Skip to main content

Full text of "The Relief Society magazine : organ of the Relief Society of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints"

See other formats 


^m 


The  Cover:      Yosemitc  National  Park,  California 

Color  Transparency  by  Josef  Muench 
Frontispiece:  Winter  in  the  Wasatch  Mountains.  Utah 
Photograph  by  Hal  Rumel 
Cover  Design  by  Evan  Jensen 
Cover  Lithncrapl>pd   m  FuM  Color  by   Drscrrf    Npws-  Prf 


I  Lew    LJears   (greeting 


nnHE  General  Board  of  Relief  Society  sends  warm  and  loving  greetings 
to  our  sisters  throughout  the  world.  Our  prayer  for  each  of  you  is 
that  joy,  happiness,  and  prosperity  will  be  with  you  in  the  new  year.  Our 
thoughts  are  not  only  of  prosperity  in  material  things  but  that  all  might 
prosper  in  adding  to  stores  of  spiritual  treasures. 

May  you  prosper  in  your  desire  to  be  better,  more  devoted  wives, 
sweeter,  more  understanding  mothers,  and  harder  working,  more  dedicated 
handmaidens  in  the  kingdom. 

May  your  homes  be  warm  with  love  and  lighted  by  faith.  May 
your  hearts  rejoice  in  the  goodness  of  your  children.  May  your  every 
act  be  keyed  by  kindness  and  your  neighbors  blessed  by  your  thoughtful- 
ness. 

May  your  courage  enable  you  to  surmount  trials  and  obstacles.  May 
your  heart  and  mind  be  alert  to  ways  your  life  and  the  lives  of  members 
of  your  family  can  be  made  more  beautiful. 

May  your  love  of  freedom  and  the  great  gift  of  personal  free  agency 
lead  you  to  help  in  prospering  the  cause  of  peace  on  earth. 

May  you  find  strength  in  your  religion  and  feel  the  security  of  perfect 
faith  and  trust  in  our  Father  in  heaven. 

May  we  all  accept  the  opportunity  a  new  year  affords  to  begin  anew,  to 

further  resolve  to  live  righteously  in  accordance  with  the  commandments, 

and  to  give  the  service  that  will  prosper  the  work  of  the  Lord  and  his 
Church. 


Qjrom    I  Lear  and  QJc 


ar 


The  Clark  Branch  was  organized  in 
May  1961  as  a  branch  of  the  Southern 
Far  East  Mission.  We  are  located  about 
sixty -five  miles  north  of  Manila,  at  Clark 
Air  Base.  Most  of  our  members  are  mili- 
tary personnel  and  civilians  working  for  the 
government  here,  but  we  do  have  six  Fili- 
pino members,  with  prospects  for  several 
more  in  the  near  future.  We  are  sure  that 
the  addition  of  The  Relief  Society  Maga- 
zine to  the  San  Fernando  Library  a  local 
Filipino  library  will  assist  in  this  work 
and  will  be  appreciated  by  the  Fihpino 
people. 

—Paul  H.  Sharp 

Branch  President 
Clark  Air  Base 
Philippine  Islands 

The  ReJiei  Society  Magazine  has 
brought  me  much  happiness,  and  I  enjoy 
thoroughly  the  messages  contained  within 
the  covers  of  this  wonderful  and  informa- 
tive book.  Every  day  I  am  more  and 
more  thankful  for  the  knowledge  of  the 
gospel  of  Jesus  Christ.  We  as  a  family  are 
thankful  for  the  servants  who  came  to  us 
just  three  years  ago  with  the  message 
of  the  everlasting  gospel. 

—Norma  E.  McGill 

Nitro,  West  Virginia 

My  husband  and  I  both  are  very  much 
pleased  with  our  beautiful  ReUef  Society 
Magazine,  especially  the  beautiful  covers. 
— Mrs.  Peggy  A.  Nyman 

Kalamazoo,  Michigan 

Several  years  ago,  my  daughter,  Mary 
Ober,  of  Alhambra,  California,  sent  her 
old  ReUef  Society  Magazines  to  a  young 
Chinese  Filipino  schoolteacher,  Aurora 
Ang  Fan,  in  the  Philippines.  These  were 
greeted  with  such  appreciation  and  acclaim 
that  I  am  now  dispatching  mine,  I  hope, 
in  time  for  Christmas.  They  help  the 
students  to  read  English  and  do  missionary 
work  for  the  Church. 

— Mrs.  G.  A.  McCrimmon 


Seal  Beach,  California 


I  want  to  thank  you  for  the  article  on 
books  and  reading  for  young  children 
("The  Precious  Words,  July  1961,  by 
May  C.  Hammond).  I  consider  Mrs. 
Hammond  to  be  my  friend,  and  through 
her  years  of  study  and  teaching,  she  has 
gleaned  much  knowledge  about  the  field 
of  children's  literature. 

— Mary  Lee  Smoot 

Dallas,  Texas 

I  enjoy  The  ReUef  Society  Magazine 
very  much,  especially  the  stories.  I  am  a 
convert  to  the  Church  for  nine  years  now, 
and  a  new  citizen  of  this  wonderful  land 
of  the  Lord  since  the  8th  of  August.  We 
have  not  had  much  education  in  schools, 
but  life  itself  has  educated  us.  I  send 
you  my  love. 

— Mrs.  Johanna  Van  de  Coolwvk 

San  Francisco,  California 

Being  a  constant  subscriber  to  The  Re- 
hef  Society  Magazine  for  over  twenty-eight 
years,  I  have  learned  to  love  the  great 
spiritual  uplift  of  the  Magazine.  The 
courses  of  study  have  been  arranged  by 
inspired  men  and  women  and  answer  the 
need  for  divine  guidance  in  the  home. 
Helping  to  make  ready  for  a  Relief  Society 
banquet,  these  words  came  to  my  mind, 
and  they  were  used  on  individual  place- 
cards  : 

If  you  would  find  Hfe's  enrichment, 
Strong  faith  in  Jesus  Christ, 
Satisfaction  for  time  well  spent, 
A  plan  for  your  life's  guide, 
Then  at  Relief  Societ)'  keep  a  tryst  — 
The  door  is  open  wide. 

— Evelyn  S.  Grant 

Centerville,  Utah 

I  would  like  to  thank  you  for  the  won- 
derful Magazine.      It  gives   me  so  much 
help  and   inspiration,     I   enjoy   every   de- 
partment and  look  forward  to  each  issue. 
— Bettina  C.  Graham 

Powell,  Wyoming 


Page  2 


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Monthly  Publication   of   the   Relief   Society   of   The   Church   of   Jesus   Christ   of   Latter-day   Saints 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  GENERAL  BOARD 
Belle   S.   Spafford  -__-..  -         President 

Marianne  C.  Sharp  ...  -  -  -         First  Counselor 

Louise   W.   Madsen  .  -  _  .  -  Second    Counselor 

Hulda  Parker  _  .  .  .  .  Secretary-Treasurer 

Anna  B.   Hart  Christine  H.   Robinson       Annie  M.  Ellsworth  Fanny  S.  Kienitz 

Edith   S.    Elliott  Alberta  H.  Christensen     Mary  R.  Young  Elizabeth  B.  Winters 

Florence   J.   Madsen        Mildred  B.  Eyring  Mary   V.    Cameron  LaRue  H.  Resell 

Leone  G.  Layton  Charlotte  A.   Larsen  Afton  W.   Hunt  Jennie  R.  Scott 

Blanche  B.    Stoddard      Edith  P.  Backman  Wealtha  S.  Mendenhall         Alice  L.  Wilkinson 

Evon  W.  Peterson  Winniefred  S.  Pearle  M.  Olsen  LaPriel  S.  Bunker 

Aleine  M.   Young  Manwaring  Elsa  T.  Peterson  Irene  W.  Buehner 

Josie  B.  Bay  Elna  P.  Haymond  Irene  B.  Woodford  Irene  C.  Lloyd 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 
Editor          ---.-.-_---            -         Marianne  C.  Sharp 
Associate  Editor            __-__.--           --          Vesta  P.  Crawford 
General  Manager  ------- - - - Belle  S.  Spafford 

VOL  49  JANUARY  1962  NO.  1 

(contents 

SPECIAL  FEATURES 

New  Year's   Greeting   General   Presidency     1 

Keep  the  Commandments  Joseph  Fielding  Smith     4 

New  Presiding   Bishopric   Sustained  8 

New  General  Presidency  of  the  Young  Women's  Mutual  Improvement 

Association   Appointed    10 

Irene  Cannon  Lloyd  Appointed  to  the  General  Board  of  Relief  Society  Louise  W.  Madsen  12 

Award  Winners  —  Eliza  R.  Snow  Poem  Contest  13 

The  Other  Mother  —  First  Prize  Poem  Miranda  Snow   Walton  14 

Rain  Song  —  Second  Prize  Poem  Bernice  Burton  Holmes   15 

Recess  —  School  for  the  Deaf  —  Third  Prize  Poem  Eva  Willes  Wangsgaard  16 

Award  Winners  —  Annual  Relief  Society  Short  Story  Contest  18 

Ten  Dollars  Will  Buy  Many  Things  —  First  Prize  Story  Mary  Ek  Knowles   19 

Color  Comes  to  Inside  Pages  of  the  Relief  Society  Magazine  27 

The  New  March  of  Dimes  George  P.  Voss  29 

FICTION 

Sow  the  Field  With  Roses  —  Chapter   1 Margery  S.  Stewart  30 

Because  of  the  Word  —  Chapter  6   (Conclusion)    Hazel  M.  Thomson  38 

GENERAL  FEATURES 

From  Near  and  Far  2 

Sixty  Years   Ago   24 

Woman's  Sphere  Ramona  W.   Cannon  25 

Editorial:   "The  Multitude  of  the  Promises"  Vesta  P.  Crawford  26 

Notes   to   the   Field:    Award   Subscriptions    Presented   in    April    28 

Bound  Volumes  of   1961  Magazines  28 

Notes  From  the  Field:  Relief  Society  Activities  Hulda  Parker  43 

Birthday  Congratulations  72 

FEATURES  FOR  THE  HOME 

Ham  and  Rice   Casserole   Margaret   Knipp  29 

Homemade  Candy  for  Winter  Evenings   Caroline   Layton  Naylor  36 

Leota  Murphy  Makes  Rugs  of  Unique  Design  37 

Chase  Those  Winter  Woes  Janet  W.    Breeze  71 

LESSONS  FOR  APRIL 

Theology  —  The  Revelation  to  William  W.   Phelps  Roy  W.  Doxey  50 

Visiting  Teacher  Messages  —  "I  Will  Be  Merciful  Unto  You"  Christine  H.  Robinson  56 

Work  Meeting  —  Attitudes  Make  the  Difference  Elaine  Anderson  Cannon  58 

Literature  —  Edgar  Allan  Poe  —  The  Pathos  of  His  Life  and  Poetry  Briant  S.  Jacobs  60 

Social  Science  —  How  Women  Share  in  the  Blessings  of  the  Priesthood  Ariel  S.  Ballif  65 

POETRY 

Words  Written  in  White  Ida  Elaine  James     7 

The  New  Year  Viola  Ashton   Candland     9 

First  Fall  Lael   W.   Hill  1 1 

The  Teacher  Linnie   Fisher  Robinson  28 

Footsteps    Catherine    B.     Bowles  42 

Flame    Against   Snow    Maude    Rubin  49 

Our  Creator  Iris  W.    Schow  57 

The  Mothering  Tree  Christie  Lund  Coles  64 

To  a  Child  ,    .    .  Who  Grew   Dorothy   J.   Roberts  70 

Dear   Friend   Florence    S.    Glines  72 

The   Blind    Linda    Clarke  72 

PUBLISHED  MONTHLY  BY  THE  GENERAL  BOARD  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY 

Copyright  1962  by  General  Board  of  Relief  Society  of  The  Church  of 
Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints. 
Editorial  and  Business  Offices:  76  North  Main,  Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah:  Phone  EMpire  4-2511; 
Subscriptions  246;  Editorial  Dept.  245.  Subscription  Price:  $2.00  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year; 
20c  a  copy  ;  payable  in  advance.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No  back 
numbers  can  be  supplied.  Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change  of 
address  at  once,  giving  old  and  new  address. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter  February  18,  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under 
the  Act  of  March  3,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in 
section  1103,  Act  of  October  8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned 
unless  return  postage  is  enclosed.  Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only. 
The  Magazine  is   not  responsible  for   unsolicited   manuscripts. 

Page  3 


Keep  the  Commandments 

Piesident  Joseph  Fielding  Smith 

Of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve 

[Address  Delivered  at  the  Officers  Meeting  of  the  Annual  General  Relief  Society 

Conference,  September  27,  1961.] 

IT  is  a  wonderful  sight  to  look  the  trouble,  and  the   fears   in  the 

into  the  faces  of  you  good  sisters  hearts  of  people,  wondering  what  in 

and  see  this  Tabernacle  filled,  the  world  we  can  do.    There  is  one 

It  is  a  wonderful  work  that  you  are  answer  to  that.    They  want  to  know 

doing,  and  I  commend  you,  I  pray  if  they  should  build  bomb  shelters 

for  you,  and  I  add  a  blessing  for  you  and  take  other  methods  of  protec- 

in  the  work  which  you  are  called  tion.     I  am  not  prepared  to  talk 

upon   to   do.     We   could   not  get  about  matters  of  that  kind,  but  I  am 

along  without  you.  prepared  to  talk  about  one  kind  of 

Frequently,  almost  daily,  I  get  a  protection,  and  that  is  keeping  th.e 

letter  from  someone  who  is  troubled  commandments  of  the  Lord.  I  have 

in  spirit  because  of  the  conditions  opened  my  Book  of  Mormon  to  the 

which  prevail  in  the  world  today,  fifth  chapter  of  Helaman.     In  this 

These    conditions    have   been    pre-  chapter  I  discover  counsel  that  was 

dieted.     They  were  spoken   of  by  given  by  Helaman  to  his  sons.    He 

our  Lord  and  Savior,  Jesus  Christ,  had  some  very  good,  faithful  sons. 

The  Lord  has  called  our  attention  When  Helaman  began  to  get  old, 

to  them  in  his  teachings  to  his  dis-  like  his  father  did  before  him,  he 

ciples  when  he  was  on  the  earth,  gave  counsel  to  his  sons.    I  want  to 

and  in  the  revelations  of  the  Lord,  read  you  a  paragraph. 
We  are  living  in  critical  days,  but 

days   that  have  been   spoken   of   by  And  now,  my  sons,  remember  remember 

^T  •'            1     L      •           1         .   ■  1      1       •  that  it  IS  upon  the  rock  of  our  Redeemer, 

the  prophets  smce  almost  the  begm-  ^h^  i,  Christ,  the  Son  of  God,  that  ye 

nmg  of  time.  must   build   your   foundation;    that   when 

You  sisters  have  a  glorious  work  the    devil    shall    send    forth    his    mighty 

to   do   laboring  with   the  sisters   of  winds,  yea,  his   shafts  in   the  whirlwind, 

ihe   Church   and    tearhinfr   tbem    to  ^^^^    ^^^"    ^^^   ^''^    ^^'^    ^"^    ^''^    "^'^^^ 

tne  L>nurcn  ana  teacnmg  tnem  to  ^^^^^  ^^^^^  ^^^^  ^^p^^  ^^^^  .^  ^j^^U  ^^^^ 

keep    the    commandments    of    our  ^o  power  over  you  to  drag  you  down  to 

Eternal     Father.      The    Savior    said  the   gulf   of   misery   and   endless   wo,   be- 

''If  ye  love  me,  keep  nry  command-  cause  of  the  rock  upon  which  ye  are  built, 

ments"  (John  14:15).    Never  in  the  ^1^^^^  ''  %  ^"^^  ^Tf^'^^?^  ^  ^°""t^i^" 

,..          V.i             111        ,1              ir  whereon    if   men    build    they   cannot   tall 

history  or  the  world  has  the  need  ot  (Helaman  15:12). 

keeping  the  commandments  of  the 

Lord  been  made  manifest  more  than  Now  that  counsel  is  just  as  good 

today.     I  get  letters  almost  weekly  to  sisters  and  daughters  as  it  is  to 

from  people  asking  questions  about  sons.     We  belong  to  the  kingdom 

conditions,   the  conditions   prevail-  of  God,  the  kingdom  that  has  been 

ing  in  the  world,  the  distress  and  set  up  according  to  the  revelations 

Page  4 


KEEP  THE  COMMANDMENTS 


the  Lord  has  given  to  his  prophets 
of  old,  never  to  be  thrown  down  or 
given  to  another  people,  the  king- 
dom that  is  to  grow  and  spread  until 
it  eventually  will  fill  the  earth.  Now 
you  good  sisters  are  playing  your 
part  in  this  great  undertaking  of 
bringing  to  pass  righteousness  and 
truth  and  a  love  of  God  in  the 
hearts  of  the  members  of  the 
Church.  We  ought  to  be  grateful 
that  we  live  in  this  day,  notwith- 
standing all  the  fears  and  the 
troubles  and  the  anxiety  which 
come  upon  us  because  of  conditions 
that  prevail  in  the  world. 

Y^/'E  have  security,  the  security  of 
the  protection  of  our  Father 
in  heaven  and  his  Son  Jesus  Christ, 
but  that  protection  is  based  on  our 
faithfulness  in  the  keeping  of  his 
commandments.  There  is  no  other 
security.  In  fact,  there  never  was 
security  in  any  other  way,  only  in 
obedience  to  the  commandments  of 
the  Lord.  Now,  as  you  travel  and 
as  you  hold  your  meetings  with  our 
good  sisters  scattered  throughout 
the  Church,  tell  them  there  is  a 
protection  far  greater  than  the  build- 
ing of  places  of  protection  in  the 
earth.  The  Lord  has  promised  to 
guide  his  people  and  bless  them  on 
one  condition,  that  we  keep  the 
commandments  of  the  Lord,  that 
they  are  true  and  faithful  before 
him.  There  is  no  security  in  any 
other  course. 

It  is  the  duty  of  our  sisters,  as 
well  as  it  is  of  our  brethren,  to 
search  the  scriptures,  to  become 
familiar  with  the  things  the  Lord 
has  revealed.  The  promises  he  has 
made,  the  covenants  he  has  offered 
to  us,  and  to  walk  with  understand- 
ing and  in  faith.     In  the  revelation 


given  to  John,  he  saw  Satan  in  all 
his  power,  laboring  among  the  chil- 
dren of  men  in  the  day  in  which  we 
live,  more  determined,  more  ener- 
getic perhaps  than  ever  before  in  the 
history  of  mankind  on  this  earth, 
and  John  records  he  was  industrious, 
energetic,  because  he  knows  he  has 
but  a  short  time. 

We  are  living  in  the  days  of  ful- 
fillment of  prophecy.  We  are  living 
in  the  days  spoken  of  by  our  Lord 
and  Savior  Jesus  Christ,  that  were  to 
precede  his  second  coming.  The 
signs,  many  of  them,  that  he  enum- 
erated are  here,  we  can  see  them. 
Signs  in  the  heaven,  signs  in  the 
earth,  the  perplexity,  the  distress  of 
nations,  men's  hearts  failing  them 
for  fear. 

We  are  living  in  that  day  when 
the  Lord  said  these  things  would 
take  place  here.  We  have  all  the 
evidence  that  anybody  could  need 
to  know  that  the  signs  the  Lord 
predicted  were  to  come  upon  the 
face  of  the  earth,  before  his  com- 
ing, are  here.  Now  I  don't  mean  to 
say  that  every  sign  has  been  given; 
there  are  other  things  yet  to  come, 
but  the  distress  in  the  world,  the 
wickedness,  and  men's  hearts  fail- 
ing them,  everyone  fearful  for  fear 
destruction  will  overtake  them,  all 
of  this  was  told  and  recorded  by 
prophets  of  old  and  our  Savior  when 
he  stood  with  his  disciples  in  his 
ministry  before  his  departure  from 
them. 

IVrOW  I  want  to  read  you  another 

scripture   from   The    Doctrine 

and  Covenants  on  this  same  point: 

And,  now,  behold,  if  Zion  do  these 
things  she  shall  prosper,  and  spread  her- 
self and  become  very  glorious,  very  great, 
and  very  terrible  (D  &  C  07:18). 


RELIEF   SOCIETY   MAGAZINE— JANUARY    1962 


Do  what  things?  Just  keep  the 
commandments  of  our  Lord  and 
Savior  Jesus  Christ. 

And  the  nations  of  the  earth  shall  honor 
her,  and  shall  say:  Surely  Zion  is  the  city 
of  our  God,  and  surely  Zion  cannot  fall, 
neither  be  moved  out  of  her  place,  for 
God  is  there,  and  the  hand  of  the  Lord 
is  there; 

And  he  hath  sworn  by  the  power  of  his 
might  to  be  her  salvation  and  her  high 
tower. 

Therefore,  verily,  thus  saith  the  Lord, 
let  Zion  rejoice,  for  this  is  Zion  —  THE 
PURE  IN  HEART;  therefore,  let  Zion 
rejoice,  while  all  the  wicked  shall  mourn 
{Ibid.  97:19-21 ). 

Now  there  is  a  great  blessing  and 
promise  the  Lord  makes  to  the 
members  of  the  Church,  protection, 
guidance,  to  give  unto  them  his  laws 
and  direct  them  in  righteousness 
and  truth,  and  they  will  be  called 
Zion,  which  is  the  pure  in  heart. 
Now  I  cannot  stop  the  reading  of 
this  at  this  point  because  the  Lord 
says  something  more,  what  he  adds 
to  what  I  have  read  is  the  part  that 
troubles  me  and  I  want  to  do  my 
part,  as  far  as  I  can,  to  keep  our 
people  in  the  paths  of  righteousness 
and  truth  that  they  may  be  the  pure 
in  heart  and  have  the  protecting 
care  of  our  Father  in  heaven  and 
his  Son  Jesus  Christ. 

Oh,  I  wish  we  could  make  all  of 
the  members  of  the  Church  under- 
stand this.  We  have  those  among 
us  who  have  hardened  their  hearts, 
who  are  dull  of  hearing,  and  as  the 
prophets  have  said,  even  in  Zion, 
who  love  the  things  of  this  world 
more  than  they  love  the  things  of 
the  kingdom  of  God,  and  whose 
ambitions  are  centered  upon  worldly 
things,  the  things  that  perish,  and 


so  the  Lord  is  under  the  necessity 
of  adding  something,  and  so  he  says: 

For  behold,  and  lo,  vengeance  cometh 
speedily  upon  the  ungodly  as  the  whirl- 
wind; and  who  shall  escape  it? 

The  Lord's  scourge  shall  pass  over  by 
night  and  by  day,  and  the  report  thereof 
shall  vex  all  people;  yea,  it  shall  not  be 
stayed  until  the  Lord  come; 

For  the  indignation  of  the  Lord  is 
kindled  against  their  abominations  and  all 
their  wicked  works. 

Nevertheless,  Zion  shall  escape  if  she 
observe  to  do  all  things  whatsoe\  er  I  have 
commanded  her. 

But  if  she  observe  not  to  do  whatsoever 
I  have  commanded  her,  I  will  ^'isit  her 
according  to  all  her  works,  with  sore 
affliction,  with  pestilence,  with  plague, 
with  sword,  with  vengeance,  with  devour- 
ing fire. 

Nevertheless,  let  it  be  read  this  once 
to  her  ears,  that  I,  the  Lord,  have  accepted 
of  her  offering;  and  if  she  sin  no  more 
none  of  these  things  shall  come  upon  her; 

And  I  will  bless  her  with  blessings,  and 
multiply  a  multiplicity  of  blessings  upon 
her,  and  upon  her  generations  forever  and 
ever,  saith  the  Lord  your  God.  Amen 
{Ibid.  97:22-28). 

IVrOW,  it  is  my  duty  to  cry  re- 
pentance, to  teach  our  people, 
to  try  to  get  them  to  walk  in  ways 
of  righteousness  and  truth.  It  is  your 
duty  as  sisters  to  teach  your  sisters 
that  they  may  do  likewise,  just  as  it 
is  the  duty  of  all  those  who  hold 
the    Priesthood    to   cry    repentance 
and   teach    our   people   to   prepare 
themselves  for  the  coming  of  the  | 
Son  of  God.    Now,  the  Lord  is  not  j 
going  to  tell  anybody  when  he  will  I 
come.    He  is  not  going  to  tell  me  or  | 
anybody    else,    but    he    will    come  ! 
when  least  expected;  when  people 


KEEP  THE  COMMANDMENTS  7 

are  full  of  this  world  and  its  affairs  providing   we  will   keep    his    corn- 
rather  than  the  things  that  pertain  mandments. 

to  the  kingdom  of  God.    So  I  plead         The  Lord  bless  you  good  sisters. 

with  you  sisters  in  your  labors  to  I  am  grateful  for  you  and  for  the 

keep  yourselves  humble,   that  you  work  you  are  domg  and  for  your 

may   go   forth   and   teach    in   your  l^Y^^ty,   and   for  the  mtegrity  and 

various  organizations,  build  up  and  ^^y^^^/   ^^   ^hese   good   sisters   who 

4.1,       4.1        •  4.^  .        J     ^     .^1  preside  and  who  direct  you  in  vour 

strengthen  the  sisters,  and  counsel  J  .  ^.     ^,       i      r  v         r>i    •  i. 

,,      ^^^      ii.li      1,1         J  labors.    The  Church  of  lesus  Christ 
them  to  teach  their  husbands  and  .       ^i       ,  j  i 

r  .t    •    r       i-      .1    .  .1  IS  not  a  Church  governed  bv  one 

members  of  their   amilies  that  they  ^^-^-^^^^     The  Lord  has  spread  the 

too,  may  realize  the  importance  of  ^^^^  ^^  ^^^^  ^^^^^  member  of  it  may 

obedience   to   every   command   the  j^^^^  ^^^^  important  duty  to  per- 

Lord  has  given  us.  form.     The    Lord   has   called    this 

Now,  the  Lord  said  'This  is  not  organization   and   the  other  organ- 

a  day  of  many  words,"  but  I  feel  to  izations  of  our  sisters  into  existence 

talk  to  you  in  this  manner  at  this  for  the  building  up  and  strengthen- 

particular  time,  due  to  the  fact  that  ing  of  his  kingdom.    I  am  sure  your 

the  hearts  of  our  people,  many  of  good  brethren,  I  being  among  them, 

them,  are  failing  them.    They  don't  love  you  for  the  great  work  you  are 

know  what   to   do,   where  to  run,  doing    and    the    integrity    of    your 

where  to  hide,  fearing  dreadful  de-  hearts.    We  pray  for  you,  we  uphold 

struction  may  overtake  them.     We  you,  we  want  you  to  walk  in  the 

have  one  way  of  escape  and  that  is  light  and  the  understanding  of  the 

the  best,  and  that  is  the  protection  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ.    In  the  name 

of  our  Lord  and  Savior,  Jesus  Christ,  of  the  Lord,  Jesus  Christ,  Amen. 


ivorc/s    Myritten  in    vi/hite 


Ida.  Ehine  James 

Today,  the  world  is  chastened.  Through  quiet  snows 
Upon  the  streets  move  common  mortals,  white 
With  winter's  luminous  aureole;  each  goes 
To  find  his  dream  or  his  despair,  each  bright 
With  brief,  ethereal  beauty.    The  quiet  air 
Is  pregnant  now  with  loveliness  that  sifts 
Magic  alike  on  aging  cheek  and  hair 
And  heads  of  children  laughing  down  the  drifts. 

There  is  no  sorrow  through  a  world  of  slow 
And  muted  wonders  such  as  these  that  bring 
Pulse  to  the  buried  wish  of  long  ago, 
Strength  to  forgotten  prayer,  the  blossoming 
Of  light,  from  out  a  world  of  death  and  frost, 
To  April  dreams  the  heart  has  somehow  lost. 


New  Presiding  Bishopric  Sustained 


THE  PRESIDING  BISHOPRIC 

Left  to  right:  Bishop  Robert  L.  Simpson;  Presiding  Bishop  John  H.  Vandenberg; 
Bishop  Victor  L.  Brown. 


A  new  Presiding  Bishopric  was  called  by  the  First  Presidency  and 
sustained  at  the  131st  Semi-Annual  Conference  of  the  Church,  Sep- 
tember 30,  1961.  John  H.  Vandenberg  was  sustained  to  succeed  Bishop 
Joseph  L.  Wirthlin;  Robert  L.  Simpson  and  Victor  L.  Brown  were  chosen 
as  counselors.  They  succeed  Bishop  Thorpe  B.  Isaacson  and  Bishop  Carl 
W.  Buehner. 

As  vice-chairman  of  the  Church  Building  Committee,  in  charge  of 
finances  and  clerical  work,  Bishop  Vandenberg  has  had  wide  experience  in 
executive  and  administrative  work.  He  served  as  a  counselor  in  the 
Denver  Stake  Presidency,  and  as  mission  president  in  the  same  stake.  He 
w^as  for  three  years  a  missionary  in  the  Netherlands,  and  has  served  in 
numerous  positions  in  the  Priesthood  and  in  Church  auxiliary  organiza- 
tions. At  the  time  of  his  call  to  be  Presiding  Bishop,  he  was  a  coun- 
selor in  the  Ensign  Stake  Presidency.  Bishop  Vandenberg  and  his  wife 
Rena  Stok  Vandenberg  are  the  parents  of  two  daughters,  Mrs.  Lenore 
V.  Mendenhall  of  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  and  Mrs.  Norine  V.  Francis  of 
Twin  Butte,  Alberta,  Canada. 

Bishop  Simpson  recently  returned  from  New  Zealand,  where  he 
served  as  mission  president  for  three  years.  He  had  previously  spent  three 
years  in  New  Zealand  as  a  missionary  (1937-1940).  Upon  his  return  to 
his  home  in  California  from  this  mission,  he  became  a  member  of  the 
Inglewood  Ward  Bishopric  and  served  as  M.I. A.  superintendent  in  Ingle- 
wood  Stake.  He  is  a  graduate  of  Yale  University  and  served  as  a  captain 
in  the  Army  Air  Corps  Training  Command  in  World  War  II.  At  the 
time  of  his  call  as  President  of  the  New  Zealand  Mission,  he  was  super- 
visor in  the  Pacific  Telephone  and  Telegraph  Company's  accounting  de- 
Page  8 


NEW  PRESIDING  BISHOPRIC  SUSTAINED  9 

partment  in  Inglewood.     Bishop  Simpson  and  his  wife  Jelaire  Chandler 
Simpson  have  three  children,  Steven,  Christine,  and  Robert. 

Bishop  Brown  is  a  native  of  Cardston,  Canada.  After  graduating  from 
the  University  of  Utah,  he  became  associated  with  United  Air  Lines,  in 
1940.  He  was  an  executive  for  this  company  in  Chicago  at  the  time  of  his 
call  to  the  Presiding  Bishopric.  His  many  Church  positions  have  included 
ward  bishop,  member  of  a  stake  M.I.A.  presidency,  and  counselor  in  the 
stake  presidency  while  living  in  Denver,  Colorado.  Bishop  Brown  and 
his  wife  Lois  Kjar,  of  Salt  Lake  City,  are  the  parents  of  five  children, 
Victor,  Gerald,  Joanne,  Patricia,  and  Stephen. 


cJhe    I  Lew    LJear 

Viola  Ashton  CandJand 

What  can  the  new  year  mean  to  me? 
A  golden  opportunity, 
A  gift  of  time  from  God  above 
To  grow  in  wisdom  and  in  love. 

What  can  the  new  year  bring  to  me? 
A  sense  of  true  humility, 
A  love  of  God,  an  urge  to  pray, 
To  draw  near  unto  him  each  day. 
What  can  the  new  year  bring  to  me? 
More  strength  to  meet  ad\ersity, 
A  lamp  of  faith  to  light  the  way 
Of  loved  ones,  lest  they  go  astray. 

I  hope  the  new  year  lets  me  see 
My  great  responsibility 
To  live  and  teach  the  gospel  plan 
And  foster  brotherhood  in  man. 
I  hope  it  has  in  store  for  me 
More  tolerance  for  humanity, 
More  tact  to  guide  the  errant  youth. 
More  diligence  in  seeking  truth. 

I  pray  the  new  year  lets  me  know 
The  joy  that  day  by  day  will  grow. 
If  I  but  strive  to  serve  the  Lord 
And  hearken  to  his  holy  word. 
I  pray  that  it  will  bring  to  me 
The  peace  and  sweet  serenity 
That  comes  from  knowing  God  is  near 
To  bless  me  in  the  coming  year. 


New  General  Presidency  of  the 

Young  Women's  Mutual 

Improvement  Association 

Appointed 


PRESIDENCY  OF  THE  YOUNG  WOMEN'S  MUTUAL 
IMPROVEMENT  ASSOCIATION 

Left  to  right:  Mrs.  Margaret  R.  Jackson,  First  Counselor;  Mrs.  Florence  S.  Jacobsen, 
President;  Mrs.  Dorothy  P.  Holt,  Second  Counselor. 

A  new  General  Presidency  of  the  Young  Women's  Mutual  Improvement 
Association  was  announced  at  the  131st  Semi-Annual  General  Con- 
ference of  the  Church,  September  30,  1961.  Named  President  was  Mrs. 
Florence  Smith  Jacobsen,  with  Mrs.  Margaret  Romney  Jackson  and  Mrs. 
Dorothy  Porter  Holt  as  her  Counselors.  These  officers  succeed  President 
Bertha  S.  Reeder  and  her  Counselors  Mrs.  Emily  H.  Bennett  and  Mrs. 
LaRue  C.  Longden. 

Mrs.  Jacobsen  has  been  a  member  of  the  General  Board  of  the 
Young  Women's  Mutual  Improvement  Association  since  1959,  when  she 
returned  to  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  after  her  husband  Theodore  C.  Jacobsen 
was  released  as  president  of  the  Eastern  States  Mission.  Mrs.  Jacobsen 
has  been  active  in  Church  work  since  her  girlhood,  working  in  Yalecrest 
Ward  and  Bonneville  Stake  auxiliary  positions.  She  has  the  distinction 
of  being  the  granddaughter  of  two  Presidents  of  the  Church  —  President 
Joseph  F.  Smith  and  President  Heber  J.  Grant.  She  is  the  mother  of 
three  sons,  Steven,  Alan,  and  Heber. 

Page  10 


NEW  GENERAL   PRESIDENCY   OF   THE   Y.W.M.I.A.   APPOINTED  11 

Mrs.  Jackson,  wife  of  Junius  M.  Jackson,  former  President  of  the  New 
England  Mission,  and  now  President  of  the  Genealogical  Society,  has 
been  active  in  Primary  and  the  Young  Women's  Mutual  Improvement 
Association  since  an  early  age.  She  was  appointed  to  the  General  Board 
of  the  Young  Women's  Mutual  Improvement  Association  in  1951  and 
served  in  that  position  until  her  husband  was  called  to  the  New  England 
Mission  in  1955.  She  is  the  mother  of  five  children,  Richard,  Douglas, 
Marilyn,  John,  and  David. 

Mrs.  Holt  has  given  many  years  of  service  to  the  Young  Women's 
Mutual  Improvement  Association.  Twice  she  served  as  a  ward  president 
and  in  recent  years  she  has  been  teaching  the  Gleaners  and  the  Mia  Maids 
in  the  Ensign  Fourth  Ward,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah.  She  has  received  the 
honorary  Golden  Gleaner  award.  Her  husband,  A.  Palmer  Holt,  served 
as  a  counselor  for  several  years  in  the  Ensign  Stake  Presidency,  following 
his  service  as  a  bishop.  They  are  the  parents  of  two  sons,  Robert,  who 
recently  received  his  master's  degree  at  Harvard  University,  and  Thomas  A. 
Holt,  a  student  at  the  University  of  Utah;  and  three  daughters,  Susan, 
Janet,  and  Nancy. 


dfirst  QJali 

L2d  W.  Hill 

They  are  all  said,  and  silent  — 
The  cool  green  words  of  rain, 
Songs  warm  with  summer, 
September  laughter  —  gone 
Turn  by  turn 

Between  the  white  beginning 
And  the  whitening  end. 

Faces  are  swifter  than  sight: 

We  may  not  recognize 

One  April  by  a  smile, 

Nor  eyes  of  June  long-shadowed; 

Small  October  kisses 

Are  fallen  to  timelessness 

And  here  is  a  cold  handclasp. 

Still  this  moment  holds  the  mind: 
Now,  link  of  the  lost  known 
To  not-yet-discovered. 
Explores  its  winter  cell. 

And  where  we  turn  towards  newer  years 

This  old  one  and  I  part 

Friends. 


Irene  Cannon  Lloyd  Appointed 

to  the  General  Board  of  the 

Relief  Society 


Counselor  Louise  W.  Madsen 


Thomas 
Temple. 


IRENE    CANNON    LLOYD 


I 


RENE  Cannon  Lloyd  was  ap- 
pointed to  the  General  Board  of 
Relief  Society  on  November  i,  1961. 
She  brings  to  this  high  calling 
experience  in  leadership,  devotion  to 
the  work  of  the  Ghurch,  and  a  fer- 
vent testimony  of  the  gospel. 

Any  sketch  of  Sister  Lloyd's  life 
might  well  include  the  words  of 
Nephi,  '\  .  .  having  been  born  of 
goodly  parents,  therefore  I  was 
taught  somewhat  in  all  the  learning 
of  my  father."  She  is  the  daughter 
of  George  J.  and  Lucy  Grant  Can- 
non, and  a  granddaughter  of  Presi- 
dent Heber  }.  Grant.  Her  mother 
is  a  former  General  President  of  the 
Young  Women's  Mutual  Improve- 

Page  12 


ment  Association.  In  her  parents' 
home  she  was  truly  taught  the  prin- 
ciples of  the  gospel  and  there  ob- 
tained her  deep  and  abiding 
testimony. 

Sister  Lloyd  married  E. 
Lloyd  in  the  Salt  Lake 
They  are  the  parents  of  four  chil- 
dren, two  boys,  one  of  whom  passed 
away  in  young  manhood,  and  two 
daughters.  Their  son,  Heber  J.,  is 
at  present  serving  in  the  Scotch- 
Irish  Mission  as  assistant  to 
President  Bernard  Brockbank.  The 
daughters  are  married,  Lucy  Jane 
to  Captain  Don  F.  Clark,  Irene,  to 
Henrv  Earl  Huesser.  There  are  sev- 
en  grandchildren  in  the  family. 

At  the  time  of  her  call  to  the 
General  Board  she  was  serving 
as  the  president  of  Holladay  Stake 
Relief  Society,  having  previously 
served  in  this  position  for  three  and 
one-half  years,  and  as  a  member  of 
the  stake  board,  as  well  as  president 
of  the  Relief  Society  of  the  First  and 
Fourteenth  Wards. 

She  is  a  talented  musician  and 
has  used  this  talent  unstintingly 
in  service  to  the  Church. 

Sister  Lloyd  is  loved  and  respected 
by  her  associates  who  know  her  as  a 
dedicated,  enthusiastic,  whole-heart- 
ed worker.  She  is  a  very  spiritual 
woman,  with  a  great  love  for  the 
sisters  of  the  Church  who  will  be 
well  served  by  her. 


J/tward   vi/inners 

ibiiza  LK.  Snow  LPoem   (^ontest 


npHE  Relief  Society  General  Board 
is  pleased  to  announce  the 
names  of  the  three  winners  in  the 
1961  Eliza  R.  Snow  Poem  Contest. 
This  contest  was  announced  in  the 
May  1961  issue  of  The  Reliei  So- 
ciety Magazine^  and  closed  August 
15,  1961. 

The  first  prize  of  forty  dollars 
is  awarded  to  Miranda  Snow  Wal- 
ton, El  Monte,  California,  for  her 
poem  "The  Other  Mother."  The 
second  prize  of  thirty  dollars  is 
awarded  to  Bernice  Burton  Holmes, 
Areata,  California,  for  her  poem 
''Rain  Song."  The  third  prize  of 
twenty  dollars  is  awarded  to  Eva 
Willes  Wangsgaard,  Ogden,  Utah, 
for  her  poem  ''Recess  —  School  for 
the  Deaf." 

This  poem  contest  has  been  con- 
ducted annually  by  the  Relief  So- 
ciety General  Board  since  1924,  in 
honor  of  Eliza  R.  Snow,  second 
General  President  of  Relief  Society, 
a  gifted  poet  and  inspirational  leader. 

The  contest  is  open  to  all  Latter- 
day  Saint  women,  and  is  designed 
to  encourage  poetry  writing,  and  to 
increase  appreciation  for  creative 
writing  and  the  beauty  and  value 
of  poetry. 

Prize-winning  poems  are  the 
property  of  the  General  Board  of 
Relief  Society,  and  may  not  be  used 
for  publication  by  others  except 
upon  written  permission  of  the  Gen- 
eral Board.   The  General  Board  also 


reserves  the  right  to  publish  any  of 
the  poems  submitted,  paying  for 
them  at  the  time  of  publication  at 
the  regular  Magazine  rate.  A  writer 
who  has  received  the  first  prize  for 
two  consecutive  years  must  wait 
two  years  before  she  is  again  eligible 
to  enter  the  contest. 

Mrs.  Walton  appears  for  the  third 
time  as  a  winner  in  the  Eliza  R. 
Snow  Poem  Contest;  Mrs.  Holmes 
is  a  first-time  winner;  and  Mrs. 
Wangsgaard  has  been  a  winner 
many  times  in  the  contest. 

There  were  203  poems  submitted 
in  the  1961  contest.  Entries  were 
received  from  thirty-one  States,  with 
the  largest  number,  in  order,  coming 
from  Utah,  California,  Idaho,  Ari- 
zona, Nevada,  and  Washington. 
Entries  were  also  received  from  Can- 
ada, Australia,  New  Zealand,  Eng- 
land, and  the  Cook  Islands. 

The  General  Board  congratulates 
the  prize  winners  and  expresses  ap- 
preciation to  all  entrants  for  their 
interest  in  the  contest.  The  Gen- 
eral Board  wishes  also  to  thank  the 
judges  for  their  care  and  diligence  in 
selecting  the  prize-winning  poems. 
The  services  of  the  poetry  commit- 
tee of  the  General  Board  are  very 
much  appreciated. 

The  prize-winning  poems,  to- 
gether with  photographs  and  brief 
highlights  on  the  prize-winning  con- 
testants, are  herewith  published  in 
this  issue  of  the  Magazine. 

Page  13 


MIRANDA  SNOW  WALTON 
First  Prize  Poem 

ofhe   (^tner   Tllotner 

Miranda  Snow  Walton 

No  book  of  Holy  Writ  records  her  name; 
She  hved  and  died  unknown,  although  her  son 
Became  a  sign  for  infamy  and  shame  — 
Judas  Iscariot,  the  evil  one. 
She  must  have  dreamed  of  him,  as  mothers  do. 
The  months  she  cherished  him  before  his  birth. 
And  watched  with  pride  and  gladness  as  he  grew 
To  manhood's  stature,  great  upon  the  earth. 
When  she  beheld  him  on  that  blessed  day 
Follow  the  Holy  Man  of  Galilee, 
How  could  she  see  the  cross  along  his  way, 
A  premonition  of  the  pain  to  be? 

But  when  his  sin  of  avarice  was  paid 

Its  wage  of  death,  what  anguish  did  she  know! 

Surely  her  soul  walked  with  him,  hurt,  afraid. 

Along  the  tortured  trail  they  both  must  go. 

Fain  would  she  have  suffered  in  his  stead, 

Taken  his  retribution  as  her  own, 

But  in  a  potter's  field  her  son  lay  dead 

By  his  own  hand.    She  drained  her  cup  alone. 

She  reaches  down  the  corridor  of  years, 

She  mourns  with  grieving  mothers  of  all  lands; 

Wherever  hearts  are  broken,  bathed  with  tears 

For  children's  sins,  her  tragic  shadow  stands. 


Page  14 


BERNICE   BURTON   HOLMES 
Second  Prize  Poem 

iKain  Song 

Beinice  Burton  Holmes 

I  shall  miss  the  rain  more  than  the  snow, 

I  shall  miss  the  rain  most  when  I  go. 

The  snow  is  feathery,  deep,  and  white; 

But  the  rain  will  talk  to  me  all  the  night, 

The  rain  will  tell  what  I  want  to  know. 

I  shall  miss  the  rain  most  when  I  go. 

Snow  is  voiceless  and  does  not  talk. 

Rain  will  whisper;  rain  will  walk 

Upon  the  roof  in  dark  of  night; 

Rain  will  silver  the  evening  light. 

I  hear  the  silvery  tongues  of  rain; 

They  talk  to  me  through  the  windowpane. 

Far  off  the  thunder,  dull,  aloof; 

But  rain  dances  crystal  feet  on  the  roof. 

I  have  missed  the  great  white  shawls  of  the  snow; 

But  I  shall  miss  the  rain  most  when  I  go. 


Page  15 


EVA  WILLES  \\^ANGSGAARD 


Third  Prize  Poem 


uiecess  —  School  for  the    Jjeaf 

Eva  WilJes  Wangsga^id 

Here  children  play  denied  the  joy  of  sounds, 

Where  thunder  falls  as  silently  as  snow. 

They've  never  heard  the  milkman  on  his  rounds. 

The  clink  of  bottles,  hurried  steps  tiptoe. 

They  cannot  hear  a  hymn  or  lullaby, 

A  mother's  voice  wrapped  softly  round  a  name, 

A  night  train's  whistle  or  a  coyote's  cry, 

For  town  or  country  silence  is  the  same. 

The  thud  of  ball  on  bat,  the  lilt  of  laughter 

Received  in  silence  colorless  as  frost 

Are  subtle  arguments  for  what  comes  after, 

Some  heaven  where  no  joy  is  ever  lost, 

Where  man's  equality  is  not  belied 

And  heaven  grants  each  child  what  earth  denied. 


Page  16 


Miranda  Snow  Walton,  in  expressing  her  happiness  as  a  winner  in  the  Ehza  R. 
Snow  Poem  Contest,  describes  the  contest  as  "a  goal  for  me  to  work  for." 

Now  a  resident  of  El  Monte,  California,  NIrs.  Walton  was  born  in  the  upper 
Bear  Ri\er  country  of  Uintah  County,  Wyoming.  "As  a  girl  I  knew  all  the  rigors  of 
pioneer  life.  In  1914  my  parents  moved  to  Evanston,  Wyoming.  I  was  one  of  the 
ten  children  of  Henry  Brooks  Snow  and  Anna  Danielson.  The  grandparents  on  both 
sides  were  converts  to  the  Church,  my  Snow  grandparents  coming  to  Utah  in  1851.  I 
married  James  W^alton,  a  Rich  County,  Utah,  attorney,  and  lived  in  Woodruff,  Rich 
County,  for  many  years,  where  my  three  children  were  born.  Later,  we  li\ed  in  Salt 
Lake  City,  and  now  in  California.  I  am  a  member  of  the  North  El  Monte  Ward, 
\\"cst  Covina  Stake.  I  ha\  e  worked  in  e\'ery  organization  open  to  women  in  the  Church. 
Genealogy  is  now  my  principal  interest.  While  living  in  Woodruff,  I  was  active  in 
the  Parent-Teachers  Association,  Daughters  of  the  Utah  Pioneers,  and  in  4-H  Club 
work.  I  was  also  a  stake  missionary.  My  children  are  \'ivian  (Mrs.  Delbert  Owens), 
Jack,  and  Claude  Walton.  I  have  four  grandchildren.  At  an  early  age  I  became  in- 
terested in  writing  poetry  and  it  has  been  an  abiding  interest  throughout  my  life." 


Beinice  Burton  Holmes  was  born  in  Afton,  WVoming,  a  daughter  of  Arthur  F. 
and  Kittie  Dixon  Burton.  She  was  graduated  from  the  Latter-day  Saints  University, 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  and  received  her  B.S.  Degree  from  the  University  of  Wyoming. 
She  has  done  post-graduate  work  at  the  University  of  Utah,  Harvard,  and  the  University 
of  Southern  California.  \Miile  attending  the  Uni\ersity  of  Wyoming,  she  recei\ed 
two  poetry  prizes  and  uas  a  member  of  Phi  Upsilon  Omicron,  and  American  College 
Quill  Club.  Her  poems  have  appeared  in  many  poetry  magazines  and  religious  publi- 
cations. 

Her  husband.  Dr.  LaNLar  L.  Holmes,  teaches  at  Humboldt  State  College,  Areata, 
California,  where  the  family  resides.  Bart,  their  eldest  son,  served  a  mission  in  the 
Central  Atlantic  States,  and  is  first  counselor  in  the  bishopric  of  Areata  Ward.  Trilby 
is  secretary  and  drama  director  in  the  Y.M.M.LA.  in  the  Centinela  Ward,  Inglewood, 
California.  Dan  is  a  missionary  in  the  Central  British  Mission,  and  Roger,  the  youngest 
son,  is  ward  clerk  in  Areata,  and  is  attending  Humboldt  College, 

Mrs.  Plolmes  has  been  a  teacher  in  the  Wyoming  schools,  and  in  Utah  and  Cali- 
fornia. At  present  she  is  teaching  in  Eureka,  California.  Her  Church  work  includes 
much  genealogical  research,  and  she  has  been  acti\e  in  the  various  auxiliary  organiza- 
tions for  many  years. 

Eva  WiiJes  Wangsgaard,  Ogden,  Utah,  a  well-known  and  gifted  poet,  and  many 
times  a  winner  in  the  Eliza  R.  Snow  Poem  Contest,  writes:  "I  was  born  and  educated 
through  high  school  in  Lehi,  Utah.  I  was  graduated  from  the  University  of  Utah 
Normal  School  and  taught  two  years  in  Lehi.  I  married  David  Wangsgaard  and  spent 
two  years  in  Mount  Pleasant,  Utah,  where  Mr.  Wangsgaard  was  a  high  school  teacher. 
We  spent  twenty  summers  and  two  winters  in  Hunts\ille,  Utah,  Mr.  Wangsgaard's 
home  town,  where  he  went  into  the  farming  and  cattle  raising  business  with  his  two 
brothers.  Three  children  were  born  to  us:  Dee,  who  earned  the  rank  of  captain  in 
World  War  II  and  now  has  an  insurancy  agency  in  Logan,  Utah;  Reid,  who  is  in  the 
household  engineering  business  in  Logan,  and  who  served  three  terms  in  the  Utah 
State  Legislature;  and  Genee,  who  is  the  wife  of  D.  E.  Evans,  D.D.S.,  in  Smithfield, 
Utah.  All  of  the  children  are  graduates  of  the  Utah  State  University.  There  are 
thirteen  living  grandchildren  and  four  great-grandchildren.     Mr.   Wangsgaard   died  in 

"I  began  writing  in  1936,  and  ha\'e  had  poems  published  extensively  in  many  maga- 
zines in  the  United  States,  Canada,  England,  and  India.  I  received,  in  1961,  a  citation, 
with  a  hundred  dollar  award,  from  The  Lyric,  long-established,  all-poetry  magazine  in 
Christianburg,  \^irginia,  for  poetry  achievement.  I  ha\e  had  five  books  of  poetrv  pub- 
lished, as  well  as  many  articles  and  stories." 

Page  17 


J^ward   vl/i 


inners 


J/Lnnual  LKelief  o^ociety  Short  Story   (contest 


'T^HE  Relief  Society  General  Board 
is  pleased  to  announce  the  award 
winners  in  the  Annual  Relief  So- 
ciety Short  Story  Contest,  which  was 
announced  in  the  May  1961  issue 
of  the  Magazine,  and  which  closed 
August  15,  1961. 

The  first  prize  of  seventy-five  dol- 
lars is  awarded  to  Mary  Ek  Knowles, 
Ogden,  Utah,  for  her  story  "Ten 
Dollars  Will  Buy  Many  Things/' 
The  second  prize  of  sixty  dollars  is 
awarded  to  Sarah  O.  Moss,  Salt  Lake 
City,  Utah,  for  her  story  ''Splendor 
Before  Dawn."  The  third  prize  of 
fifty  dollars  is  awarded  to  Linda  S. 
Fletcher,  Tacoma,  Washington,  for 
her  story  "Cheshire  Cat." 

Mrs.  Knowles  is  a  third-time  win- 
ner in  this  contest;  Mrs.  Moss  is 
also  a  winner  for  the  third  time; 
and  Mrs.  Fletcher  is  a  first-time  win- 
ner in  the  story  contest. 

The  Annual  Relief  Society  Short 
Story  Contest  was  first  conducted 
by  the  Relief  Society  General  Board 
in  1942,  as  a  feature  of  the  Relief 
Society  Centennial  observance,  and 
was  made  an  annual  contest  in  1943. 
The  contest  is  open  only  to  Latter- 
day  Saint  women  who  have  had  at 
least  one  literary  composition  pub- 
lished or  accepted  for  publication 
in  a  periodical  of  recognized  merit. 

The  three  prize-winning  stories 
will  be  published  consecutively  in 
the  first  three  issues  of  The  Relief 
Society  Magazine  for  1962. 

Sixty-nine  stories  were  entered  in 
the  contest  for  1961,  with  six  of  the 

Page  18 


entries  coming  from  countries  out- 
side the  United  States,  including 
England,  Northern  Ireland,  Aus- 
tralia, Canada,  and  Hong  Kong. 

The  contest  was  initiated  to 
encourage  Latter-day  Saint  women 
to  express  themselves  in  the  field  of 
fiction.  The  General  Board  feels 
that  the  response  to  this  opportun- 
ity continues  to  increase  the  liter- 
ary quality  of  The  Relief  Society 
Magazine,  and  will  aid  the  women 
of  the  Church  in  the  development 
of  their  gifts  in  creative  writing. 

Prize-winning  stories  are  the 
property  of  the  Relief  Society  Gen- 
eral Board,  and  may  not  be  used  for 
publication  by  others  except  upon 
written  permission  from  the  Gen- 
eral Board.  The  General  Board  also 
reserves  the  right  to  publish  any 
of  the  other  stories  submitted,  pay- 
ing for  them  at  the  time  of  publica- 
tion at  the  regular  Magazine  rate. 

A  writer  who  has  received  the  first 
prize  for  two  consecutive  years  must 
wait  for  two  years  before  she  is 
again  eligible  to  enter  the  contest. 

The  General  Board  congratulates 
the  prize-winning  contestants,  and 
expresses  appreciation  to  all  those 
who  submitted  stories.  Sincere  j 
gratitude  is  extended  to  the  judges 
for  their  discernment  and  skill  in 
selecting  the  prize-winning  stories. 
The  General  Board  also  acknowl- 
edges, with  appreciation,  the  work 
of  the  short  story  committee  in 
supervising  the  contest. 


Cjirst  [Prize '  vi/inning  Stor^ 

J/lnnual  iKeuef  Society  Snort  Story  \^ontest 

Ten  Dollars  Will  Buy  Many  Things 

Mary  EJc  Knowhs 

Matt's  first  clay  out  since  he  had 
measles,  and  his  five-year-old  face 
was  thin,  some  of  the  baby  round- 
ness gone.  There  had  been  the  long 
wait  for  the  bus  in  the  cold,  and 
they  still  had  to  walk  to  the  other 
end  of  town  to  buy  shoes  at  Cut- 
Rate  Shoe  Emporium. 

She  bent  down.  ''When  Miss 
King  drives  us  home  maybe  she  will 
stop  at  Eddie's  Diner,  if  her  father 
isn't  too  tired."  May  King  was  her 
neighbor.  She  had  told  Sarah,  'T 
have  to  take  Dad  to  the  doctor.  If 
you're  at  the  shoe  store  when  I'm 
done,  I'll  drive  you  home."  This 
would  be  a  big  break  with  the 
weather  so  bad. 

'Tou  can  each  have  a  twenty- 
five-cent  treat,"  she  told  the  boys. 

They  hugged  her  knees.  ''Oh, 
boy!  Gosh,  thanks.  Mom."  Then 
Eddie  said,  "Come  on.  Matt." 

She  looked  after  them  as  they 
ran  for  a  chair  and  sat  stiffly  on  the 
edge.  They  were  such  wonderful 
boys.  When  Bert  died  eight  months 
ago,  ten-year-old  Eddie  had  taken 
over  as  man.  of  the  house.  He  called 
for  Matt  at  the  nursery  every  day, 
and,  when  Sarah  got  home  from 
the  office,  the  table-  was  set  for  din- 
ner and  the  kettle  was  boiling  so 
she  could  have  a  cup  of  hot  instant 
chocolate. 

Sarah  couldn't  afford  fifty  cents 
for  a  treat,  but  the  boys  had  earned 
it.  As  she  moved  slowly  along  with 
the  line,  she  looked  at  her  weekly 

Page  19 


MARY  EK  KNOWLES 

WHEN  Sarah  Delaney  reached 
the  bank,  there  were 
already  long  lines  of  people 
waiting  before  the  four  tellers'  cages. 
Her  dark  eyes  quickly  counted  each 
line  and  she  chose  the  one  closest 
because  there  were  two  people  less. 
She  told  the  boys:  "Sit  over  there 
on  those  chairs  against  the  wall." 

Eddie  said,  "But,  Mama,  it's  such 
a  big  line."  He  looked  up  at  her, 
his  blue  eyes  and  the  shock  of  red 
hair  that  had  escaped  his  helmet  hat 
making  him  look  so  like  his  father 
that  she  had  a  sudden  hurting  inside 
sharper  than  the  dav  Bert  died. 

"Hurry,  Mama,"  Matt  said.  "I'm 
tired." 

"I    know,    darling."      This    was 


20 


RELIEF    SOCIETY   MAGAZINE— JANUARY    1962 


paycheck,  knowing  where  each  pen- 
ny of  it  was  going.  She  had  a  good 
future  at  the  law  office,  and  she 
was  going  to  night  school  to  learn 
shorthand,  but  right  now  they  lived 
from,  payday  to  payday  with  very 
little  left  over.  And  this  paycheck 
was  smaller,  because  she  had  had  to 
lay  off  work  for  four  days  and  take 
care  of  Matt. 

'T^HE  boys  had  to  have  good  stout 
shoes.  She  hoped  Cut-Rate 
could  fit  them.  She  finally  reached 
the  teller's  window.  The  middle- 
aged  teller  had  sparse  hair  and  his 
mouth  turned  down  at  the  corners. 
He  took  her  check,  asked  grouchily 
for  identification,  then,  satisfied, 
counted  out  bills,  then  rechecked 
and  counted  again,  acting  as  if  his 
mind  was  on  something  else.  Then 
he  said  shortly,  "Next!" 

Sarah  picked  up  the  money,  put  it 
carefully  in  her  billfold.  ''All  right, 
boys,"  she  called. 

Outside,  the  snow  had  turned  to 
a  blizzard.  She  knelt,  buttoned 
Matfs  jacket  to  the  top,  fastened 
Eddie's  cap  under  his  chin,  pulled 
her  knit  hat  down  over  her  dark 
hair.  Five  blocks  in  this!  Maybe 
she  should  go  to  Anderson  Shoe. 
She  could  telephone  May  at  the 
doctor's  office  to  meet  them  there. 
Then  she  remembered  that  the 
money  she  saved  at  Cut-Rate  would 
buy  the  boys  each  two  pairs  of 
warm  stockings.  And  the  shoes 
were  good.  It  was  just  that  you 
waited  on  yourself,  and  the  styles 
were  last-season  styles. 

''Come  on,"  she  said.    "Let's  go." 

Eddie  took  hold  of  her  jacket. 
Matt  clung  to  her  hand,  and  heads 
down,  they  walked  north.  The  go- 
ing was  rough,  and  at  the  end  of 
the  third  block,  Sarah  pulled  them 


into  a  doorway.  Matt  was  crying, 
"I'm  cold,  Mama.  Let's  go  home. 
I  don't  want  new  shoes." 

She  was  cold,  too.  Her  car  coat 
had  been  meant  for  driving  in  a 
warm  car.  She  saw  their  bus  com- 
ing and  almost  weakened,  then  re- 
membered that  it  would  be  a  week 
before  she  could  bring  the  boys  from 
the  suburbs  where  they  lived  into 
the  city,  and  their  shoes  would  not 
last  another  week. 

"We  can  get  through  this,"  she 
said  gaily.  "Let's  pretend  we  are 
on  our  way  to  the  North  Pole,  and 
the  first  one  who  gets  there  can  put 
up  the  American  flag  and.  .  .  ." 

"And  the  enemy  is  going  to  try 
and  beat  us  there!"  Eddie  entered 
into  the  fantasy. 

They  covered  the  last  two  blocks 
in  record  time,  and  then  they  were 
in  the  warmth  of  the  shoe  store,  and 
the  boys  were  sitting  on  chairs,  and 
she  was  hunting  through  the  racks 
of  shoes.  She  was  in  luck  and 
found  a  sturdy,  thick-soled  pair  of 
shoes  for  each  of  them.  Her  heart 
yearned  over  a  pair  of  overshoes  to 
protect  them,  but  that  would  have 
to  wait  until  next  month. 

It  was  when  she  went  to  pay  the 
clerk  that  she  found  the  extra  ten 
dollars.  While  the  clerk  was  wrap- 
ping the  shoes  she  sat  down  and 
counted  her  money.  The  shoes  were 
her  only  purchase,  and  she'd  had 
only  small  change  to  begin  with. 
She  remembered  how  absent-mind- 
ed the  teller  had  been.  He  had  giv- 
en her  ten  dollars  too  much! 

"What's  the  matter,  Sarah?" 

She  looked  up  and  May  King  was 
standing    there,    a   blue   scarf    tied 
over  her  gray  hair.    "I  have  ten  dol-  j 
lars  more  than  I  should  have,"  Sarah  ' 
said. 

"Good   for   you,"    May   laughed 


FIRST   PRIZE-WINNING  STORY 


21 


shortly.  May  had  been  a  good 
neighbor  to  Sarah.  She  had  been  so 
kind  when  Matt  was  sick,  sitting 
with  him  while  Sarah  went  to  the 
store,  but  there  was  a  streak  of  hard- 
ness in  her. 

May  had  never  married.  She 
talked  constantly  of  her  great  ro- 
mance with  a  Fred  Dallas.  She'd  had 
to  turn  him  down  because  her 
mother  had  a  stroke,  and  none  of 
the  other  brothers  and  sisters  would 
take  the  responsibility.  And  now  her 
eighty-year-old  father  had  to  be  tak- 
en care  of. 

""DUT,  of  course,  I  can't  keep  it, 
May,"  she  said. 

''Why  not?  The  bank  has  a 
vault  full  of  ten-dollar  bills,  and 
you  certainly  can  use  it." 

That  was  true.  Ten  dollars 
would  buy  many  things.  It  would 
buy  the  overshoes,  or  she  could  give 
Dr.  Swanson  something  extra.  He 
had  taken  care  of  Bert  during  a 
year's  sickness  and  had  waited  so 
patiently  for  his  money.  He  had 
four  small  children.  He  could  use 
ten  dollars,  and  the  bank  certainly 
did  have  a  vault  full  of  money. 

And  then,  suddenly,  she  was  a 
little  girl  and  mother  was  telling 
her:  ''Honesty  above  all,  Sarah. 
Don't  take  as  much  as  a  straight  pin 
that  doesn't  belong  to  you." 

"Oh,  I  couldn't  keep  it,  May!" 

"Why    not?"     May    asked 

"Because  it's  not  mine,  and  keep- 
ing it  would  be  stealing."  She  sud- 
denly remembered  how  cross  the 
teller  had  been.  Maybe  he  had  a 
reason,  a  very  sick  wife  or  a  mort- 
gage note  to  pay.  "The  teller 
would  have  to  pay  the  money  out 
of  his  own  pocket." 

"Well,    that's   his    tough    luck," 


May  said.  "He's  paid  to  be  ac- 
curate." 

Sarah  shook  her  head.  "I  can't 
keep  it.    I've  got  to  take  it  back." 

"Suit  yourself."  May  shrugged 
her  shoulders.  "But  I  can't  wait. 
Dad's  in  the  car  and  he's  hungry 
and  cross  as  a  bear.  But  let  me  tell 
you,  if  I  hadn't  been  such  a  soft- 
headed fool.  .  .  ."  She  went  on  and 
on  telling  the  story  May  had  told 
so  many  times  before,  how  she  had 
taken  care  of  her  sick  parents  and 
Ed  and  Jack  and  Shirley  had  just 
turned  their  backs  on  her,  and  so 
Fred  had  married  another  girl.  .  .  . 

Sarah  looked  after  her  neighbor 
as  she  walked  out  of  the  store,  feel- 
ing sorry  for  her.  May's  father  had 
told  Sarah,  "Fred  was  never  in  love 
with  her.  She  just  imagined  it,  and 
she  has  ruined  her  life  thinking  she 
missed  her  big  chance." 

"Aren't  we  going  with  her?"  Ed- 
die asked. 

"No,  son.  I  have  to  go  back  to 
the  bank." 

Matt  began  to  cry.  "I  want  a 
treat." 

"You'll  get  your  treat,  honey," 
she  said.    "I  promise  you." 

"Don't  cry  any  more,  Matt!" 
Eddie  said  sternly,  but  he,  too, 
looked  after  May's  plump  figure. 

The  five  blocks  back  to  the  bank 
were  cold  and  wet,  the  wind  had 
risen  and  the  icy  pellets  of  snow 
peppered  their  faces,  but  they  final- 
ly reached  the  bank.  There  was, 
thank  goodness,  no  line  to  the  mid- 
dle-aged teller's  window  and  she 
walked  right  up  to  him. 

She  saw  the  name  plate.  "Thomas 
Eddrington."  "Mr.  Eddrington," 
she  said,  "when  you  cashed  my 
check  you  made  a  mistake.  You. .  . ." 

"You  should  always   count  your 


22 


RELIEF   SOCIETY   MAGAZINE— JANUARY    1962 


money  before  you  leave  the  win- 
dow/' He  shrugged  his  shoulders. 

She  almost  turned  on  her  heel 
and  stalked  out.  May  was  right.  It 
was  his  headache,  not  hers.  Her 
voice  shook.  'Tou  gave  me  ten 
dollars  too  much." 

''Oh.  .  .  ."  His  face  turned  red. 
He  hastily  counted  through  the  bills 
in  his  till,  compared  the  amount 
with  figures  on  a  sheet  of  paper. 
'Tes,  I  am  ten  short."  But  he 
didn't  thank  her.  He  almost 
snatched  the  bill  from  her  hand. 

Sajah  turned  slowly  and.  looked 
at  her  tired,  patient  little  boys. 
''Now/'  she  said  with  a  brightness 
she  did  not  feel,  ''now  for  that 
treat." 

"Fd  like  a  hamburger,"  Eddie 
said. 

"With  French  fries!"  Matt 
begged. 

In  the  Elite  Lunch,  Sarah  ordered 
only  root  beer  for  herself,  but  she 
couldn't  even  drink  that  because 
she  was  suddenly  nauseated,  remem- 
bering the  way  the  teller  had  acted. 
He  could  have  said,  "Thank  you." 
Maybe  May  was  right  and  she  was 
a  big  fool. 

A/IT'HEN  they  arrived  home  it  was 
almost  dark.  She  fixed  hot 
chocolate  for  the  boys,  read  to  them, 
and,  finally,  they  were  in  bed.  There 
was  a  knock  at  the  door.  It  was 
May. 

She  held  out  a  pan  of  freshly 
baked  cinnamon  buns.  "Thought 
you  might  enjoy  them,"  she  said. 
Sarah  knew  it  was  her  way  of  apolo- 
gizing for  not  waiting  to  drive  them 
home. 

"Why,  thank  you,"  Sarah  said. 

May  asked,  "Did  the  teller  say, 
'Thank  you,  kind,  honest  lady?'  " 

"No."     Disappointment  and  an- 


ger washed  over  Sarah.  "He  acted 
as  if  it  were  my  fault." 

"Was  he  a  bald-headed  man,  sour 
looking?"  May's  eyes  narrowed. 
"Thomas  Eddrington?" 

"Why,  yes,  that  was  his  name." 

May  laughed.  "And  you  dragged 
your  little  boys  five  blocks  through 
a  blizzard  to  give  him  ten  dollars. 
Thomas  Eddrington  is  a  bajchelor. 
He  learned  to  play  the  stock  market, 
how  to  invest  his  money.  Why,  he 
owns  two  buildings  downtown.  He 
owns  an  apartment." 

"Then  why  is  he  working  in  a 
bank?" 

"Because  he  loves  money.  He 
likes  to  handle  it,  count  it,  earn 
more,  even  that  small  salary.  Be- 
sides he  hasn't  anything  else  to  do." 
May  added  wryly,  "He  needs  that 
ten  dollars  like  he  needs  another 
row  of  toes! 

"Listen,  Sarah,"  May  said.  "You're 
all  alone  now,  and  you've  got  two 
boys  to  support.  You  have  to  be  a 
bit  more  clever,  a  bit  more  ruthless 
than  the  next  guy,  or  you  will  get 
stepped  on.  Believe  me,  Sarah,  I 
know.  If  only  I'd  told  my  brothers 
and  sisters,  'Mother  and  Dad  are 
your  responsibility.  Fm  going  to 
marry  the  man  I  love.'  " 

Her  neighbor  looked  so  miserable, 
so  unhappy,  that,  even  as  upset  as 
Sarah  was,  she  said  a  little  prayer 
for  wisdom  to  show  May  that  she 
had  served  a  wonderful,  useful  life 
caring  for  her  elderly  parents.  To- 
morrow she  must  make  her  see  that 
she  was  blessed,  that  she  would  be 
more  blessed  as  time  went  on! 

"Stop  being  a  sucker,"  May  fin- 
ished, a  gentleness  in  her  voice. 

After  May  had  gone,  Sarah  leaned 
against  the  closed  door  and  cried 
quietly,  tears  sliding  down  her 
cheeks.     She     cried     because     she 


FIRST   PRIZE-WINNING  STORY 


23 


missed  Bert's  arms  around  her,  be- 
cause she  was  afraid  of  the  responsi- 
bihty  of  rearing  her  two  sons,  be- 
cause the  code  by  which  she  had 
been  reared  wasn't  good  any  more. 
How  could  she  teach  them  what 
was  right  when  she  didn't  know  what 
was  right  any  more! 

But  most  of  all  she  cried  because 
she  was  disillusioned.  She  had  done 
the  right  thing,  the  honest  thing, 
but  it  had  turned  out  to  be  a  foolish 
thing. 

After  awhile  she  stopped  crying 
and  went  through  the  automatic 
movements  of  finishing  the  dishes. 
She  heard  Matt  cough.  She  went 
into  the  bedroom  to  cover  him  up. 

Eddie  was  asleep,  the  covers 
thrown  off.  She  covered  him,  kissed 
him  lightly  on  the  forehead.  He  had 
left  his  light  on.  She  walked  over 
to  turn  it  off  and  saw  his  ''Captain's 
Log,"  as  he  called  it,  open  on  the 
stand. 

"DERT  had  known  he  was  dying. 
He  had  spent  a  lot  of  time  talk- 
ing to  the  boys.  He  had  told  Eddie, 
''Being  a  man  is  a  big  job,  but  it 
doesn't  happen  all  at  once.  Each 
day  you  learn  something  that  helps 
you  when  you  are  a  man." 

And  he  had  given  Eddie  a  large 
journal.  "This  is  like  a  Captain's 
Log  on  a  ship.  Each  night  the  cap- 
tain writes  what  has  happened  dur- 
ing the  day,  and  every  night  you 
must  write  down  what  you  have 
learned  during  your  day." 

Toward  the  end  Bert  had  told 
Sarah,  "I  seem  to  talk  in  platitudes: 
'Good  is  rewarded  —  As  the  twig 
is  bent  so  the  tree  grows.  .  .'  things 
like  that.    But  there  is  much  I  want 


to  teach  the  boys,  and  there  is  so 
little  time  left.  I  don't  know  if  I'm 
getting  through  to  them." 

Sarah  had  never  read  Eddie's 
journal.  She  respected  his  privacy, 
but  here  it  was  open  and  her  eyes 
skimmed  lightly  over  what  he  had 
written.  Systematically  he  had  num- 
bered his  day's  findings,  writing  in 
a  careful,  childish  hand: 

1.  It  takes  a  long  time  for  the  bus  to 
come  in  winter. 

2.  New  shoes  make  me  feel  taller. 

3.  The  hamburger  man  liked  cooking 
for  us.    He  was  happy  we  ate  every  bit, 

Sarah  smiled  fondly,  surprised  and 
pleased  that  Eddie  had  had  the  in- 
sight to  know  that  the  hamburger 
man  enjoyed  watching  them  eat  his 
cooking. 

And  then  she  read  No.  4,  and  for 
a  moment  the  words  blurred 
through  her  tears.  She  brushed 
them  away  and  read  again,  going 
sick  inside  thinking  back  to  the 
moment  when  she  had  almost  gone 
with  May,  unaware  that  all  she  did 
and  said  was  being  taken  as  gospel 
because  she  said  and  did  them. 

"No.  4,"  Eddie  had  written,  "If 
you  have  something  that  belongs  to 
someone,  take  it  back,  even  if  you 
have  to  walk  five  blocks  and  it's 
snowing  and  your  boys  are  crying. 
Because  it  doesn't  belong  to  you 
and  you  have  to  give  it  back,  even  if 
somebody  else  says  keep  it,  don't  be 
a  sucker."  And  he  had  added, 
capitalizing  each  word,  "Honesty  Is 
The  Best  Policv." 

"Amen,"  Sarah  said  softly.  She 
closed  the  journal  and  walked  out 
of  the  bedroom,  her  head  held  high 
as  befitted  one  who  had  been  tried 
and  not  been  found  wanting. 


Note:  For  a  brief  biographical  sketch  of  Mary  Ek  Knowles,  see  page  37. 


Sixty    LJears  Kjigo 

Excerpts  From  the  Woman's  Ex-poiieiit,  January  1902 

"For  the  Rights  of  the  Women  of  Zion  and  the  Rights  of  the  Women 

OF  All  Nations" 

GREETINGS  TO  RELIEF  SOCIETY:  With  the  dawn  of  this  New  Year's 
day  I  send  greetings  to  the  noble  band  of  Rehef  Society  workers  throughout  the 
world.  .  .  .  Let  forgiveness  and  charity  be  our  bond.  Let  love  and  cleanliness  and 
order  rule  in  every  home  .  .  .  seek  to  bind  your  society  with  hoops  of  lo\'e  and 
union.  Let  no  harsh  words  pass  our  lips,  nor  yet  any  envious  nor  unkind  thought 
enter  our  hearts.  ...  Be  not  carried  away  with  vain  social  pleasures  and  foolish  fashions 
of  the  hour.  Make  yourselves  beautiful;  be  gentle  and  womanly.  ...  I  feel  that  I 
have  been  blest  in  my  labors  while  ministering  to  the  sick  and  unfortunate  and  ha\'e 
experienced  much  joy  in  Relief  Society  work,  and  I  feel  to  promise  similar  blessings 
to  those  who  lovingly  and  faithfully  take  up  a  part  of  this  labor.  .  .  . 

— Bathsheba  W.  Smith 

President  of  the  Relief  Society  in  all  the  world. 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  CONFERENCE  IN  SALT  LAKE  STAKE:  President  M.  I. 
Home  spoke  upon  the  duties  of  the  Relief  Society  members.  Keep  from  evil  thoughts 
or  actions,  pay  tithing  and  attend  our  meetings.  .  .  .  Sister  Annie  T.  Hyde  felt  Relief 
Society  work  is  a  sacred  responsibility  on  every  officer  and  member.  .  .  .  President  B.  W, 
Smith  said  she  was  very  young  when  she  became  acquainted  with  the  Prophet  Joseph; 
that  she  had  a  strong  testimony  of  his  mission  before  she  ever  saw  him  and  was  always 
anxious  to  hear  him  speak.  .  .  .  She  was  at  the  organization  of  the  Relief  Society.  .  .  . 
Sister  M.  W.  Wilcox  was  acquainted  with  the  Prophet  Joseph  in  Nauvoo,  had  often 
heard  him  speak. 

— Conference  Report 

ONE  WOMAN'S  PRAYER 

Of  all  the  gifts  we  may  enjoy,  there's  one 
We  most  desire;  the  gift  of  Love!    And  then  — • 
So  loving  all  Thou  hast  created  —  give  us 
Power  to  help  Thee  save  the  souls  of  men! 
— Ixion 

THE  NEW  YEAR,  1902:  .  .  .  The  pioneers  who  sought  out  this  resting  place 
were  not  only  great  in  pioneering  and  colonizing,  but  they  were  also  in  the  best  and 
truest  sense  pioneers  for  the  establishment  of  truth  upon  the  earth;  the  builders  of 
Temples  and  sanctuaries  in  which  to  worship  God,  .  .  .  And  now  the  children  and 
grandchildren  .  .  .  are  in  possession  of  the  fullest  freedom  and  liberty  ever  enjoyed 
by  any  body  of  people  .  .  .  and  let  us  hope  and  pray  that  they  may  hold  it  so  sacredly, 
and  stand  firmly  for  equity  and  truth,  maintaining  the  rights  bequeathed  to  them  from 
the  fathers.  .  .  . 

— Editorial 

UTAH  WRITERS:  .  .  .  One  of  our  best  prose  and  poetical  writers  is  Augusta 
Joyce  Crocheron.  .  .  .  She  excels  where  thought  is  required  and  elegant  expression.  .  .  . 
Emily  II.  Woodmansee  is  one  of  the  most  gifted  and  inspirational  poets  of  Utah.  .  .  . 
Helen  Mar  Whitney  and  Lulu  Greene  Richards  are  poets,  and  both  are  classed  among 
the  spiritual  and  inspirational  writers.  .  .  . 

— Utah  Woman's  Press  Club  Report 

Page  24 


Woman's  Sphere 


Ramona  W.  Cannon 


lyriSS  EVA  B.  ADAMS,  a  long- 
time Congressional  aide  and  a 
former  educator,  has  been  appointed 
Director  of  the  United  States  Mint. 
Miss  Adams  is  a  native  of  Wonder, 
Nevada,  and  a  former  dean  of  wom- 
en at  the  University  of  Nevada.  Her 
nev^^  duties  will  include  supervision 
of  the  making  of  coins,  the  storage 
of  gold  and  silver  bullion,  and  trans- 
portation of  bullion. 

A/flSS  TOBY  ELLEN  SAKS, 
of  New  York  City,  a  nineteen- 
year-old  college  student,  was  recently 
awarded  first  prize  in  the  junior 
division  of  the  third  Pablo  Casals 
Cellist  competition  in  Tel  Aviv, 
Israel.  Thirty-one  cellists,  repre- 
senting many  nations,  competed, 
and  over  50,000  people  attended  the 
concerts. 

T  YNN  BURKE,  who  has  almost 
three  hundred  medals  for  swim- 
ming, has  retired  from  competition. 
She  won  two  Olympic  medals  in 
Rome  in  i960,  setting  a  world  rec- 
ord of  1 109.3  for  the  loo-meter  back- 
stroke. But  she  wants  to  finish  col- 
lege and  live  a  normal  life.  During 
the  eleven  months  before  the 
Olympics,  she  swam  1,300  hours, 
practicing.  ''As  a  swimmer,  I'm  an 
old  lady  at  eighteen,"  she  com- 
ments. 


A/f  RS.  LAYER  KNUDSEN  MIL- 
LARD, a  Latter-day  Saint,  of 
Reseda,  California,  is  California 
State  Music  Chairman  for  the  Par- 
ent-Teachers Association,  and  dur- 
ing the  past  six  years  of  her  direc- 
tion, the  Mothersingers,  having 
more  than  one  thousand  singers  in 
the  central  organization,  have  pre- 
sented the  music  at  the  California 
State  Parent-Teachers  Association 
Conventions.  Mrs.  Millard  has 
served  on  Relief  Society  and 
M.I. A.  stake  boards  and  is  active 
in  other  Church  and  communitv 
organizations.  She  is  the  mother  of 
two  children,  and  since  her  husband 
died  three  years  ago  she  has  been 
doing  choral  work  in  adult  educa- 
tion in  Los  Angeles  County. 

jV/TRS.  ARTHUR  LAHTINEN, 
of  Fort  Lauderdale,  Florida, 
handicapped  by  polio  at  the  age  of 
three  years,  was  nominated  by  the 
Broward  County  Chapter  of  the 
National  Foundation  as  Mother  of 
the  Year.  The  requirement  for  this 
honor  is  being  of  service  (despite  a 
handicap)  to  self,  familv,  and  com- 
munity. Mrs.  Lahtinen  is  an  excel- 
lent wife,  mother,  musician,  and 
laboratory  technician.  She  joined 
the  Church  in  1957  ^^^^  ^^^^  served 
as  teacher  of  the  literature  lessons  in 
Relief  Societv. 

Page  25 


EDITORIAL 


VOL    49 


JANUARY  1962 


NO.  1 


cJhe    1 1  iuititude  of  the  LPi 


ro/nises 


.  .  .  the  people  .  .  .  did  wax  strong  .  .  .  and  were  blessed  according  to  the  multi- 
tude of  the  promises  which  the  Lord  had  made  unto  them  (Fourth  Nephi  lo-ii). 


IVTOW  that  a  New  Year  of  prom- 
ise is  beginning,  we  have  before 
us  again  the  precious  gifts  of  hfe  and 
time.  It  is  well  for  us  to  rejoice  in 
our  opportunities  and  our  privileges, 
and  to  remember  the  steadfast  prom- 
ises which  have  been  given  to  those 
who  are  willing  to  become  ''partakers 
of  the  heavenly  word." 

In  the  book  of  Fourth  Nephi,  a 
scripture  of  but  few  words  yet 
adorned  with  great  promises  and 
profound  wisdom,  we  are  told  of  the 
happiness  and  the  blessings  which 
came  to  the  people  during  a  long 
period  of  time  in  which  they  held 
the  gospel  as  a  light  before  them  and 
as  a  guide  for  their  footsteps  .  .  . 
''and  surely  there  could  not  be  a 
happier  people  among  all  the  people 
who  had  been  created  by  the  hand 
of  God"  (Fourth  Nephi  i6). 

Spiritual  hope  and  a  measure  of 
spiritual  serenity  come  to  us  when 
we  realize  that  the  principles  of  the 
gospel  are  eternal.  All  doctrine  and 
all  commandments  have  been  given 
for  our  personal  direction  and  for  a 
guide  to  us  in  our  family  relation- 
ships, in  our  activities  in  the  Church, 
and  in  our  wider  responsibilities  of 
truly  being  the  keepers  of  our  broth- 
ers and  sisters. 

It  is  well  for  us,  and  it  is  a  source 
of  strength  and  comfort  to  know 
that  the  more  we  discipline  and  de- 
velop ourselves  and  keep  our  bodies 

Page  26 


and  our  spirits  strong  —  so,  in  like 
measure,  shall  we  be  able  to  strength- 
en those  around  us.  Not  one  among 
us  can  give  to  another  that  which 
he  does  not  himself  possess.  Hope 
and  faith  and  courage  may  be  radi- 
ated, beautiful  and  warm  as  sun- 
light, from  one  who  has  cultivated 
well  the  blossoms  of  the  spirit. 

As  a  circle  of  treasures  within  the 
home,  each  member  of  the  family 
chastens  and  polishes  his  own  im- 
mortal spirit  and  lends  a  glow  to  all 
the  loved  ones.  The  father  in  the 
circle  of  prayer  expresses  his  grati- 
tude for  the  household  of  faith,  and 
the  small  voices,  in  different  words, 
uplift  themselves  and  others  in 
prayer. 

Within  the  Church,  in  all  its 
auxiliaries,  in  each  organization,  with 
its  particular  duties  and  responsibili- 
ties, the  individual  participant  is 
blessed  with  spiritual  growth,  and 
in  his  relationship  to  others  he  may 
become  indeed  his  brother's  keeper. 
For  a  certain  period  of  time,  a  per- 
son may  be  a  learner  and  a  listener 
within  a  group,  and  then  he  may  be 
called  to  be  a  leader,  and  in  both 
positions  there  is  strength  to  be  giv- 
en and  blessings  to  be  received,  in 
that  fellowship  of  growth  and  ac- 
complishment which  Fourth  Nephi 
speaks  of  as  walking  after  the  com- 
mandments "which  they  had  re- 
ceived from  the  Lord." 


EDITORIAL  27 

Relief  Society  women  find  joy  and  will  possess  the  wisdom  and  devo- 
fulfillment  in  strengthening  them-  tion  which  her  other  callings  have 
selves  and  yielding  strength  to  oth-  developed  within  her.  In  each  and 
ers.  At  one  time  a  woman  may  be  every  calling,  she  will  know  that 
a  listener  in  the  class;  at  another  giving  and  receiving  are  but  differ- 
time  she  may  be  seated  with  her  ent  facets  of  a  treasure  passed  from 
companions  and  deftly  work  her  hand  to  hand.  She  will  know  that 
needle  through  the  satin  of  a  quilt;  spiritual  gifts  are  not  for  one  alone, 
she  may  be  at  evening  time  in  the  but  are  most  radiant  and  glorious 
quiet  of  her  home  studying  the  long-  when  they  are  shared  in  the  world- 
lasting  words  of  a  poet  whose  work  wide  sisterhood, 
will  be  the  subject  of  tomorrow's  For  us  and  all  the  world,  the  year 
lesson.  A  Relief  Society  woman  is  new.  The  commandments  and 
may  go  forth  with  her  companion  the  gospel,  the  promises,  are  old  and 
on  errands  of  love  and  solicitude  as  everlasting.  They  are  ours  to  re- 
a  visiting  teacher;  later,  the  visiting  ceive  and  share  as  "heirs  to  the  king- 
teacher  may  become  a  president  or  dom  of  God." 
a  counselor  in  Relief  Society,  and  —V.  P.  C. 


Co/or  (^omes  to  inside  [Pages  of  the  uielief 

Society    IlLagazine 

The  Relief  Society  General  Board  is  happy  to  announce  that 
color  will  be  introduced  in  future  issues  of  The  Relief  Society 
Magazine  beginning  in  the  March  issue.  The  Webb  Offset  print- 
ing press  installed  by  the  Deseret  News  Press  makes  this  possible, 
but  necessitates  trimming  slightly  the  margin  width  of  the  Maga- 
zine. 

The  General  Board  is  also  pleased  to  announce  that  eight 
additional  pages  will  be  added  to  each  issue  of  the  Magazine, 
beginning  in  February. 


TO  THE  FIELD 


x/L'ward  Subscriptions  ^Presented  in  .yxpru 

T^HE  award  subscriptions  presented  to  Magazine  representatives  for  hav- 
ing obtained  75  per  cent  or  more  subscriptions  to  the  Magazine  in  re- 
lation to  their  enrolled  Relief  Society  members,  are  not  awarded  until 
after  the  stake  Magazine  representatives'  annual  reports  have  been  audited. 
Award  cards  for  these  subscriptions  for  the  year  1961  will  be  mailed  to 
ward  and  stake  Magazine  representatives  about  April  1,  1962. 

ujouna    volumes  of  ig6i    1 1  iagazines 

"D  ELIEF  Society  officers  and  members  who  wish  to  have  their  1961  issues 
of  The  Reliei  Society  Magazine  bound  may  do  so  through  The 
Deseret  News  Press,  31  Richards  Street,  Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah.  (See 
advertisement  in  this  issue  of  the  Magazine.)  The  cost  for  binding  the 
twelve  issues  in  a  permanent  cloth  binding  is  $2.75,  leather  $4.20,  includ- 
ing the  index.  A  limited  number  of  the  1961  Magazines  are  available  at 
the  offices  of  the  General  Board  of  Relief  Society,  76  North  Main  Street, 
Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah,  for  $2  for  twelve  issues.  It  is  recommended  that 
wards  and  stakes  have  one  volume  of  the  1961  Magazines  bound  for  pres- 
ervation in  ward  and  stake  Relief  Society  libraries. 


cJhe  cJeacher 

Linnie  Fishei  Robinson 

I  spoke  his  word  — 

His  garden  grew; 

The  harvest  he  akeady  knew. 

Mine  were  the  feet  upon  the  hill. 

Messengers  of  his  sweet  will; 

I  held  the  light  that  others  see 

And  found  that  it  transfigured  me. 


Page  28 


cJhe    I  Lew    1 1  Larch  of   Jji 


rnes 


George  P.  Yoss 
Vice-President  for  Public  Relations 

T^HE  1962  New  March  of  Dimes  campaign  opens  January  2.     Our  im- 
mediate objective  is  to  intensify  the  attack  on  birth  defects,  arthritis, 
and  polio,  and  thus  achieve,  eventually,  a  higher  health  standard  for  all. 

Although  our  medical  research  and  scholarship  programs  are  nationally 
organized,  patient  aid  is  given  with  March  of  Dimes  funds  at  the  com- 
munity level.  Our  local  chapters  are  in  the  course  of  expanding  a  bold, 
new  approach  to  patient  aid  —  a  network  of  Special  Treatment  Centers 
and  Evaluation  Clinics.  Through  this  system  we  hope  to  bring  highly 
skilled  medical  services  to  areas  where  they  do  not  now  exist. 

When  crippling  is  an  accomplished  fact;  when  a  child  is  paralyzed 
by  a  birth  defect  or  polio,  or  his  limbs  are  knotted  by  arthritis,  he  needs 
Total  Medical  Care.  Research,  education,  dedication,  these  are  the  basic 
steps.  Taken  one  by  one,  they  build  up  total  medical  care  under  the 
New  March  of  Dimes.  Research  in  laboratories  and  hospitals  is  opening 
the  way  for  development  of  new  medicines  and  new  treatment  methods. 
Grants  to  students  and  universities  assure  that  the  knowledge  that  comes 
from  research  will  be  put  to  use.  There  can  be  no  grants  for  dedication, 
but  your  willingness  to  help,  to  share,  sparks  the  efforts  that  are  bringing 
new  standards  of  care  to  the  chronically  disabled. 

Say  'Tes''  to  the  March  of  Dimes.    Your  dimes  will  do  it  again! 


^, 


am  an 


d  LKice  Cyasserole 


Margaret  Knipp 


c.  diced,  cooked  ham 

c.  cooked  rice 

c.  cream  of  mushroom  soup 

can  cream  of  celery  soup 


1 

1 

Vz-'A   c.  milk 
Vs  c.  chopped  green  pepper 


c.  chopped  onion 

tbsp.  pimento 

c.  mushroom  slices 

(or  1  3-0Z.  can)  —  optional 
bread  crumbs 
tbsp.  butter 


Saute  pepper,  onion,  and  mushroom  slices  in  one  tablespoon  butter  (if  canned 
mushrooms  are  used,  just  add  after  draining).  Mix  soups  with  milk  until  well  blended. 
Add  pepper,  onion,  and  mushrooms.  Butter  pan  before  filling  and  alternate  layers  of 
ham,  rice,  and  soup  mix.  Finish  with  soup,  and  sprinkle  with  bread  crumbs.  Bake  in 
350°  oven  until  bubbly,  about  40  minutes,  depending  on  depth  of  casserole  or  baking 
pan. 

Page  29 


Sow  the  Field  With  Roses 

Chapter  i 
Margery  S.  Stewart 

SHE    was    lost.     She    was    lost  a  view  of  the  sea.     But,  with  the 

somewhere     in     the     Malibu  sun  gone  down  over  the  ridge,  it 

mountains,  in  country  new  to  was  difficult  to  tell  which  way  was 

her,    on    terrain    inhospitable    and  west. 

bleak.     Nina   Karsh   reined   Domi-  The  canyon  was  narrowing,   the 

nick  in,  and  the  mare  came  to  a  hillsides  growing  more  steep.     Per- 

dancing  halt.     Nina  braced  against  haps  she  should  go  back  the  way 

the  jolts  and  patted  the  damp  mane,  she  had  come,  but  there  had  been 

Dominick  whinnied,  pleading  to  be  cross   paths   here   and   there.     She 

allowed  the  reins.    Nina  rubbed  the  noticed  in  the  hillside  ahead  a  nar- 

arching,    golden    neck.     ''You    are  row,    twisting    path.     She    coaxed 

beautiful,   Dominick,   but   you   are  Dominick  toward  it.    Dominick  was 

not  clever,  and  I  do  not  think  you  not  eager,  but  he  was  amiable, 

know  the  way  back  any  more  than  I  ''I  shall  most  certainly  buy  you," 

do."  Nina  promised,  ''and  you  and  I  will 

Her  voice  was  pushed  against  her  hve  on  that  absurd  hilltop  and  make 

by  the  silence.     Nina  took  off  her  it    beautiful    for   Danny    when    he 

gloves  and  looked  about.  comes  home  this  summer.     I  shall 

There  are  different  ways  of  being  learn  to  live  there,"  she  continued 

lost,  she  thought.     Within   myself  briskly. 

I   have  been   lost  —  since  Father  But    at    once    all    her    defenses 

died,  since  Laura  and  David  moved  crumbled,  as  they  had  a  habit  of 

to  Milwaukee,  and  terribly  lost  since  doing,  and  she  found  herself  crying 

Danny  went  away.    The  thought  of  inwardly,     Danny!     Danny!     Why 

her  nephew  made  him  rise  in  the  don't  you  write?     Are  you  so  glad 

brush,  a  tall  and  vital  mirage.  to  be  gone  from  me,  then?    Was  it 

A  fox  yipped  in  the  underbrush,  lonely  and   awful   for  you   all   the 

down  in  the  canyon  a  heavier  body  years   of  being  brought   up  by  an 

crackled   its  way.     Nina   trembled,  aunt   instead   of   a   mother   and   a 

Who  would  know  if  anything  hap-  father?     I  tried,  oh,  Danny,  how  I 

pened  to  her?    How  vulnerable  she  tried, 

was  in  her  loneliness.  The  years  seized  at  her,  Danny  on 

She  looked  about.    She  had  been  roller  skates,   then  a  bicycle,  then 

so  engrossed   in   her  problems,   so  the  car.     Danny  with  the  Mother 

busy  thinking  of  Danny  and  won-  Goose  books,  and  then  the  Tarzan 

dering  what  he  was  doing,  and  if  he  books,  and  the  science  fiction,  and 

were  happy  at  the  medical  school,  suddenly    nothing    but    the    sober 

that  she  must  have  come  miles  in-  tomes  of  anatomy  and  science,  Lat- 

land  without  noticing.    She  scanned  in  and  German.  .  .  .  "I've  decided 

the  hills  about  her.     If  she  could  to  be  a  doctor  ...  as  my  father  was." 

just  get  to  the  top  of  one  and  find  Fiercely  telling  her  this,  as  if  she 

Page  30 


sow  THE  FIELD  WITH  ROSES 


31 


would  snatch  his  desire  from  him. 

She  hadn't  wanted  to  do  that  at 
all.  She  had  only  wanted  to  help 
him  achieve  his  desire.  But  Danny 
had  gone  alone  into  the  world  of 
medicine.  He  had  closed  the  door 
between  them.  He  wanted  to  walk 
the  path  by  himself,  which,  after  all, 
was  only  a  normal  desire.  Only  .  .  . 
only  it  left  her  so  suddenly  empty. 
She  had  made  Danny  her  whole  life. 

The  earth  is  treacherous  by  the 
sea,  given  to  sudden  slides.  Domi- 
nick  plunged  on  the  slipping  earth, 
rocks  rattled  past  them.  Nina  held 
the  reins  lightly.  What  a  dolt  she 
had  been  to  ride  so  far  without 
thought  of  where  she  was  going. 

Dominick  climbed  up  the  steep 
slope,  picked  her  way  over  a  barbed 
wire  fence  that  had  been  cut  and 
trampled.  Nina  sighed  with  relief 
as  they  left  the  edge  of  the  gully, 
where  the  earth  crumbled  under  the 
horse's  hoofs.  She  took  a  deep 
breath  and  looked  »about  her,  and 
saw  that  the  sun  was  almost  lost  in 
the  sea.  It  would  be  dark  very  soon 
even  here  on  the  hilltop.  She  saw, 
to  her  dismay,  that  she  should  have 
climbed  the  other  side  of  the  gully 
for  the  great  chasm  was  now  be- 
tween her  and  the  coast. 

CHE  lifted  her  head  to  the  sudden 
sound  of  galloping  hoofs. 
Dominick  wheeled  in  the  direction 
of  the  sound.  Two  men  rode  hard 
toward  them.  Against  her  will  and 
her  quick  pride,  Nina  felt  a  wave 
of  fear.  The  men  did  not  look 
friendlv. 

There  were  two  of  them.  The 
taller  of  the  pair  reached  her  first. 
He  was  a  great,  gaunt  rock  of  a 
man  with  a  canned  granite  face  and 
extraordinary  eyes.  The  eyes,  pierc- 
ing her  own,  were  gray  and  chill. 


His  hair,  under  the  dusty  black  hat, 
was  red,  as  were  the  hairs  on  the 
backs  of  his  hands.  Something 
familiar  in  the  turn  of  his  face 
caught  Nina. 

''You  are  Tomas  Novarro?"  She 
looked  from  him  to  the  wide  sweep 
of  land  and  mountain,  gully  and 
plain.  'Tou  own  all  of  it.  ...  I 
was  just  reading.  .  .  ." 

Novarro  swung  off  his  mount  and 
knelt  by  the  trampled  fence.  He 
picked  up  a  strand  and  eyed  her  ac- 
cusingly.    'Tou  did  this?" 

''Of  course  not.  I  wouldn't  know 
how  to  cut  a  fence." 

His  aide  galloped  up  and  stared 
suspiciously  at  Nina.  He  clambered 
down  from  his  horse  and  went  to 
kneel  beside  Tomas  Novarro.  To- 
gether they  examined  the  fence  and 
the  ground.  'This  is  the  third  time, 
Mr.  Novarro." 

"It  was  done  by  a  crowd."  Tomas 
Novarro  stood  up  angrily.  'Look  at 
their  footprints.  I  think  it  was  part 
of  the  rioters  at  the  beach.  Boys!" 
He  turned  to  glare  at  Nina.  "What 
business  do  you  have  up  here,  any- 
way?   This  is  private  land!    Mine!" 

Nina  smiled  in  what  she  hoped 
was  a  winning  way.  "I'm  lost.  I 
had  to  climb  up  from  the  gully  to 
see  where  I  was." 

"Where  do  you  live?"  he  de- 
manded. 

She  was  forced  to  confess,  "I'm 
not  terribly  sure.  I  just  moved  into 
the  house.  The  agent  told  me  it 
was  one  of  yours." 

The  two  men  consulted  each  oth- 
er wordlessly.  The  aide  snapped  his 
fingers.  "Your  grandmother's  house." 
He  looked  coldly  at  Nina.  "It  is  a 
small  house,"  he  stated,  "with  much 
Bougainvillaea,  and  a  bell?" 

Nina  sighed  with  relief.  "Exact- 
ly,"   She  took  up  the  reins  briskly, 


32 


RELIEF    SOCIETY   MAGAZINE— JANUARY    1962 


''Now  if  you'll  tell  me  what  direc- 
tion to  take  to  get  there." 

Tomas  Novarro  pointed  down  the 
gully.  ''Go  back  the  way  you 
came,  when  you  reach  the  road,  turn 
left.  After  awhile  you  will  recog- 
nize your  surroundings." 

"But,  Mr.  Novarro!"  the  smaller 
man  was  plainly  disturbed,  "your 
grandmother's  house  is  only  down 
this  plateau  a  little  way.  She  is  right 
about  getting  lost  in  the  gully." 

"Be  still,  Manuel."  Novarro's 
voice  was  curt.  "This  will  do  two 
things.  It  will  teach  this  lady  that 
I  meant  what  I  said  about  trespass- 
ers, and  it  will  keep  another  fence 
from  being  cut." 

Nina  sat  back  on  Dominick.  "You 
are  joking,  Mr.  Novarro." 

Novarro's  eyes  met  hers  levelly. 
"I  have  little  sense  of  humor,  but 
I  do  have  a  strong  feeling  for  what 
is  mine." 

CHE  said  coldly,  "Let  the  thought 
occur  to  you  that  it  might  be 
dangerous  to  send  me  back  down 
the  hill.  I  am  not  an  experienced 
horsewoman,  and  I  am  even  less 
equipped  to  spend  the  night  in  the 
canyon." 

"You  will  be  much  wiser  in  the 
morning  .  .  .  Miss.  .  .  ." 

"Nina  Karsh." 

"Ah!"  Interest  leaped  into  the 
cold  eyes.  "You  are  the  nurse  whose 
picture  was  in  the  paper." 

Nina  wet  her  lips.  All  the  brief 
confidence  she  had  forced  into  her- 
self vanished.  "I  am  not  a 
nurse.  .  .  ."  She  had  to  take  a 
breath.  "I  am  an  aide.  The  whole 
thing  was  greatly  exaggerated." 

"Now  I  know!"  Manuel  regarded 
her  with  warm  interest.  He  lapsed 
into  a  furious  Spanish. 

"It  wasn't   true    .    .    .   w^hat   the 


papers  said."  Nina  leaned  forward, 
the  familiar  helplessness  engulfing 
her.  "I  wasn't  out  of  my  mind  .  .  . 
it  was  the  nurse  who  was  hysteri- 
cal." 

Tomas  regarded  her  with  a  calm, 
searching  scrutiny.  "But  you  did 
thrust  her  into  the  closet  and  lock 
the  door.  You  did  leave  her 
there?" 

Nina  felt  ill.  He  phrased  it  so 
badly.  I  suppose  it  will  go  on  as 
long  as  I  live,  she  thought,  people 
hearing  the  story  and  looking  at  me 
and  wondering.  .  .  .  She  said  fierce- 
ly to  herself,  I  will  not  try  to  defend 
myself  again  ever  ...  no  one  be- 
lieves me. 

"I  left  her  there,"  she  said  aloud. 
She  lifted  her  head.  "I  am  or  rath- 
er I  was  ...  an  aide.  ...  I  was  to 
take  the  child  to  surgery.  When  I 
went  into  the  room  the  nurse,  Miss 
Pincus,  was  trying  to  give  her  a  shot 
—the  little  girl  fought  it,  and  Miss 
Pincus  became  hysterical.  .  .  ." 

She  looked  at  their  faces,  which 
revealed  nothing.  "We  had  had  a 
long  outbreak  of  flu.  Miss  Pincus 
had  been  on  duty  double  shift,  and 
was  tired  and  upset.  It  wasn't  really 
her  fault.  I  meant  to  go  back  and 
unlock  the  door  and  .  .  .  and  help 
her.  But  it  was  too  late.  Miss 
Pincus  said  I  .  .  .  had  suddenly  done 
this  .  .  .  they  believed  her." 

A  thin  smile  pulled  at  the  corner 
of  Novarro's  mouth,  "And  for  this 
humanitarian  gesture  they  dis- 
charged you?" 

"I  had  taken  matters  into  my 
own  hands.  I  had  taken  the  child 
to  the  sun  room  to  talk  to  her  and 
quiet  her  before  I  took  her  upstairs. 
I  .  .  .  was  .  .  .  insubordinate  .  .  .  but 
the  newspapers  decided  to  make 
something  of  it." 

Manuel  listened  intently.  He  said 


sow  THE  FIELD  WITH  ROSES 


33 


in  English,  ''My  cousin  Donna  says 
this  lady  is  a  painter,  with  many 
canvases  and  much  colors." 

Nina  moved  uneasily  on  the  rest- 
less back  of  Dominick.  It  was 
absurd  the  whole  thing,  sitting  here, 
waiting  for  the  tall  man's  judgment. 
Why  didn't  she  go?  She  could  move 
in  the  morning.  But  the  mere 
thought  made  her  limp.  The  little 
house,  on  its  lonely  hill,  had  seemed 
sanctuary  and  haven.  She  could  not 
bear  to  go.  It  was  a  place  where  she 
could  paint  and  hide  .  .  .  yes 
hide,  until  the  wounds  were  healed. 

She  lifted  her  chin.  After  all,  what 
could  this  Tomas  Novarro  do  to  her? 
She  had  paid  her  rent  for  months 
in  advance.  She  had  signed  the 
option  that  said  she  could,  if  she 
wished,  purchase  the  little  house. 
So  why  should  she  be  leaning  over 
Dominick's  golden  neck,  tense  and 
anxious,  for  the  tall  man's  verdict? 

THOMAS  Novarro  lifted  his  head. 
His  face  had  changed.  It  had 
grown  almost  warm,  almost  gentle. 
''Follow  me.  I'll  take  you  to  your 
house.  Manuel,  ride  ahead  and  cut 
the  fence  for  her." 

"Oh,  thank  you."  Gladly  she 
turned  her  horse  at  his  gesture  and 
rode  after  him. 

Novarro  reined  in  his  horse.  "You 
come  from  the  East?" 

"Yes.  My  father  was  ill.  We 
had  just  lost  my  sister  and  her  hus- 
band in  an  accident,  I  had  their 
little  boy,  Danny,  to  rear.  This 
climate  has  been  very  kind  to  us." 

"Your  father?" 

"He  died  .  .  .  and  Danny  is  a 
grown  young  man,  he's  gone  East 
to  medical  school."  She  bit  her 
lip.  "Danny  was  ...  is  ...  a 
wonderful  person.  I  miss  him  very 
much." 


"You  are  not  married?" 

Her  patience  was  at  an  end.  "No," 
she  said  curtly  and  galloped  ahead 
after  the  disappearing  figure  of 
Manuel.  What  right  did  this  man 
have  to  ask  all  these  questions?  Did 
he  expect  her  to  turn  and  say, 
"Yes,  once  there  was  a  boy  I  loved 
.  .  .  very  much.  But  when  my  sis- 
ter and  her  husband  were  killed, 
when  my  father's  health  failed, 
when  Danny  cried  in  loneliness  and 
fear,  I  could  not  leave  them,  and 
the  boy  could  not  wait." 

She  looked  about  her  at  the  fast 
darkening  hills.  The  pain  had  never 
gone  away.  The  years  had  made 
no  difference  to  that  first  and  ter- 
rible loss. 

Tomas  Novarro  galloped  up. 
"Was  it  important  to  you  .  .  .  the 
child's  crying?  After  all,  she  was  a 
stranger  to  you?  Why  didn't  you 
pass  by?  You  could  have  returned 
after  a  discreet  interval." 

Nina  regarded  him  steadily.  "I 
am  thirty-nine  years  old,"  she  said, 
"and  that  is  a  nice  distance  into 
maturity.  I  have  learned  many 
things,  but  not  yet  to  be  a  by- 
stander where  a  child  is  involved. 
I'm  sorry.  .  .  ." 

"Thank  you.  Miss  Karsh."  He 
pointed  down  the  hill.  "There  is 
your  house,  and  Manuel  has  cut  the 
fence." 

Nina  slowed  down  to  a  walk.  "It 
must  be  wonderful  to  own  so 
much." 

Novarro  gave  her  a  brief  smile. 
"All  this  has  been  my  people's  for 
a  very  long  time.  It  was  one  of  the 
first  great  Spanish  land  grants.  My 
father  lost  most  of  it.  My  mother 
never  quite  forgave  him  for  that." 

"Nor  have  you,"  she  said  and  bit 
her  lip. 

His  face  darkened.    "I  have  made 


34 


RELIEF   SOCIETY   MAGAZINE— JANUARY    1962 


Up  for  it.  I  have  lands  in  Mexico 
and  in  Texas  and  in  Canada.  No 
one  will  take  anything  of  mine 
away  from  me." 

Nina  looked  at  his  red  hair.  ''Not 
all  your  people  were  Spanish." 

''My  mother  was  English.  She 
had  pale  hair,  like  yours,  but  her 
eyes  were  brown,  not  blue,  like 
yours  .  .  .  she  had  a  beautiful 
skin." 

"I  freckle  easily,"  Nina  said,  burn- 
ing under  his  glance. 

She  got  down  from  Dominick  and 
led  him  around  the  barbed  wire.  But 
when  she  would  have  mounted  him 
again,  she  found  herself  without  a 
stump  or  a  rock  to  stand  upon  and 
she  was  too  short  to  reach  the  sad- 
dle. 

Novarro  came  to  her,  dismounted, 
and  held  out  his  hands. 

"No  thank  you."  She  was  furi- 
ous at  the  prim  sound  of  her  voice 
on  the  dark  evening  air. 

"Nonsense."  He  took  her  in  his 
arms  and  lifted  her  into  the  saddle. 
"You  are  a  very  thorny  young  wom- 
an. Miss  Karsh." 

He  was  laughing  at  her.  For  one 
long  angry  moment  Nina  fought 
the  impulse  to  lean  down  and  strike 
the  smile  from  his  face.  "Good  day, 
Mr.  Novarro." 

"Goodbye,  Miss  Karsh.  It  has 
been  most  interesting." 

Arrogant,  horrible,  impudent 
man!  Nina  breathed  other  descrip- 
tions under  her  breath  as  she  un- 
saddled Dominick  and  locked  the 
gate  of  his  small  corral. 

CHE  walked  slowly  toward  the 
darkened  house.  How  beautiful 
it  was  here  in  this  fast  darkening 
night.  The  wind  was  making  a 
song  of  its  own  in  the  chinaberry 
tree  and  the  jasmine  at  the  corner 


of  the  house  mingled  its  heady  frag- 
rance with  the  orange  blossoms, 
waxy  and  new,  on  the  small  bright 
tree.  The  long,  pillared  porch,  with 
its  ancient  wicker  furniture  wel- 
comed her.  She  touched  the  chairs 
in  passing.  Had  Tomas  Novarro's 
grandmother  sat  here  in  the  long 
spring  evenings,  watching  the  lights 
spring  up  in  the  houses,  far  down  in 
the  valley,  listening  to  the  wild 
things  moving  in  the  thicket? 

A  great  bell  hung  in  the  last  arch. 
Nina  moved  her  hand  lightly  on  the 
cold  surface.  The  agent  had  hinted 
at  some  romantic  reason  for  the  bell, 
but  grim  realism  had  pointed  out 
the  necessity  for  such  a  bell  in  a 
region  so  lonely  and  so  prone  to 
fires.  Nina  swung  the  bell  a  little. 
She  had  never  heard  its  tone.  So 
large  a  bell  would  make  a  ringing 
that  would  bring  the  canyon  peo- 
ple for  miles  around. 

She  went  into  the  house,  turned 
on  the  lamps.  That  was  the  worst 
of  living  alone,  coming  home  to 
darkness  and  to  shadows  that  whis- 
pered and  stirred.  There  was 
always  a  tense  moment  of  standing 
still  when  the  lights  were  lit,  until 
a  quick  peering  into  corners  gave  the 
feeling  that  all  was  well. 

The  living  room  was  long  and 
narrow,  with  a  great  stone  fireplace 
at  the  far  end.  Nina  went  to  it, 
gladly  took  a  match  from  its  box 
and  lighted  the  shavings  under  the 
logs.  The  fire  leaped  up.  The  room 
became  rich  with  gilding  light  and 
flame. 

In  the  small  kitchen  Nina  made 
herself  a  bowl  of  bread  and  milk. 
She  brought  the  frugal  meal  back  to 
the  hearth.  She  sat  in  silence  and 
ate.  It  had  been  a  long  day  .  .  . 
and  a  strange  one.  How  Danny 
would  have  listened  while  she  told 


sow  THE  FIELD  WITH  ROSES 


35 


him  about  it.  She  missed  him  so 
much.  But  soon  he  would  be  here. 
All  summer  long  his  whistle  would 
plague  the  mockingbirds.  He  would 
be  delighted  with  Dominick. 

/^N  impulse  she  put  aside  her 
bowl  and  went  out  of  the 
house,  down  the  long,  dark,  winding 
path  to  the  road  where  the  mailbox 
stood.  He  had  not  written  in  weeks, 
but  when  she  thrust  her  fingers 
into  the  box  she  was  at  once  re- 
warded with  the  rustling  of  an 
envelope.  She  raced  back  to  the 
house.  The  letter  was  from  Dannv. 
How  foolish  she  had  been  to  fret 
and  worry.  She  tore  open  the  en- 
velope and  read  the  hasty  lines. 

You  would  love  Joan,  Aunt  Nina.  She 
is  so  tall  and  beautiful.  Her  people  have 
lived  in  Philadelphia  since  Benjamin 
Franklin,  and  the  way  they  talk,  you 
would  think  he  was  still  alive.  So  we're 
going  to  be  married,  at  the  end  of  June. 
.  .  .  Invitation  on  its  way.  ...  So  we'll 
live  here.  Her  uncle  is  in  pediatrics,  and 
I  rather  think  that  will  be  ni)^  line.  .  .  . 
He  seems  to  want  me  to  go  in  with  him, 
and  he  is  getting  on  in  years.  .  .  . 

Nina  let  the  paper  drift  to  the 
floor.  The  fire  had  settled  down  to 
softly  flaring  ashes.  She  stared  into 
them.  Face  yourself .  Someone  had 
said  that  about  agonies. 

Nina  walked  woodenly  to  the 
long  mirror  by  the  door.  Her  pale 
hair,  as  that  man,  Mr.  Novarro,  had 
described  it,  was  bright  around  her 
face.  Her  blue  eyes  looked  back 
blankly;  the  freckles  were  very  clear 
in  her  pale  face.  She  was  thin  and 
not  beautiful  as  women  were  beau- 


tiful today.  She  was  too  slight  .  .  . 
too  understated  .  .  .  people  had  dif- 
ficulty remembering  her  name.  That 
was  why  they  had  looked  at  her 
askance  in  the  hospital.  She  did  not 
look  like  a  woman  who  would  do  a 
rash,  impulsive  thing.  She  had 
nothing  of  talent  .  .  .  well,  perhaps 
her  painting.  She  looked  at  the  can- 
vases on  the  wall.  Were  they  good? 
Were  they  bad?  Her  father  and 
Danny  had  been  loudly  approving, 
but  she  had  not  summoned  courage 
to  display  them. 

Once  she  had  read  that  when  a 
door  closes  it  is  then  that  another 
door  might  open.  But  since  Danny 
had  gone,  there  had  been  only  a 
succession  of  quietly  closing  doors. 
She  had  not  known  how  wide  a 
world  he  had  given  her. 

Nina  looked  around  the  room 
curiously.  It  was  all  in  perfect 
order.  Then  why  did  she  have  the 
impression  of  ruins  about  her  feet? 
Why  was  there  suddenly  terror  in 
the  sound  of  the  wind  and  the  fall- 
ing pods  from  the  eucalyptus  tree? 
Where  does  a  woman  go,  when 
there  is  no  place  to  go?  What  does 
she  do  with  the  empty  years,  when 
she  is  no  longer  important  to  those 
she  loves? 

Suddenly  through  the  house  rang 
the  imperious  summons  of  the  great 
brass  knocker  on  the  ancient  heavy 
door. 

Nina  stood  frozen,  waiting  for  the 
sound  to  repeat  itself,  trying  to  en- 
vision   the    hand    that    lifted    the 
knocker  at  this  late  and  lonelv  hour. 
(To  be  continued) 


aionieniade  (^andi/  for  Vl/inter  ibvenings 

Caroline  Layton  Naylor 

Date  Roll 

1  lb.  pkg.  fresh  dates  i  c.  chopped  walnuts 

1   lb.  pkg.  marshmallows  i  small  pkg.  Nabiscoes 

1  pkg.  coconut 

Put  dates,  marshmallows,  and  coconut  through  food  chopper.  Add  walnuts  to 
mixture.  Roll  out  in  long  roll  and  cover  with  crushed  Nabiscoes.  Wrap  in  wax 
paper  and  put  in  refrigerator  until  firm  and  chilled.     Cut  and  serve. 

Pralines 

2  c.  white  sugar  pinch  of  salt 

1  tsp.  baking  soda  2  tbsp.  butter 

1  e.  buttermilk  2  e.  pecans  or  peanuts 

Mix  together  in  large  boiling  pan.  Cook  briskly,  stirring  frequently  to  prevent 
burning.  Cook  210°  F.  Stir  in  two  tablespoons  of  butter.  Stir  continuously  to  230° 
and  remo\e  from  heat.  Cool  slightly.  Beat  until  thick  and  creamy.  Add  nuts,  stir, 
and  drop  from  spoon  onto  wax  paper. 

Boston  Creams 

4  c.  sugar  pinch  of  salt 

3  c.  milk  nut  meats 

Put  one  cup  of  sugar  into  large  (deep)  boiling  pan.  Heat  slowly,  stirring  con- 
stantly, until  the  sugar  is  melted  and  turns  a  light  brown  color.  Remove  from  heat 
and  slowly  add  one  cup  of  milk.  This  will  form  a  hard  brittle  mixture.  Place  back 
over  heat.  Stir  until  mixture  is  melted  and  boiling.  Add  one  cup  of  sugar,  melt,  and 
boil.  Add  one  more  cup  of  milk.  Add  one  more  cup  of  sugar  and  one  more  cup  of 
milk,  boil,  and  add  last  cup  of  sugar  and  boil  to  240°  F.  Be  sure  to  start  and  end 
with  one  cup  of  sugar.  Remove  from  heat  and  cool  for  half  an  hour,  then  place  in 
refrigerator  until  mixture  is  cold.  Beat  while  cold  and  add  nut  meats  if  desired. 
Roll  into  long  rolls  and  wrap  in  wax  paper.     If  necessary  mold  with  butter  or  cream. 

Chocolate  Fudge 

4  c.  sugar  1   tbsp.  vanilla 

1  Yz  e.  milk  pinch  of  salt 

4  tbsp.  cocoa  1  piece  of  butter 

4  tbsp.  corn  syrup 

Mix  sugar,  milk,  cocoa,  corn  syrup,  vanilla,  and  salt  well  until  sugar  dissolves.  Then 
heat  and  cook  fast,  stirring  constantly  until  mixture  reaches  240°  F.  Remove  from 
heat  and  add  a  small  piece  of  butter.  Do  not  stir  in.  Cool  for  half  an  hour,  then 
place  in  refrigerator  until  cold.    Bent  until  creamy  and  roll  in  wax  paper. 


Page  36 


JLeota    n Lurphy^    1 1  Lakes  LKugs  of   LLfuque   ^JUesign 

T  EOTA  Murphy,  Hayden,  Arizona,  has  developed  artistic  skill  in  making  rugs  from 
•^-^  discarded  clothing.  One  style  is  made  with  a  special  crooked  needle  with  which 
thousands  of  woolen  strips  (cut  on  the  bias)  are  crocheted  together  with  a  hidden  warp 
that  runs  through  the  center  of  each  strip.  Another  type  is  made  from  cotton  strips 
woven  on  a  loom. 

In  addition  to  rugs,  Mrs.  Murphy  fashions  beautiful  quilt  tops  from  sewing  rem- 
nants. Her  fame  has  traveled  far,  and  many  people  collect  and  send  her  material  for 
her  work.  Her  durable  and  attractive  rugs  and  quilts  grace  the  homes  of  many  friends 
and  relatives. 

Mrs.  Murphy  was  born  in  West  Virginia,  and  later  lived  in  Iowa,  where  she 
heard  the  gospel  message  and  was  con\'erted  to  the  Church.  Her  life  is  an  example 
of  thrift,  industry,  kindness  to  neighbors  and  friends,  and  love  of  God. 


Mary  Ek  Knowles,  Ogden,  Utah,  has  won  much  recognition  for  her  short  stories. 
She  is  a  member  of  the  Blue  Quill,  a  writers  club  of  Ogden,  and  has  served  several  times 
as  president  of  the  State  organization  League  of  Utah  W^riters.  In  a  brief  sketch  of  her 
life  and  activities,  she  tells  us:  "I  was  born  in  McGill,  Ne\ada,  but  reared  in  Salt  Lake 
City,  Utah.  I  have  a  wonderful  husband,  Rowland,  and  three  grown  children:  Janet, 
Ernest,  and  Larry;  a  handsome  new  grandson,  Stuart,  and  a  beautiful  new  granddaughter, 
Teressa  Ann.     My  eighty-two-year-old  father.  Alma  Ek,  lives  in  Merced,  California. 

"I  have  always  been  interested  in  writing,  and  have  had  stories  published  in 
American  Magazine,  Cosmopolitan,  Todnw's  Woman,  Chatelaine,  Toronto  Star  Weekly, 
and  such  religious  publications  as  The  Impiovenient  Era,  The  ReUef  Society  Magazine, 
and  Extension.  Many  of  my  stories  have  been  reprinted  in  foreign  countries.  I  am 
pleased  that  my  story  "Ten  Dollars  Will  Buy  Many  Things"  won  recognition,  because 
I  belie\e  so  devoutly  in  the  theme.  I  ser\ed  as  literature  class  leader  in  the  Ogden 
Twenty-third  Ward  for  seven  and  a  half  years." 

Page  37 


Because  of  the  Word 

Chapter  6  (Conclusion) 
HazeJ  M.  Thomson 


RUTH  lay  on  the  bed  and  wept 
for  a  long  time.  Alone!  Here 
in  Kirtland  on  the  edge  of 
nowhere,  the  baby  almost  due,  and 
Vic  gone!  And  living  among  peo- 
ple, most  of  whom  she  still  con- 
sidered strangers. 

At  last,  her  fury  spent  at  Vic  for 
being  able  to  even  think  of  leaving 
her  now,  she  sat  up  and  looked 
dully  around  the  tiny  room.  The 
house!  That  was  it!  With  Vic 
gone  she  could  negotiate  openly 
and  even  be  moved  in  the  new  house 
when  he  returned.  She  slid  heavily 
from  the  bed,  walked  to  the  wash- 
stand  and  poured  cold  water  from 
the  pitcher.  She  splashed  it  again 
and  again  over  her  swollen  eyes. 

Inwardly,  she  knew  that  this  was 
her  way  of  repaying  Vic  for  what  she 
felt  to  be  gross  inconsideration. 
With  everyone  else  giving  their  all 
for  the  temple,  or  to  build  up  Zion 
in  Missouri,  he  would  be  more  em- 
barrassed at  her  buying  the  house 
right  now  than  he  was  when  she 
wore  a  different  kind  of  dress  to 
church. 

Ruth  put  on  her  bonnet  and 
started  for  the  temple  lot.  This 
was  where  she  would  find  Mr. 
Smathers  who  owned  the  house. 
She  saw  Mary  out  in  the  yard  as  she 
passed,  but  did  not  stop  to  chat. 
She  remembered  talking  to  Vic 
about  Mr.  Smathers,  old  and  crip- 
pled with  rheumatism,  when  Vic 
had  mentioned  the  pain  the  old  man 
suffered. 

"Why  doesn't  Joseph  or  someone 

Page  38 


send  him  home  where  he  belongs?" 
Ruth  had  asked. 

''And  break  an  old  man's  heart?" 
Vic  had  answered.  'This  isn't  just 
a  building  to  him,  Ruth.  It  is  the 
temple  of  God.  He  has  said  many 
times  that  it  is  the  greatest  privi- 
lege of  his  life  just  to  work  on  it." 

"You're  always  saying  how  they 
need  every  able-bodied  man  they 
can  get.  I  have  no  quarrel  with 
that,"  Ruth  had  continued,  "but 
anyone  can  see  that  he  certainly 
isn't  able-bodied." 

"He  can  stand  guard  as  well  as 
anyone,"  Vic  had  answered  quietly. 
"Someone  has  to,  or  the  actions  of 
the  mob  right  here  in  Kirtland 
would  prevent  the  temple's  ever  be- 
ing completed.  Besides,  he  gives 
invaluable  advice  on  how  to  build 
it,  from  his  long  experience.  He 
has  a  new  idea  for  finishing  the  out- 
side." 

Ruth  could  see  the  old  man  as 
she  drew  near,  seated  near  the  front 
of  the  building,  working  with  ham- 
mer and  chisel  on  the  great  pile  of 
stone.    His  gun  lay  nearby. 

A  S  the  Prophet  had  said,  the  work 
was  going  forward,  though  Ruth 
could  see  that  the  working  force  was 
much  smaller  than  usual.  Strange, 
how  in  her  own  mind,  she  always 
referred  to  Joseph  as  the  Prophet, 
just  as  Vic  did. 

Mr.  Smathers  recognized  her  at 
once  and  knew  also  why  she  had 
come,  from  their  previous  conversa- 
tions. 


BECAUSE  OF  THE  WORD  39 

''Mrs.  Hall/'  he  said,  reaching  Ruth  followed  the  old  man,  step- 
out  his  hand,  the  fingers  drawn  for-  ping  carefully  among  the  bits  of 
ward  by  years  of  pain.  "You  want  smaller  stone  that  lay  on  the 
to  know  about  the  house,  I  reckon,  ground.  I'hey  stood  inside  the 
Well,  it's  still  for  sale.  That  little  great  rectangular  structure,  the 
one  of  yours  will  suit  me  better  any-  bright  May  sky  brilliant  above  them, 
way,  since  my  wife  has  gone  on.  In  one  corner  near  the  door,  Ruth 
rd  be  right  proud  at  my  age  to  be  noticed  a  pile  of  dishes,  some  whole, 
able  to  make  a  sizable  contribu-  some  broken  odds  and  ends,  on  a 
tion  in  money  to  the  temple.  I  piece  of  canvas, 
work  every  day  all  right,  but  no  use  ''What  is  that?"  she  asked 
fooling  myself  about  how  much  curiously, 
work  I  can  do."  "We're  asking  the  sisters  to  give 

"Oh,  Mr.  Smathers,"  said  Ruth,  pieces  of  china  that  they  can  spare, 

"you  make  me  so  happy.     Fll  love  It  will  be  made  into  a  fine  dust  and 

having  your  house,  and  Fll  take  care  added  to  the  final  outer  coating  of 

of  it  just  as  your  wife  would  have."  plaster.    I  saw  it  done  once.    Made 

"Fm  sure  of  that,  and,  because  I  the  building  glisten  as  if  it  were  set 

am,  I  can  sell  the  house.    You  see,  with  jewels  when  the  sun  hit  it." 

I  built  it  just  as  my  wife  wanted,  "How  very  interesting,"  said  Ruth, 

and  it  was  only  finished  a  few  short  "Vic  told  me  that  you  knew  many 

years  before   she  died."     The   old  things    about    building.      Well,    I 

man  was  silent   for  a   moment,  a  must  be  going  now.    Fll  see  what  I 

faraway  look  clouding  his  eyes,  then  can  do  and  talk  to  you  again  in  a 

he  said,  "When  would  you  like  to  few  days." 

move  in?     Not  until  Brother  Hall  Trying    to    find    an    available 

gets  back,  I  suppose?"  wagon  and  team  and  a  man  who 

"That's  just  it,"  said  Ruth.     "I  had  time  to  move  her  belongings 

want  to  surprise  him."  was  more  of  a  task  than  Ruth  had 

"But,  Ma'am,"  said  Mr.  Smathers  counted  on.     The  expedition  had 

shyly,  "you  —  you're  in  no  condi-  taken  at  least  twenty  teams,  besides 

tion  to  be  doing  a  lot  of  heavy  work,  many    other    horses.     Other    than 

if  you'll  excuse  me  for  saying  it."  those  busy  hauling  materials  for  the 

Ruth  smiled.  "That's  true,  but  temple,  there  did  not  seem  to  be 
since  it  is  all  right  with  you,  I  will  any  other  horses  in  all  of  Kirtland. 
see  if  I  can  get  enough  help  to  man-  Mary  was  busy  in  preparations  for 
age  it.  The  money  is  ready  any-  her  wedding  planned  for  August, 
time."  The  two  girls  spent  many  after- 
Then  she  looked  again  at  the  noons  together,  sewing  either  on 
temple.  "The  work  keeps  right  something  for  Mary  or  clothes  for 
on,"  said  Ruth,  "even  though  so  the  temple  workers.  Her  davs  passed 
many  men  did  go  on  the  expedi-  pleasantly  enough,  but  many  times 
tion."  in  the  night  Ruth  awoke,  trembling 

"Yes,"  said  Mr.  Smathers,  rising  with   fear   at   nightmarish    dreams, 

stiffly  to  his  feet.     "Come   inside  with  Vic  himself  in  the  hands  of 

and  see  how  much  progress  has  been  the  mob. 

made."  Sometimes,   Ruth   found   herself 


40 


RELIEF   SOCIETY   MAGAZINE— JANUARY    1962 


unable  to  sleep,  lighting  the  lamp 
and  reading  the  book  far  into  the 
morning  hours.  If  she  onh'  read 
long  enough,  she  told  herself,  she 
would  invariably  doze  off.  Ruth 
knew  the  Bible  fairly  well,  and  as 
slic  read  of  Christ's  visit  and  teach- 
ings to  the  Nephites  her  soul  thrilled 
with  the  similarity  and  beauty  of  his 
words. 

r)Y  July,  she  began  to  look  daily 
for  Vic's  return.  One  rainy 
afternoon,  which  Mary  as  usual 
spent  with  her,  realizing  the  nearness 
of  Ruth's  time,  Ruth  insisted  on 
beginning  to  pack  in  preparation 
for  moving  into  her  new  home. 

''But,  Ruth,  you  mustn't,"  pro- 
tested Mary. 

''But  I  must,"  answered  Ruth. 
"If  Vic  gets  back  and  hears  what  I 
have  done,  he  likely  will  refuse  to 
move  at  all.  If  the  weather  stays 
bad,  Fm  sure  I  can  get  someone 
to  come  and  help  for  a  day." 

Ruth  knew  she  felt  unusually 
tired,  as  Mary  prepared  to  leave  for 
the  night. 

"I  hate  leaving  you  alone  tonight. 
Perhaps  I  should  stay." 

"I  really  don't  feel  like  myself, 
Mary.    I.  .  .  ." 

A  bright  flash  of  lightning  cut 
through  the  room,  followed  by  an 
earth-shaking  clap  of  thunder, 
drowning  out  Ruth's  words. 

In  the  brightness  of  the  flash, 
Ruth's  face  was  contorted  with  pain. 

"This  is  it,  Mary!"  she  cried. 
"Run  for  Mrs.  Hunter!  Hurry!" 

But  this  was  not  it,  at  least  not 
until  after  many  pain-filled,  weary 
hours  had  passed.  During  an  inter- 
val between  pains,  Ruth  asked  Mary 
to  read  something  to  her  from  the 


book.    The  words  came  to  her  viv- 
idly and  clearly. 

And  now,  as  I  said  unto  you,  that  be- 
cause ye  were  compelled  to  be  humble 
ye  were  blessed,  do  ye  not  suppose  that 
they  arc  more  blessed  who  truly  humble 
thcmschcs  because  of  the  word?   .   .   . 

Therefore,  blessed  are  they  who  humble 
themsehes  without  being  compelled  to  be 
humble;  or  rather,  in  other  words,  blessed 
is  he  that  bclieveth  in  the  word  of  God, 
and  is  baptized  without  stubbornness  of 
heart.  .  .  . 

Ruth  felt  the  force  of  the  message 
more  strongly  than  even  the  pain 
that  encompassed  her.  It  was 
enough.    At  last  she  knew  the  truth. 

\/\/'HEN  Ruth  awoke,  the  sun  was 
high  and  Mrs.  Hunter  was 
leaning  over  her  bed. 

"Sister  Hall!  Sister  Hall!  You're 
going  to  be  all  right!  You  have  a 
wonderful,  beautiful  son." 

Vic's  baby.  And  it  was  a  boy. 
It  meant  something  that  her  first 
thought  had  been  for  his  happiness 
rather  than  just  her  own.  This  was 
what  Vic  himself  would  have  done. 
All  this  time  she  had  been  fighting 
the  very  part  of  him  that  had  first 
made  him  so  dear,  his  ability  to  set 
his  own  affairs  aside  in  the  interest 
of  others,  his  kindness,  his  thought- 
ful consideration. 

Through  the  open  door,  Ruth 
could  hear  the  low  voices  of  several 
women.  Word  had  been  passed 
along  and  she  knew  that  they  had 
come  from  their  sleep,  willing  and 
eager  to  be  of  help.  She  could  smell 
something  cooking  and  realized  how 
good  a  bowl  of  broth  would  taste. 

Then  Mrs.  Hunter  returned  to 
the  room  and  placed  the  baby  by 
Ruth  on  the  bed.  Looking  for  the 
first  time  at  her  son,  it  seemed  that 


BECAUSE  OF  THE  WORD 


41 


all  the  events  of  her  life  had  been 
aimed  at  this  moment  of  fulfillment. 

During  the  time  she  was  regain- 
ing her  strength,  Ruth  wondered 
often  how  she  could  ever  have 
thought  of  the  women  of  Kirtland 
as  strangers.  They  took  complete 
charge  of  her,  the  baby,  and  the 
house,  and  the  feeling  among  them 
made  Ruth  realize  that  when  they 
called  each  other  ''sister,'*  they 
meant  it,  indeed. 

It  seemed  that  nearly  everyone  in 
the  village  called.  Ruth  was  not  sur- 
prised when  even  Mr.  Smathers  ar- 
rived to  get  a  glimpse  of  the  new 
baby. 

''I  wanted  to  see  you,  Mr.  Smath- 
ers," she  said,  taking  the  gnarled, 
old  hand. 

'1  suppose  you  will  be  more  anx- 
ious than  ever  to  get  into  the  house,'' 
he  said.  ''Mighty  fine  baby,  Mrs. 
Hall." 

"That's  just  what  I  wanted  to  talk 
to  you  about.  Mr.  Smathers,  I 
know  you  dislike  the  thoughts  of 
leaving  your  house.  I  have  decided 
not  to  buy  it." 

"But  I  do  want  to  make  a  con- 
tribution, and  I  have  no  cash  nor 
can  I  see  any  way  to  raise  some 
right  now,"  protested  the  old  man. 

"The  contribution  will  be  made," 
said  Ruth,  "and  partly  in  your 
name.  No,  don't  try  to  stop  me. 
Seeing  your  faith  has  given  me 
something  more  precious  than  all 
the  houses  in  the  world.  Vic  was 
right  when  he  said  yours  was  truly 
a  faith  like  that  of  the  ancients." 

Ruth  prevailed  upon  Mr.  Smath- 
ers to  take  care  of  the  transaction 
and  noticed  how  proud  he  looked 
as  he  limped  away  from  the  little 
house.     She  knew  that  Vic's  satis- 


faction in  what  she  had  done  would 
be  not  a  shade  less  than  her  own 
happiness. 

Still,  the  past  weighed  heavily  up- 
on Ruth.  She  felt  so  unworthy  of 
this  peace  and  well-being  that  filled 
her  soul,  even  in  her  desperate  lone- 
liness for  Vic.  She  had  entrusted 
him  to  the  care  of  her  Father  in 
heaven  and  had  relaxed  her  worry 
for  his  safety. 

Vic  had  given  all  that  he  could, 
his  time,  his  efforts,  and  had  borne 
her  taunts  and  reproaches  without 
complaint,  doing  what  he  knew  he 
must.  The  desire  to  make  further 
compensation  grew  strong  within 
her,  yet  what  more  had  she  to  offer? 
Then  an  idea  came  to  her. 


TT  was  on  the  first  afternoon  that 

the  sisters  who  had  become  so 
dear  to  her,  finally  agreed  to  leave 
her  alone,  that  Ruth  had  a  chance 
to  put  her  plan  into  action.  She 
found  an  old  piece  of  wagon  co\'er 
which  she  spread  out  on  the  table. 
Then  she  walked  out  in  the  yard 
and  picked  up  a  rock.  No  use  look- 
ing for  a  hammer.  Vic  had  long 
since  taken  every  tool  they  had  to 
the  temple  lot.  Inside  again,  she 
reached  the  dishes  down  from  the 
top  shelf.  Working  quickly,  she 
pounded  one  piece  of  the  china  and 
then  another  into  fragments,  feel- 
ing a  severing  of  her  former  intense 
desires  with  each  blow. 

So  engrossed  was  she  in  the  task 
that  she  failed  to  hear  Vic's  foot- 
steps until  he  spoke. 

"Ruth!"  he  cried,  clasping  her 
hard  by  the  shoulders.  "Ruth! 
Whatever  are  you  doing?  Have  you 
lost  your  mind?" 

"Lost  it,  Vic?    No,  I  haven't  lost 


42 


RELIEF   SOCIETY   MAGAZINE— JANUARY    1962 


it.  Fve  found  it!  I  have  found,  at 
last,  the  testimony  you  have  been 
praying  for." 

Vic  turned  her  slowly  toward 
him  and  she  heard  him  catch  his 
breath. 

"Ruth!    The  baby " 

''Asleep  in  the  bedroom,"  she 
said,  smiling  up  at  him.  ''He's  a 
little  copy  of  his  father." 

"A  son!  We  have  a  son!"  Ruth 
saw  the  wonder  and  the  love  in  his 
eyes.  "Ruth,  Ruth,  and  I  left  you 
to  bear  it  all  alone." 

"I  wasn't  alone,  Vic.  Not  by  any 
means.  I  never  knew  how  kind 
people  could  be.    You  must  never 


blame  yourself  for  going,  Vic.  I 
have  only  now  begun  to  realize 
what  it  cost  you  to  go.  But,  come. 
See  your  son." 

Together  they  looked  down  at  the 
sleeping  babe.  Vic  reached  out  his 
hand  and  touched  the  tiny  fist.  The 
fingers  closed  around  one  of  his. 
Ruth  watched  Vic,  his  face  glowing 
with  happiness.  At  last  she  said, 
"Come  on.  Get  a  rock  and  help 
me  pound  up  the  rest  of  the  dishes. 
You  must  take  them  to  Brother 
Smathers  up  at  the  temple  to  use 
for  the  walls.  If  we  hurry  there 
may  still  be  time  for  me  to  be  bap- 
tized before  it  gets  dark." 


of oot  steps 

Catherine  B.  Bowles 
^'Hold  up  my  goings  in  thy  paths,  that  my  footsteps  slip  not"  (Psalms  17:5) 

Footsteps,  footsteps,  here  and  there 
Searching,  hunting  everywhere  — 
In  the  wood,  through  the  heather, 
Facing  sun  or  stormy  weather. 

Some  lead  over  the  rocky  ridge, 
In  dark  places  where  the  light 
Dims  the  way,  obscures  the  sight; 
Missing  flowers  along  the  way, 
Singing  birds,  the  sun's  bright  ray, 
Gentle  clasp  of  friendship's  hand 
And  many  beauties  of  the  land. 


Footsteps,  footsteps,  lead  aright. 
Walk  in  paths  that  bring  delight. 
Let  our  footsteps  e\'er  be 
A  pathway  to  eternity. 


FROM    THE    FIELD 


T^ 


General  Secretary-Treasurer  HuJda  Parker 

All  material  submitted  for  publication  in  this  department  should  be  sent  through 
stake  and  mission  Relief  Society  presidents.  See  regulations  governing  the  submittal  of 
material  for  "Notes  From  the  Field"  in  the  Magazine  for  January  1958,  page  47,  and 
in  the  Relief  Society  Handbook  of  Instructions. 


\ 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  ACTIVITIES 


Photograph  submitted  by  Thelma  G.  Maloy 

MOUNT  GRAHAM  STAKE  (ARIZONA)  VISITING  TEACHER  CONVENTION 

April  14,  1961 

Thelma  G.  Maloy,  former  president,  Mount  Graham  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports: 
*The  Mount  Graham  Stake  Visiting  Teacher  Convention  was  held  April  14,  1961.  We 
had  two  hundred  in  attendance.  We  have  three  hundred  visiting  teachers  in  our  stake 
and  feel  that  we  had  a  very  good  attendance,  as  our  wards  are  so  scattered  and  there 
are  long  distances  to  travel, 

"The  program  'Messengers  of  Love  and  Service'  was  presented.  We  had  thirteen 
visiting  teachers  dressed  in  costumes  representing  eleven  countries  and  other  localities: 
Mexico,  Japan,  Scotland,  Denmark,  England,  Argentina,  Switzerland,  Holland,  Indians, 
Sweden,  the  Islands,  Germany,  and  France.  The  program  was  enjoyed  by  all,  and  these 
visiting  teachers  radiated  love  for  their  work,  even  though  they  traveled  a  long  way 
to  attend." 

Millie  Kelly  is  the  present  president  of  Mount  Graham  Stake  Relief  So.ciety. 

Page  43 


44 


RELIEF    SOCIETY   MAGAZINE— JANUARY    1962 


Photograph  submitted  by  Marian  Mathewson 

NYSSA   STAKE    (OREGON)    PRESENTS    CHORAL    PAGEANT   "VISITING 

TEACHERS  THROUGHOUT  THE  WORLD"  AT  VISITING 

TEACHER  CONVENTION 

Marian  Mathewson,  President,  Nyssa  Stake  Relief  Society  reports:  "An  outstanding 
feature  of  the  Nyssa  Stake  annual  visiting  teacher  convention  was  a  choral  pageant 
depicting  the  theme  'Visiting  Teachers  Throughout  the  World.'  As  the  women  came 
down  the  chapel  aisle,  two  by  two,  dressed  in  native  costume,  a  choral  narration  about 
the  country  represented  was  given  to  appropriate  background  music.  Fourteen  countries 
were  thus  represented.  Pictured  above  are  the  women  participating  in  this  pageant. 
At  this  convention  we  honored  the  ward  having  the  highest  attendance  at  the  conven- 
tion, as  well  as  the  oldest  and  youngest  teachers  present." 


Photograph  submitted  by  Gladys  Wilson 

NEBO  STAKE    (UTAH),  PAYSON  FOURTH  WARD  ACHIEVES  ONE 
HUNDRED  PER  CENT  ATTENDANCE  AT  VISITING  TEACHER  MEETING 

April  1961 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Ramona  Schaerrer;  May  Kapple;  Alpha  Balle; 
Audry  Rasmussen;  Tessie  Drissell;  Alta  Coombs,  Secretary-Treasurer;  Alice  Robertson, 
President;  June  Fullmer,  Education  Counselor;  Ruby  Cheever,  Work  Director  Coun- 
selor; Mary  Nielson;  Margaret  Cloward;  Leah  Francom. 


NOTES    FROM   THE    FIELD 


45 


Second  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Eva  Crook;  Ilia  McKinnen;  Ethel  Smith;  Eva 
Hendricksen;  Delia  Chatwin;  Lucille  Allen;  Pearl  Graves;  Alice  Schwab;  Eva  Garner; 
W^ilma  Smith;  Fannv  McClellan;  Nelda  Herbert;  Sarah  Grant,  Laura  Cloward. 

Third  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Mamie  Curtis;  Maida  Hardy;  Betty  Mower;  Rhea 
McBeth;  Burl  Provstgaard;  Zola  Dixon;  Areola  DeWitt;  Anna  Reynolds;  Elaine  Martin; 
LaVonda  Anderson;  Martha  Chard;  Bertha  Jones;  Permelia  Mayer;  Karine  Carter. 

Not  present  when  the  picture  was  taken:  Florence  Mitchell,  Cora  Montague,  and 
Nancy  Provstgaard. 

Gladys  Wilson,  President,  Nebo  Stake  Rehef  Society,  reports:  "The  presidency 
of  Nebo  Stake  Relief  Society  encouraged  the  eight  wards  of  our  stake  to  make  a  special 
effort  in  April  for  one  hundred  per  cent  of  the  visiting  teachers  to  attend  the  visiting 
teacher  meeting.  All  wards  put  forth  a  special  effort.  We  were  very  happy  with  the 
result.  Three  wards  had  every  visiting  teacher  present  who  was  physically  able  to  attend. 
The  Fourth  Ward  had  one  hundred  per  cent  attendance. 

"The  entire  stake  benefited  by  raising  the  attendance  considerably,  not  only  on 
that  day,  but  also  at  the  visiting  teacher  meeting  the  following  month.  In  appreciation 
for  their  splendid  acceptance  of  the  challenge  put  to  them,  the  presidency  presented 
the  four  wards  achieving  the  highest  percentage  present  a  picture  of  the  visiting 
teachers,  framed,  to  hang  in  their  Relief  Society  room." 


Photograph  submitted  by  Vida  H.  Curry 

LAS  VEGAS  NORTH  STAKE  PRESIDENCY  AND  RELIEF  SOCIETY 
PRESIDENCY  AT  THE  VISITING  TEACHER  CONVENTION 

May  13,  1961 

Standing,  left  to  right:  Mary  Worthen  and  Ila  Gustin,  Counselors;  Vida  LI.  Curry, 
President,  Las  Vegas  North  Stake  Relief  Society;  ^^^i^iam  Taylor,  President,  Las  Vegas 
North  Stake;  Sam  Davis  and  Arden  Sampson,  Counselors. 

Sister  Curry  reports  that  the  program  for  the  visiting  teacher  conxention  consisted 
of  an  address  by  President  Taylor,  skits  by  members  of  the  various  wards,  the  film 
"Unto  the  Least  of  These,"  and  a  tribute  to  \isiting  teachers  written  bv  Mrs.  Lamar 
Leavitt.  A  fine  group  of  \isiting  teachers  from  each  ward  attended  the  convention,  and 
after  the  program  a  luncheon  was  served.  "We  have  one  hundred  per  cent  visiting 
teaching  in  our  stake  since  we  were  organized  in  November  i960,  and  we  hope  to  con- 
tinue this  record." 


46 


RELIEF   SOCIETY   MAGAZINE— JANUARY    1962 


Photograph  submitted  by  Barbara  C.  Taylor 

SOUTHERN  FAR  EAST  MISSION,  TRI-DISTRICT  SINGING  MOTHERS 
PRESENT  MUSIC  AT  CONFERENCE,  July  15,  1961 

Barbara  C.  Taylor,  President,  Southern  Far  East  Mission  Relief  Society,  reports 
the  completion  of  a  very  successful  Tri-District  Conference  held  in  the  Hong  Kong 
area.  Of  the  four-day  conference,  one  of  the  highlights  was  the  Relief  Society  session 
held  on  the  evening  of  July  15,  1961.  Relief  Society  sisters  from  the  three  member 
districts  in  Hong  Kong  met  together  in  a  well-planned  and  very  inspirational  meeting, 
which  was  well  received  by  the  seventy  sisters  and  friends  present.  One  of  the  fine 
points  of  the  program  was  the  music  presented  by  the  Singing  Mothers.  Many  of  this 
group  are  not  mothers,  and  some  of  them  are  not  married,  but  because  of  the  en- 
thusiastic attitude  and  the  desire  to  serve,  the  sisters  joined  in  the  chorus.  The  mission 
chorister  is  Nora  Koot. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Cacia  F.  Margetts 

WELLS  STAKE  (UTAH),  WILSON  WARD  VISITING  TEACHERS  COMPLETI 
FOURTEEN  YEARS  OF  ONE  HUNDRED  PER  CENT  VISITING  TEACHINC 

Cacia  F.  Margetts,  former  president.  Wells  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "Th 
Wilson  Ward  was  organized  in  May  1946,  at  which  time  Verda  Pyper  (fourth  fron 
the  left  on  the  first  row)  was  sustained  as  president,  with  Ellen  Kiser  as  first  counseloi 
Stella  Hansen,  second  counselor,  and  Florence  Webb  (seventh  from  the  left  on  th' 
first  row)  as  secretary-treasurer,  and  Eliza  English  (fourth  from  the  right  on  the  firs 
row)  as  visiting  teacher  message  leader. 

"The  importance  of  the  visiting  teacher  meeting  and  the  privilege  of  entering  th 
homes  was  greatly  stressed.     Because  of  the  enthusiastic  and  untiring..,  efforts  of  Edit) 


NOTES    FROM   THE    FIELD 


47 


Koellikcr  (fifth  from  the  left  on  the  first  row),  who  was  appointed  supervisor  over  all 
visiting  teachers,  seven  years  of  a  one  hundred  per  eent  reeord  was  achieved.  Sister 
Koelliker  was  then  released  as  supervisor  and  sustained  as  Magazine  representati\'e  on 
the  stake  board,  but  continued  on  as  a  visiting  teacher. 

"In  1954  ^  change  in  Wilson  Ward  Relief  Society  presidency  was  made,  and 
Ada  Clark  (fourth  from  the  left  on  the  second  row)  was  sustained  as  president,  with 
Lucilc  Seaman  (seventh  from  the  left  on  the  second  row)  as  visiting  teacher  message 
leader,  and  Florence  Webb,  supervisor,  and  five  more  years  of  one  hundred  per  cent 
visiting  teaching  was  achieved. 

"The  third  president  (1958),  Sadie  Loveless,  who  had  been  a  counselor  and  also 
served  for  one  year  on  the  stake  board,  was  sustained,  with  Elly  Tron  (fourth  from 
the  left  on  the  third  row)  as  visiting  teacher  message  leader,  and  Edna  Frenette  (third 
from  the  left  on  the  second  row)  as  supervisor.  All  sisters  mentioned  are  still  serving 
as  \'isiting  teachers  in  this  ward. 

"Behedcre  Second  Ward  and  Waterloo  \\^ard  have  completed  six  years  of  one 
hundred  per  cent  visiting  teaching." 

Veda  Black  Askew  is  the  new  president  of  \\^ells  Stake  Relief  Society. 


Photograph  submitted   by    Blanche   George 

MILLARD  STAKE   (UTAH)   VISITING  TEACHERS  HONORED  FOR 
PERFECT  ATTENDANCE,  May  1961 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Ruth  Bennett;  Ada  Stewart;  Betty  Rasmussen; 
Thelma  Wilcox;  Mary  Jane  Paxton;  Sarah  Stringham;  Jennette  Robison;  Blanche  Swal- 
low; Florence  Beeston. 

Back  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Blanche  George,  President,  Millard  Stake  Relief 
Society;  Lula  Gull;  Syhia  Jensen;  Beth  Crosland;  Lillian  Rogers;  Edna  Hogan;  Ruth 
Mary  Brower;  Rebecca  McKibbon;  Zella  Allen;  Gloria  Tompkinson;  Elda  Whitaker; 
Irene  Paxton;  Gladys  \\'arner;  Mae  Davies, 

Not  present  when  the  picture  was  taken:  Georgia  Day,  Jane  Christensen,  Violet 
Greenhalgh,  and  Grace  Staples. 

Sister  George  reports:  "Twenty-six  visiting  teachers  were  especially  honored  at  our 
visiting  teacher  convention  for  their  one  hundred  per  cent  attendance  at  visiting  teacher 
meetings  during  the  past  year.  The  program  consisted  of  two  short  plays  on  visiting 
teaching,  musical  numbers  from  the  stake  Singing  Mothers,  and  a  talk  by  the  stake 
visiting  teacher  message  leader.  Special  recognition  was  gi\en  to  those  sisters  having 
a  one  hundred  per  cent  attendance  at  visiting  teacher  meetings.  Refreshments  were 
served." 


48 


RELIEF    SOCIETY    MAGAZINE— JANUARY    1962 


Photoj?iaph  submitted  by  Elnora   T.   Loveland 

WEST  BOISE  STAKE  (IDAHO)  SINGING  MOTHERS  PRESENT  MUSIC  FOR 
STAKE  QUARTERLY  CONFERENCE,  May  7,  1961 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right,  beginning  third  from  the  right:  Elnora  T.  Love- 
land,  former  president.  West  Boise  Stake  Relief  Society;  LaRue  Campbell,  chorister;  Mar- 
guerite K.  Ward,  First  Counselor. 

Geneva  I.  Peterson,  Second  Counselor,  was  absent  when  the  picture  was  taken; 
^rganist  Karma  R,  Echols  was  also  absent. 

Sister  Loveland  reports:  "These  sisters  sang  'Come,  Ye  Blessed  of  My  Father'  by 
Florence  }.  Madsen,  and  'God  Is  Ever  Beside  Me,'  and  they  were  most  beautiful. 
President  D.  Keith  Ricks  expressed  his  appreciation  and  the  sentiments  of  all  present, 
when  he  commented  on  the  beauty  of  the  renditions."  j 

Afton  A.  Ellison  is  the  new  president  of  West  Boise  Stake  Relief  Society, 


Photograph  submitted  by  Dessie  W.   Thomas 

NEW  JERSEY  STAKE  SINGING  MOTHERS  PRESENT  MUSIC  FOR  STAKE 
QUARTERLY  CONFERENCE,  June  18,  1961 

Alma  Williams,  chorister,  stands  at  the  left  in  the  front  row  (in  dark  dress);  La 
verne  Robertson,  accompanist,  is  seated  at  the  organ. 

Dessie  W.  Thomas,  President,  New  Jersey  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "The 
New  Jersey  Stake  Singing  Mothers  made  their  first  appearance  on  June  18,  1961,  as  thev 
furnished  the  music  for  stake  quarterly  conference.  New  Jersey  Stake  was  organized 
in  i960,  with  Dessie  W.  Thomas  as  president  of  the  Relief  Society,  with  Anna  M 
Davics  as  education  counselor,  Phyllis  B.  Daniels,  work  meeting  counselor,  and  Adek 
Ray  Koziar,  as  secretary-treasurer." 


NOTES    FROM    THE    FIELD 


49 


Photograph  submitted  by  Luella   M.  Buchi 

RIVERSIDE   STAKE    (UTAH)    ELDERLY  VISITING  TEACHERS   HONORED 

AT  CON\^ENTION,  June  2,   1961 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Amelia  Jones,  eighty-four;  Janet  Bridge,  eighty- 
three;  Alzina  Whitehead,  eighty-two. 

Baek  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Elvina  Holt,  eighty-five;  Sarah  Harman,  ninety; 
Hannah  Jones,  eight\'-three.  Daphne  Hartle,  seventy-eight,  was  not  present  \\hen  the 
picture  was  taken. 

Luella  M.  Buchi,  President,  Riverside  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "These  sisters 
were  honored  for  their  faithful  service.  They  are  still  acti\ely  engaged  in  \isiting  teach- 
ing. Each  sister  represents  the  eldest  in  her  ward.  Their  combined  years  of  visiting 
teaching  total  228  years. 

"A  lovely  luncheon  was  prepared  and  served  by  the  stake  Relief  Society  board  to 
236  sisters  present.  The  skit  'The  Improper  and  Proper  Way  of  Visiting  Teaching' 
was  presented  and  enjo}ed.  The  Twenty-ninth  W^ard  Relief  Society  put  on  a  cle\'er 
Taf-Vu  of  Fashions'  in  which  thirty  members  participated.  Vocal  selections  were 
rendered  by  a  trio,  Janice  Smith,  Eunice  Calagory,  and  Carmen  Mann.  Each  ward 
had  a  wonderful  display  of  handiwork  and  other  articles  made  during  the  past  season. 
Exeryone  acclaimed  this  as  one  of  the  finest  conventions  we  ha\'e  had." 


QJlanie  J/Lgainst  o/7ow 

Maude  Kuhin 

Lo\"e  was  a  candle  in  the  April  wind — 

Unthinned 

Its  burning;  flaring  in  bright  design  through 

autumn's  lambent  glov\'. 
Now,  like  a  ripened  burl  of  pine. 
Amber  with  lucent  power. 
Love  warms  this  white  December  hour  .  .  . 
Fire  on  the  evening  hearth,  flame  against  drifted  snow 


LESSON   DEPARTMENT 


cJiieologu — The  Doctrine  and  Covenants 

Lesson  39  —  The  Revelation  to  William  W.  Phelps 

Elder  Roy  W.  Doxey 

(Text:  Doctrine  and  Covenants:  Section  55) 

For  Tuesday,  April  3,  1962 

Objectixe:     To  study  the  contribution  of  a  talented  Latter-day  Saint  who  helped 
move  the  kingdom  of  God  forward. 


IV/TANY  men  of  exceptional  talent 
joined  The  Church  of  Jesus 
Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints  not  long 
after  its  formal  organization  in  the 
spring  of  1830.  The  Lord  knew  the 
needs  of  the  Prophet  and  the  men 
who  could  help  him  most.  Among 
those  who  had  indicated  a  desire  to 
join  the  Church  at  this  early  period 
was  William  Wine  Phelps  who  will 
long  be  remembered  by  the  saints 
because  of  his  contribution  to  the 
hymnology  of  the  Church.  He  made 
his  impress  upon  the  history  of  this 
dispensation  in  many  other  ways, 
however. 

According  to  the  Prophet's  jour- 
nal, William  W.  Phelps  and  his 
family  arrived  in  Kirtland,  Ohio, 
about  the  middle  of  June  1831,  as 
the  Prophet  was  preparing  for  his 
first  journey  to  Missouri.  Because 
Mr.  Phelps  desired  'To  do  the  will 
of  the  Lord,''  the  Prophet  inquired 
of  the  Lord  concerning  him  and  the 

Page  50 


revelation  (Section  55)  for  study  in 
this  lesson  was  received.  (See 
DH.C.  1:184-185.) 

Background  oi  Section  55 

William  W.  Phelps  was  in  his 
fortieth  year  when  he  came  to  Kirt- 
land.  Before  this  he  had  been  active 
in  politics  in  New  York  State  and 
had  been  the  editor  of  a  newspaper 
for  the  Anti-Masonic  Party.  It  was 
while  thus  employed  in  Canandai- 
gua,  New  York,  only  a  short  distance 
from  Palmyra,  that  he  bought  a 
copy  of  The  Book  of  Mormon  which 
had  just  come  off  the  press  With 
an  intimate  knowledge  of  the  Bible, 
he  and  his  wife  compared  it  with 
The  Book  of  Mormon.  A  few  years 
later  (1835),  he  wrote  this  about 
the  influence  The  Book  of  Mormon 
had  upon  him : 

From  the  first  time  I  read  this  volume 
of  volumes,  even  till  now,  I  have  been 
struck  with   a   kind   of   sacred  joy   at   its 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


51 


title  page.  What  a  wonderful  volume! 
^^^hat  a  glorious  treasure!  By  that  book, 
I  have  learned  the  right  way  to  God;  by 
that  book  I  received  the  fulness  of  the 
e\erlasting  gospel;  by  that  book  I  found 
the  new  covenant;  by  that  book  I  learned 
when  the  Lord  had  set  his  hand  the  sec- 
ond time  to  gather  his  people;  by  that 
book  I  learned  that  the  New  Jerusalem, 
even  Zion  was  to  be  built  upon  this  conti- 
nent; by  that  book  I  found  a  key  to  the 
holy  prophets;  and  by  that  book  began 
to  unfold  the  mysteries  of  God,  and  I  was 
made  glad.  Who  can  tell  his  goodness, 
or  estimate  the  worth  of  such  a  book? 
He  only  who  is  directed  by  the  Holy 
Ghost  in  all  things;  and  has  kept  all  his 
Lord's  commandments  blameless  through 
life.  ^ 

[The  above  quotation,  with  other  bio- 
graphical material  in  this  lesson,  is  taken 
from  an  unpublished  thesis  written  by 
Walter  Dean  Bowen  of  the  Ghurch  Semi- 
nary System.] 

William  W.  Phelps'  conversion 
to  the  gospel  through  The  Book  of 
Mormon  had  given  to  him  and  his 
wife  a  desire  to  meet  Joseph  Smith. 
This  was  accomplished  toward  the 
end  of  December  1830.  Of  this 
event,  Brother  Phelps  recorded  his 
feelings  as  follows: 

Now,  notwithstanding  my  body  was  not 
baptized  into  this  church,  yet  my  heart 
was  here  from  the  time  I  became  acquaint- 
ed with  the  Book  of  Mormon;  and  my 
hope,  steadfast  like  an  anchor,  and  my 
faith  increased  like  the  grass  after  a  re- 
freshing shower,  when  I  for  the  first  time 
held  a  conversation  with  our  beloved 
brother  Joseph  who  I  was  willing  to 
acknowledge  as  a  prophet  of  the  Lord,  and 
to  whom,  and  to  whose  godly  account  of 
himself  and  the  work  he  was  engaged  in, 
I  owe  my  first  determination  to  quit  the 
folly  of  my  way,  and  the  fancy  and  fame 
of  this  world,  and  seek  the  Lord  and  his 
righteousness,  in  order  to  enter  a  better 
world.  .  .  . 

Such  was  the  impression  made 
upon  Brother  Phelps  by  the  Proph- 


et. The  way  had  been  prepared, 
however,  by  the  witness  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  to  his  soul. 

Section  55 

Six  months  later,  the  Lord,  by 
revelation,  called  upon  Brother 
Phelps  to  be  baptized.  Significantly, 
he  would  not  be  chosen  unless  he 
was  obedient  to  the  commandment 
given.  The  Lord  calls  men,  but  only 
a  relatively  few  are  chosen  because 
their  thoughts  and  aspirations  are 
upon  the  things  of  this  world.  The 
essential  message  of  the  gospel  for 
the  investigator  is  given  in  verse  1 
of  this  revelation  (D  &  C  55:1). 

Every  convert  receives  a  remission 
of  sins  by  obedience  to  the  com- 
mandment that  his  faith  and  re- 
pentance are  sincere,  with  the  intent 
that  his  act  of  obedience  to  baptism 
will  be  pointed  to  the  glory  of  God. 
It  is  the  Lord's  work  and  glory  to 
bring  about  the  eternal  life  of  man. 
Acceptance  of  the  gospel  requires 
that  the  person's  efforts  will  be 
turned  into  furthering  the  Lord's 
work  in  every  possible  way. 

Another  important  truth  is  indi- 
cated in  this  verse  when  it  is  under- 
stood in  its  historical  background. 
Brother  Phelps  had  already  received 
a  testimony  of  The  Book  of  Mor- 
mon by  the  Holy  Ghost;  yet,  he  was 
told  that  if  he  was  baptized  in  the 
water  the  Holy  Ghost  would  be  giv- 
en to  him  by  the  laying  on  of  hands. 
Why  was  it  necessary  for  Brother 
Phelps  (and  all  converts)  to  receive 
this  gift,  if  he  had  already  received 
the  Holy  Ghost?  The  brief  answer 
is  as  follows:  the  Holy  Ghost  which 
convinces  the  investigator  of  the 
truth  will  not  remain  with  him  un- 
less baptism  in  water  is  accepted, 
and  also  the  laying  on  of  hands  for 


52 


RELIEF   SOCIETY   MAGAZINE— JANUARY    1962 


the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Not 
until  the  authorized  servant  of  God 
bestows  this  gift  by  the  power  of  the 
Priesthood  does  the  person  have  the 
''right"  to  retain  the  blessings  of  the 
Holy  Ghost.  (See  lesson  32,  'The 
Gifts  of  the  Holy  Ghost/'  Relief 
Society  Magazine,  February  1961.) 

Phelps'  Baptism 

There  are  probably  many  ways 
that  the  Lord  has  brought  great  per- 
sons of  talent  into  his  work.  An 
understanding  of  some  teachings  of 
the  gospel  was  a  factor  in  the  case 
of  Brother  Phelps,  although  he  had 
already  received  the  testimony  of 
the  Holy  Ghost  Of  his  conversion, 
he  once  wrote: 

I  was  not  a  professor  at  the  time,  nor 
a  believer  in  sectarian  religion,  but  a  be- 
liever in  God,  and  the  Son  of  God,  as  two 
distinct  characters,  and  a  believer  in  sacred 
scriptures.  I  had  long  been  searching  for 
the  ''old  paths,"  that  I  might  find  the 
right  way  and  walk  in  it,  and  after  a  suit- 
able time  to  investigate  the  work,  and 
prove  its  truth  by  corresponding  evidence 
from  the  old  Bible,  and  by  internal  wit- 
ness of  the  spirit,  according  to  the  rules 
of  holiness,  I  embraced  it  for  the  truth's 
sake,  and  all  honest  men  who  seek  a  better 
world,  will  "go  and  do  likewise"  (Mes- 
senger and  Advocate,  1:115). 

Obedient  to  the  revelation,  Broth- 
er Phelps  was  baptized  on  June  16, 
1831. 

Because  of  William  W.  Phelps' 
prominence  in  New  York  State,  sev- 
eral newspapers  made  note  of  his 
becoming  a  member  of  The  Church 
of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints. 

A  General  Assignment 

Continuing  the  revelation,  the 
promise  is  made  that  upon  his  bap- 
tism. Brother  Phelps  would  be 
ordained  an  elder  by  Joseph  Smith, 


and  thus  he  would  be  able  to  preach 
repentance  and  baptism  for  the 
remission  of  sins.  (See  D  &  C 
55:2.)  Following  this  promise  the 
revelation  reads: 

And  on  whomsoever  you  shall  lay  your 
hands,  if  they  are  contrite  before  me,  you 
shall  have  power  to  give  the  Holy  Spirit 
{Ihid.,  verse  3). 

This  promise  to  Brother  Phelps 
was  not  intended  for  him  alone,  but 
it  is  a  blessing  which  may  be  par- 
ticipated in  by  any  worthy  elder  of 
this  Church.  In  itself,  it  is  an  im- 
portant truth.  These  following 
two  facts  are  worthy  of  considera- 
tion: (1)  By  revelation  in  this  day 
man  may  know  that  the  power  to 
bestow  the  Holy  Ghost  was  never 
intended  only  for  the  Twelve 
Apostles  appointed  in  the  meridian 
dispensation;  and  (2)  There  is  a 
way  by  which  the  elder  may  be 
able  to  see  the  evidence  of  his  min- 
istry in  the  lives  of  those  whom  he 
serves. 

How  would  Elder  Phelps  be  able 
to  know,  on  the  basis  of  verse  3  of 
this  revelation,  that  he  had  not  been 
deceived?  As  long  as  he  worthily 
performed  his  duties  as  an  elder  and 
the  person  he  confirmed  a  member 
of  the  Church  had  prepared  him- 
self with  an  "eye  single  to  my 
[God's]  glory,"  there  should  be  man- 
ifest in  the  lives  of  those  converts 
the  fruits  of  the  Spirit.  The  Lord 
promised  many  gifts  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  to  the  sincere  believer.  (See 
D  &  C  46:11,  26.)  As  these  gifts 
w^ere  received  and  use  made  of  them 
in  healings,  and  other  miracles, 
prophesyings,  etc.,  the  elder  in  the 
Church  would  be  apprised  of  the 
power  which  he  possessed  as  an 
elder.     One  may  conclude  that  the 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


53 


steadfastness  which  Brother  Phelps 
and  many  others  demonstrated  dur- 
ing their  hves,  aided  by  the  Spirit, 
gave  evidence  of  the  promise  given 
to  faithful  Priesthood  bearers. 

Specific  Calling 

The  revelation  addressed  to  Wil- 
liam W.  Phelps  gave  him  an 
assignment  which  was  suited  to  his 
special  abilities.  In  these  words,  the 
Lord  said: 

And  again,  you  shall  be  ordained  to 
assist  my  servant  Oliver  Cowdery  to  do 
the  work  of  printing,  and  of  selecting  and 
writing  books  for  schools  in  this  church, 
that  little  children  also  may  receive  in- 
struction before  me  as  is  pleasing  unto  me 
(D&C  55:4). 

This  is  the  first  time  in  the  reve- 
lations in  The  Doctrine  and  Cove- 
nants that  mention  is  made  of 
schools  in  the  Church. 

It  should  also  be  noted  that  this 
revelation  (verse  5)  commands 
Brother  Phelps  to  accompany  the 
Prophet  and  Sidney  Rigdon  to  the 
land  of  the  saints'  inheritance  (Mis- 
souri), where  he  would  undertake 
the  work  assigned  him  The  last 
verse  of  Section  55  assigns  Joseph 
Coe  also  to  be  a  member  of  the 
company.  A  brief  account  of  this 
journey  is  found  in  the  Prophet's 
writings  {D.H.C.  I:i88). 

In  Jackson  County,  Missouri  (July 
1831),  the  Lord  gave  to  the  Prophet 
a  revelation  in  which  Brother 
Phelps  was  to  be  established  as  a 
''printer  unto  the  church"  at  that 
place.  Important  in  this  connection 
is  that  the  position  of  printer  in 
that  period  was  much  more  than  a 
pressman;  it  also  included  the  re- 
sponsibilities of  editor.  It  is  said  of 
such  men  that  they  had  great  versa- 


tility and  knowledge.  In  Section  57 
Brother  Phelps  is  told  to  ''obtain 
whatsoever  he  can  obtain  in  right- 
eousness, for  the  good  of  the  saints"^ 
(verse  12). 

The  Evening  and  Moining  Star 

With  the  call  to  be  the  printer 
unto  the  Church  and  work  with 
Oliver  Cowdery  in  publishing  books 
for  the  Church,  Brother  Phelps  pur- 
chased a  printing  press  at  Cincinnati. 
With  the  establishment  of  this 
enterprise  and  the  issuance  of  The 
Evening  and  Morning  Star,  a  month- 
ly publication,  the  first  periodical  of 
the  Church,  there  was  great  joy  for 
the  saints,  as  the  Prophet  recorded 
that  although  the  press  universally 
had  sought  to  harm  us,  "the  Saints 
rejoiced  that  they  [editors]  could  do 
nothing  against  the  truth  but  for  it" 
(D.H.C.  1:273). 

In  this  periodical  appeared  many 
of  the  revelations  which  are  now 
found  in  The  Doctrine  and  Cove- 
nants and  also  a  chapter  and  parts 
of  three  other  chapters  of  the  Book 
of  Moses.  It  was  published  from 
the  period  June  1832,  until  the  de- 
struction of  the  press  on  July  20, 
1833,  at  which  time  the  Book  of 
Commandments,  the  first  compila- 
tion of  revelations,  consisting  of  six- 
ty-five chapters,  was  being  printed. 
(In  1835,  The  Evening  and  Moining 
Star  was  re-established  in  Kirtland, 
Ohio,  with  Oliver  Cowdery  as  edi- 
tor.) The  first  issue  of  the  Star 
informed  its  readers  that  its  office 
was  "situated  within  twelve  miles  of 
the  west  line  of  the  state  of  Mis- 
souri; which  at  present  is  the  west- 
ern limits  of  the  United  States,  and 
about  120  miles  west  of  any  press  in 
the  state.  .  .  "  (Ihid.y  page  277). 
There  also  appeared  in  the  first 


54 


RELIEF   SOCIETY   MAGAZINE— JANUARY    1962 


issue,  the  following  counsel  concern- 
ing the  education  of  children: 

The  disciples  should  lose  no  time  in 
preparing  schools  for  their  children,  that 
they  may  be  taught  as  is  pleasing  unto  the 
Lord,  and  brought  up  in  the  way  of  holi- 
ness. Those  appointed  to  select  and  pre- 
pare books  for  the  use  of  schools,  will 
attend  to  that  subject  as  soon  as  more 
weighty  matters  are  finished. 

Since  that  time  the  Church  has 
developed  an  educational  system 
that  has  provided  for  the  secular 
and  religious  education  of  its  mem- 
bers. 

William  W.  Phelps'  Career 

William  W.  Phelps  was  a  man  of 
great  ability,  with  varied  interests. 
Numerous  were  his  contributions  to 
The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Lat- 
ter-day Saints  and  to  the  American 
frontier.  His  versatility  of  ability 
and  interests  is  shown  by  the  fol- 
lowing occupations  and  offices  held 
by  him.  He  was  'a  printer,  hymn 
writer,  poet-journalist,  newspaper 
editor,  judge,  orator,  scribe,  lawyer, 
educator,  missionary,  temple  worker, 
member  of  city  council,  member  of 
stake  presidency,  pioneer,  explorer, 
writer  of  books  and  pamphlets, 
topographical  engineer,  superintend- 
ent of  schools,  surveyor  general, 
weather  man,  chaplain  of  lower 
house  of  representatives,  and  speaker 
of  the  house  in  the  legislature  of  the 
State  of  Deseret." 

In  the  years  of  1837  and  1838 
when  many  leading  brethren  aposta- 
tized. Brother  Phelps  was  one  of 
them.  The  members  of  the  Church 
in  Missouri  withdrew  the  hand  of 
fellowship  from  the  local  presidency 
of  the  Church,  consisting  of  Brother 
Phelps,  David  Whitmer,  and  John 
Whitmer,  because  of  disobedience 
to  the  word  of  the  Lord. 


Notwithstanding  the  action  of 
Brother  Phelps  which  brought  about 
his  severance  from  the  Church  in 
the  spring  of  1838,  the  Lord  still 
provided  an  opportunity  for  him  to 
return  to  the  fold  in  a  revelation  a 
few  months  later.  (See  D.H.C. 
in  146. )  Later  in  the  year  1838, 
Brother  Phelps,  with  other  former 
members  of  the  Church,  signed  an 
affidavit  against  the  Prophet  in  a 
court  of  inquiry.  At  a  conference  of 
the  Church  in  Quincy,  Illinois, 
March  17,  1839,  Brother  Phelps  was 
excommunicated.  Several  years  lat- 
er he  confessed  that  this  affidavit 
was  made  under  duress  and  that  his 
part  of  betraying  his  brethren  was 
done  to  save  his  life. 

The  Prodigal  Returns 

In  June  1840,  William  W.  Phelps 
wrote  to  the  Prophet  asking  forgive- 
ness for  the  errors  he  had  committed 
in  Missouri.  His  confession  and 
spirit  shown  in  this  letter  indicate 
what  was  said  earlier  in  this  lesson, 
that  he  had  received  a  witness  of  the 
truth,  but  he  permitted  Satan 
temporarily  to  overcome  him.  He 
wrote  as  follows : 

...  I  am  as  the  prodigal  son,  though 
I  never  doubt  or  disbelieve  the  fulness  of 
the  Gospel.  I  have  been  greatly  abused 
and  humbled,  and  I  blessed  the  God  of 
Israel  when  I  lately  read  your  prophetic 
blessing  on  my  head,  as  follows: 

"The  Lord  will  chasten  him  because  he 
taketh  honor  to  himself,  and  when  his 
soul  is  greatly  humbled  he  will  forsake  the 
evil.  Then  shall  the  light  of  the  Lord 
break  upon  him  as  at  noonday  and  in  him 
shall  be  no  darkness,"  &c. 

I  have  seen  the  folly  of  my  way,  and  I 
tremble  at  the  gulf  I  have  passed.  So  it 
is,  and  why  I  know  not.  I  prayed  and 
God  answered,  but  what  could  I  do?  Says 
I,  "I  will  repent  and  live,  and  ask  my  old 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


55 


brethren  to  forgive  me,  and  though  they 
chasten  me  to  death,  yet  I  will  die  with 
them,  for  their  God  is  my  God.  The 
least  place  with  them  is  enough  for  me, 
yea,  it  is  bigger  and  better  than  all  Baby- 
lon. .  .  ." 

I  know  my  situation,  you  know  it,  and 
God  knows  it,  and  I  want  to  be  saved  if 
my  friends  will  help  me.  ...  I  have  done 
wrong  and  I  am  sorry.  The  beam  is  in 
my  own  eye.  I  have  not  walked  along 
with  my  friends  according  to  my  holy 
anointing.  I  ask  forgiveness  in  the  name 
of  Jesus  Christ  of  all  the  Saints,  for  I  will 
do  right,  God  helping  me.  I  want  your 
fellowship;  if  you  cannot  grant  that,  grant 
me  your  peace  and  friendship,  for  we  are 
brethren,  and  our  communion  used  to  be 
sweet,  and  whenever  the  Lord  brings  us 
together  again,  I  will  make  all  the  satis- 
faction on  every  point  that  Saints  or  God 
can  require.  Amen  {D.H.C.  IV:  141-142). 

The  Prophet's  Greatness 

In  reply  to  this  request,  Joseph 
Smith  extended  the  hand  of  for- 
giveness for  himself  and  the  saints. 
He  referred  to  the  suffering  caused 
by  Brother  Phelps  and  said: 

.  .  .  the  cup  of  gall,  already  full  enough 
for  mortals  to  drink,  was  indeed  filled  to 
overflowing  when  you  turned  against 
us.  .  .  . 

However,  the  cup  has  been  drunk,  the 
will  of  our  Father  has  been  done,  and  we 
are  yet  alive,  for  which  we  thank  the 
Lord.  And  having  been  delivered  from 
the  hands  of  wicked  men  by  the  mercy 
of  our  God,  we  say  it  is  your  privilege  to 
be  delivered  from  the  powers  of  the 
adversary.  .  .  .  Your  letter  was  read  to  the 
Saints  last  Sunday,  and  an  expression  of 
their  feeling  was  taken,  when  it  was 
unanimously  Resolved,  That  W.  W. 
Phelps  should  be  received  into  fellowship, 
"Come  on,  dear  brother,  since  the  war  is 
past,  for  friends  at  first,  are  friends  again  at 
last"  {Ibid.,  pp.  163-164). 

Brother  Phelps'  faithfulness  after 
this  was  evidenced  in  many  ways 
during  his  life.    His  testimony  of  the 


truth  was  shown  when  he  sustained 
the  Twelve  Apostles  after  the 
martyrdom  of  the  Prophet.  As  a 
pioneer  in  the  West,  his  contribu- 
tion was  great  as  already  indicated 
in  his  numerous  activities. 

PhelpSj  the  Hymn  Writer 

Many  of  the  accomplishments 
and  contributions  of  William  W. 
Phelps  have  been  forgotten  by  the 
members  or  are  unknown  to  them, 
but  there  is  one  contribution  made 
by  him  which  will  never  be  un- 
known. It  was  his  great  gift  to 
write  hymns.  It  is  improbable  that 
any  one  person  has  left  his  impress 
to  a  greater  degree  upon  the  Church 
in  this  way  than  has  Brother  Phelps. 

W.  W.  Phelps'  Testimony 

The  conversion  of  William  W. 
Phelps  came  about  from  his  reading 
The  Book  of  Mormon.  Upon  meet- 
ing the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith,  he 
and  his  wife  were  convinced  of  the 
truth  of  what  the  Prophet  had  said 
concerning  the  reopening  of  the 
heavens  and  the  revelations  directing 
the  establishment  of  the  kingdom  of 
God  on  the  earth.  Although  there 
were  times  when  he  turned  against 
the  Church  he  had  accepted  as  true, 
yet,  he  came  through  many  trials 
and  persecutions.  Truly,  the  Lord 
had  blessed  him  generously  with 
many  talents  which  he  used  for  the 
advancement  of  his  work.  He  was 
''called  and  chosen''  as  the  revela- 
tion said.  (See  D  &  C  55:1.)  Upon 
his  return  to  the  fold  and  until  his 
death  on  March  6,  1872,  in  Salt 
Lake  City,  Utah,  he  continued  firm 
in  his  testimony  of  the  work  insti- 
tuted by  God  through  the  Prophet 
Joseph  Smith.  In  the  General  Con- 
ference of  April  i860,  Elder  Phelps 


56 


RELIEF   SOCIETY   MAGAZINE— JANUARY    1962 


.  .  .  held  in  his  hand  a  copy  of  the  first 
edition  of  that  Book  [Book  of  Mormon] 
and  declared  it  to  be  the  truth  of  the 
Almighty;  he  had  heard  the  testimony  of 
Joseph  Smith  and  that  of  the  chosen  wit- 
nesses in  relation  to  the  Book  of  Mor- 
mon, and  he  with  them  wished  to  give 
his  testimony  to  the  ^^■orld  relative  to  its 
divine  origin.  He  said  that  he  knew  this 
was  the  church  of  the  living  God,  and 
that  Brigham  Young  was  the  legally  ap- 
pointed successor  of  Joseph  Smith,  and 
that  all  who  receive  this  testimony  will  be 
saved  in  the  celestial  kingdom,  and  he 
wished  he  had  a  thousand  tongues  to  speak 
of  the  great  things  of  the  kingdom  to  the 
nations  of  the  earth  (Deseret  News,  April 
11,  i860). 


Questions  ioi  Discussion 

1.  Describe  the  effect  of  The  Book  of 
Mormon  upon  the  conversion  of  Brother 
Phelps. 

2.  \\liat  effect  did  meeting  the  Prophet 
Joseph  Smith  have  upon  his  decision  to  be 
baptized? 

3.  Why  is  it  necessary  for  a  person  to 
receive  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost  if  he 
has  already  received  a  testimony  of  the 
gospel  by  the  Holy  Ghost? 

4.  In  the  true  Church  an  elder  is  prom- 
ised a  power  which  can  be  verified  over  a 
period  of  time,  (a)  What  is  this  power? 
(b)  How  is  it  manifest? 

5.  Of  what  importance  to  the  Church 
was  The  Evening  and  Morning  Star? 

6.  Name  some  of  the  contributions  of 
Brother  Phelps  to  the  hymnology  of  the 
Church.  (Consult  a  Latter-day  Saint 
hymn  book.) 


Visiting  cJeacher    II  iessages — 

Truths  to  Live  By  From  The  Doctrine  and  Covenants 

AAessage  39  -  "\  Will  Be  Merciful  Unto  You"  (D  &  C  50:16). 
Christine  H.  Kohinson 

For  Tuesday,  April  3,  1962 
Objective:     To  demonstrate  the  Christ-like  nature  of  true  mercy. 


A  MONG  all  of  the  Savior's  divine 
attributes,  mercy  is  one  of  the 
greatest.  Throughout  his  mortal 
hfe  he  continuously  demonstrated 
this  wonderful  virtue.  In  the  well- 
known  story  of  the  Good  Samaritan, 
the  Savior  asked  the  question  as  to 
which  of  the  three  passersby  was 
neighbor  to  the  injured  man.  ''And 
he  said,  He  that  shewed  mercy  on 
him.  Then  said  Jesus  .  .  .  Go,  and 
do  thou  likewise"  (Luke  10:37). 

In  his  great  test  before  he  died  on 
the  cross,  the  Savior  uttered  these 
immortal  words  of  mercy,  ''Father, 


forgive   them;   for   they  know   not 
what  they  do''  (Luke  23:34). 

The  story  is  told  of  a  well-known 
sculptor  who  was  commissioned  to 
do  an  heroic  statue  of  the  Savior. 
The  sculptor  was  delighted  and 
wanted  to  make  this  his  best  work. 
He  labored  almost  night  and  day 
for  months.  Finally,  he  finished 
the  clay  model  of  what  he  consid- 
ered to  be  a  magnificent  figure  of 
the  Christ  —  a  commanding  statue 
depicting  strength,  dominance,  and 
leadership.  The  clay  model  was  locked 
in  his  studio  to  set  and  when  the 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


57 


sculptor  returned  and  opened  the 
door  to  his  studio,  he  was  shocked 
to  see  that  his  masterpiece  was  great- 
ly altered  from  the  way  he  had  left 
it.  Time,  weather,  and  some  un- 
known power  had  caused  the  figure 
to  settle,  the  head  had  dropped  for- 
ward, the  arms  and  hands,  which 
had  been  high  over  the  head,  were 
now  appealingly  outstretched.  The 
change  had  brought  an  attitude  of 
compassion  and  mercy  into  the  fig- 
ure which  the  sculptor  had  been 
unable  to  accomplish.  Reverently, 
the  sculptor  looked  upon  his  inspired 
creation  and  gave  it  the  simple  title, 
"Come  Unto  Me." 

Mercy  is  a  Christ-like  quality 
which,  when  it  functions  in  our 
lives,  will  bring  blessings  of  happi- 
ness both  to  ourselves  and  unto 
those  to  whom  we  are  merciful. 

Shakespeare  expressed  this 
thought  when  he  said: 

The  quality  of  mercy  is  not  strain'd, 

It  droppeth  as  the  gentle  rain  from  heaven 

Upon  the  place  beneath:  It  is  twice 

bless'd; 
It  blesseth  him   that  gives,  and  him  that 

takes.  .  .  . 

— WilHam    Shakespeare 
The  Merchant  of  Venice 
Act  IV,  Scene  I. 

The  quality  of  mercy  is  such  an 
essential  part  of  successful  and  joy- 


ful living  that  the  Lord  has  given 
it  to  us  virtually  as  a  commandment. 
In  Luke  6:36  we  read,  ''Be  ye  there- 
fore merciful,  as  your  Father  also  is 
merciful."  The  Lord  also  said, 
"Blessed  are  the  merciful:  for  they 
shall  obtain  mercy"  (Mt.  5:7). 

The  grand  key  words  of  Relief 
Society  are,  ''Said  Jesus:  Te  shall 
do  the  work,  which  ye  see  me  do.'  " 
To  be  merciful  unto  others  is  an 
essential  part  of  this  work.  In  speak- 
ing to  Relief  Society  sisters,  the 
Prophet  Joseph  Smith  said  [you] 
"should  be  armed  with  mercy.  .  .  . 
Manifest  benevolence."  He  also 
said,  "If  you  would  have  God  have 
mercy  on  you,  have  mercy  on  one 
another." 

As  we  apply  this  great  principle 
to  our  own  lives,  let  us  remember 
that  mercy  means  more  than  the 
absence  of  criticism  and  judgment. 
It  implies  kindness,  consideration, 
understanding,  and  it  seeks  the 
highest  possible  good  for  those  who 
might  have  offended  us. 

When  we  practice  the  quality  of 
mercy,  we  exhibit  the  true  applica- 
tion of  love  to  our  lives  and  in  our 
attitude  toward  others.  Then,  and 
only  then,  are  we  entitled  to  the 
promise  of  our  Redeemer  when  he 
said,  ".  .  .  with  everlasting  kindness 
will  I  have  mercy  on  thee  ..."  (3 
Nephi  22:8). 


y^yur  (^reatoi 


his  W.  Schow 

He  is  the  magnet  drawing  on  our  faith; 
The  star  of  hope  above  our  sands  that  shift; 
He  is  the  universal  charity, 
The  Giver  who  accompanies  his  gift. 


Work     JTleeting —  Attitudes  and  Manners 

HOW  DO  YOU  DO? 

(A  Course  Expected  to  Be  Used  by  Wards  and  Branches  at  Work  Meeting) 

Discussion  7  —  Attitudes  Make  the  Difference 

EJaine  Anderson  Cannon 

For  Tuesday,  April   lo,   1962 

Objective:   To  show  that  good  manners  spring  from   good   thoughts  and  that  a 
woman  is  most  charming  when  she  is  being  thoughtful. 

pEOPLE  too  often  think  of  pity),  and  a  certain  amount  of  de- 
proper  behavior  and  good  man-  ference  to  one's  husband,  an  older 
ners  only  in  terms  of  which  fork  to  woman,  or  to  a  dignitary.  Culti- 
use  when  eating  a  salad.  Actually,  vated,  these  qualities  can  enhance 
there  are  roles  a  woman  of  today  our  relationship  with  others  in  a 
is  required  to  play  for  which  ther©  most  positive  manner, 
are  not  definite  prescribed  lines  to  Negativism,  over-zealousness,  crit- 
say,  or  a  list  of  rules  of  precisely  icism  of  others,  including  Church 
what  to  do  and  when.  These  are  officers,  organizations,  and  pro- 
the  subtle  requirements  of  being  cedures,  are  practices  which  can 
socially  correct,  aware  and  sensitive  easily  slip  into  our  way  of  behavior, 
to  situations.  How  we  respond  to  unless  we  constantly  guard  against 
these  situations  springs  from  our  them.  They  can  prove  to  be  de- 
attitude  about  people  and  our  basic  structive  to  our  personal  relation- 
relationship  with  them.  Our  re-  ships  with  others  and  rob  us  of 
spouse  usually  determines  whether  serenity. 

or    not    we    can    be    described    as  We    should    try    conscientiously 

charming.  never  to  hurt  anyone's  feelings.  If  we 

In  GJamour  magazine,  November  discover   we   have   committed    this 

i960,  these  cautionary  words  were  error,  we  should  pray  for  strength, 

given  on  charm:  guidance,    and   help   in    making   it 

If  you  are  sure  you  have  it,  you  don't.  ^ight  again  with  the  injured  person. 

If  you  hoard  it,  you  lose  it.    If  you  buy  The    weakness    of    takmg    oftense 

with  it,  you  spend  false  coin.     If  you  give  easily  is  as  unjust  as  giving  offense, 

it  away,  it  bounces  back    (Reprinted  by  Qne  should  pray  just  as   diligently 

permission     from     Glamour,      November  ^^^    ^    forgiving    and    understanding 

iQOo,  Copyright  looo  by  the  Conde  Nast  .              -r   ^        i           n          i   i 

Publications,  Inc.).  heart,  if  one  has  allowed  her  own 

feelings  to  be  hurt.     It  is  difficult 

Elements  oi  Charm  sometimes  to  do  this,  but,  neverthe- 

The  ideal  attitude  which  should  less,   it   is   important   in   mastering 

underlie    all    of    our    womanly   be-  inner  maturity  and  good  will.    It  is 

havior     should     express     kindness,  unwise    to    harbor    grudges,    nurse 

refinement,  gentleness,  self-respect,  hurt  feelings,  or  foster  unhappiness 

sympathy    (though    not   necessarily  by  clinging  to  injuries  of  the  soul. 

Page  58 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


5^ 


Some  examples  of  thoughtfulness 
which  are  charming  and  which 
spring  from  good  thoughts  (but  are 
not  hsted  rules  in  a  book  of  eti- 
quette) include: 

1.  Sending  congratulatory  messages  to 
the  bishop  on  his  birthday,  or  to  a  friend 
on  her  big  day  of  achievement  (chairman 
of  a  program,  winning  an  honor,  the  ar- 
rival of  a  new  baby,  being  the  wife  of 
a  new  bishop,  stake  president  or  branch 
president,  etc.) 

2.  When  advisable,  it  is  thoughtful  to 
make  brief  hospital  calls  and  take  some 
little  gift,  a  few  flowers,  or  send  a  cheery 
note  or  card. 

3.  It  is  thoughtful  for  the  patient  to 
send  a  small  gift  or  a  special  card  to  a 
nurse  who  has  been  particularly  attentive 
during  one's  illness. 

4.  It  is  an  appealing  mark  of  deference 
to  bow  ever  so  slightly  when  introduced 
to  an  important  authority  or  to  an  older 
woman,  also,  when  one  sees  an  acquaint- 
ance across  the  room  (rather  than  wav- 
ing)- 

It  is  refreshing  to  see  a  woman  notice 
another's  child,  admiring  the  baby  (with- 
out touching  it! ) ,  or  speak  to  teens  on  the 
street  (inspiring  a  gracious  reply  from 
them ) . 

The  following  are  familiar  phrases 
guaranteed  the  most  unlikely  to 
please: 


er. 


''When  I  was  the  work  meeting  lead- 


''Did  you  hear  what  someone  told  me 
about  Mary?" 

"That  wasn't  the  way  I  heard  it.  You 
have  it  all  wrong." 


''How  much  did  it  cost?" 

"My  doctor  says  that's  the  worst  thing 
you  could  do!" 

"Your  child  is  a  hard  one  to  discipline, 
isn't  he?" 

"Another  meeting?" 

"Well  I  can't  come  to  any  of  the  prac- 
tices, but  I  guess  I  could  sing  with  you 
on  the  program." 

"Yes,  this  is  a  nice  centerpiece,  but  you 
should  see  my  tulips  this  year." 

"Don't  expect  me  to  work  on  a  com- 
mittee with  her." 

"Can't  you  possibly  get  someone  else 
to  do  it?" 

"Oh,  this  recipe  is  a  failure  today.  I 
never  can  do  it  when  I  have  to  bring  it 
over  to  the  chapel." 

Facing  Attitudes 

It  is  well  to  face  our  attitudes, 
for  they  face  us!  Our  attitudes  and 
appreciations,  our  thoughts  and  the 
actions  that  spring  therefrom,  our 
sensitivities  and  our  responses  line 
our  faces,  just  as  surely  as  a  pen 
marks  a  paper. 

The  happiness  of  your  hfe  depends 
upon  the  quality  of  your  thoughts,  there- 
fore guard  accordingly;  and  take  care  that 
you  entertain  no  notions  unsuitable  to 
virtue  and  reasonable  nature  (Marcus 
Antonius,  from  The  New  Dictionaiy  of 
Thoughts) . 

Questions  for  Discussion 

Using  the  above  "phrases  most  unlikely 
to  please"  as  a  basis,  restate  them  in  words 
of  charm  and  thoughtfulness.  How  do- 
YOU  do? 


JLiterature — America's  Literature  Comes  of  Age 

Lesson  31  —  Edgar  Allan  Poe  —  The  Pathos  of  His  Life  and  Poetry 

(1809-1849) 

Elder  Bii^nt  S.  Jacobs 

(Textbook:  America's  Litemtuie,  by  James  D.  Hart  and  Clarence  Golides 
Dryden  Press,  New  York,  pp.  ^ly^^j) 

For  Tuesday,  April  17,  1962 

Objective:  To  review  Poe's  life  that  we  may  more  truly  read  his  works. 


"PDGAR  Allan  Poe,  generally  rec- 
ognized by  the  public  as  an 
author  of  great  prose  and  poetry, 
has  been  subjected  to  more  conflict- 
ing judgments  by  the  critics  than 
any  other  American  literary  writer. 

These  diverse  opinions  concern 
both  his  personal  life  and  his  artistic 
creations.  They  range  from  such 
comments  as  Tennyson's,  ''The  most 
original  American  genius/'  to  the 
slanderous  portrait  of  Poe  as  por- 
trayed by  the  Reverend  Rufus  W. 
Griswold,  whom,  most  ironically,  the 
naive  Poe  chose  to  edit  his  writings. 
Never  in  literary  history  has  a  liter- 
ary personage  committed  a  more 
catastrophic  blunder. 

Poe  made  his  living  as  an  editor 
and  critic,  whose  keen  analytical 
powers  were  respected  and  whose 
courage  and,  sometimes,  sharp 
tongue  in  saying  exactly  what  he 
thought  of  his  contemporaries,  made 
him  many  enemies,  among  them 
Rufus  W.  Griswold.  Griswold  ap- 
parently never  forgave  Poe  for  pub- 
lishing unflattering  statements  about 
his  writings  and  those  of  his  friends. 
Poe  felt  contempt  for  the  current 
practice  of  publishing  critical  com- 
ments anonymously;  he  believed  it 

.  .  .  folly  to  assert  that  the  literature  of 
any  nation  or  age  was  ever  injured  by 
plain  speaking  on  the  part  of  critics.     As 

Page  60 


for  American  Letters,  plain  speaking  about 
them  is,  simply,  the  one  thing  needed. 
They  are  in  a  condition  of  absolute  quag- 
mire   (Southern   Literary  Messenger,   July 

1849). 

And  Poe  spoke  plainly,  indeed,  as 
the  following  excerpt  from  a  review 
testifies: 

Mr.  Grattan  [the  author]  has  a  bad 
habit,  that  of  loitering  in  the  road  —  of 
dallying  and  toying  with  his  subject,  as 
a  kitten  with  a  mouse  —  instead  of  grasp- 
ing it  firmly  at  once  and  eating  it  up  with- 
out more  ado.  He  takes  up  too  much 
time  in  the  anteroom.  He  is  never  done 
with  his  introductions  ...  so  that  by  the 
time  he  arrives  at  his  main  incidents  there 
is  nothing  more  to  tell.  He  seems  afflicted 
with  that  curious  yet  common  perversity 
observed  in  garrulous  old  women — the 
desire  of  tantalizing  by  circumlocution.  .  .  . 
If  the  greasy-looking  lithograph  here  given 
as  a  frontispiece,  be  meant  for  Mr.  Grat- 
tan, then  is  Mr.  Grattan  like  nobody  else 
—  for  the  fact  is,  I  never  yet  knew  an 
individual  with  a  wire  wig,  or  the  counte- 
nance of  an  under-done  apple  dumpling. 
...  As  a  general  rule,  no  man  should  put 
his  own  face  in  his  own  book.  In  looking 
at  the  author's  countenance  the  reader  is 
seldom  in  condition  to  keep  his  own 
(Southern  Literary  Messenger,  April 
1849). 

Prophet  Without  Honor 

Justly  Poe  might  be  described  as 
having  lived  in  the  world,  yet  not 
of  it.  Although  he  is  the  one  man 
in  the  English-speaking  world  who 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


61 


A  Perry  Picture 

EDGAR  ALLAN  POE 

has  achieved  pre-eminence  in  the 
three  hterary  realms  of  fiction, 
poetry,  and  criticism,  still  many 
adult  Americans  have  always  tended 
either  merely  to  tolerate  him,  with- 
out really  claiming  him  as  one  of 
their  own,  or  to  ignore  part  of  him. 
But  since  it  is  just  and  inevitable 
that  we  admit  his  greatness  as  an 
American  writer,  it  is  equally  just 
and  inevitable  that  we  face  the  life 
out  of  which  his  greatness  came,  that 
we  may  more  fully  appreciate  and 
understand  both  the  intent  and 
achievement  of  his  creations. 

Poes  Chronology 

Edgar  Allan  Poe  was  born  January 
19,  1809,  to  actor  parents  while  their 
group  was  appearing  in  Boston.  His 
grandfather.  General  David  Poe,  was 
quartermaster  general  during  the 
American  Revolution,  and  friend  to 
LaFayette.     Before   he   was   three, 


Poe's  parents  had  separated  and  both 
had  died.  His  mother  died  in  Rich- 
mond, Virginia,  where,  out  of  pity, 
three  wealthy  matrons  each  took  one 
of  the  three  surviving  children  into 
their  homes.  Mr.  John  Allan,  stern, 
practical  Scotchman,  had  no  chil- 
dren and  desired  none,  but  he  yield- 
ed to  the  wishes  of  his  younger  wife 
and  accepted  Edgar,  giving  him 
Allan  as  his  middle  name.  He  pro- 
vided Poe  with  excellent  schooling 
in  England  and  at  the  University  of 
Virginia,  but  always  resented  him 
somewhat,  though  his  wife  was 
overly  affectionate.  First  in  his  class 
at  the  university,  Poe  gambled  to 
pay  school  expenses  which  he 
claimed  Mr.  Allan  would  not.  They 
quarreled  violently,  and  Edgar  ran 
away  to  Boston.  He  published  his 
first  book  of  poems  when  he  was 
eighteen,  before  enlisting  as  a  pri- 
vate in  the  army.  He  arrived  at 
home  the  day  after  Mrs.  Allan's 
funeral,  and  entered  West  Point 
through  Mr.  Allan's  influence,  but 
soon  asked  permission  to  resign  his 
appointment.  When  this  was  de- 
nied, he  cut  out  enough  classes  to 
get  himself  discharged.  He  pub- 
lished his  second  book  of  poems  and 
first  prize-winning  stories  while  liv- 
ing at  the  home  of  his  aunt,  Maria 
Poe  Clemm,  in  Baltimore. 

When  Poe  was  twenty-four  he 
moved  to  Richmond  to  work  full 
time  on  the  staff  of  The  Southern 
Literary  Messenger,  one  of  the  most 
influential  magazines  of  the  day, 
soon  becoming  its  editor.  Mrs. 
Clemm  and  her  daughter  Virginia 
joined  him  there,  and  the  next  year 
he  married  Virginia,  in  her  four- 
teenth year.  Theirs  was  a  most 
happy  marriage,  although  Virginia, 
always  delicate  and  sensitive,  died 


k 


62  RELIEF    SOCIETY   MAGAZINE— JANUARY    1962 

eleven  years  later.  "Mother"  Clemm  published  in  1885,  Dr.  Moran  de- 
lived  with  them  until  her  daugh-  scribed  in  detail  the  sixteen  hours 
ter's  death,  then  remained  with  her  preceding  death  when  Poe  was 
'adored  Eddie"  until  his  own  death,  under  his  care,  in  rational  con- 
in  October  1849.  sciousness  save  when  he  slept,  and 

The  year  following  his  marriage  that  he  *'did  not  die  under  the  in- 

Poe  moved  his  family  to  New  York  fluence  of  any  kind  of  intoxicating 

City,  then  to  Philadelphia,  where  he  drink." 

soon  became  editor  of  Graham's  Incensed  at  the  maHcious  warp- 
Magazine.  Having  achieved  success  ing  of  the  truth  by  Griswold,  Poe's 
with  his  prose  writings,  he  returned  friends,  N.  P.  Willis  and  George 
to  New  York  City  and  for  a  time  Graham,  editor  of  Graham's  Maga- 
fulfilled  his  lifetime  dream  of  edit-  zine,  at  once  published  defenses  of 
ing  his  own  magazine,  but,  when  it  Poe's  character  and  reputation  —  in 
failed,  he  moved  his  family  to  a  magazines,  while  Griswold's  more 
humble  cottage  at  Fordham,  some  extended  ''Memoir  of  Poe"  appeared 
miles  outside  the  city,  where  their  in  every  copy  of  Poe's  works  until 
poverty  became  acute  and  Virginia  late  in  the  century,  both  in  Europe 
died  in  1847.  and  in  this  country.     Several  other 

Bewildered  by  grief  and  loneliness,  friends  published  books  in  an  at- 
Poe  began  lecturing  widely.  First  tempt  to  correct  the  false  picture 
he  courted  one  widow  in  Lowell,  which  Griswold  had  made,  but  large- 
Massachusetts,  then  proposed  to  an-  ly  in  vain.  Griswold  forged  several 
other  in  Rhode  Island.  When  a  few  letters,  inserted  and  deleted  words 
months  later  their  marriage  plans  to  change  Poe's  meaning  and  charac- 
were,  by  mutual  consent,  aban-  ter,  and  so  falsely  accused  Poe  of 
doned,  he  again  attempted  to  find  duplicity  in  relation  to  his  own 
support  for  a  new  magazine  he  charges  of  plagiarism  against  peace- 
hoped  to  establish  and  edit.  During  loving  Longfellow,  that  even  Long- 
a  southern  tour  he  met  an  old  friend  fellow  felt  compelled  to  expose  the 
in  Richmond,  Virginia,  and  planned  falseness  of  Griswold's  accusations, 
to  marry  her  as  soon  as  he  could  To  maintain  that  Poe's  private 
bring  Mrs.  Clemm  from  New  York  life  was  without  flaw  would  be  as 
for  the  wedding.  While  on  his  way  untrue  as  were  Griswold's  errors  and 
he  suffered  a  mysterious  catastrophe  manipulations,  for  Poe  was,  on  oc- 
and  was  taken  to  a  Baltimore  hos-  casion,  vain,  sharp-tongued,  and 
pital  where  he  died  four  days  later,  always  intensely  ambitious  for  sue- 
on  October  7,  1849.  cess.    As  for  drug  addiction,  a  doctor 

His  death  resulted  not  from  ''de-  testified  that  he  was  so  unfamiliar 

lirium  tremens,"  as  reported  by  Gris-  with  laudanum  that  when  in  a  fit  of 

wold    (whom   his  attending  physi-  depression  he  attempted   using  it, 

cian.  Dr.  John  J.  Moran,  defined  as  he  didn't  even  know  the  proper  dos- 

Poe's    ''avowed    and    personal    en-  age.     He  did  drink  excessively  on 

emy"),  but  from   nervous   prostra-  occasions    when    his    malnourished 

tion  and  the  shock  of  having  been  wife  was  dying  or  when  sophisticated 

beaten,  robbed,  and  abandoned.    In  Bostonians    walked    out    en    masse 

his  A  Defense  oi  Edgai  AJJan  Foe^  during    his    lecture,    but   he   knew 


LESSON   DEPARTMENT 


63 


alcohol  acted  as  a  poison  within  him, 
and  that  half  a  glass  of  wine  made 
him  well-nigh  insane,  or,  in 
Graham's  words,  ''the  least  drop  of 
wine,  to  most  men  a  moderate 
stimulus,  was  to  him  literally  the 
cup  of  frenzy."  As  for  charges  of 
insanity,  Poe  probably  spoke  truth 
when  he  said  that  "I  was  never 
really  insane,  except  on  occasions 
where  my  heart  was  touched/'  Ap- 
parently, only  two  such  periods 
occurred  in  his  life:  during  the  years 
of  his  wife's  suffering  and,  intermit- 
tently, during  the  final  days  of  his 
hfe. 

As  Poe  wrote,  on  January  4,  1 848, 
''My  enemies  referred  the  insanity 
to  the  drink  rather  than  the  drink 
to  the  insanity."  Particularly,  after 
reading  in  Poe's  stories  more  ex- 
tended and  gripping  examples  of 
this  world  of  inward  terror  which  so 
dominated  his  art,  may  we  be  willing 
to  see  how  drinking  was  the  effect 
rather  than  the  cause. 

The  editors  of  the  most  scholarly 
anthology  of  his  writings  (Alterton 
and  Craig,  Edgar  Allan  Poe,  Repre- 
sentative Selections,  American  Book 
Company,  1934)  write  on  page  543: 
"Of  all  the  nonsense  talked  about 
Poe,  and  there  has  been  much,  none 
is  perhaps  greater  than  that  which 
fails  to  see  in  him  a  man  of  funda- 
mentally noble  moral  nature,"  a 
statement  which  becomes  more 
pertinent  to  his  entire  life  and  writ- 
ings the  more  they  are  studied. 

Poe's  first  book  of  poems,  titled 
Tamnierlane  and  Other  Poems  was 
published  in  Boston  in  1827.  Most 
of  these  earlier  poems  reflect  the 
disappointments  and  ambitions  of 
youth  and  reveal  the  influence  of 
English  romantic  poets,  such  as 
Coleridge  and  Byron.  By  1831,  when 


another  volume  of  his  poetry  ap- 
peared, which  included  the  poems 
'To  Helen,"  "Israfel,"  and  "The 
City  in  the  Sea,"  Poe  had  developed 
more  sureness  as  a  poet. 

The  poem  "To  Helen"  was,  ac- 
cording to  Poe,  inspired  by  a  school 
friend's  mother  who  died  when  Poe 
was  fifteen.  Her  kindness  to  the 
sensitive  young  boy  caused  him  to 
speak  of  her  as  an  angel  to  his  for- 
lorn and  darkened  nature.  Yet  in 
this  poem  "To  Helen"  the  idealized 
image  is  not  flesh  and  blood,  but  a 
symbol  of  beauty  in  the  land  of 
heart's  desire.  Poe  is  representatively 
romantic  in  his  portrayal  of  nostalgic 
yearning  for  a  realm  of  serene  beau- 
ty, in  art,  in  myth,  and  in  life,  and 
in  this  poem  the  entire  feeling  is 
romantic,  although  the  allusions  and 
pictures  are  all  classical. 

TO   HELEN 

Helen,  thy  beauty  is  to  me 
Like  those  Nicean  barks  of  yore. 
That  gently,  o'er  a  perfumed  sea, 
The  wear)',  way-worn  wanderer  bore 
To  his  oun  native  shore. 

On  desperate  seas  long  wont  to  roam. 
Thy  hyacinth  hair,  thy  classic  face. 
Thy  Naiad  airs  have  brought  me  home 
To  the  glor\'  that  was  Greece 
And  the  grandeur  that  was  Rome. 

Lo!  in  yon  brilhant  window-niche 
How  statue-like  I  see  thee  stand. 
The  agate  lamp  within  thy  hand! 
Ah,  Psyche,  from  the  regions  which 
Are  Holy-Land! 

"Annabel  Lee,"  one  of  Poe's  best 
known  and  best  loved  poems,  sup- 
posedly refers  to  his  own  young  wife 
Virginia  who  died  at  the  age  of 
twenty-four.  (See  text,  page  455.) 
Written  in  1849,  the  poem  con- 
cludes with 


64 


RELIEF   SOCIETY   MAGAZINE— JANUARY    1962 


For  the  moon  never  beams,  without  bring- 
ing me  dreams 

Of  the  beautiful  Annabel  Lee; 

And  the  stars  never  rise,  but  I  feel  the 
bright  eyes 

Of  the  beautiful  Annabel  Lee: 

And  so,  all  the  night-tide,  I  lie  down  by 
the  side 

Of  my  darling  —  my  darling  —  my  life 
and  my  bride. 

In  her  sepulchre  there  by  the  sea — 

In  her  tomb  by  the  side  of  the  sea. 

Next  to  "The  Raven/'  Poe's  most 
popular  poem  is  "The  Bells"  which 
was  much  revised  before  Poe,  in 
1849,  considered  it  complete.  Many 
readers  enjoy  this  poem  for  the  tone 
and  mood  conveyed  by  sound  and 
image.  As  the  poem  progresses,  we 
become  increasingly  aware  of  words 
carefully  selected  for  their  particular 
music-tone.  A  unity  of  effect  is 
achieved  in  each  stanza  by  the  use 
of  descriptive  words  appropriately 
associated  with  a  particular  bell  and 
its     connotation.     (See     text,     pp. 

454-455-) 

Note  that  in  stanza  I,  the  silver 

be]Js  oi  the  sledge,  with  their  tin- 
kling, jingling  sound  are  heard  in 
the  "icy  air  of  night,"  while  in  stan- 
za 3,  alarum  beJJs  are  loud,  turbu- 
lent,   brazen,   and    clamorous,    and 


they  clang  into  the  "palpitating  air." 
An  interchange  of  any  of  these  de- 
scriptive words  would  destroy  the 
unity  of  effect  Poe  worked  so  care- 
fully to  create  within  each  stanza. 
The  poem  must  be  read  aloud  to 
appreciate  the  music-tone  of  words 
and  the  vivid  image. 

Spiritualism  and  mesmerism  were 
current  speculative  interests  of  Poe's 
day,  and  Poe  became  somewhat 
interested  in  them  as  dramatic  ma- 
terial for  his  art  in  story  and  verse. 
But  the  mysticism  which  more  truly 
represents  Poe  was  of  a  personal 
nature.  It  was  refuge  and  adventure 
into  the  dark,  mysterious  regions  of 
his  inner  self.  No  statement  on  his 
poetry,  with  its  "indefinite,"  unat- 
tained  beauty  and  its  pathos,  can  be 
accurately  made  without  taking  into 
account  the  pathos  of  his  sensitive 
and  lonely  life. 

Thoughts  ioT  Discussion 

1 .  In  what  ways  do  Poe's  writings  reflect 
the  unfortunate  circumstances  and  lone- 
liness of  his  life? 

2.  How  do  the  conflicting  judgments 
of  critics  affect  our  evaluation  of  Poe  as 
man?  as  artist? 

3.  Which  romantic  quaHties  do  you  find 
in  Poe's  poetry?  (See  Preview.) 


cJhe    H iothenng  cJree 


Christie  Lund  Coles 


The  aspen,  fragile  as  a  girl, 
Barely  emerged  from  childhood,  stands 
A  mothering  tree  to  spruce  and  pine, 
And  shields  them  with  her  slender  hands. 


The  sturdy  evergreens  begin 

Their  gradual  and  steady  climb 

Upon  the  eternal  mountainside. 

Fast  in  their  strength  though  slow  in  time, 


Until  they  attain  their  pointed  height, 
Above  the  golden  aspen  tree  — 
Green  exclamations  that  declare 
The  strength  born  from  gentility. 


Social  Science — The  Place  of  Woman  in  the 

Gospel  Plan 

WOMEN  AND  CHURCH  ACTIVITY 
Lesson  6  —  How  Women  Share  in  the  Blessings  of  the  Priesthood 

Elder  Arid  S.  BaWii 

For  Tuesday,  April  24,  1962 

Objective:  To  increase  our  understanding  of  the  way  in  which  women  participate 
in  the  blessings  of  the  Priesthood. 

Priesthood  is  the  divine  commission  for  the  operation  of  the  Lord's  Church.  It 
is  the  right  to  officiate  in  God's  name  in  all  matters  pertaining  to  the  welfare  of  man 
under  the  plan  of  salvation.  The  major  purpose  of  the  plan  is  the  eternal  progressive 
welfare  of  human  beings.    The  government  of  the  Church  is  Priesthood  in  operation. 


i 


Our  Fioneei  Women 
'y^HE  Church  was  restored  through 
revelation  and  the  authority  of 
the  Priesthood;  but  it  was  built  and 
developed  by  men  and  women  to- 
gether. Often  we  speak  of  the 
strength  of  the  men  of  this  early 
period,  forgetting  the  fact  that  in 
the  pioneering  period  of  this  Church 
the  strength  of  the  women  was  a 
support  to  the  men. 


1.  In  the  Beginning  of  Church 

Activities 
From  the  very  beginning  of  the 
Church  stress  was  placed  on  the  im- 
P  portance  of  the  family  unit.  The  first 
years  were  full  of  sacrifice  and  suf- 
fering. The  women  had  the  all- 
important  task  of  holding  the  fam- 
Iily  together  and  supporting  their 
husbands  in  their  convictions  of 
truth.  The  women  endured  the 
persecution  and  hardships  without 
losing  sight  of  their  objectives,  and 
family  solidarity  developed  under 
these  experiences. 
The  teachings  of  the  Prophet 
Joseph  Smith  in  regard  to  the 
eternal  nature  of  the  marriage  cove- 


The  women  accepted  the  persecu- 
tion, hardships,  and  sacrifice  with 
the  determination  to  maintain  the 
family  structure.  They  were  the 
developers  of  the  influence  that  kept 
the  spirit  of  the  entire  community 
on  a  durable  basis.  All  during  the 
wanderings  of  the  saints  the  women 
were  interested  in  the  problems  and 
suffering  of  one  another  and  solved 
many  of  their  difficulties  through  co- 
operative action.  They  gave  cour- 
age to  their  husbands  in  the  face  of 
new  trials  and  continued  persecu- 
tion. But  even  more  important,  the 
women  were  unwavering  in  their 
testimonies  of  the  truthfulness  of 
the  gospel,  and  many  took  over  the 
total  family  operation  while  their 
husbands  filled  missions  for  the 
Church. 

The  strength  of  the  Church  today 
has  been  greatly  aided  by  the 
strength  of  the  mothers  in  this  early 
period  of  trial.  They  taught  their 
children  the  importance  of  the  prin- 
ciples of  the  gospel.  Most  of  them 
remained  steadfast  and  true  in  the 
face  of  the  most  severe  adversities. 
The  mothers  who  had  to  provide 
the   environment   for   the   children 

Page  65 


66 


RELIEF   SOCIETY   MAGAZINE— JANUARY    1962 


made  it  an  environment  of  faith, 
hope,  and  love.  The  children  of 
these  pioneer  homes,  in  general, 
grew  up  to  be  men  and  women  of 
integrity  and  truth,  who  honored  the 
Priesthood  and  gave  to  the  Church 
the  leadership  that  has  led  to  its 
present  progress. 

2.  First  Organized  Activity  of 
Women  in  the  Church 

The  mothers  of  the  Church,  in 
addition  to  the  operation  of  their 
own  homes,  extend  their  love  and 
mercy  to  those  in  the  community 
who  are  less  fortunate  than  they. 

As  early  as  1842  the  idea  of  com- 
bining time,  materials,  and  the  tal- 
ents of  the  women  to  meet  the 
needs  of  the  workmen  on  the  Nau- 
voo  Temple  grew  to  the  point  that 
the  sisters  planned  to  organize  a 
Ladies  Society.  They  submitted 
their  plans  to  the  Prophet  Joseph 
who  said: 

.  .  .  this  is  not  what  you  want.  Tell 
the  sisters  their  offering  is  accepted  of  the 
Lord,  and  He  has  something  better  for 
them.  .  .  .  Invite  them  all  to  meet  me  and 
a  few  of  the  brethren  .  .  .  over  my  store 
next  Thursday  afternoon,  and  I  will  organ- 
ize the  sisters  under  the  Priesthood  after 
a  pattern  of  the  Priesthood  (A  Centenary 
of  Relief  Society,  1842-1942,  page  14). 

He  called  the  women  together  on 
Thursday,  March  17,  1842,  and 
organized  the  Female  Relief  Society 
of  Nauvoo. 

The  women  of  the  Church  re- 
sponded enthusiastically  to  the  new 
organization.  It  began  with  eigh- 
teen members  and  within  two  years 
it  had  grown  to  1,341.  It  has  con- 
tinued to  grow  in  importance  in  the 
lives  of  the  people  of  the  Church 
from  then  until  the  present  day. 

The    Relief    Society's    objectives 


under  Priesthood  guidance  were  the 
care  of  the  poor,  comfort  to  the  sor- 
rowing, and  to  save  souls.  The  same 
objectives  are  listed  for  Priesthood 
quorums,  to  take  care  of  the  temp- 
oral, intellectual,  and  spiritual  wel- 
fare of  the  quorum  members  and 
their  families. 

The  first  Relief  Societv  officers 
were  aware  of  the  importance  of 
frequent  personal  contacts.  In  1843 
they  organized  ''the  necessity  com- 
mittee." The  members  of  this  com- 
mittee, sixteen  in  number,  were  to 
discover  the  needs  of  each  family 
and  to  accept  contributions  for  the 
needy.  This  committee  was  the  be- 
ginning of  the  visiting  teacher 
program,  still  a  most  vital  part  of 
the  Relief  Society  organization. 

The  accomplishments  of  the  Re- 
lief Society 

.  .  .  bear  testimony  to  the  faith,  cour- 
age, vision,  and  industry  of  the  women  of 
the  Church  who  have  received  "instruc- 
tions through  the  order  of  the  Priesthood 
which  God  has  established,  through  the 
medium  of  those  appointed  to  lead,  guide 
and  direct  the  affairs  of  the  Church  in  this 
last  dispensation"  (A  Centenary  of  Relief 
Society,  1842-1942,  page  3). 

3.  Relief  Society  Services  Today 
The  Presidency  of  the  Church 
and  the  Relief  Society  leadership 
have  never  lost  sight  of  the  original 
purpose  of  this  greatest  woman's 
organization.  The  distress  and  mis- 
fortune of  the  saints  from  Kirtland 
to  Nauvoo  and  from  Nauvoo  to  Salt 
Lake  City,  made  lasting  impressions 
as  to  the  value  of  compassionate 
service  of  the  women  of  the  Church. 
There  is  still  present  in  our  so- 
ciety a  great  need  for  sympathetic 
understanding.  Sickness,  old  age, 
poverty,  death,  and  the  tragedy  of 
family  failures  make  the  need  for 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 

compassionate  service  as  demanding 
today  as  ever  before.  The  faster  our 
materialistic  development  is  and  the 
more  dense  our  population  becomes, 
the  greater  the  need  of  benevolent 
service  and  sympathetic  understand- 
ing. 

In  this  day  the  Priesthood  has 
organized  a  Welfare  Program  de- 
signed to  help  meet  people's  needs 
through  providing  opportunities  for 
work  in  conjunction  with  the  united 
efforts  of  friends  and  neighbors  as 
members  of  the  Church  organiza- 
tions. It  is  an  expression  of  the 
highest  type  of  co-operative  action. 
Where  it  has  been  developed,  the 
men  produce  materials  and  foods, 
and  the  women  prepare  the  ma- 
terials and  preserve  the  food.  The 
over-all  ''aim  of  the  program  is  to 
help  the  people  to  help  themselves" 
(Welfare  Phn  Handbook  of  In- 
stiuctions,  page  i ) . 

The  educational  aspect  of  the 
Relief  Society  has  been  a  medium 
of  great  stimulation  to  the  sisters  of 
the  Church.  The  Relief  Society 
provides  a  constant  intellectual  chal- 
lenge to  their  membership  to  im- 
prove their  minds  to  meet  the 
requirements  of  a  woman's  function 
in  today's  world.  The  organization 
provides  lessons  in  all  areas  of  par- 
ticipation required  of  women,  with 
special  emphasis  on  strengthening 
testimonies,  on  motherhood  and 
homemaking,  at  the  same  time  pro- 
viding a  rich  experience  for  all. 

Priesthood  Piovides  BeneEts 
for  All  Members 

The  purpose  of  Priesthood  is  to 
improve  all  men  and  women,  bring- 
ing them  toward  the  perfection  of 
God,  the  Eternal  Father.  'Tor  be- 
ihold,  this  is  my  work  and  my  glory 


67 

—  to  bring  to  pass  the  immortality 
and  eternal  life  of  man"  (Moses 
1:39). 

1.  The  Performance  of  Ordinan- 
ces Is  a  Blessing  Through 
the  Priesthood 

We  believe  that  a  man  must  be  called 
of  God,  by  prophecy,  and  by  the  laying 
on  of  hands,  by  those  who  are  in  authority 
to  preach  the  Gospel  and  administer  in 
the  ordinances  thereof  (Fifth  Article  of 
Faith). 

Many  of  us  are  inclined  to  take 
the  most  important  and  sacred 
things  for  granted.  Membership  in 
this  Church  is  basic  to  all  the  bless- 
ings the  gospel  promises.  Yet  too 
often  the  eighth  birthday  celebra- 
tion is  emphasized  more  than  bap- 
tism, the  attending  of  Church,  and 
the  meaning  of  membership.  Those 
who  come  to  the  waters  of  baptism 
through  conversion  often  are  more 
conscious  and  appreciative  of  this 
important  event  than  the  child  born 
in  the  Church.  Every  woman  who 
is  a  member  of  this  Church  shares 
in  the  blessings  of  the  Church 
through  the  functioning  of  the 
Priesthood.  Jesus  pointed  out  that 
we  cannot  enter  the  kingdom  of 
heaven  unless  we  have  been  born  of 
the  water  and  of  the  spirit.  No  one 
can  perform  the  ordinances  of  bap- 
tism and  confirmation  without  hold- 
ing the  Priesthood.  Each  Sabbath 
day  we  are  reminded,  encouraged, 
and  permitted  to  renew  our  cove- 
nants with  the  Lord  through  the 
sacrament,  a  Priesthood  ordinance. 

As  a  matter  of  fact,  the  Priesthood 
is  a  constant  source  of  blessing  to 
every  member  of  the  Church  each 
day.  A  woman  has  full  rights  to 
the  benefits  of  the  administration 
to  the  sick.    Often  it  is  the  faith  of 


68 


RELIEF   SOCIETY   MAGAZINE— JANUARY    1962 


SACRED  MUSIC  FOR 

THREE   PART 

LADIES  CHORUSES 


COME,   YE    BLESSED   OF   MY 
FATHER  -  Madsen  20 


GOSPEL  GIVES  UNBOUNDED 
STRENGTH  -^  Schreiner  30 

GO  YE  FORTH  WITH  MY 

WORD    -    Madsen 25 

IF  YE  LOVE  ME,  KEEP  MY 
COMMANDMENTS  -  Madsen..   .25 


...   INCLINE  YOUR  EAR  -  Wilkes  .25 

,..    IN  THY  FORM  -  Madsen 20 

...   LET  THE  MOUNTAINS  SHOUT 

FOR   JOY   -   Stephens  20 


LORD,    GOD    OF    OUR 

FATHERS  -  Elgar  25 

LORD,  HEAR  OUR  PRAYER  - 
Verdi    20 

LORD,  WE  DEDICATE  THIS 
HOUSE  TO  THEE  -  Madsen 20 

OPEN    OUR    EYES-Macfarlane   .25 

THE  23rd  PSALM  -  Schubert..   .25 


Music   Sent   on   Approval 
Use  this  advertisement  as  your  order  blank 


DAYNES   MUSIC   COMPANY 

15   E.    1st  South 

Salt   Lake   City    11,    Utah 

Please  send   the  music   indicated  obove. 
D  On  Approval  Q  Charge 

Q  Money    Enclosed 


Name     

Address 

City    &   State 


Ifeiii^M^ 


inmiMiHiiiii 


15  E.  1st  South 
•^Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah 


the  women  that  initiates  this  ordi- 
nance and  supports  the  Priesthood 
in  its  performance. 

The  patriarch,  who  has  a  special 
Priesthood  function,  is  available  to 
membership  of  the  Church  to  pro- 
vide them  with  a  patriarchal  bless- 
ing of  enlightenment,  encourage- 
ment, and  clarification  as  to  what 
course  in  life  will  bring  the  greatest 
accomplishment,  the  most  satisfac- 
tion, and  which  will  make  possible 
the  opportunity  for  exaltation  in  the 
presence  of  our  Eternal  Father. 

2.  Unlimited  Possibility 
of  Growth 

In  the  Doctrine  and  Covenants, 
Section  93:36,  it  says  'The  glory  of 
God  is  intelligence  .  .  ."  and  in  Sec- 
tion 131:6,  it  says:  ''It  is  impossible 
for  a  man  to  be  saved  in  ignorance." 
The  quest  for  knowledge,  faith,  and 
love  is  equally  as  important  to  the 
woman  as  to  the  man  who  holds 
the  Priesthood.  She,  too,  is  given 
her  free  agency  and  placed  upon  this 
earth  to  gain  experience  and  progress 
toward  perfection.  Her  understand- 
ing of  life  here  and  hereafter  is  of 
vital  importance  in  giving  intelligent 
direction  to  her  family  and  for  her 
own  exaltation.  Here  again  the 
Priesthood  is  responsible  for  and  is 
the  source  of  blessings. 

Tht  Call  to  Service 

One  of  the  richest  blessings  to  a 
woman  comes  through  the  privilege 
of  service  in  the  Church.  Every 
officer  in  the  Church  is  called  by 
proper  authority  and  commissioned 
by  this  authority.  In  the  ward  the 
bishop  calls  and  commissions  the 
worthy  persons  to  their  particular 
responsibilities.  Every  office  and 
calling  in  the  Church  is  important, 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT  69 

and  to  the  individual  receiving  the  things  for  others  it  reduces  tensions 

assignment  it  is  the  most  important  in  your  own  hfe.    We  tend  to  love 

assignment  in  the  Church.  No  one  whom  we  serve.    The  Lord  empha- 

else  can  do  the  work  you  are  called  sized  this  to  Peter  when  he  asked 

to  do  while  you  are  in  the  office.  '\  .   .  lovest  thou  me   .   .   ?"   and 

Your  effective  performance  of  the  Peter's  answer  was  ''y^^-  •  •  •"  Then 

duties  and  responsibilities  of  your  he  said  'Teed  my  sheep."    This  he 

office  gives  strength  to  the  whole  repeated,    giving    emphasis    to    the 

organization.     The  privilege  comes  connection   between,   and   the    im- 

through  the  Priesthood,  and  bless-  portance  of  service  and  love  of  God 

ings  come  from  your  devotion  to  (John  21:15-17). 
duty. 

We  have  stated  before  that  the  Women's  Service,  a  Stiength 

government  of  the  Church  is  the  to  the  Church 
Priesthood  in  action.     Every  office         The  activity  of  the  women  in  the 

in  the  Church  is  therefore,  to  a  de-  Church  program  is  a  manifestation 

gree.    Priesthood    work.      As    the  of  dedication  to  a  great  cause.  This 

Church  has  grown  there  has  been  a  is  demonstrated  by  a  situation  in  the 

need  for  auxiliary  help.  As  the  term  mission  field  where  three  wonderful 

implies,  the  auxiliaries  are  assisting  Maori  ladies,  old  in  years,  but  vig- 

organizations  to  the  Priesthood,  but  orous  in  the  love  of  the  gospel,  held 

subject  to,  and  under  the  direction  a  little  branch   together   for  many 

of  the  Priesthood.    The  officers  and  years   until   the  Priesthood  holders 

teachers  in  the  auxiliaries  play  an  were    regenerated.     These    faithful 

important  part  in  the  teaching  of  sisters  did  everything  but  the  ordi- 

the  gospel.    But,  as  has  been  point-  nances,  and  they  guided  the  young 

ed  out,  teaching  the  gospel  to  all  Aaronic  Priesthood  members  in  the 

the  members   is  a  major  responsi-  care  and  administration  of  the  sac- 

bility  of  the  Priesthood  quorums.  rament. 

There    are    assignments    to    the         Many  times  the  women  of  the 

women  in  the  work  that  is  assigned  wards  and  stakes  have  provided  the 

to  the  Priesthood.     Women  work  activity  necessary  to  the  success  of 

on  the  genealogical  committees  and  Priesthood  projects.     Through  the 

do  both  research  and  temple  work  efforts  of  the  women  in  the  home, 

for  the  dead.  the  men  are  constantly  built  up  and 

The  missionary  work  which  is  to  encouraged.  They  care  for  the  chil- 
every  nation,  kindred,  tongue,  and  dren,  assist  their  men  in  projects 
people  also  uses  the  women  of  the  and  programs,  and  provide  leader- 
Church.  They  are  an  effective  part  ship  for  the  auxiliary  organizations, 
of  the  missionary  program  in  teach-  The  blessings  in  store  for  the 
ing  the  gospel  to  people  of  the  women  of  the  Church  are  limited 
many  nations.  only  by  the  efforts  they  put  forth  to 

Service  in  the  Church  is  a  bless-  build    the   kingdom.     Every   effort 

ing  in  and  of  itself.  Through  Church  they   put  forth   in   gaining  knowl- 

work  you  are  serving  the  Lord  by  edge,  in  exercising  faith,  and  in  per- 

serving  your  fellow  men.  It  tends  to  formance  of  duty  is  a  step  toward 

reduce    selfishness,    and    by    doing  perfection,   and   every   step   toward 


70 


RELIEF   SOCIETY   MAGAZINE— JANUARY    1962 


Hawaiian  Tour 

February 

Southern  Temple  Tour 

February 

Mexican  Tour 

Leaving    early    March 
Mexico    City,    Cholula,    Pueblo,    Taxco, 
Cuernavaca,    Acapuico,    Archaeological 
Ruins 

Northwest 
Banff-Lake  Louise  Tour 

including   World's  Fair  at  Seattle  leav- 
ing June  23 

Ask    about    our 
ALASKA    and    HILL   CUMORAH    TOURS 

ESTHER  JAMES  TOURS 

460  7th  Avenue 

SALT    LAKE   CITY  3,    UTAH 

Phones:    EM    3-5229   -   EL    9-8051 


•  BEAIJTIFIJL 
•  HANDY 

•  DVRABLE 

A  sure  way  of  keeping  alive  the  valuable  instruc- 
tion of  each  month's  Relief  Society  Magazine  is  in 
«  handsomely  bound  cover.  The  Mountain  West's 
first  and  finest  bindery  and  printing  house  is  pre- 
pared to  bind  your  editions  into  a  durable  volume. 

Mail  or  bring  the  editions  you  wish  bound  to  the 
Deseret  News  Press   for   the   finest   of  service. 
Cloth  Cover  —  $2.75;  Leather  Cover  —  $4.20 

Advance    payment    must    accompany    all    orders. 

Please  include  postage  according  to  table  listed 
helow  if  bound  volumes  are  to  be  mailed. 

Distance  from 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  Rate 

Up   to   150  miles  _ 35 

150  to     300  miles  _ 39 

300  to     600  miles  45 

600  to  1000  miles  54 

1000  to  1400  miles  64 

1400  to  1800  miles  76 

Over  1800  miles  _ 87 

Leave  them  at  our  conveniently  locat- 
ed uptown  office. 

Deseret  News  Press 

Phone  EMpire  4-2581   g^^^ 

33  Richards  St.       Salt  Lake  City  1 .  Utah  Rb  t[3l 


perfection  adds  blessings.  The  Lord 
is  mindful  of  those  who  serve  him. 
'\  .  .  I,  the  Lord,  am  merciful  and 
gracious  unto  those  who  .  .  .  serve 
me  in  righteousness  and  in  truth 
unto  the  end.  Great  shall  be  their 
reward  and  eternal  shall  be  their 
glory"  (D&  076:5-6). 

Thoughts  for  Discussion 

1.  Define  Priesthood. 

2.  In  what  ways  does  the  woman  share 
the  blessings  of  the  Priesthood? 

3.  What  effect  can  a  wife  have  on  the 
effective  functioning  of  her  husband  in 
his  Priesthood  calling?     Explain. 

4.  In  what  Church  work  assigned  to  the 
Priesthood  can  a  woman  participate?  To 
what  extent? 


c/o  a   C^nud . . .  vi/ho  (^rew 

Dorothy  J.  Roberts 

Tonight  there  is  no  place  to  turn 
In  thought  for  solace  or  for  rest. 
All  the  things  I  would  forget, 
Now  the  mind  remembers  best. 

There  is  no  roadway  of  return 
To  bring  you  back  through  time  and  place, 
No  way  to  pare  the  change  of  years, 
To  fill  the  need  gone  from  your  face. 

Time  tore  your  simple  wants  aside, 
The  httle  needs  your  eyes  confessed. 
Now  though  I  long,  the  vanished  years 
Refuse  you  what  my  heart  possessed. 

This  night  is  one  to  bear  the  scourge. 
The  whiplash  of  an  old  regret, 
Until  the  wanted  grace  is  learned, 
Until  the  waning  moon  has  set; 

Till  day  brings  other  seeking  eyes. 
And  other  fingers  that  implore, 
A  chance  to  change  the  stone  for  bread. 
To  serve  it  through  love's  open  door. 


Cyhase  cJhose    vl/ inter    vi/i 


oes 


Janet  W.  Breeze 


ONE  little,  two  little,  three  little  over- 
shoes —  but  you  can't  find  number 
four?  Keep  the  children's  overshoes  and 
mittens  handy  and  also  out  of  the  way 
by  making  good  use  of  that  multiple  skirt 
hanger.  Simply  cover  an  area  of  your 
back  porch  or  basement  wall  with  clear 
plastic  to  protect  the  paint  from  mud  and 
water.  Next,  hang  the  skirt  hanger  on  a 
good  hea^•y  screw  eye  inserted  in  the  wall. 
Clip  mittens  at  the  top  (in  pairs  snapped 
together)  and  overshoes  at  the  bottom. 
Large  family?  Use  more  than  one  hanger. 
Small  family?  Try  clipping  hats  and 
scar\es  where  they  can  easily  be  found. 
When  summer  rolls  around,  use  your 
hanger  for  garden  gloves  and  swim  caps. 


Plastic  bags  can  substitute  for  overshoes 
in  a  pinch.  Put  the  bag  over  your  child's 
foot  and  hold  tight  with  an  elastic  at  the 
ankle. 

Slip  a  glass  marble  in  the  finger  of 
those  holey  gloves  for  easier  mending. 

The  button  eyes  and  nose  on  that  prize 
snowman  won't  keep  falling  off  if  they're 
anchored  with  toothpicks. 


Gives  you  the  ultimate 

in  fingertip  total 
electric  living  now  . . . 
and  for  years  to  come. 


When  the  future  is  all- 
electric,  why  buy  anything 
but  a  Gold  Medallion  Home? 


UTAH  POWER  &  LIGHT  CO. 
Buy  now  from  your  dealer 


'Jjear  cJriend 


Florence  S.  Glines 


If  friends  like  you  are  here 
Through  all  my  mortal  hours, 
They'll  give  me  comfort  dear 
And  strew  my  path  with  flowers. 

If  I  can  always  measure 
To  the  treasure  in  your  soul 
And  see  myself  reflected, 
I  will  have  reached  my  goal. 

The  things  that  brought  us  near 
Seemed  sad  and  hard  to  bear, 
But  proved  a  blessing  without  peer 
Because  I  found  you  there. 

I  pray  that  God  will  bless  you 
Through  all  your  mortal  days. 
And  I  will  find  you  true 
When  we  walk  eternal  ways. 

Page  71 


Hawaiian  Tour  in 
January  and  February 

Northwest  and  LD.S.  Pageant 
Tours  for   1962 

Ask  about  our 
World's  Fair  Tours 

MARGARET  LUND 
TOURS 

3021    South   23rd    East 

SALT  LAKE   CITY   11,   UTAH 

486-1601    -    HU  5-2444    -    AM  2-2337 


[uirthday^    (congratulations 


Ninety-eight 


Mrs.   Olive   Pace   Schoettlin 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Ninety-one 

Mrs.  Edith  Anderson  Dahl 
Midvale,  Utah 

Mrs.  Grace  Lillian  Priestley 

Campbell 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Katie  Fail  Sevy 
Orangeville,  Utah 

Mrs.  Catharine  Harris 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Ninety 

Mrs.   Ellen   Jane   Rose   Fillmore 
Spanish  Fork,  Utah 

Mrs.  Luetta  Cornwall  Hansen 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.   Mae   Harrison  Smith 
Springville,  Utah 

Mrs.   Minnie   B.  Dixon 
Kelsey,  Texas 

Mrs.  Mary  Grace  Gates  Griffin 
Springfield,  Missouri 


Mrs.  Ann  E.  Coombs 
Centerville,  Utah 


Ninety-five 

Mrs.  Ellen  Larson  Smith 
Mesa,  Arizona 

Mrs.  Sina  Caroline  Heiselt  Mortensen 
Mesa,  Arizona 

Mrs.  Annie  Maria  Gamet  Hansen 
Idaho  Falls,  Idaho 

Ninety-two 

Mrs.  Martha  Tolman  Thurgood 
West  Point,  Utah 

Page  72 


cfhe   Ujund 

Linda  Clarke 

Weep  not  for  Milton, 
For  he  gave  light 
To  those  who,  truly  blind, 
Saw  only  through  his  word. 

Neither  shed  your  tears 

For  those  who  seek  no  light. 

For  they  view  the  world, 

And  seeing,  do  not  sense  the  dark. 

But  weep  for  those 
Wlio  see  the  world 
And  sense  the  light, 
Yet  live  in  darkness. 


A  new  book  by  Hugh  B.  Brown . . . 


The  Continuing 
Quest 

Here  is  a  vast  treasury  of  fifty 
speeches,  articles,  General  Conference  and  auxiliary 
addresses,  musings  and  poetry  by  President  Brown 
on  a  multitude  of  subjects.  The  articles  have  mainly 
appeared  in  The  Improvement  Era,  Instructor 
Magazine,  and  The  Millenial  Star.  Some  of  the 
titles  of  the  addresses  and  articles  are:  The  Garden 
of  the  Good  Neighbor,  Attributes  to  Cultivate, 
The  More  Abundant  Life,  Justice  Without  Venge- 
ance, The  Value  of  Good  Books,  Life's  Purpose, 
What  is  Man  and  What  He  May  Become,  and  Elder 
Brown's  recent  October  General  Conference  Address. 

$3.95 

»%  >%  >%  »%  »%  »%  »%  »%  »%  »%  •%  >%  »%  >%  »%  »%  *%  *?**I*  *l**I*  *l*  *I*  *I*  *T*  *I*  *I*  *I*  *I*  *A*  *A*  *?* 

2   STORIES  OF  OUR  MORMON  HYMNS 

J.  Spencer  Cornwall 

All  who  love  our  LDS  hymns  will  appreciate  this  fine  book  by  the 
Conductor  of  the  Tabernacle  Choir  from  1935  to  1957.  It  tells  the 
stories  of  the  hymns  together  with  available  information  on  the  lives 
of  the  authors  and  composers.  Over  300  hymns  are  treated,  following 
the  LDS  Hymnal 
page  by  page.  Illus- 
trations of  authors 
are  included,  where 
obtainable.         $3.95 


""■liiiiii 

■  ■|i|iiiiiiiii 


wJtjgatmmMk-^-- 


DesercteSBooh  (o. 


44   East   South  Temple  --  Salt   Lake  City.   Utah 


Deseret  Book  Company 

44  East  South  Temple,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Gentlemen:  Enclosed  you  will  find       check  . .  money  order  . 
I  have  an  account  for  the  encircled  (numbered)  books:       1      2 

Name 


Address. 


City. 


Zone State 

Residents  of  Utah  Include  3%  sales  tax. 


Second  Class  Postage  Paid 
at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


YOU  CAN  catch  a  glimpse  of  America's 
future  in  the  faces  of  the  young  men 
and  women  in  our  schools  today.  They 
are  learning  not  only  the  skills  and  logic 
that  will  see  them  through  the  technology 
of  tomorrow,  but  they  are  also  learning 
what  has  made  America  great  .  .  .  and 
how  we  can  "preserve  us  a  nation." 
How  will  your  son  or  daughter  fit  into 


the  world  of  tomorrow?  How  can  you 
help  prepare  your  children  for  it?  And 
what  of  your  own  tomorrows?  What  de- 
cisions should  you  be  making  now  that 
will  make  the  future  brighter? 

A  Beneficial  Life  Planned  Futures 
program  can  help  you  find  the  financial 
answers  to  many  of  these  pressing  pro- 
blems. Call  your  Beneficial  Life  agent 


R16  2 


BENEFICIAL  LIFE 

Virgil  H.  Smith,  Pres.Vy^^^^/  SaJt  Lake  City,  Utah 


»<!      '■'%  W\ 


CliTY 


% 


^  J 


.  ^  ,»„..2i;»4*«*««^ 


L>^^^ 


■■'^mfiSSSmSm^ 


'^'A- 


|ji»-.   "yWK/:?- 


VOL.  49  NO.  2 
Lessons  for  May 

FEBRUARY  1962 


'"^'it^b^fv.. 


>^'C"^ 


jif 


^^»i 


xn 


\ 


,%  i 


'1^ 


r*»t* 


*L>' 


I. 


^V>^'- 


.**f  -  c  t^< 


^'^i      A 


>-- 


"^j^^^ 


.^V- 

i^>^. 


^t ,  ■<%  J^* 


r" 


^ 


,#«^ 


V        |j 


'^^^ 


'^dlM^       4SI 


convoke  the   llliracies 

Alice  Money  Bailey 

What  can  soothe  this  winter-wounded  world- 
Storm-beaten,  stabbed  where  bitter  ice  has  hurled 
Its  barbs,  and  winds  have  gnarled  the  tortured  tree? 
How  cleanse  the  leaf-locked  streams  of  their  debris? 
Come,  rescuer,  and  thaw  the  binding  shrouds 
And  sweep  the  sodden  sky  of  murky  clouds. 
Let  mending  moods  of  sun  and  gentle  rain 
Persuade  new  life  from  buried  husk  and  grain. 

Where  branches,  autumn-robbed,  stand  mutely  stark 

And  frost-numbed,  turn  the  warming  south  wind's  flood. 

Revive  the  white  roots'  groping  in  the  dark, 

The  veins'  slow  pulse  to  embryonic  bud. 

Invoke  the  miracle  your  hour  begets 

And  heal  the  snow-bruised  earth  with  violets. 


The  Cover:  Isle  of  Oahu,  Hawaii 

Transparency  by  Josef  Muench 

Frontispiece:  Bates  Creek,  Wyoming 

Photograph  by  Aksel  H.  Nohr 

Cover  Design  by  Evan  Jensen 

Cover  Lithographed  in  Full  Color  by  Deseret  News  Press 


QJrom    it 


ear  an 


a  <3fc 


ar 


I  wish  to  show  appreciation  for  the 
Magazine,  and  for  Counselor  Sharp's 
article  "Relief  Society  Today  Needs  You" 
(November  1961).  This  article  touched 
my  heart  and  gave  new  meaning  to  our 
motto  "Charity  Never  Faileth."  Since  I 
have  been  working  in  Relief  Society  I 
ha\e  had  the  joy  of  seeing  our  weekly 
attendance  doubled,  inactive  sisters 
brought  back,  our  teachers  freshly  in- 
spired and  enthused,  our  \isiting  teaching 
maintained  at  one  hundred  per  cent 
throughout  the  past  fi^'e  months  —  and  I 
attribute  this  to  the  fact  that  The  Reliei 
Society  Magazine  is  to  be  found  in  every 
sister's  home.  I  read  and  study  every  part 
of  it.  I  derive  from  its  pages  spiritual  and 
practical  help.  I  know  it  influences  me  in 
supporting  my  husband  in  his  many  duties 
and  callings  and  in  bringing  up  our  six 
children.  I  believe  the  Magazine  is  unique 
in  that  it  suits  every  woman,  both  voung 
and  old,  and  of  every  nationalit}'.  I  once 
thought  I  couldn't  afford  the  Magazine. 
How  wrong  I  was!  Now  I  know  I  just 
cannot  afford  to  be  without  it. 
— Jennifer  Mason 

Cheltenham,  England 

My  \^"ife  has  subscribed  to  your  fine 
Magazine  during  the  entire  period  of  our 
married  life  —  eighteen  and  one-half  years 
—  and  prior  to  that,  it  was  in  her  mother's 
home  during  all  her  married  life.  I  don't 
always  get  to  read  it,  but  can  honestly 
say  that  I  am  always  well  pleased  with 
what  I  read.  It  lifts  me  spiritually.  The 
quality  is  always  very  high. 
— Ira  M.  Stevens 

McClean,  Virginia 

I  just  had  to  write  and  tell  you  how 
much  I  enjoyed  the  article  "A  Golden, 
Golden  Wedding  Day"  (by  Linnie  Fisher 
Robinson,  September  1961).  The  lady 
who  celebrated  that  golden  wedding  was 
our  nearest  and  dearest  aunt.  I  haven't 
seen  a  wild  daffodil  since  I  was  a  little 
girl,  but  I  remember  gathering  them  on 
our  hills.  I  am  so  happy  to  have  this 
beautiful  article  in  print  for  lasting  en- 
joyment. 

— Mrs.  Carol  Durham 


Alameda,  California 


As  the  only  adult  female  member  of 
the  Church  on  this  island,  for  over  a  year, 
I  enjoyed  The  Relief  Society  Magazine  so 
much  for  keeping  me  in  touch  with  other 
sisters.  Now  two  other  sisters  have 
arrived,  and  we  hold  our  weekly  meetings, 
often  with  several  investigators.  Now, 
rather  than  as  a  companion,  I  find  my 
Magazine  serves  me  best  as  a  guide  for 
the  lessons  I  teach.  I  sincerely  thank  you 
for  the  comfort  the  Magazine  has  given 
me  in  faraway  places.  I  enjoy  each  issue 
to  the  fullest  extent,  and  then  take  pride 
in  handing  it  on  to  others,  knowing  they 
will  be  learning  the  gospel  from  any  part 
of  the  Magazine  they  read. 

— Joyce  Kartchner  MacCabe 
Nicosia,  Cyprus 

I  thank  you  for  the  wonderful  Relief 
Society  Magazine.  I  love  everything  that 
is  printed  on  its  pages  —  the  letters  From 
Near  and  Far,  the  continued  stories,  and 
the  short  stories,  and  most  of  all,  I  love 
the  lessons. 

— Mrs.  W.  B.  Martin 

Preston,  Idaho 

The  ReUef  Society  Magazine  has  been 
my  favorite  for  many  years,  for  I  enjoyed 
reading  it  in  my  parents'  home  —  and 
how  it  has  improved  through  the  years! 
I  have  had  various  positions  in  Relief 
Society,  including  ward  president,  and  we 
found  the  Magazine  to  be  one  of  our 
best  missionary  aids  in  bringing  new  mem- 
bers into  our  group.  Gift  subscriptions 
often  led  to  interest  in  the  society,  then 
attendance  at  meetings,  and,  eventually, 
membership  and  subscriptions.  We  sent 
the  Magazine  to  all  missionaries  and  to 
each  newly  baptized  sister. 
— Ruth  L.  Jones 

Los  Angeles,  California 

Thank  you  again  for  the  wonderful  help 
and  encouragement  in  printing  my  poem 
"Earthborne"  (June  1961).  Because  of 
it,  I  have  received  correspondence  from  a 
sister  in  the  gospel  clear  over  in  Australia. 
How  thrilling  to  think  that  words  or  ideas 
you  have  expressed  have  traveled  so  far. 
— Marjorie  Reay 

San  Mateo,  California 


Page  74 


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Monthly   Publication   of   the   Relief   Society   of   The   Church   of   Jesus    Christ   of    Latter-day   Saints 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  GENERAL  BOARD 

Belle   S.    Spafford  .._..-  .  President 

Marianne  C.   Sharp  .  .  .  -  .  .         First  Counselor 

Louise   W.    Madsen  -----  Second  Counselor 

Hulda  Parker  .  -  .  .  .  Secretary-Treasurer 

Anna  B.   Hart  Christine  H.   Robinson       Annie  M.  Ellsworth  Fanny  S.  Kienitz 

Edith   S.    Elliott  Alberta  H.   Christensen      Mary  R.  Young  Elizabeth  B.  Winters 

Florence    J.    Madsen        Mildred  B.   Eyring  Mary   V.    Cameron  LaRue  H.   Rosell 

Leone   G.   Layton  Charlotte  A.   Larsen  Afton  W.   Hunt  Jennie  R.  Scott 

Blanche   B.    Stoddard      Edith  P.  Backman  Wealtha  S.  Mendenhall  Alice  L.  Wilkinson 

Evon  W.   Peterson  Winniefred   S.  Pearle  M.  Olsen  LaPriel  S.   Bunker 

Aleine  M.   Young  Manwaring  Elsa  T.  Peterson  Irene  W.  Buehner 

Josie  B.  Bay  Elna  P.  Haymond  Irene  B.   Woodford  Irene   C.   Lloyd 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Editor           -.-_-.------  Marianne  C.  Sharp 

Associate  Editor           _--__-----  Vesta   P.   Crawford 

General  Manager          _--_.._---  Belle  S.   Spafford 

VOL  49  FEBRUARY  1962  NO.  2 


(contents 


Fellowshipping  Through  Relief  Society  Mark  E.   Petersen     76 

Funeral  and  Burial  of  President  Brigham  Young  Preston  Nibley     84 

We  Help  Build  a  Church  at  Paonia  Violet  M.   Evans   108 

FICTION 

Splendor  Before  Dawn  —  Second  Prize  Story  Sara  O.   Moss  79 

The   Blue    Gingham    Dress Betty   Lou    Martin  99 

The    Houdinattie    Mary  hale    Woolsey  106 

A  Legacy  of  Lilacs  Pauline  L.    Jensen  112 

Sow  the  Field  With  Roses  —  Chapter  2  Margery   S.    Stewart  117 

GENERAL    FEATURES 

From  Near  and  Far  74 

Sixty  Years   Ago    94 

Woman's   Sphere   Ramona   V/.    Cannon  95 

Editorial:   Refinement   of   the   Soul  Through  Tribulation   Marianne   C.    Sharp  96 

Notes  to  the  Field  —  Hymn  of  the  Month  —  Annual  List  98 

Notes  From  the  Field;   Relief   Society  Activities   Hulda  Parker  124 

Birthday    Congratulations    152 

FEATURES  FOR  THE  HOME 

Food  Buying,   Care,   and  Storage   Ruth   P.    Tippetts     90 

Make  It  Out  of  Imagination  Sylvia  W.    Dixon   102 

Salt-Pork    Griddle    Cakes Chet    Switell   105 

Cauliflower   Casserole    Edna    Lind    Cole   105 

Cafe  Curtains  Are  Versatile   Shirley   Thulm   110 

A  Lift  for  Your  Laundry Janet   W.    Breeze   114 

"Sweeter  the  Thoughts  of  Love  Expressed"   Mabel   Law   Atkinson   115 

Pearl  Bunnel  Newell  Specializes  in  Knitting  Sweaters  and  Making  Hairpin  Lace  116 

LESSONS  FOR  MAY 

Theology  —  Put  the  Kingdom   of  God  First   Roy  W.    Doxey  131 

Visiting  Teacher  Messages  —  "Continue  m  Steadfastness" Christine  H.  Robinson  137 

Work  Meeting  —  Hello  and  Goodbye   Elaine   Anderson   Cannon  139 

Literature  —  Edgar  Allan  Poe  —  Artist  of  V/ord  and  Sentence  Briant  S.  Jacobs  141 

Social  Science  —  Fullness  of  Life  and  Exaltation   Ariel   S.   Ballif  146 

POETRY 

Invoke  the  Miracles  —  Frontispiece   Alice  Morrey   Bailey     73 

A  Moment,  by  Padda  M.  Speller,  78;  The  Spirit's  Stillness,  by  Caroline  Eyring  Miner,  89; 
The  Fragile  Hour,  by  Maude  Rubin,  93;  Siege  of  Winter,  by  Lael  W.  Hill,  97;  The  V/inter  Trees 
by  Vesta  N.  Fairbairn,  98;  Words  After  Snow,  by  Ida  Elaine  James,  123;  With  Nobleness  of 
Heart,  by  Pauline  M.  Bell,  123;  Indigo,  by  Gladys  Hesser  Burnham,  138;  Portrait,  by  Rose 
Thomas  Graham,  151;  Firethorn  in  February,  by  Eva  Willes  Wangsgaard,  151;  Little  Brown 
Curls,  by  Evelyn  Fjeldsted,    152. 


PUBLISHED  MONTHLY  BY  THE  GENERAL  BOARD  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY 

Copyright  1962  by  General  Board  of  Relief  Society  of  The  Church  of 
Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints. 
Editorial  and  Business  Offices:  76  North  Main,  Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah:  Phone  EMpire  4-2511; 
Subscriptions  246:  Editorial  Dept.  245.  Subscription  Price:  $2.00  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year; 
20c  a  copy  ;  payable  in  advance.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No  back 
numbers  can  be  supplied.  Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change  of 
address  at  once,  giving  old  and  new  address. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter  February  18,  1914,  at  the  Post  Office.  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under 
the  Act  of  March  3,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in 
section  1103,  Act  of  October  8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned 
unless  return  postage  is  enclosed.  Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only. 
The  Magazine  is   not  responsible  for  unsolicited   manuscripts. 


Page  75 


Fellowshipping  Through  ReHef 

Society 

Elder  Mark  E.  Petersen 
Of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve 

[Address  Delivered  at  the  Officers  Meeting  of  the  Annual  General  Relief  Society 

Conference,  September  27,  1961] 

IT  is  wonderful  to  be  with  you  Spaflford  in  her  excellent  address  and 

sisters.    It  was  thrilling  to  watch  report.    She  mentioned  that  we  are 

the  roll  call  and  see  women  from  reaching  about  half  of  the  women 

all  parts  of  the  world  arise.    It  sure-  of  the  Church  through  our  Relief 

ly  impresses  us  with  the  fact  that  the  Society,  and  she  also  mentioned  the 

Church  is  now  a  world  Church,  as  importance   of    reaching   the   good 

it  never  has  been  before,  and  surely  women  of  the  world  who  are  not 

the   prophecies  are  being  fulfilled,  members  of  the  Church, 

wherein  the  Lord  has  said  that  the  May  I  talk  to  you  about  those 

little  stone  cut  out  of  the  mountain  two  things  for  just  a  moment.    We 

without  hands  shall  roll  forth  and  believe    that    Relief    Societv    is    so 

fill  the  whole  earth.    We  have  had  important  that  it  ought  to  be  taken 

a  demonstration  here  this  morning  to  every  woman  in  the  Church,  that 

of  how  that  little  stone  is  really  roll-  we  should  not  be  satisfied  in  any 

ing  forth,  and  how  truly  enough  the  sense  with  reaching  half  of  them, 

world  is  our  field.  We  know,  too,  that  another  lesson 

It  is  a  great  inspiration  to  be  Sister  Spafford  taught  us  this  morn- 
associated  with  the  Relief  Society,  ing  is  all  important,  we  cannot  wait 
Every  year  I  am  more  impressed  for  the  women  to  come  to  Relief 
with  the  excellence  of  its  work  and  Society.  We  must  go  out  and  seek 
the  devotion  of  all  you  wonderful  them.  We  must  ask  them  before 
people,  and  with  the  outstanding  the  Rebeccas  or  some  other  organ- 
leadership  of  your  great  Presidency  ization  asks  them.  Let  us  be  so- 
and  General  Board.  I  am  constant-  licitous  about  the  women  of  the 
ly  amazed  at  the  ingenuity,  the  in-  Church  first,  then  about  the  good 
spiration,  the  strength,  and  the  women  not  of  the  Church,  so  that 
leadership  of  these  wonderful  wom-  we  may  bring  them  in. 
en.  They  have  been  most  co-  One  of  the  most  important  things 
operative  with  us  in  every  way,  as  about  reaching  out  for  these  people 
we  have  tried  to  carry  out  various  is  that  we  exhibit  real  friendliness 
phases  of  our  part  of  the  program,  and  neighborliness  in  doing  so.  We 
which  has  touched  theirs.  are  trying  to  promote  in  the  Church, 

We  are  so  grateful  for  the  way  in  through  our  missionary  program,  a 

which  all  of  you  have  responded,  good  neighbor  policy  whereby  every 

This  morning,  for  a  few  minutes,  I  Latter-day    Saint    will    be    a    good 

would  like  to  talk  to  you  about  one  neighbor  to  every  other  Latter-day 

of  the  subjects  mentioned  by  Sister  Saint.    We  would  like  to  have  every 

Page  76 


FELLOWSHIPPING  THROUGH  RELIEF  SOCIETY  77 

Latter-day  Saint  woman  be  a  good  Relief  Society,  don't  you?     If  we, 

neighbor  likewise  to  every  non-Lat-  through  friendliness,  can  build  up 

ter-day  Saint  woman.     Isn't  it  but  confidence  in  the  minds   of  those 

keeping  the  commandments?     Isn't  who  do  not  come,  and  then  if  we 

the    second    great    commandment  can  follow  up  on  that  friendliness 

"Thou  shall  love  thy  neighbor  as  by   showing   to   them   what   Relief 

thyself"?  Society  can  do  for  them,  then  we 

We  cannot  fulfill  that  command-  will,  if  I  might  use  the  business  ex- 

ment  if  we  are  exclusive  at  all.    We  pression,  sell  them  on  Relief  Society, 

must  have  the  missionary  spirit  with  I  firmly  believe  that  many  women 

respect  to  enlisting  the  women  who  do  not  come  to  Relief  Society  be- 

are  already  members  of  the  Church,  cause  they  do  not  know  what  Relief 

If  we  are  reaching  only  half  of  them,  Society  is.    I  do  not  believe  that  all 

then  let  us  set  our  goals  to  reach  the  of    them    understand    what    Relief 

rest  of  them.  Society  has  to  offer  them.  How  can 

Relief  Society  may  be  used  as  a  they  know,  unless  we  tell  them? 

marvelous  re-activation  organization.  Is  it  out  of  the  way,  for  instance. 

We  may  reach  out  to  the  younger  for  us  to  go  into  the  home  of  a  new 

women,  the  new  mothers,  and  to  mother  and  give  her  a  demonstra- 

the  working  mothers.    Who  needs  tion    right   in    her   home   of  what 

Relief  Society  and   its  work  more  Relief  Society  can   do  by  way  of 

than  working  mothers  to  help  them  teaching  her  home   nursing,   child 

enrich  their  lives  and  their  homes?  care,  child  psychology,  making  home 

And  we  can  reach  out  to  the  wives  a  more  attractive  place,  building  up 

of  inactive  brethren.    We  can  reach  the  high  standards  that  ought  to  be 

out  to  inactive  women  themselves,  in     every    good     Latter-dav    Saint 

and  we  can  reach  out  more  to  sisters  home? 

who  are  active   in   other  organiza-  May  we  not  go  to  the  working 

tions,  but  not  so  much  in  our  own.  mother  and  show  her  how  Relief 

Society  can  fit  into  her  needs  and 

"DUT  how  are  we  going  to  do  it?  her  time?    May  we  not  go  to  the 

We  are  going  to  do  it  by  being  intellectual,    yet    inactive    woman, 

friendly,  being  neighborlv,  by  visit-  and  actually  give  her  a  demonstra- 

ing,   by    soliciting    their   attention,  tion  in  her  own  home  of  what  the 

and  by  giving  them  a  demonstration  literary  lessons  can  do  for  her?    And 

of  what  Relief  Society  can  do  for  may  we  not  bring  the  message  of 

them.  Relief  Society  by  actual  demonstra- 

I  once  heard  an  address  by  one  tion  to  all  others  in  the  same  way? 
of  the  great  salesmen  of  the  busi-  We  need  to  go  out  and  demonstrate 
ness  world.  This  man,  after  talking  by  actual  live  demonstration  what 
about  the  great  value  of  friendliness  our  work  will  do  for  them. 
in  making  sales,  said  that  the  next  Then  there  is  this  great  mission- 
great  point  was  that  people  who  are  ary  program  referred  to  by  Sister 
selling  a  product  must  show  the  Spafford.  President  McKay  has 
customers  what  the  product  will  do  announced  that  every  Latter-day 
for  them.  Saint  is  tO'  be  a  missionary,  and  part 

I  think  that  is  very  applicable  to  of    that    means    that    the    existing 


78  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1962 

organizations,    including    the    aux-  meetings,  by  co-operating  with  our 

iharies,  will  participate  in  that  pro-  stake  and  foreign  missionaries, 

gram.  I   was   glad   that   Sister   Spafford 

That   means   that  we   are   going  invited  us  to  use  the  people,  lest  we 

to    continue   this    friendliness,    this  Jose  them.     I  am  confident  that  if 

neighborliness,  and  by  this  neighbor-  we  can  properly  fellowship  the  wom- 

liness  and  friendliness,  build  confi-  en   of  the   Church,   and   the   good 

dence      in      the      mind      of      the  women  not  of  the  Church,  and  hold 

nonmember  neighbor,   and  let  her  out  to  them  a  hand  of  friendship, 

know  what  Christian  goodness  there  we  can  bring  in  many  of  the  Latter- 

is  in  a  good  Latter-day  Saint  woman,  day  Saints  who  are  not  now  coming; 

First,  build  confidence,  invite  them  we  can  use  our  work  as  a  means  of 

to  social  groups,  then  invite  them  conversion  for  many  who  are  not 

to    Relief    Society,    and   when    the  yet  members  of  the  Church, 

time  comes,  arrange,  as  Sister  Spaf-  Will  you  be  willing  to  look  at 

ford  has  said,  to  co-operate  with  the  this  matter  from  the  standpoint  of 

missionaries.  a  missionary?     We  must  save  the 

Latter-day  Saints,  as  well  as  the  non- 

IT  would  be  a  wonderful  thing  if  Latter-day  Saints.     We  must  con- 

every     good     Latter-day     Saint  vert  the  Latter-day  Saints,  as  well  as 

mother  would  be  willing  to  invite  the  non  Latter-day  Saints. 

to  a  cottage  meeting  in  her  home  If  half  our  women  do  not  come, 

her     good     non     Latter-day     Saint  there  must  be  many  among  them 

neighbors  and  permit  the  mission-  who  need  conversion  to  our  way  of 

aries    to    come    in    and    give    the  life,  to  our  organization.  There  are 

missionary  lessons  to  these  women  many  nonmembers  who  are  wilhng 

so  that  they  may  understand  the  gos-  to  come.     Let  us  use  our  facilities 

pel  doctrinally,  as  well  as  by  merely  to  convert  them,  so  that  the  light 

observing  us.  of  the  gospel  may  come  into  their 

Every  one  of  us  can  be  mission-  homes  that  they  may  then  help  to 

aries    by    extending    the    hand    of  build  Zion.    That  we  may  all  work 

fellowship  to  nonmembers,  by  en-  together  in  this  way,  is  my  humble 

couraging  them  to  be  friendly  with  and  earnest  prayer  in  Jesus'  name, 

us,  by  inviting  them  to  our  cottage  Amen. 

>  ^ « 


t/t    llioment 

Padda  M.  Speller 

Rayleigh,  Essex,  England,  British  Mission 
Written  on  the  occasion  of  the  visit  of  President  McKay  to  Great  Britain 

in  February  i960. 

I  caught  my  breath,  my  heart  was  stilled; 
I  thought,  this  wonder  cannot  be. 
W^ith  joyous  tears  my  eyes  were  filled. 
Our  Prophet  gave  his  hand  to  me. 


(becond  [Prize  Story 
Annual  uielief  Society  Short  Story  (contest 

Splendor  Before  Dawn 


Sara  O.  Moss 


SARA  O.  MOSS 

MARY  dusted  the  two  end 
tables  with  special  pleasure. 
They  were  her  latest  ''joys/' 
their  satiny  finish  gleaming  against 
the  rich  brown  of  the  fabric  on  the 
re-covered  couch.  She  glanced 
around  the  room,  thrilled  with  its 
beauty.  It  was  just  as  she  had 
dreamed  it  would  be,  though  it  had 
taken  years  —  by  adding  a  piece  at 
a  time  —  to  make  the  complete  pic- 
ture. But  here  it  was  —  something 
to  be  proud  of,  something  she  had 
always  wanted  —  an  elegant  living 
room. 

The  telephone  rang.  Mary  hur- 
ried to  answer  it,  knowing  it  must 
be  Linda  with  one  of  her  prob- 
lems.    It  seemed  that  was  all  the 


girl  had  was  problems,  since  she  and 
Phil  had  undertaken  the  pretentious 
house  on  Juniper  Street. 

''Mother!"  Linda  was  almost  hys- 
terical, ''they're  going  to  take  our 
washing  equipment  —  all  of  it,  the 
washer,  dryer,  and  ironer." 

Mary  waited  a  minute.  'Tm  sure 
it  isn't  that  bad,"  she  said  with  con- 
fidence. "Surely  you  can  make 
some  arrangement." 

But  the  girl  was  adamant.  Three 
payments  had  lapsed.  Their  money 
was  gone. 

'Til  come  down,"  said  Marv.  "We 
shouldn't  discuss  this  on  the  tele- 
phone, dear." 

Mary  hung  up  the  receiver.  She 
had  to  call  John,  her  husband,  about 
this.  They  would  have  to  help 
Linda.  No  woman  could  get  along 
without  a  washer. 

John  listened  as  Mary  told  him 
the  latest  trouble  that  had  beset 
their  youngest  daughter. 

"This  is  their  problem,  Mary," 
insisted  John,  "those  two  people 
must  find  their  own  way  out  of  the 
brush.  They  have  to  learn  that 
they  can't  live  in  a  mire  of  debt  and 
survive." 

"I  know,  John,"  pleaded  Mary, 
"but  a  washer.  No  woman  can  get 
along  without  a  washer.  It's  her 
right  arm." 

John  hesitated  at  the  other  end. 
"No  handouts,  Mary,  no  loans," 
John  insisted. 

Page  79 


80 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1962 


Mary  waited.  ''All  right,  John/' 
she  said  a  bit  grudgingly,  ''but  it 
wouldn't  hurt  us  to  help  out  a  little 
right  now." 

"See  you/'  said  John  with  finality. 

Mary  hung  up  the  receiver.  She 
thought  of  her  own  first  washer  — 
a  secondhand  affair,  because  John 
insisted  on  paying  cash.  She  could 
hear  it  yet,  loud,  noisy,  and  unlovely 
to  look  at,  but  how  she  thrilled  at 
the  lines  of  clean,  bright  clothes 
waving  in  the  sun.  She  had  not 
minded  that  she  was  not  the  first 
to  wear  off  the  newness.  She  had 
only  felt  a  keen  delight  in  knowing 
it  was  hers. 


5ii:      sic     ^      >!<     5jC 


A/fARY  drove  slowly.  She  wound 
around  the  circular  streets  of 
the  large  subdivision.  The  beauty  of 
the  new  structures  impressed  her. 
These  were  houses  of  warm,  blend- 
ing tones,  rambling  large  houses, 
soft  white  bricks  combined  with 
mellowed  wood,  and  others  of  soft- 
toned  woods  and  sturdy  brick.  There 
were  smooth,  spacious  lawns  with 
groupings  of  hard  metal  furniture. 
There  were  expensive  rock  work, 
flowers,  and  shrubs,  which  were 
cared  for  by  paid  gardeners. 

Then  there  was  Linda's  and  Paul's 
house  —  unlandscaped,  the  cold, 
hard  clay  spilling  over  onto  the 
stone-laid  driveway  and  walks. 

Mar\'  rang  the    bell. 

"Mother!"  exclaimed  Linda,  as 
she  opened  the  door,  her  eyes  red 
from  weeping.  'Tm  so  glad  you 
came.  Those  men  were  here.  They 
have  taken  all  the  washing  equip- 
ment. I  didn't  think  they  meant  it, 
but  they  did.  We  just  couldn't 
make  the  payments." 

Mary  walked  through  the  long 
hallway  into  the  spacious,  carpeted 


rooms.  The  nine-month  old  baby 
sat  in  a  playpen  near  the  kitchen. 
Mary  picked  up  the  child,  and  then 
she  could  see  the  vacant  wall  where 
the  laundry  equipment  had  been. 
Its  emptiness  marred  the  elegance  of 
the  wall. 

Mary  suddenly  roused  to  what 
Linda  was  saying.  "And  another 
thing,  those  people  who  were  sup- 
posed to  do  the  landscaping  were 
here  last  night." 

"Yes?"  said  Mary  questioningly. 

"Instead  of  just  putting  in  our 
lawns  and  shrubbery,  they  want  to 
terrace  and  put  rock  work  in  the 
backyard.  The  engineer  says  there's 
a  spring  on  our  lot,  and  he  wants 
to  make  a  waterfall.  Oh,  Mother, 
it  will  take  thousands  of  dollars." 

Mary  rose  from  sheer  nervousness. 

"And  it  seems  we  owe  for  the 
installing  of  the  air  conditioner," 
continued  Linda,  "and  these  are 
samples  of  our  drapes.  Mother.  The 
decorator  was  here  yesterday."  The 
younger  woman  extended  several 
swatches  for  Mary  to  examine. 
"Thank  goodness  we  haven't  signed 
up  for  them  yet,  but  I  don't  know 
what  the  neighbors  will  say  if  we 
don't  soon  get  some  drapes  up.  They 
all  have  so  much  around  here." 

Mary  rose.  "Well,  you'll  have  to 
do  something  about  your  laundry. 
Perhaps  you  can  get  by  by  bringing 
your  clothes  up  home,  then  get  Phil 
to  string  some  lines  and  dry  your 
clothes  in  the  sun." 

Linda  laughed.  "I  had  to  buy  the 
dryer.  Mom,  because  Mrs.  Packer 
expressed  her  views  on  a  clothesline. 
She  said  she  paid  enough  for  her 
lot  and  didn't  want  her  view  ob- 
structed by  clothes  waving  in  the 
wind.    We  just  had  to  get  a  dryer."  i 

Mary  sighed  as  she  rose.    "Such 


SPLENDOR  BEFORE  DAWN  81 

bondage!    Oh,  Linda/'  she  said  for-  opportunist,  too,  in  a  small  way  — 

lornly,  ''y^^^  young  lives  should  be  food  bargains,  little  deals  that  filled 

joyous  and  full  of  adventure.    You  the  locker  for  winter.     There  had 

can't    possibly    be   happy    with    so  always  been  plenty,  always  a  sure 

many  installments  to  pay."  way  to  meet  the  emergencies  that 

Linda  was  close  to  tears  as  she  came  along.     Thrifty,  yet  no  one 

took  the  baby  from  her  mother  and  could  say  John  was   stingy„     That 

followed  her  to  the  door  and  out  to  winter  when  Mary's  father  had  been 

the  car.  hospitalized  in  the  depression  days, 

''I  know,"  she  said,  ''but  it  looked  John  had  come  to  the  rescue.    The 

so  easy  before  we  signed  up  for  the  little  bank  account  was  wiped  out 

house."  completely,  and  he  had  started  in 

Mary  got  into  her  car.  "Come  up  again  ungrudgingly.    Yes,  John  had 

home   and   wash,    dear,"    she   said,  helped  many  people  —  the  Ander- 

*'until  you  have  worked  something  sons  with  the  large  family.    He  had 

out."  instructed    Mary    then    to    supply 

She  drove  away,  her  heart  wound-  them  with  food  and  clothing.     He 

ed  at  the  sad  little  figure  standing  had  supplied  them  with  money,  too, 

in  the  clay.     If  only  these  young  and  they  had  gotten  by  until  a  job 

people   knew   the   joy   of   freedom  was  in  sight. 

from  debt  and  worry.  If  only  they  And  yet,  what  an  adventure  life 
would  wait  for  the  pleasures  of  own-  had  been.  What  fun  they  had  build- 
ing a  little  at  a  time,  instead  of  rush-  ing  their  own  home^  making  addi- 
ing  headlong  into  the  mire  of  easy  tions,  improving,  renovating,  and 
credit  to  obtain  the  things  that  making  the  old  pieces  serve  their 
come  through  waiting.  purposes.  The  things  that  mat- 
tered —  music,  education,  a  vaca- 
lyfARY  knew  she  could  not  help  tion,  new  dresses  for  the  girls,  when 
these  young  people  now.  Get-  an  event  was  something  special  — 
ting  the  washing  equipment  back  all  those  things  John  stood  behind, 
was  only  a  drop  in  the  bucket.  The  Life  was  lived  leisurely  and  joyously, 
landscaping,  the  costly  draperies.  No,  Mary  reflected,  she  had  nevei 
and  the  furniture  for  the  elegant  known  what  it  meant  to  be  bogged 
rooms,  and  all  the  other  expendi-  in  the  mire  of  debt, 
tures  would  in  all  probability  have  Tlie  next  morning  Mary  and  John 
the  same  consequences  as  the  wash-  sat  at  breakfast  when  Linda  drove 
ing  equipment.  John  was  right,  in.  She  hurried  up  the  walk,  hold- 
They  had  to  learn  the  hard  way.  ing  little  Kathy  limply  on  her  hip. 
Phil  did  not  make  that  much  She  was  almost  running,  and  Mary 
money.  hurried  to  open  the  door.     There 

Mary  looked  back  over  the  years,  was  something  urgent  in  the  girl's 

John's  thrift  and  organization  in  his  face. 

life  was  like  a  religion  to  him.     As  ''Good  morning.  Dad,  Mother," 

far  back  as  she  could  remember,  he  the  girl  said,  setting  her  baby  on  the 

had  saved  for  a  rainy  day.     Small  floor.     Mary  could  see  excitement 

wages,  small  savings,  but  the  habit  in  her  face. 

was  there.    He  had  always  been  an  "Mother,  I  can  get  my  job  back. 


82 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1962 


SO  Fm  going  to  work  —  that  is  if 
you'll  take  Kathy." 

Marv  almost  choked  as  the  full 
impact  of  her  daughter's  words 
pierced  her  mind. 

"Well  yes,  dear/'  she  said,  ''but 
does  Phil  want  you  to  go  to  work?" 

''Not  exactly,  but  he  really  hasn't 
much  choice.  Mother.  We  have  to 
make  some  extra  money,  and  there's 
no  other  way  to  make  it." 

Mary  sat  down.  She  could  see 
John's  set  face.  He  did  not  like 
any  part  of  this. 

"Well,  ril  have  to  hurry,"  Linda 
was  saying,  "I  have  to  be  at  the  type- 
writer by  nine.  I'll  have  to  run  back 
and  change." 

"Now,  just  a  minute,"  John  was 
saying.  He  rose  and  picked  up  the 
smiling  granddaughter.  "Your  moth- 
er has  her  job,  too." 

Linda  opened  her  eyes  question- 
ingly,  "But  that's  just  volunteer 
work  at  the  hospital,"  she  said. 

Mary  fidgeted.  She  wished  John 
would  not  get  down  to  cases  just 
now  when  Linda  needed  them  both 
so  much.  But  her  husband  was 
firm. 

"Volunteer  or  whatever  you  call 
it,  it's  something  she  loves  to  do. 
She  shouldn't  have  to  be  tied  to 
tending  children." 

Linda  was  half  angry,  greatly  dis- 
turbed.    "But  I  thought.  .  .  ." 

"For  today,"  said  Mary  briskly, 
"Fll  take  Kathy,  just  temporarily." 

John  kept  still,  but  Mary  knew  he 
wanted  to  prolong  this  argument. 

Linda  set  the  bags  down.  "But 
I  thought  you  both  loved  Kathy, 
and  I  thought  you  were  glad  we  had 
bought  our  own  home." 

"Of  course  we  love  this  baby  more 
than  almost  anything,  and  as  for 
buying  a  home,  that's  a  smart  thing 


for  any  young  couple  to  do  if  you 
can  use  moderation,  but  what  you 
and  Phil  have  undertaken.  .  .  ." 

After  a  few  curt  words,  Linda 
hurried  away. 

"Oh,  John,"  said  Mary.  "I  wish 
you  hadn't  made  her  feel  so  badly 
just  now." 

John  put  an  arm  around  her,  at 
the  same  time  passing  the  baby  to 
her. 

"Mary,"  he  said.  She  could  see 
his  eyes  held  only  love.  "We're 
grandparents,  but  we  are  not  going 
to  be  babv  sitters.  We  have  earned 
the  right  to  do  the  things  we  want 
to  do." 

Mary  smiled  at  him  through  the 
baby's  blonde  curls.  "You're  so 
right,  John,"  she  said.  "I  just  don't 
have  the  nerve  to  set  the  children 
straight  as  you  do." 

A  week  went  by  —  two  weeks. 
Linda  was  working  while  Mary 
took  care  of  little  Kathy. 

Things  got  worse  for  Phil  and 
Linda,  taxes,  bills,  commitments. 
It's  so  useless,  thought  Mary,  those 
young  folks  aren't  happy,  and  Phil's 
dragging  around,  with  that  heavy 
chest  cold. 

It  was  that  night  that  Linda 
called,  her  voice  shaking  with  fear. 
"Phil's  so  sick.  Mother.  Can  you 
and  Dad  come  down?  I'm  so  wor- 
ried." 

Phil  was  indeed  ill.  Virus  pneu- 
monia had  set  in. 

For  many  days  Phil  hovered  be- 
tween life  and  death.  John  stayed 
at  his  side,  with  Linda  and  Mary 
relieving  him  often.  Margaret,  the 
oldest  daughter,  came  from  Cali- 
fornia to  help  with  the  baby  and  the 
work  in  the  house.  Many  in  the 
neighborhood  responded  with  their 


SPLENDOR  BEFORE  DAWN 


83 


love  and  helpfulness.  The  crisis 
passed,  and  Phil  showed  signs  of  im- 
provement. The  convalescence  was 
slow,  and  it  took  many  weeks  before 
he  could  be  released  from  the  hos- 
pital. 

On  the  day  he  came  out  of  the 
hospital  Mary  and  John  suggested 
that  they  come  to  their  home  until 
Phil  was  stronger. 

It  was  a  Saturday  afternoon.  Phil 
lay  on  the  couch  in  the  living  room. 
He  was  strangely  quiet  as  he  looked 
into  the  low  burning  fire. 

''I  don't  ever  want  to  go  back  to 
Juniper  Street/'  he  said  suddenly. 

Mary  straightened.  John  looked 
as  calm  as  usual,  but  Linda  was 
startled  beyond  measure.  She  ran 
to  his  side  and  sat  on  the  ottoman 
beside  Phil,  then  laying  her  head  on 
his  chest,  she  burst  into  violent  cry- 
ing. 

Phil  put  his  hand  on  her  head. 
''Go  on,"  he  said,  ''it  will  do  you 
good,  then  we  can  talk." 

Linda  raised  her  head  and  wiped 
her  eyes.  "I  don't  ever  want  to  go 
back  either,"  she  said.  "We're  not 
ready  for  such  a  big  house  yet,  Phil. 
It's  something  we  should  have  wait- 
ed for  for  manv  years." 

"We'll  lose  our  shirts  mavbe," 
said  Phil,  "but  suppose  we  do.    The 


way  it  is,  it's  like  a  chaos  —  a  scram- 
ble, so  much  to  live  up  to— far  be- 
yond our  means." 

Mary  felt  a  joyous  relief.  Then 
these  young  people  had  learned,  and 
John  had  been  right.  They  had 
come  out  of  the  brush. 

"I'll  talk  to  the  agent,"  said  Phil, 
"if  he  can  sell,  we'll  take  what  he 
can  give  us.  We'll  get  us  a  small 
place  like.  .  .  ." 

"Like  this,"  supplied  Linda. 
"We'll  buy  just  a  little  at  a  time 
like  Mother  and  Dad  have  done. 
We  won't  ever  go  into  all  those  in- 
stallments again."  Linda's  face 
showed  relief  and  joyous  expect- 
ancy. 

Mary  got  up  suddenly.  "I'll  fix  us 
a  snack,"  she  said,  hurrying  to  the 
kitchen. 

John  followed  close  behind. 
"Well,  dear,"  he  said,  pulling  Mary 
toward  him,  "I  think  you  can  buy 
that  washer  for  Linda  now." 

Mary  beamed.  "Oh,  I'm  so  glad, 
John,"  she  said.  "She's  going  to 
need  it.  But  no  dryer,  John.  She 
can  get  along  without  a  dryer." 

John  smiled.  "No  dryer,  Mary," 
he  said.  "She  still  has  to  find  the 
sunshine,  and  a  clothesline  is  one 
sure  way.'^ 


Sara  O.  Moss,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  writes:  "I  have  tried  to  show  that  debt  is  such 
a  bondage,  especially  for  young  people  who  seem  prone  to  buy  all  the  things  at  once." 

Mrs.  Moss  is  a  talented  and  enthusiastic  writer.  She  is  a  member  of  the  League  of 
Utah  \\'riters,  a  former  member  of  the  Barnacles,  a  writers  club,  and  is  a  member  of  a 
well-known  workshop  group  in  Salt  Lake  City. 

She  is  the  wife  of  Don  W.  Moss.  They  have  three  daughters:  Joyce  and  Mary  Sue 
who  are  teachers  in  the  Granite  District;  and  Mrs.  Carol  Donna  Voss  of  Pomona, 'Cali- 
fornia. They  have  one  grandchild.  Mrs.  Moss  was  born  in  Brooklyn,  New  York,  and 
came  with  her  parents  at  an  early  age  to  Logan,  Utah.  She  received  her  education 
at  Brigham  Young  College  and  Utah  State  University. 


Funeral  and  Burial  of  President 
Brigham  Young 


Part  II 

Preston  Nihley 

Assistant  Church  Historian 


THE  immediate  reaction  of  the 
leading  brethren  of  the 
Church  to  the  death  of 
President  Brigham  Young,  is  well 
expressed  in  the  words  of  George 
Q.  Cannon,  a  member  of  the 
Council  of  the  Twelve: 

''On  Tuesday  night,"  he  states, 
''as  I  sat  at  the  head  of  his  bed,  and 
thought  of  his  death,  if  it  should 
occur,  I  recoiled  from  the  contem- 
plation of  the  view.  It  seemed  to 
me  that  he  was  indispensable.  What 
could  we  do  without  him?  He  had 
been  the  brain,  the  eye,  the  ear, 
the  mouth,  and  hand  for  the  entire 
Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day 
Saints.  From  the  greatest  details 
connected  with  the  organization  of 
this  Church,  down  to  the  smallest 
minutiae  connected  with  the  work, 
he  has  left  upon  it  the  impress  of 
his  great  mind.  From  the  organiza- 
tion of  the  Church,  and  the  con- 
struction of  Temples,  the  building 
of  Tabernacles;  from  the  creation 
of  a  pro\isional  State  government, 
and  a  Territorial  government,  down 
to  the  small  matter  of  directing  the 
shape  of  these  seats  upon  which  we 
sit  this  day;  upon  all  these  things, 
as  well  as  upon  all  the  settlements 
of  the  Territory,  the  impress  of  his 
genius  is  apparent.  Nothing  was 
too  small  for  his  mind;  nothing  was 
too  large.  His  mind  was  of  that 
character  that  it  could  grasp  the 
greatest  subjects,  and  yet  it  had  the 

Page  84 


C.   R.    Savage 

BRIGHAM  YOUNG 

Said  to  be  one  of  his  last  portraits 

capacity  to  descend  to  the  minutest 
details.  This  was  evident  in  all  his 
counsels  and  associations  with  the 
Saints;  he  had  that  power,  that  won- 
derful faculty,  which  God  gave 
him,  and  with  which  he  was  in- 
spired. And  while  I  was  thinking 
of  all  this,  it  seemed  as  though  we 
could  not  spare  him;  he  was  indis- 
pensable to  this  great  work.  And 
while  I  felt  it,  it  seemed  as  though 
a  voice  said,  'I  am  God,  this  is  my 
work;  it  is  I  who  build  up  and  carry 
it  for\vard;  it  is  my  business  to  guide 
my  Saints*''  (Deseret  News^  Sep- 
tember 3,  1877). 


FUNERAL  AND  BURIAL  OF  PRESIDENT  BRIGHAM  YOUNG 


85 


II 


'T^HE  funeral  of  President  Brigham 
Young  was  held  on  Sunday, 
September  2,  1877,  in  the  large 
Tabernacle.  The  previous  day,  ''at 
a  quarter  past  eight  o'clock  in  the 
morning,"  the  body  was  conveyed 
from  the  Lion  House  to  the  Taber- 
nacle, in  order  that  the  Saints  might 
have  "a  farewell  look  upon  the 
countenance  of  our  loved  and  ven- 


erated President,  Prophet  and 
Brother.  .  .  ."  About  half  past  ten 
o'clock  the  doors  of  the  Taber- 
nacle were  opened  and  the  anxious 
crowds  admitted.  From  this  time 
on  until  nightfall  ''there  was  a  con- 
tinuous stream  of  living  humanity 
passing  through  the  Tabernacle" 
until,  it  was  estimated,  that  at  least 
25,000  people  "had  taken  their  last 
farewell  of  the  honored  dead." 
The  following  morning,  Sunday, 


Dun   BubalL   i^i   Hdi   iiume 


BRIGHAM  YOUNGS  GRA\T 

First  Avenue,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


86 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY   1962 


at  ten  o'clock,  the  doors  of  the 
Tabernacle  were  again  opened,  and 
bv  noon  "the  building  was  entirely 
filled,  as  were  the  aisles  and  door- 
ways, and  every  available  standing 
place.  The  congregation  within  the 
building  numbered  at  least  12,000, 
while  thousands  of  persons,  unable 
to  obtain  admission,  were  in  the 
grounds  of  the  Tabernacle,  or  in  the 
streets  outside." 

''At  12  noon,"  the  immense  con- 
gregation was  called  to  order  by 
George  O.  Cannon.  'The  Choir  of 
220  voices,  led  by  George  Careless, 
with  Joseph  J.  Daynes  presiding  at 
the  Organ,"  sang  "Hark,  From  Afar 
a  Funeral  Knell." 

The  opening  prayer  was  offered 
by  Franklin  D.  Richards,  after 
which  the  choir  sang  "Thou  Dost 
not  Weep  to  Weep  Alone." 

The  first  speaker  was  President 
Daniel  H.  Wells,  whom,  with  the 
others,  I  can  quote  only  briefly.  "I 
arise  with  an  aching  heart,"  he  said, 
"but  I  cannot  let  pass  this  oppor- 
tunity of  paying  at  least  a  tribute 
of  respect  to  our  departed  friend 
and  brother,  who  has  just  stepped 
behind  the  veil.  I  can  only  say,  let 
the  silent  tear  fall  that  it  may  give 
relief  to  the  troubled  heart;  for  we 
have  lost  our  counselor,  our  friend 
our  President;  a  friend  to  God,  a 
friend  to  his  Saints,  a  friend  to  the 
Church,  and  a  friend  to  humanity." 

Wilford  Woodruff  followed  with 
a  few  remarks:  "We  have  lying  be- 
fore us  the  earthly  tabernacle  of 
President  Brigham  Young.  His 
voice  is  hushed  in  death,  and  all 
Israel  has  to  submit  to  the  mind 
and  will  of  God.  Israel  will  never 
again  hear  his  voice  until  after  the 
resurrection.  I  have  no  desire  to 
occupy  the  time  of  this  assembly,  in 


eulogizing  the  life  of  President 
Young.  His  works  and  words  are 
recorded  in  Heaven,  and  they  are 
recorded  here  on  the  earth;  and  that 
is  sufficient.  Let  those  of  us  who 
remain  a  few  days  study  the  coun- 
sels, the  sermons  and  principles 
which  have  been  revealed  to  us 
through  the  mouth  of  the  Prophet 
of  God " 

j^RASTUS  Snow  followed:  ".  .  .  It 
would  be  a  small  thing  to 
add  my  testimony,  but  which  I 
know  would  be  the  testimony  of 
thousands  before  me,  as  well  as  thou- 
sands who  are  not  with  us  today, 
more  especially  those  who  have  been 
longest  and  most  intimately  ac- 
quainted with  him;  namely,  the 
never-failing  devotion  of  his  heart 
to  the  building  up  of  the  Kingdom 
of  God,  to  the  honoring  of  the  Holy 
Priesthood  he  received,  and  the 
carrying  out  of  the  counsels  of  the 
Lord,  and  all  things  revealed 
through  the  Prophet  Joseph.  .  .  ." 

George  Q.  Cannon  then  arose  and 
read  this  remarkable  statement, 
which  President  Young  had  pre- 
pared in  1873,  more  than  four  years 
previously,  regarding  his  funeral 
services  and  the  disposition  of  his 
remains : 

"I,  Brigham  Young,  wish  my 
funeral  services  to  be  conducted  in 
the  following  manner: 

"When  I  breathe  mv  last,  I  wish 
my  friends  to  put  mv  bodv  in  as 
clean  and  wholesome  state  as  can 
conveniently  be  done,  and  preserve 
the  same  for  one,  two,  three  or  four 
days,  or  as  long  as  my  body  can  be 
preserved  in  good  condition.  I  want 
my  coffin  made  of  plump  one 
and  one-quarter  inch  boards,  not 
scrimped  in  length,  but  two  inches 


FUNERAL  AND   BURIAL  OF   PRESIDENT   BRIGHAM  YOUNG  87 

longer  than  I  would  measure,  and  tabernacle  rest  in  peace,  and  have  a 

from  two  to  three  inches  wider  than  good  sleep,  until  the  morning  of  the 

is  commonly  made  for  a  person  of  first     resurrection;     no     crying     or 

my    breadth    and    size,    and    deep  mourning  with  anyone,   as   I  have 

enough  to  place  me  on  a  little  com-  done  my  work  faithfully  and  in  good 

fortable  bed,  with  a  good  suitable  faith. 

pillow  for  size  and  quality;  my  body  "I  wish   this   to  be  read  at  the 

dressed  in  my  Temple  clothing,  and  funeral,  providing  that  I  should  die 

laid  nicely  into  my  coffin,  and  the  anywhere  in  the  mountains,  I  desire 

coffin  to  have  the  appearance  that  the  above  directions  respecting  my 

if  I  wanted  to  turn  a  little  to  the  place  of  burial  to  be  observed;  but 

right  or  the  left,  I  should  have  plen-  if  I  should  live  to  go  back  with  the 

ty  of  room  to  do  so.    The  lid  can  Church  to  Jackson  County,  I  wish 

be  made  crowning.  to  be  buried  there." 

"At  my  interment  I  wish  all  of  BRIGHAM  YOUNG, 

mv  familv  nresent    that  ran  he  con  PRESIDENT  OF  THE  CHURCH 

m)  tamily  present,  tliat  can  be  con-  ^^          ^  CHRIST  OF 

veniently,   and   the  male  members  LATTER-DAY  SAINTS 

wear  no  crepe  on  their  hats  or  in  SUNDAY,  NOVEMBER  9,  1873, 

their  coats;  the  females  to  buy  no  SALT  LAKE  CITY,  UTAH 
black   bonnets,    nor   black    dresses^ 

nor  black   veils;   but  if   they  have  pRESIDENT  Young  did  die  ' 'in 

them   they  are  at  liberty  to  wear  the    mountains,"    and    his    in- 

them.     The  services   may  be  per-  structions  were  respected, 

mitted,    as    singing    and    a    prayer  The    concluding    speakers    were 

offered,  and  if  any  of  my   friends  George  Q.  Cannon  and  President 

wish  to  say  a  few  words,  and  really  John  Taylor. 

desire,  do  so;  and  when  they  have  ''His  value  has  not  been  properly 
closed  their  services,  take  my  re-  estimated  by  the  Latter-day  Saints," 
mains  on  a  bier,  and  repair  to  the  said  Elder  Cannon.  'There  are  none 
little  burying  ground,  which  I  have  of  us  who  will  not  feel  this  more 
reserved  on  my  lot  east  of  the  White  and  more,  every  day  in  the  future. 
House  on  the  hill,  and  in  the  south-  Today,  now  that  we  have  lost  him, 
east  corner  of  this  lot,  have  a  vault  we  examine  our  conduct,  and  the 
built  of  mason  work  large  enough  wish  will  rise  that  we  had  been  more 
to  receive  my  coffin,  and  that  may  obedient,  more  willing  to  observe 
be  placed  in  a  box,  if  they  choose,  his  counsels,  and  pay  him  that  re- 
made of  the  same  material  as  the  spect  and  reverence  which  his  great 
coffin  —  redwood.  Then  place  flat  qualities  as  a  Prophet  and  leader 
rocks  over  the  vault  sufficiently  large  deserved.  .  .  .  The  time  will  come 
to  cover  it,  that  the  earth  may  be  when  the  Latter-day  Saints  will  ap- 
placed  over  it  —  nice,  fine,  dry  earth  preciate  him  as  one  of  the  greatest 
—  to  cover  it  until  the  walls  of  the  Prophets  that  ever  lived, 
little  cemetery  are  reared,  which  "I  have  been  much  with  him.  I 
will  leave  me  in  the  southeast  cor-  look  upon  this  association  as  the 
ner.  This  vault  ought  to  be  roofed  greatest  privilege  of  my  life,  to  have 
over,  with  some  kind  of  temporary  heard  his  counsels  and  witness  his 
roof.    There  let  my  earthly  house  or  life  as  I  have.    And  in  contemplat- 


88  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1962 

ing  that  life,  it  seems  to  me  perfect,  the  guidance  and  direction  of  the 

In  my  eyes  and  to  my  feehngs,  he  Lord.  .  .  /' 

was  as  perfect  as  a  man  could  be  in         After  a  closing  hymn  by  the  choir, 

mortality.  .  .  ."  and  the  benediction  by  Orson  Hyde, 

President    John   Taylor  was    the  the  body  of  President  Young  was 

concluding  speaker.     ''We  have  be-  borne  to  its  last  resting  place,  as  he 

fore  us,"  he  said,  ''the  body  of  the  had  directed.     All  that  was  mortal 

man    who    has     led     us    for    the  of  him  was  given  back  to  mother 

past  thirty-three  years.    Thirty-three  earth;  his  spirit  had  departed  to  the 

years  ago  I  was  with,  and  witnessed  great  kingdom  beyond, 
the  departure  of  our  first  President, 
Joseph  Smith.     He  passed  away  in 

very     different     circumstances     to         If  I  were  asked  to  point  out  the 

those  which   surrounded   President  principal  thing,  which,  more  than  all 

Brigham  Young  in  his  last  hours,  others,     made    President    Brigham 

Immured  in  prison,  surrounded  by  Young   the   great   man   he   was,    I 

enemies   who    sought   his   life  and  think  that  I  should  reply,  without 

attacked  by  a  ruthless  mob,  savage  hesitation,  that  it  was  his  ability  to 

and  relentless,  they  took  away  his  believe  —  his  great  faith.  First,  faith 

life,  and  he  died  by  the  hand,  and  in  a  living  God,  to  whom  he  felt 

in  the  midst  of  vindictive  and  blood-  personally  responsible  and  to  whom 

thirsty  foes,  who,  in  the  absence  of  he  felt  obligated  to  render  up  an 

legal  offense,  surcharged  with  deadly,  accounting  for  all  the  deeds  done 

venomous    hate,    clamored    for   his  in  the  flesh.    Second,  faith  in  every 

blood.  principle  and  doctrine  revealed  and 

"President  Young,  after  leading  taught  by  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith, 
the  Church,  and  buffeting  the  trials  and  a  firm  and  unyielding  determi- 
and  persecutions  to  which  the  nation  to  shape  his  life  according  to 
Church  has  ever  been  subjected,  has,  those  principles.  Third,  faith  in 
at  length,  in  these  valleys  of  the  himself,  and  in  his  ability  to  carry 
mountains,  after  having  accom-  on  the  great  work  of  establishing 
plished  the  object  of  his  life,  and  the  kingdom  of  God,  the  leader- 
done  the  work  that  has  been  ship  which  had  come  to  him  after 
represented  here  so  truthfully  by  our  the  death  of  the  Prophet.  Time  and 
brethren,  who  have  spoken,  lain  time  again  in  his  history,  I  have  been 
down  to  sleep  in  the  midst  of  a  astounded  by  the  strength  of  this 
loving  and  affectionate  family,  sur-  man's  faith.  On  his  tombstone  one 
rounded  by  faithful  and  tried  might  well  have  written  He  Believed 
friends.  .  .  .  Both  of  these  Presi-  —  yes,  he  believed  his  religion,  this 
dents  had  the  faith  and  confidence  great  man,  and  he  shaped  his  life 
of  the  Saints  of  the  Most  High,  and  to  its  principles,  to  his  dying  day. 


IGUASSU  FALLS,  BRAZIL 


cJhe  Spirit  s  Stillness 

Caroline  Eyring  Miner 

God's  masterpiece,  Iguassu  Falls,  demands 
The  spirit's  stillness,  savoring  silence,  too. 
The  mighty  water  thunders  and  commands 
And  I  stand  mute.     Eternity  shines  through, 
As  emerald-amber  streaked,  the  living  stream 
Plunges  in  shattered  glass  and  silver  spray, 
Rising  in  mist  like  bride's  illusive  dream. 
Glass  beads  spill  on  the  mossy  footstool  where 
Embroidered  eyelet  flounces  endless  weave 
H\pnotic  trances  of  this  sunlit  hair 
So  silver)'  bright  that  falling,  falling  leaves 
This  memory  in  tropic  jungle  green. 
Where  the  majesty  and  power  of  God  are  seen. 


Page  89 


QJood  Ujuying,    L^are,  and  Storage 

Ruth  P.  Tippetts 

Consumer  Marketing  Agent 
Utah  State  University  Extension  Service 


tiTT'S  the  Food  You  Eat  That  pends  on  many  things.     Shoppers 
I     Counts/'      Good    nutrition  usually  evaluate  several  factors,  such 
for  your  family  is  your  goal  as   cost,   nutritive  value,   use,   con- 
in  buying  and  caring  for  your  food  venience,  storage,  and  family  pref- 
supply.  erence. 

Through  rain  or  through  shine,  in  prices  for  fresh  foods  change  more 

winter  or  summer,  you  have  the  big  during  the  year  than  their  canned 

job  each  week  of  buymg  your  fam-  ^nd  frozen  counterparts.    The  price 

ily's  food  supply.  of  the  fresh  form  is  generally  low- 

You  have  many  items  to  choose  est  during  the  local  growing  season, 

from.    This  complicates  the  picture  Remember  that  markets  often  have 

for  most  shoppers.     In  some  areas  specials  on  all  three  forms  of  a  food, 

many    foods    are    found    in    fresh,  ^xr.  ,                             t      • 

canned,  and  frozen  forms.    Though  ,  ^ith    all    the    complications    of 

offering  greater  variety,  more  oppor-  shopping,    ood  specialists  say  there 

tunity  for  satisfaction,  and  money-  ^^^  ^hree  keys   to   success   in   food 

saving    possibilities,     the    multiple  shopping.      These   keys    are    Wise 

forms  impose  on  shoppers  a  greater  P^^^ning,  InteUigcnt  Selection,  and 

responsibility    for    making    a    wise  Proper  Care  of  Food, 

choice.  Wise    Planning    considers    what 

For  most  of  us,  improved  trans-  you  are  going  to  buy  before  you  go 

portation  has  extended  the  season  to  the  market.     Make  a  shopping 

for  fresh  food  beyond  that  of  the  list  and  prepare  a  week's  menu  in 

locally     grown     products.       Many  advance.     Use  the  following  daily 

canned    and    frozen    products    are  food  guide  to  keep  your  family  well 

available  throughout  the  year.     So  fed.     This    guide   is   a   pattern   of 

the  homemaker's  choice  is  less  clear-  choices    based   on   what   is   known 

cut  than  it  once  was.  about  our  needs  for  vitamins,  min- 

The  shopper's  decision  to  select  erals,  proteins,  and  calories.    Here  is 

a  fresh,  canned,  or  frozen  food  de-  that  guide: 

Milk  Group:  Children  need  one  quart  per  day;  teenagers  i-iYz  quarts;  adults  i 
pint  or  more.  (Cheese  and  ice  cream  can  replace  part  of  the  milk.) 

Meat  Groups:  2  or  more  servings  of  beef,  veal,  lamb,  pork,  poultry,  fish,  eggs,  with 
dried  beans  and  peas  and  nuts  as  occasional  alternates. 

Fruit- Vegetable  Group:  4  or  more  servings,  including  a  dark  green  or  deep  yellow 
vegetable  at  least  every  other  day;  a  citrus  fruit  or  other  vitamin-C-rich  fruit  or  vege- 
table daily.     Other  fruits  and  vegetables,  including  potatoes,  1 

Bread-Cereal  Group:  4  or  more  servings.     These  should  be  whole  grain,  enriched,  | 
or  restored. 

Page  90 


FOOD  BUYING,  CARE,  AND  STORAGE  91 

Survey  vour  cupboard  and  refrig-  time,  and  you  need  only  shop  once 

erator  to  be  sure  of  what  is  on  hand,  or  twice  a  week  to  take  care  of  the 

Know  how  much   money  you   can  family's  needs, 

spend.    Twenty-five  per  cent  of  the  When  buying  meat,  you  can  ap- 

food  budget  is  generally  allowed  for  proaeh  your  market  with  confidence 

meat,  t\\'enty-five  per  cent  for  dairy  if  you  arm  yourself  with   informa- 

products,  twenty  per  cent  for  fruits  tion.     First,  let  your  eye  be  your 

and  vegetables,  twelve  per  cent  for  guide.     The  best  beef  comes  from 

bread  and  cereals,  and  eighteen  per  young  cattle.    Meat  from  such  ani- 

cent  for  sweets,  fats,  and  oils.   Keep  mals  is  dark  red,  the  fat  is  firm  and 

your  food  list  flexible  and  list  alter-  white,  the  bones  are  pink,  porous, 

nate  choices  in  case  one  food  is  too  and    soft-looking     (gray    or    white 

expensive,  such  as  the  kind  of  meat  bones  are  those  of  an  older  animal), 

for  the  main  dish,  or  fruit  for  the  Good  pork  will  look  lean,  firm,  and 

dessert.     By  knowing  what  is  need-  pink,  with  a  firm  white  covering  of 

ed  before  you  go  to  the  store,  you  fat.     Look  for  veal  which  is  juicy- 

won't  be  spending  money  for  some-  looking,  and  light  pink  in  color,  with 

thing  that  you  don't  need.  You  can  little  fat  covering.  Choice  lamb  will 

take  advantage  of  quantity  prices  if  be  fine-grained,  pink,  and  firm,  with 

you  need  large  amounts.  bones  showing  red  where  cut. 

Check  the  food  items  that  are  It  is  wise  to  buy  on  the  basis  of 
plentiful.  The  wise  food  shopper  cost  per  serving  instead  of  cost  per 
needs  to  know  the  time  of  the  week  pound,  especially  when  you  buy 
and  time  of  year  when  various  foods  meat.  Bone  and  fat  must  be  fig- 
are  available  in  the  largest  volume,  ured  in  the  cost  per  serving.  Beef 
These  are  the  ones  that  are  most  short  ribs  may  cost  less  per  pound 
likely  to  give  you  the  most  value  for  than  hamburger,  but  it  gives  you 
your  money.  Acquaint  yourself  only  one-third  to  one-half  as  many 
with  the  grades  and  different  quali-  servings, 
ties  of  foods  that  are  on  the  mar- 
kets. Lesser  known  brands  often  gOMETIMES,  according  to  the 
provide  just  as  good  quality,  and,  "se  you're  going  to  make  of  the 
for  many  uses,  the  top  grade  is  not  food,  you  can  buy  a  second  or  third 
necessary.  grade    instead    of    the    top    grade. 

Grade  ''B"  eggs  are  good  for  baking 

A  FTER    you   do   your    planning,  and  mixing  in  scrambled  eggs  and 

then,  it's  time  to  use  the  second  omelets.     Spend  money  for  Grade 

key  Intelligent  Selection.    If  you  are  ''A"  eggs  only  when  you're  going  to 

wise,  you  will  stick  to  your  shop-  use  them   for  poaching,    frying,   or 

ping    list    and    buy    the    protective  cooking  in  the  shell. 

foods  first  —  dairy  products,  fruits.  The    same    is    true    for    canned 

vegetables,    and    meats.     Let    the  goods.   Casseroles  and   stews  don't 

other  items  come  after  these.  Then  need  whole  tomatoes.    Buy  a  second 

you  won't  be  giving  in  to  impulse  grade  of  these.    Using  judgment  in 

buying  too  much.     A  shopping  list  this  way  can  save  money. 

that  is  well  made  out,  having  related  Take  advantage  of  ''specials,"  but 

commodities  together,  will  save  you  watch   food   prices.      In    finding   a 


92  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY   1962 

bargain  the  first  thing  to  do  is  to  Keep  eggs  clean,  cold,  and  cov- 

compare  prices.    And  that  means  to  ered.      Why    covered?     The    shell 

compare    prices    no    matter    what  of    the     egg     is     porous.     It     can 

special  sales  offers  may  be  fluttering  lose   moisture  by   evaporation   and 

from   banners,   hung  in   the  store,  absorb  odors  from  other  foods.     If 

posted  on  the  windows,  or  featured  you    use    the    convenient    built-in 

on  cans  and  boxes.     Those  ''cents  racks  in  the  refrigerator,  be  careful 

off"  legends  on  the  labels  of  so  many  to  cover  odorous  foods  and  use  the 

brands  these  days  are  not  reliable,  eggs  within  one  week.     If  covered, 

Look  for  the  actual  selling  price  on  the  storage  life  is  from  two  to  six 

the  item.  weeks. 

Learn  about  manufacturer's  brands  Keep  milk  in  the  refrigerator  be- 

and  retailer's  brands.    Here  you  may  low  45°F.     Storage   time  for  pork 

find  equal  quality  at  a  savings.  Your  cuts  is  somewhat  shorter  than  for 

best  guarantee  of  quality  is  to  read  other  meat  cuts.    Use  ground  meat 

the  labels.     They  contain   helpful  in  one   day,  variety  meats   in  two 

information  as  to  weight,  size,  brand,  days,  fresh  meat  cuts  in  three  to  six 

grade,  number  of  servings,  cut,  meas-  days.      If   you    don't    plan    to    use 

ure,  price,  ingredients.  ground  meat  the  day  you  buy  it. 

Buy  in  quantity  only  if  you  can  j^gep  it  in  your  freezing  unit.  Ground 

use  the  product  or  have  adequate  j^gat  spoils  quickly. 

storage    space.      If    your    family    is  x\t            tj       u      i-    j    • 

,P       ^n     .       '            1         1  Wrap  cold  cuts,  sliced,  m  semi- 
small,  small  size  lars  and  packages  .  .    ^            r         .     •  i          i 

I        .       1       '    1               ,.    •  moisture    proot    material,    such    as 

may  be  wiser  buys  than  giant  sizes,  ■,        ^         -,.          4.ooi7tt 

•^     ^     1           .^              ^                '  waxed  paper,  and  store  at  :^8  r.  Use 

even  at  a  low  price.  1.1,       -j       c     ^^    u        i-^ 

^  within  SIX  days  tor  best  quality. 

IVTOW,  here  is  the  third  key,  Prop-  Store    cured    meats,    bacon,   and 

^^  er  Care  and  Storage  of  Food.  ^^"^  ^^  38°F     Use  half  ham  within 

Many  homemakers  overlook  the  im-  f  ^^"  ^^y^.  ^^^  ^^'\  ^"^^^^g  ^^^^ 

portance  of  good  care  and  storage  ^^"^    ^^^^/^    ^.^^   ^^y''  .          f 

for  the  food  items  they  buy  at  the  ^^^^f §^    ^'Jl  f/  J^""^^    h^"^'  j''''' 

store.     There    isn't    any    point   to  ^^^^^'  ^^  ^^^^  ^^"^  ^^^^  ^o   three 

doing  a  good  job  of  planning  and  a  w*^*^  ^• 

good  job  of  buying,  only  to  let  the  Store  fresh  fish,  loosely  wrapped, 

nutritional  value  slip  away,  simply  at  32°F.     Use  within  one  day  for 

because  the  food  was  not  put  where  best  quality. 

it  would  keep  its  quality  until  it  was  Remove  the  tight  wrappings  from 

used.  poultry.     Rewrap  loosely  and  store 

Wash  fruits  and  vegetables  and  in  the  coldest  part  of  the  refrigera- 

store  them  in  the  vegetable  compart-  tor.    Use  within  two  or  three  days, 

ment  of  your  refrigerator  or  other  A  loose  wrap  on  poultry  or  other 

cool  place  to  keep  them  fresh,  at-  fresh  meat  permits  the  air  to  circu- 

tractive,  and  full  of  value.    Leaving  late  around  the  surface  of  the  meat 

them  in  the  heat  is  one  sure  way  of  which  helps  to  retard  the  spoilage, 

losing  the  very  things  you  paid  for  While   the   tough   shell   of  nuts 

when    you   bought   the   fruits   and  would  lead  most  of  us  to  believe 

vegetables.  that  nuts  are  one  of  the  best  keep- 


FCX)D  BUYING,  CARE,  AND  STORAGE  93 

ers,  the  opposite  is  true.  Nuts  have  restore  quahty.  A  frozen  turkey 
a  high  fat  content.  They  require  re-  held  for  one  week  at  twenty  to 
frigeration.  When  the  oils  get  twenty-five  degrees  is  likely  to  dark- 
rancid,  the  nuts  will  be  stale.  So,  en.  Orange  juice  will  separate, 
store  nuts  in  airtight  containers  in  Fruits  and  vegetables  will  lose  color 
the    refrigerator    or    freezer.      Un-  and  flavor. 

shelled     nuts     keep     better     than         Other  storage  care  should  be  giv- 

shelled.    Unsalted  nuts  keep  better  en  to  some  fruits  and  vegetables  not 

than    salted,    because    salt    spreads  regularly  stored  in  the  refrigerator, 

rancidity.  Potatoes,  for  instance,  are  a  hardy 

In  an  automatic  refrigerator  with  looking  vegetable,  but  they  are  really 

the  control  set  for  normal  operation,  quite  perishable.  Light  causes  green- 

the  center   storage   section   of   the  ing  which  results  in  off  flavor.   Too 

cabinet  will  probably  run  between  high  temperature  hastens  sprouting. 

38°F.  and  42°F.    The  area  just  be-  Too  low  temperatures  may  convert 

low  the  freezing  unit  is  colder,  for  some  of  the  starch  to  sugar,  giving 

storage  of  foods  such  as  meats,  poul-  the  potatoes  an  undesirable  sweet 

try,   and    fish,    needing   the    lower  taste.    So,  keep  potatoes  in  a  cool, 

temperatures.     The  bottom  of  the  dry,  dark  place  with  good  ventila- 

cabinet  is   somewhat  warmer  than  tion. 

the  center,  for  less  perishable  foods.  Store  onions  in  slatted  crates  in  a 
If  in  doubt  about  your  refrigerator,  cool,  dry,  well-ventilated  room, 
take  the  temperature  in  different  Pumpkins  need  dry,  cool  tempera- 
locations  with  a  thermometer.  tures.    Place  on  slatted  shelves  one 

More  and  more  frozen  foods  are  layer  deep.    Store  apples  in  a  cool, 

being  used.    "Zero  Temperature"  is  humid  place.     Temperatures   close 

the  most  important  factor  to  high-  to  32 °F.  are  best  for  apples.    Store 

quality   frozen    foods.     Once    food  dried  products  in  tin  cans,  glass  jars, 

damage  has  been  done  because  of  and  plastic  bags,  as  free  of  air  as 

higher    temperatures,    nothing    can  possible,  and  in  a  dark  place. 


cJhe  QJragiie  utour 

Maude  Rubin 

I  walk  my  crusted  path  to  evening  chores, 

My  mittened  hands  steel-bracketed  by  bails 

Of  empty  buckets.  ...  So  time  treads  soft  white  floors, 

Muffled  by  mores,  wrapped  in  habit's  veils. 

New  boys  and  girls  come  scuffling  through  the  snow. 

Their  easy  laughter  tinkling  hke  wind-bells, 

Bright  skates  on  their  shoulders.    Far  below 

The  pond  is  unetched  glass.  .  .  .  Old  music  swells, 

Recedes,  then  swells  to  burst  the  fragile  hour 

With  a  high  and  shattering  timbre  of  pure  sound. 

The  shards  fall  at  my  feet,  a  frosted  flower 

Too  brittle  to  open  its  petals.  .  .  .  Frozen  ground 

Vibrates  like  harp-strings,  plucked,  and  low-hung  stars 

Sway  dizzily  above  the  pasture  bars. 


Sixty    LJears  J^go 

Excerpts  From  the  Woman's  Exponent,  February  1902 

"For  the  Rights  of  the  Women  of  Zion  and  the  Rights  of  the  Women 

OF  All  Nations" 

OFFICIAL  NOTICE:  In  consideration  of  the  seventeenth  of  March  next,  1902, 
being  the  sixtieth  anniversary  of  the  first  organization  of  the  Rehef  Society  by  the 
Prophet  Joseph  Smith,  in  Nauvoo,  Ihinois,  March  17,  1842,  the  General  Officers  of 
the  society  ha\'e  thought  it  advisable  to  make  the  day  a  special  occasion  of  thanksgiving 
and  rejoicing.  .  .  .  An  interesting  program  suitable  to  such  gatherings  might  be  arranged, 
bringing  in  the  best  talent  available.  .  .  .  Any  veterans  in  Relief  Society  work  should 
be  remembered  .  .  .  brief  historical  sketches  of  some  of  the  great  leaders  in  the  move- 
ment, past  and  present,  might  be  appropriate  .  .  .  and  the  teachings  and  instructions 
of  the  Prophet  Joseph  to  the  Relief  Society  are  always  suggestive  and  profitable  to 
read  on  memorable  occasions.  .  .  . 

— Bathsheba  W.  Smith 
General  President 

DUTIES  AND  BENEFITS  OF  THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY:  We,  as  members 
of  the  Relief  Society,  feel  it  not  only  our  duty  to  relieve  and  assist  the  poor,  but  to 
comfort  the  distressed  with  kind  words  and  acts;  to  visit  them  personally,  help  them 
in  trouble,  nurse  them  in  sickness.    What  a  mission  of  love.  .  .  . 

— Catharine  Naisbitt 

LOVE'S  SONG 

I  saw  two  happy  beings 

Whose  lives  were  made  complete, 

For  scenes  of  summer  beauty, 

Of  wreaths  and  roses  sweet. 

Bright  autumn's  golden  harvest 

Of  luscious  fruits  and  grain, 

And  winter's  hoary  whiteness 

All  breathed  the  soft  refrain: 
*'Oh,  love,  thou  gift  to  mortals  given. 
Thou  gift  which  flows  from  out  of  heaven, 
Each  gentle  word,  each  tender  thought, 
By  thy  sweet  spirit,  love,  is  taught.  .  .  ." 
— L.  Taylor 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  CONFERENCE  IN  KANAB  STAKE:  Sister  Elizabeth 
Stevenson  addressed  the  sisters.  Referred  to  the  importance  of  Relief  Society  work.  .  .  . 
Every  virtuous  woman  should  belong  to  the  society.  Spoke  of  the  necessity  of  being 
chaste  and  pure  and  making  right  marriages.  There  is  a  great  mission  for  all  mothers. 
Help  the  daughters  to  become  good  wives.  All  be  missionaries.  .  .  .  Keep  the  confi- 
dence of  your  children,  and  teach  them  to  be  pure  and  holy,  prayerful  and  modest.  .  .  . 
Sister  Harriet  Brown  .  .  .  remembered  the  hall  and  house  where  the  first  meeting  of 
the  Saints  was  held  in  Nauvoo.  .  .  .  Felt  deeply  interested  in  the  welfare  of  the  young 
people.  Our  children  are  our  first  care  and  will  be  great  blessings  if  we  train  them 
properly.  .  .  . 

— Persis  A.  Spencer,  Sec. 

Page  94 


Woman's  Sphere 


Ramona  W.  Cannon 


lYf  RS.  ROY  E.  (VIRGINIA  EP- 
^^  PERSON)  JAMES  of  Salt 
Lake  City  recently  spent  two  years 
in  Tapei,  Formosa,  where  her  hus- 
band was  deputy  director  of  the 
Mutual  Security  Mission  in  China. 
She  studied  Chinese  culture  and 
spoken  Chinese,  taught  English  in 
her  home  to  wives  of  Chinese  dig- 
nitaries, was  one  of  two  foreign 
members  on  the  YWCA  board  of 
Tapei.  She  started  a  project  to  have 
hard-of-hearing  Chinese  students 
tested  and  hearing  aids  obtained  for 
them,  and  she  founded  a  project  to 
acquire  record  plavers  and  records 
for  the  blind  as  a  means  of  educa- 
tion and  pleasure  for  those  under- 
privileged but  earnest  people. 

JOAN  SUTHERLAND,  colora- 
tura soprana,  in  November  sang 
at  the  Metropolitan  Opera  the  role 
of  Lucia  di  Lammermoor  and  won 
one  of  the  greatest  ovations  in  the 
seventy-seven  year  history  of  that 
famous  house. 

^GNES  DE  MILLE,  niece  of  the 
late  famous  moving  picture  pro- 
ducer Cecil  B.  de  Mille,  is  not  only 
one  of  today's  finest  choreographers 
and  dancers,  but  she  also  has  written 
two  successful  books  and  a  number 
of  very  good  magazine  articles. 


T\R     HURUTSTIATI    SUBAN- 

DRIO,  assistant  minister  of 
health  in  the  Indonesian  Govern- 
ment, and  wife  of  Indonesia's  for- 
eign minister,  recently  accompanied 
her  husband  to  Washington,  D.  C. 
She  then  came  to  Utah  to  visit  with 
Dr.  Virginia  Cutler,  Dean  of  Brig- 
ham  Young  University's  College  of 
Family  Living.  They  became  friends 
while  Dr.  Cutler  was  doing  im- 
portant work  for  the  United  States 
Government  in  home  economics  in 
Indonesia.  Dr.  Subandrio  savs  they 
are  working  hard  in  her  country  on 
a  ten-year  plan  to  eradicate  malaria, 
which  has  been  killing  about  50,000 
people  annually. 

''/GRANDMA    (ANNA   MARY 
^^  ROBERTSON)     MOSES," 

famous  American  artist  whose 
''primitive"  pictures  hang  in  mu- 
seums in  many  countries  and  are 
reproduced  on  greeting  cards,  died 
in  Hoosick  Falls,  New  York,  De- 
cember 13,  1961,  at  the  age  of  101. 
She  began  fulfilling  her  long  desire 
to  paint  at  the  age  of  seventy-seven. 
Freshness,  simplicity,  and  nostalgic 
memories  of  a  way  of  life  tradition- 
ally dear  to  her  home  country 
marked  her  work.  She  possessed 
courage,  originality,  and  great 
strength  of  character. 


Page  95 


EDITOWAL 


VOL    49 


FEBRUARY  1962 


NO.  2 


[Refinement  of  the  Soul  cJnrough  cJrwulation 


'''T'HERE  ought  to  be  a  club  com- 
posed of  women  who  have 
lost  their  homes/'  The  voice  of  the 
sister  who  spoke  held  a  half-laugh- 
ing, half-sad  note.  'Tes/'  she  con- 
tinued, '  Ve  lost  our  home  when  the 
children  were  young,  during  the 
depression,  and  I  will  never  forget 
the  heartache/' 

Her  words  started  a  recital  of 
sobering  experiences  from  those 
who  were  sewing  together,  yet, 
again  and  again  the  conviction  was 
voiced,  "It  was  terribly  hard  at  the 
time,  but  I  learned  a  lot  and  gained 
understanding.  In  a  way  it  was  a 
blessing  in  disguise,  as  I  look  back. 
Of  course,  it  didn't  seem  so  at  the 
time." 

As  one  reflects  on  the  purpose  of 
life,  it  is  not  a  matter  of  wonder 
that  trials,  sorrows,  temptations,  and 
bitter  experiences  are  mixed  with 
opportunities,  contentment,  peace, 
and  joy.  The  great  prophet  Alma, 
refined  by  his  own  bitter,  youthful 
experiences  declared,  "And  thus  we 
see,  that  there  was  a  time  granted 
unto  man  [after  the  fall]  to  repent, 
yea,  a  probationary  time,  a  time  to 
repent  and  serve  God"  (Alma  42:4) . 

The  Heavenly  Father  is  no  re- 
specter of  persons,  for  every  one  in 
this  world  is  his  spirit  child.  Each 
one  was  tested  in  the  spirit  world, 
and  only  the  two-thirds  who  were 
obedient  were  allowed  to  come  to 
this  earth  and  receive  mortal  bodies. 
So  important  is  the  faithfulness  of 
his  children  in  this  second  estate, 

Page  96 


that  those  who  keep  their  second 
estate  are  promised  that  glory  shall 
be  added  upon  their  heads  forever 
and  ever. 

The  Lord  must  have  a  tried  and 
tested  people.  His  omniscience 
gives  to  each  of  his  children  in  this 
temporal  world  those  experiences 
which  will  develop  each  child  to  his 
fullest  potential. 

Of  the  Savior  it  is  written, 
'Though  he  were  a  Son,  yet  learned 
he  obedience  by  the  things  which 
he  suffered"  (Heb.  5:8).  Suffering 
—  mental,  spiritual,  and  physical  — 
teaches  obedience,  if  accepted  in  the 
spirit  exemplified  by  the  Savior, 
''not  my  will,  but  thine,  be  done" 
(Luke  22:42).  Holy  writ  also  says 
"he  suffereth  the  pains  of  all  men, 
yea,  the  pains  of  every  living  crea- 
ture, both  men,  women,  and  chil- 
dren, who  belong  to  the  family  of 
Adam"  ( 2  Nephi  9:21). 

In  every  tribulation,  trial,  sorrow, 
and  pain,  strength  to  endure  may 
be  sought  from  the  Father  in  the 
name  of  his  Son  who  went  below  all 
things  that  he  might  rise  above  all 
things.  Although,  at  times,  one 
may  feel  that  one  is  alone  in  his 
weight  of  trials,  one  may  comfort 
himself  with  the  knowledge  that 
none  escapes  the  sins  and  sorrows  of 
this  world.  One  reads  the  solacing 
and  encouraging  words  "blessed  is 
he  that  keepeth  my  commandments, 
whether  in  life  or  in  death;  and  he 
that  is  faithful  in  tribulation,  the 
reward  of  the  same  is  greater  in  the 


EDITORIAL  97 

kingdom  of  heaven.  .  .  .  For  after  possess,  through  righteousness,  that 

much   tribulation   come   the   bless-  parting  gift  of  the  Savior  —  'Teace  I 

ings''  (D  &  C  58:2,4).  leave  with   you,    my   peace    I    give 

Experiences  in  mortality,  accepted  unto  you.  .  .  .  Let  not  your  heart  be 

in  humility,  add  greater  faith,  deep-  troubled,   neither  let  it  be  afraid" 

er  repentance,  a  stronger  power  to  (John  14:27).     The  acceptance  of 

overcome  the  temptation,  less   de-  daily  trials   and   anxieties   and   sor- 

sire  to  judge  others,  a  clearer  un-  rows,  cheerfully  and  uncomplaining- 

derstanding,  refinement,  and  height-  ly  borne,  refine  and  shape  the  in- 

ened    joy.     And    in   the   midst   of  dividual  to  endure  to  the  end  and 

every  testing  in  the  world  one  may  gain  eternal  life.  — M.  C.  S. 


Siege  of  vi/ inter 

Lad  W.  HiU 

Winter  is  king  in  your  castle  now,  you  have  said; 
Tower  and  garden  whiten  and  are  still. 
Yet,  every  night  I  walk  up  the  orchard  hill 
And  hear  the  rustle  of  young  leaves  overhead. 


Behind  your  wall  only  cold  hands,  you  declare, 
Command  your  guardian  stones  to  uniform  frost. 
Yet  the  words  you  say  drift  over  like  petals,  lost 
From  lilac-wind  warm  as  May  upon  my  hair. 

So  you  are  betrayed:  spring  has  appointed  spies 
To  creep  thin  as  ivy  up  your  citadel. 
To  open  the  secret  passage,  the  hidden  cell. 
Soon,  banners  of  purple  will  guide  our  waiting  eyes. 


cJhe  Second   fliile 

Nancy  M.  Armstrong 

"And  whosoever  shall  compel  thee  to  go  a  mile,  go  with  him  twain"  (Mt.  5:41). 

npHE  second  mile,  the  mile  of  one's  own  choosing,  assures  the  victory.     The  second 
■■■     mile   changes   acquaintance   into    friend,   affection    into   love,    quarrel   into    recon- 
cihation,  resentment  into  forgiveness,  duty  into  joy,  failure  into  success,  existence  into 
gracious  living,  prejudice  into  understanding,  belief  into  faith. 


91oi(lA    TO  THE  FIELD 

alynin  of  the    1 1 ionth — J^nnual  JList 

January  -  December  1962 

T^HE  Church-wide  congregational  hymn  singing  project,  inaugurated  by 
the  Church  Music  Committee,  will  be  continued  during  the  coming 
year,  and  all  auxiliary  organizations  have  been  invited  to  participate.  The 
purpose  of  this  project  is  to  increase  the  hymn  repertoire  of  the  Church 
members  and  to  place  emphasis  on  the  message  of  the  hymns.  Stake 
Relief  Society  choristers  and  organists  are  requested  to  give  assistance  at 
leadership  meetings  to  ward  choristers  and  organists  in  carrying  out  this 
project. 

January  The  Lord  My  Pasture  Will  Prepare 

Joseph  Addison  —  Dimitri  Bortniansky 
February  God  of  Our  Fathers,  Whose  Almighty  Hand 

Daniel  C.  Roberts  —  G.  W.  Warren 
March  Come,  O  Thou  King  of  Kings 

Parley  P.  Pratt 
April  He  Is  Risen 

Cecil  Alexander  —  Joachim  Neander 
May  O  God,  The  Eternal  Father 

William  W.  Phelps  —  Felix  Mendelssohn 
June  God  of  Power,  God  of  Right 

Wallace  F.  Bennett  —  Tracy  Y.  Cannon 
July  God  Moves  in  a  Mysterious  Way 

William  Cowper  —  William  B.  Bradbury 
August  How  Great  the  Wisdom  and  the  Love 

Eliza  R.  Snow  —  Thomas  Mclntyre 
September  God  Loved  Us,  So  He  Sent  His  Son 

Edward  P.  Kimball  —  Alexander  Schreiner 
October  I  Know  That  My  Redeemer  Lives 

Samuel  Medley  —  Lewis  D.  Edwards 
November  Now  Thank  We  All  Our  God 

Martin  Rinkart  —  Johann  Cruger 
December  Oh   Come,  All  Ye  Faithful 


No. 

113 

No. 

54 

No. 

20 

No. 

61 

No. 

125 

No. 

36 

No. 

48 

No. 

68 

No. 

178 

No. 

95 

No. 

120 

No. 

129 

cJhe    vl/ inter  cJrees 

Vesta  N.  Fairbairn 

Nourished  by  hidden  springs. 
Cradled  by  mountain  breeze. 
And  warmed  by  summer  sun 
The  little  new-born  trees — 
The  cedars,  firs,  and  pines — 
Are  sleeping  now  below 
A  blanket,  soft  and  white. 
And  tucked  beneath  the  snow. 


Page  98 


cJhe    [Blue   (gingham    'Jjress 

Betty  Lou  Martin 


IT  was  only  by  accident  that 
Becky  found  the  blue  gingham 
dress,  fading  now  with  age.  She 
had  been  cleaning  out  an  old  trunk 
that  she  had  brought  from  her 
Grandmother  Arnold's  house  when 
she  had  died.  She  smiled  when  she 
saw  the  dress  and  held  it  fondly  up 
to  her,  then  she  caressed  it  lovingly. 
"Hmm/'  Becky  sighed,  ''did  I  ever 
have  a  waistline  like  that?"  She  fold- 
ed the  dress  neatly,  and  turned  to 
put  it  back  in  place. 

''What  are  you  doing?"  Becky's 
ten-year-old  daughter  Kay  inter- 
rupted her  mother's  thoughts. 

"Oh,  just  dreaming,  dear."  Becky 
spoke  softly.  "Dreaming  of  a  time 
long  ago.  I  guess  that  mother  will 
have  to  make  you  a  blue  gingham 
dress  someday,  but  you're  far  too 
young  now." 

"What  do  you  mean,  a  blue  ging- 
ham dress,  Mommy?"  Kay  ques- 
tioned. "Is  that  what  you  were  put- 
ting back  in  that  old  trunk  when  I 
came  in?" 

"Yes,  Kay,"  Becky  answered. 
"That  dress  has  many  old  memories 
for  your  mother." 

"It  just  looks  like  a  plain,  old 
dress  to  me,"  Kay  said. 

Becky  laughed.  "You  know,  it  is 
funny,  dear,  but  your  mother 
thought  that  very  same  thing  at  one 
time.  Believe  me,  it  isn't  any  ordi- 
nary dress." 

Kay  sat  on  the  floor  beside  the 
trunk  and  eyed  her  mother  curious- 
ly. "Were  you  very  old  when  you 
wore  that  dress,  Mommy?" 

"Well,  ril  have  you  know  that 
I  was  a  lot  older  than  you  are,  young 
lady." 


Becky  settled  down  beside  her 
daughter  and  gently  laid  the  dress 
in  her  lap.  As  she  glanced  down  at 
the  dress,  the  years  swept  away,  and 
she  was  a  young  girl  again,  living 
with  her  Grandmother  Arnold  and 
reliving  the  happiness,  the  dreams, 
and  the  anxieties  that  are  a  part  of 
the  young. 


;;t     sjt     >!«     ?;« 


C  (, 


'T^URN  around  once  more, 
Beckv,"  Mrs.  Arnold  said, 
looking  thoughtfully  at  her  grand- 
daughter's blue  gingham  dress. 
"Now,  Becky,  I  think  that  if  I  take 
it  in  a  little  more  in  the  waist  and 
make  it  a  tinv  bit  shorter,  it  should 
be  just  fine.  You  can  take  it  off 
now,  dear." 

Becky  Arnold  walked  swiftly  to 
her  room.  She  could  hardlv  hold 
back  her  tears.  Mrs.  Arnold,  her 
grandmother,  was  so  dear,  and  she 
had  tried  so  very  hard  to  please 
Becky  since  she  had  come  to  live 
with  her,  but  she  did  want  a  new 
dress. 

Becky's  parents  had  both  been 
killed  in  a  boating  accident  when 
Becky  was  nine  vears  old,  and  since 
that  time  Mrs.  Arnold  had  been  as 
a  mother  to  her.  Times  had  not 
been  easy  for  them,  however,  but 
they  had  always  managed  to  have 
enough  for  the  necessities,  even 
though  Becky  couldn't  have  many 
clothes.  Becky  had  always  worn 
her  cousins'  castoflfs  and  very  rarely 
did  she  get  a  new  dress. 

Since  her  grandmother's  health 
had  failed,  Becky  endeavored  to  sup- 
port them  both  on  her  salary  as  an 
office  girl  at  the  local  lumber  yard. 

Becky   wasn't    ungrateful   for   all 

Page  99 


100 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1962 


her  grandmother's  tireless  efforts, 
but  just  this  once  she  wanted  a  new 
dress  for  the  dance  on  Friday  night. 
She  had  thought  that  she  had 
enough  money  put  away  to  buy  the 
material  for  the  dress,  when  the 
washing  machine  had  broken  down, 
and  it  had  taken  every  penny  she 
had  saved  to  have  it  repaired. 
Neither  Becky  nor  her  grandmother 
had  expressed  her  disappointment 
that  Becky  couldn't  have  the  new 
dress.  Instead,  Mrs.  Arnold  had 
remodeled  the  blue  gingham  dress 
that  Becky's  cousin  had  given  her 
some  time  before. 

When  Friday  night  arrived, 
Becky  wasn't  in  the  least  excited 
about  the  dance.  Her  friends  had 
been  chattering  all  week  in  anticipa- 
tion of  it,  and  it  seemed  to  Becky 
that  every  other  girl  had  a  new  dress 
for  the  occasion. 

It's  no  use,  Becky  thought,  as 
she  surveyed  herself  in  the  blue 
gingham  dress.  No  boy  will  ever 
ask  me  to  dance  wearing  this. 
Becky  pictured  her  grandmother 
slaving  tediously  over  the  sewing 
machine,  doing  the  best  she  could 
with  what  she  had.  It  hasn't  been 
easy  for  Grandma  either,  and  she 
doesn't  feel  too  well  most  of  the 
time.  I  should  be  ashamed  of  my- 
self for  acting  so  ungrateful.  Maybe 
Grandma  would  like  something  new 
herself  once  in  a  while,  Becky 
thought. 

Becky  ran  a  comb  through  her 
short,  dark  hair,  smoothed  her  dress, 
and  walked  into  the  living  room 
where  her  grandmother  sat  reading. 

'Tou  look  very  lovely,  dear." 
Mrs.  Arnold  smiled  at  Becky.  'The 
blue  in  your  dress  makes  your  eyes 
apear  even  more  blue." 

Becky  smiled  back  at  her  grand- 


mother, even  though  she  thought 
that  Mrs.  Arnold  was  just  trying  to 
be  kind.  'Thank  you,  Grandma." 
Becky  kissed  her  grandmother  ten- 
derly on  the  cheek.  'The  dress 
turned  out  much  better  than  I 
thought  it  would.     It's  just  fine." 

"Ym  glad  that  you're  pleased, 
dear."  Mrs.  Arnold  seemed  relieved. 
''Have  a  nice  time  tonight,  won't 
you?" 

T3ECKY  met  her  two  friends, 
Cathy  and  Janet,  at  the  corner, 
and  together  they  walked  to  the 
dance.  It  was  a  warm,  lovely  night, 
with  the  stars  winking  down  like 
thousands  of  miniature  lights  in  a 
field  of  black  velvet.  Becky  felt  as 
if  she  could  walk  all  night  in  the 
calmness  that  surrounded  her. 

Janet,  a  small  blonde  girl  with  a 
sweet-featured  face,  broke  the  si- 
lence. 'Tou  really  look  nice  tonight, 
Becky." 

'Tes,  you  do,  Becky,"  Cathy,  the 
tallest  of  the  three  girls,  added. 

Becky  frowned.  Why  do  they  all 
try  to  be  so  kind  to  me?  she  thought 
unhappily.  I  know  very  well  that  my 
dress  isn't  as  pretty  as  theirs.  Why 
do  they  have  to  say  anything  at  all? 

The  dance  had  just  begun  when 
the  girls  arrived.  Couples  swung  by, 
happily  swaying  to  the  music.  Becky 
only  wished  that  she,  too,  could  join 
in  the  gaiety  of  the  group.  ''Well, 
why  can't  I?"  she  mused.  "After 
all,  I'm  not  going  to  let  this  old  blue 
gingham  dress  spoil  my  fun." 

Becky's  frown  changed  to  a  radi- 
ant smile,  and  soon  she,  too,  was 
swaying  happily  to  the  music  in  her 
modest  blue  gingham  dress.  Then 
Mike  Anders  asked  her  to  dance, 
and  for  a  moment  she  felt  her  smile 
fade,  and  anxiety  set  in.    However, 


THE  BLUE  GINGHAM  DRESS 


101 


in  the  presence  of  Mike,  her  skepti- 
cism soon  vanished,  and  once  more 
she  was  caught  up  in  the  magic  of 
the  evening  that  had  prevailed  be- 
fore Mike  had  asked  her  to  dance. 

Twenty-year-old  Becky  had  want- 
ed to  meet  Mike  Anders  since  he 
had  moved  to  Pleasant  City  a  year 
ago.  His  tall  good  looks  had  ap- 
pealed to  her  since  the  first  time 
that  she  had  seen  him. 

Becky  danced  as  she  had  never 
danced  before,  and  her  young  heart 
was  full  of  the  wonder  of  life  and 
the  goodness  that  it  had  to  offer, 
if  one  only  bothered  to  look  for  it. 
When  Mike  asked  to  take  Becky 
home  from  the  dance,  her  evening 
was  complete. 


'I'       5]« 


"DECKY  shut  the  lid  on  the  trunk 
down  and  slid  it  back  in  place. 
'It's  time  to  start  dinner  now,  Kay. 
Your  father  will  soon  be  home,  and 
he'll  be  hungry." 

''My,  how  we've  changed  over  the 
years,"  Beckv  teased  Mike  at  dinner 
that  night.  "And  you're  even  more 
handsome  now,  Mr.  Anders." 

"I  guess  that's  my  cue  to  tell  you 
that  you're  even  more  beautiful  than 
when  I  married  you,  Mrs.  Anders." 
Mike  winked  at  Becky. 

Becky  had  matured  into  a  beauti- 
ful, gentle  \\'oman,  happy  with  her 
husband  and  familv.  She  could 
never  cease  to  wonder  that  God 
should  bestow  so  many  blessings 
upon  her.  Each  moment  of  her  life 
became  a  treasured  and  happv  seg- 
ment that  added  together  into  a 
glorious  existence. 

After  dinner,  when  the  dishes 
were  done  and  Kay  was  in  bed, 
Becky  and  Mike  were  sitting  out 
on  the  porch  in  their  favorite  spot, 


the  porch  swing.  The  aroma  of 
honeysuckle  filled  the  air,  and  the 
crickets  in  the  distance  sang  their 
enchanting  song  to  the  night. 

Becky  felt  calm  and  relaxed  and 
totally  at  peace  with  the  world. 
Mike  has  done  this  for  me,  she 
thought  to  herself. 

It  was  then  that  Becky  casually 
mentioned  the  blue  gingham  dress 
to  Mike.  He  seemed  somewhat  sur- 
prised. "I  didn't  know  that  you 
were  wearing  a  blue  gingham  dress 
that  night." 

"You  didn't!"  It  was  Becky's  turn 
to  be  surprised.  "I  thought  that 
everyone  noticed  the  dress  that  I 
was  wearing  that  night." 

"Of  course  I  noticed  that  you 
were  neat  and  modestly  dressed,  but 
I  was  too  dazzled  by  the  shining 
radiance  of  vour  face  to  notice  what 
the  dress  was  like  that  vou  were 
wearing."  Mike  was  serious  as  he 
took  Becky's  hand. 

Becky  was  startled  and  then  she 
laughed.  "After  all  the  worrying  I 
did  about  that  dress.  I  thought  that 
everyone  would  notice  that  it  was 
made  over,  and  how  shabby  I  looked 
at  the  side  of  all  the  other  girls  in 
their  new  dresses." 

"Let  that  be  a  lesson  to  you,  Mrs. 
Anders,"  Mike  added.  "It  is  the 
way  a  person  is  on  the  inside  that 
determines  whether  she  is  beautiful 
or  not." 

"That  it  is,  Mike,"  Becky  agreed, 
"but  still,  I  think  that  someday  I'll 
get  Kav  a  blue  gingham  dress." 

Mike  laughed.  "Well,  if  you 
must,  but  just  promise  me  that  you 
won't  until  she  is  about  say  — 
twenty?" 

Beckv  laughed,  too.  '*I  promise," 
she  said. 


I  f  Lake  S/t   (^Jut  of  Sd  mag  mat  ton 


Sylvia  W.  Dixon 


HOW  long  has  it  been  since  you 
took  time  truly  to  anticipate 
something?  Close  your  eyes 
a  moment  and  let  yourself  drift  into 
the  enchanting  world  you  knew  as 
a  child.  Remember  the  wonderful 
expectancy  of  everything  —  the 
shiny  new  shoes  that  you  would 
wear  with  pride  to  Sunday  School 
—  the  tantalizing  taste  of  that  Jast 
piece  of  cake  that  might  be  yours 
after  the  company  departed  —  the 
marvelous  torture  of  waiting  for 
Christmas?  Recapture  the  wanting 
you  knew  as  a  child  —  the  un- 
matched desire  of  wanting  to  make 
something  for  Mother,  some  won- 
derfuJ  thing  she  would  lovingly  dis- 
play and,  then,  though  everyone 
else  was  there,  her  eyes  would  hold 
for  you  alone  that  loving  ''Thank- 
you"  look  that  means  so  much  to 
us  all. 

Now  we  are  ready  to  use  what  my 
Mother  called  ''Make-it-out-of-imag- 
ination."  Perhaps  it  was  pioneer 
austerity  that  started  it,  the  severe 
simplicity  of  the  times  she  grew  up 
in,  but  she  believed  anything  could 
be  made  from  something  —  and  do 
you  know  —  it  can! 

Walk  with  me  through  your  home 
swinging  your  mental  searchlight 
into  every  corner.  Ask  yourself, 
''What  makes  beauty?"  Is  it  the 
slender  liquid  gracefulness  of  a  taper 
in  a  crystal  candlestick?  Well,  you 
can't  blow  glass,  but  wait,  you  can 
put  together  things  that  will  add 
up  to  the  same  graceful  effect.  Start 
by  turning  things  upside  down, 
dishes,  bud  vases,  the  shiny  collar 
that  fits  around  a  pipe  as  it  enters 

Page  102 


the  wall.  Experiment.  It's  fun  — 
it's  therapeutic  —  and  can  be  profit- 
able when  making  gifts  or  decorative 
objects  for  the  home. 

All  worthwhile  things  are  the  re- 
sult of  knowledge,  plus  effort,  plus 
talent.  We  must  also  add  accident, 
plus  inspiration,  for  many  of  the 
things  we  value  most  are  the  prod- 
uct of  someone's  imagination  and 
inspiration  after  an  accident  or  un- 
intended turn  of  events  in  some 
process.  To  make  things  that  \\ill 
satisfy  you  and  not  just  waste  your 
time,  you  must  deliberately  hunt  for 
inspiration. 


M 


OST  of  us  have  one  or  two  sherbets 
left  from  a  set  or  some  odd  glass 
coasters,  maybe  a  tall  crystal  saltshaker,  the 
top  of  which  is  dented.  Take  the  top  off, 
and  see  how  lovely  violets  look  in  this  tiny 
slender  vase.  Or  place  the  salt  shaker  on 
the  turned-over   glass  coaster    (Figure   i). 


J 


Figure  i 
CANDLESTICK 

made  from  a  salt  shaker 


MAKE  IT  OUT  OF  IMAGINATION 


103 


My  glass  coasters  were  edged  in  filigree 
silver  and  dear  to  me  because  they  were 
among  my  parents'  wedding  gifts,  but  the 
crystal  bases  in  them  were  cracked.  The 
salt  shaker  hid  the  cracks.  (There  are 
many  things  you  can  use  other  than  a  salt 
shaker,  of  course.  I  have  successfully  used 
t\^'0  glass  furniture  casters,  plus  one  stubby 
little  dime-store  salt  shaker.)  Using  a 
good  grade  of  jewelry  cement,  and  care- 
fully following  instructions  on  the  tube, 
cement  the  shaker  to  the  coaster.  Next, 
turn  a  small  glass  caster  (such  as  you 
would  place  under  a  chair  leg)  upside 
down  and  cement  it  in  place  on  top  of 
the  shaker,  to  hide  the  threads  that  held 
on  the  silver  top.  This  also  provides  a 
level  top  for  your  candlestick.  Decide 
which  size  candle  will  look  best  on  the 
base  you  have  created,  find  a  Hd  from  a 
cosmetic  bottle  or  spray  can,  cement  it 
firmly  to  the  glass  caster,  place  your  candle 
in  it.  Anyone  who  has  known  and  loved 
your  Mother  would  be  thrilled  with  such 
a  gift,  made  with  odds  and  ends  that 
were  hers. 


A  drawer  pull  is  placed  above  the  base 
of  the  old  lamp,  and  the  candle  itself  is 
made  by  pouring  wax  into  a  cookie  sheet 
and  putting  it  on  the  candle  in  layers  to 
build    the    shape. 


Figure  3 
CANDLE  HOLDER 

made  from  chair  leg 


Figure  2 

CANDLE   HOLDER 

made  with  bottom  of  old  lamp  for  base 

A  N  old  floor  lamp  or  light  fixture  dis- 
-^^  mantled  is  a  veritable  treasure  chest 
for  making  bases  for  candles  or  center- 
pieces. An  oriental-shaped  candle  looks 
most  appropriate  on  a  base  made  by  turn- 
ing a  lotus-shaped  brass  ornament  from 
an  old  lamp  upside  down  and  securing  it 
to  a  flat-topped  drawer  pull  (Figure  2). 
Most  candlesticks  of  this  type  have  a  sharp 
point  to  insert  into  the  candle  to  hold  it 
securely.  Where  this  is  lacking,  use  flor- 
ist's clay. 


A  discarded  old  chair  will  yield  a 
-^^  beautifully  turned  leg,  which,  if 
fitted  with  a  heavy  base  and  spray  painted, 
will  make  an  elegant  stand  for  a  fat 
Christmas  candle.  Saw  the  chair  leg  to 
the  desired  length,  remembering  that  two 
or  three  inches  will  be  required  to  fit 
into  the  base.  If  you  don't  have  an  old 
lamp  base  for  it,  make  one  from  plaster  of 
Paris.  Use  a  bowl  or  a  cake  pan  for  a 
mold,  remembering  to  provide  a  hole  in 
the  center  in  which  to  place  your  dowel, 
or  chair  leg.  (This  can  be  done  by  plac- 
ing the  dowel  or  leg  end  in  a  plastic  bag 
and  easing  it  straight  down  through  the 
plaster  of  Paris,  holding  it  until  the  plaster 
sets.)  Duplicate  the  shape  of  your  base 
in  the  top  piece  on  which  the  candle  will 
rest.  This  can  be  made  of  plywood, 
edged  with  metal  molding  (bought  on 
spools  in  almost  any  store).  Drive  a  fat 
short  nail  through  the  plywood  top,  directly 
in  the  center,  before  attaching  it  to  the 
base  so  that  the  candle  can  be  pressed 
down  onto  the  nail.  The  top  piece  can 
be  attached  with  two  long  wood  screws 
(on  each  side  of  the  nail)  or  with  con- 
tact glue.     Spray   the   whole   stand   gold. 


104 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1962 


For  Christmas,  pine  cones  and  a  green 
satin  bow  will  look  festive  with  a  fat  red 
candle  (Figure  3).  For  a  wedding,  paint 
the  stand  white,  antique  with  a  little  gold 
spray,  and  twine  flowers  down  the  stem. 
Arrange  tapers  of  various  lengths  on  the 
top  (Figure  4). 


Figure  4 

CANDLE  HOLDER 

decorated  for  a  wedding 

Purchase  a  plain  round  globe  (called  a 
rose  bowl)  and  a  package  of  colored,  pearl- 
like flat  rocks  sold  for  use  in  fish  bowls. 
Separate  the  rocks,  using  two  shades  of 
one  color  or  two  complimentary  colors. 
I  used  green  and  blue  with  a  few  lavender 
ones.  Dip  each  pebble  in  jewelry  coment 
and  place  carefully  inside  the  rose  bowl 
in  a  mosaic  pattern  pleasing  to  your  eye. 
I  placed  them  in  a  random  fashion  about 
one-fourth  of  the  way  up  the  bowl.  My 
teen-age  daughter  Marianne  enjoyed  help- 
ing with  this,  and  even  your  little  ones 
will  love  separating  your  rocks.  When 
the  glue  was  completely  dry,  I  poured 
pale  green  wax  in  carefully,  not  quite  to 


the  top  of  the  rock  design,  then  inserted 
a  fat  birthday  cake  candle  in  the  center 
of  the  wax  for  a  wick  ( Figure  5 ) .  Any 
small  glass  dish  turned  upside  down  will 


Figure  5 
CANDLE  HOLDER 
made  with  a  rose  bowl 

make  a  nice  base  for  it.  Before  cement- 
ing the  bowl  on  the  base,  insert  several 
loops  of  shiny  ribbon  in  a  complimentary 
color  between  the  two. 

You  may  not  like  all  the  objects 
you  create,  but  you  and  your  family 
will  develop  an  awareness  of  the 
beauty  and  utility  in  everything 
around  you.  Ask  yourself  ''What 
else  would  this  be  good  for?"  Or 
''What  else  could  I  use  here?"  It  is 
an  enchanting  hobby  and  a  worth- 
while way  of  alerting  ourselves  to 
the  potential  in  life.  Being  able  to 
make  "anything  out  of  something," 
or  "something  out  of  nothing,"  may 
be  a  very  valuable  exercise  for  all 
of  us. 


Sait-Lrork   y^nddle  L^akes 

Pioneer  Pancakes 


Chet  Switell 


!4  lb.  salt  pork,  chopped  very  fine 

Vz  c.  hot  cider 

%  tsp.  mace 

1  c.  buckwheat  flour 

1  c.  buttermilk 


2  eggs,  well  beaten 

Vi  c.  sugar 

Vi  tsp.  salt 

1  tsp.  baking  powder 

Vz  tsp.  baking  soda 


Chop  up  the  salt  pork  as  fine  as  you  can  while  the  cider  is  coming  to  a  boil.  Add 
the  salt  pork  to  the  cider.  Add  the  mace.  Stir  in  the  flour  and  add  the  buttermilk 
slowly.  Mix  well.  Beat  eggs  and  stir  in  sugar,  salt,  baking  powder,  and  baking  soda. 
If  the  batter  is  too  thick  at  this  stage,  add  '4  cup  plain  milk,  until  batter  is  of  desired 
consistency. 

Preheat  an  iron  griddle  or  pan  and  brush  on  a  bit  of  bacon  fat,  and  then  spread  the 
batter.  Turn  heat  down,  as  these  griddle  cakes  must  be  pan-baked  slowly  for  best 
results. 

These  griddle  cakes  must  be  tasted  to  be  fully  appreciated,  as  they  are  different, 
and  the  salt  pork  makes  them  so.  Serve  in  the  usual  way  with  your  favorite  syrup 
or  honey. 

These  salt-pork  pancakes  were  invented  by  the  first  Latter-day  Saint  women  cross- 
ing the  plains  toward  their  new,  as  yet  unfound,  home  in  the  West.  There  was  a  great 
shortage  of  food,  so  with  the  ingredients  they  had  in  their  wagons,  the  pioneering 
women  created  these  wonderful  salt-pork  pancakes. 

Your   family,   too,  will   consider   these   a   life-saver   food   for   a   special  breakfast. 

In  the  original  pioneer  recipe,  the  eggs,  buttermilk,  and  sugar  were  left  out,  and 
molasses  was  substituted  for  the  sugar. 


Cc 


auiiriower 


(^asseroie 


Edna  Lind  Cole 


1  cauliflower,  medium  size 
1  c.  celery,  coarselv  cubed 
1  c.  canned  tomatoes,  chopped 
1  medium-size  onion,  cubed 
1  sprig  parsley,  cut  fine 

1  green  pepper,  minced 

2  hard  boiled  eggs,  chopped 

(one  to  put  inside  and  one  to  garnish 
on  top) 


Yi    c.  cheese,  cut  fine  or  grated 
Yi    c.  potatoes,  cold  mashed 
1  tbsp.  butter 
1   tbsp.  lemon  juice 
Yi    c.  milk,  seasoned  with  salt,  pepper, 
paprika.    Add 
four  rosemary  leaves. 


Cook  cauliflower  in  salted  water.  Use  all  leaves,  except  stiff  outer  leaves.  When 
done,  break  up  flowerets  with  fork.  Chop  leaves.  Add  lemon  juice  and  blend  in  all 
the  other  ingredients.  Arrange  in  casserole  dish.  Sprinkle  some  cheese  and  paprika 
on  top.    Bake  20  minutes.    Garnish  with  parsley  and  chopped  egg.    Serves  four. 

Page  105 


cJhe  dioudinattie 

Maryhale  Woolsey 

THE  spelling  of  the  name  was  house  to  be  filled  during  the  harvest 

Mother's  guess,  and  nobody  season  and  have  the  covers  nailed 

ever  questioned  it.     It  was,  on  —  again,  often  by  the  sons  and 

she  explained,  a  mental  picture  of  a  daughters.    When  a  box  had  to  be 

word    somehow   derived   from   the  opened  for  inspection,  that  Houdi- 

name  Houdfni,   the   famous   magi-  nattie  was   the  only  tool  anybody 

cian   Grandfather  greatly  admired,  ever  dreamed  of  using. 

''Sure  the  handiest  man  ever  I  heard  The   Houdinattie   was    Mother's 

of!"  he  used  to  say.  favorite  tool.     She  had  liked   car- 

And  that  Houdinattie  was  the  pentering,  to  an  extent  unusual  for 
handiest,  Mother  thought,  of  all  a  girl,  and  often  talked  of  learning 
Grandfather's  tools.  It  was  a  spe-  to  build  things  a  lot  more  fancy 
cial  kind  of  hammer,  all  metal,  shiny  than  boxes,  when  she  got  bigger, 
nickel  finished,  shaped  like  a  long  ''And  when  I  grow  up  and  get  a 
letter  ''T,"  with  its  stem  split  at  home  of  my  own,  a  Houdinattie  is 
the  bottom.  Its  crossbar,  heavy  and  going  to  be  the  very  first  tool  I  buy!" 
squared  at  the  ends,  made  the  she  used  to  declare, 
double  hammer  head,  and  the  split  Well,  the  time  came.  That  is, 
stem  made  the  claws.  Not  curved  the  time  when  Mother  married  and 
as  all  the  usual  hammers'  claws,  but  started  housekeeping  —  and  collect- 
flattened  to  sharpness  at  their  ends,  ing  tools  to  put  up  shelves  and  build 
They  could  pry  up  nails  and  loosen  bookcases  and  cupboards  and 
nailed-on  box  covers  the  quickest  things.  But,  to  her  great  disap- 
and  cleanest  any  hammer  ever  pointment,  a  Houdinattie  was  far 
could.  It  had  an  unusually  good  from  her  first  tool.  The  stores  in 
balance  for  nail  driving,  too.  the  small  town  where  her  husband's 

Whoever   had    the   Houdinattie,  work   took   them,   had   no  Houdi- 

would  be  certain  to  nail  together  nMies  and  didn't  even  know  what  a 

the  most  boxes  of  anyone  in  any  Houdinattie  was.     Mother  had  to 

given  period  of  work  time.    In  fact,  be  content  with  an  ordinary  claw 

it   seemed   that  anything   you   did  hammer,    until    some    time    when 

with  hammers  could  be  done  faster  Father  could  get  one  for  her  when 

and  more  easily  with  the  Houdin-  he  went  to  a  bigger  town.    It  was 

attie.    Boxes  were  what  it  did  the  when  he  questioned  how  to  spell 

most  of,  because  Grandfather  was  a  it,   that   Mother   realized   she   had 

''bee  man"  and  used  thousands  of  never  seen  the  word  in  print  —  and 

boxes  every  year  to  ship  his  honey  discovered  there  was  no  such  word 

crop.     The  boxes   arrived  by   car-  in  the  dictionary, 
load    lots,    pre-cut,    but    flat,    and 

Grandfather    put    his    youngsters,  "pATHER  never  could  find  her  a 

both  girls  and  boys,  to  the  job  of  Houdinattie.    Some  years  later, 

nailing  them  together  and  stacking  Mother  had  opportunity  to  seek  for 

them  at  one  end  of  the  big  honey-  it  in  big  hardware  stores  in  Ogden 

Page  106 


THE  HOUDINATTIE  107 

and  Salt  Lake  City.  Nowhere  could  failed  her  as  a  mortifying  thought 
she  find  a  Houdimttie,  and  among  numbed  her  mind  —  and  as  Grand- 
all  the  nice  polite  salesmen  she  father's  mouth  opened  wide  to  emit 
talked  to,  there  was  not  one  who  a  great  roar  of  laughter.  It  grew 
had  the  slightest  idea  of  what  she  and  grew  until  it  seemed  quite  to 
wanted.  Even  though  she  some-  overwhelm  him.  His  pink  cheeks 
times  made  a  little  sketch  of  it,  they  deepened  to  purple;  he  swayed  help- 
would  simply  shake  their  heads.  lessly  and  slapped  his  thighs  with 

Of  course,  her  search  never  be-  his  big  hands, 
came  what  you  might  call  de-  At  last  Grandfather  calmed  down 
termined.  The  ordinary  hammer  a  little,  enough  to  say,  between 
served  well  enough  for  Mother's  sim-  gusts  of  laughter,  'That's  what  I  — 
pie  carpentry.  The  Houdinattie  was  was  guessing  .  .  .  oh,  in  those  big 
something  to  run  onto  some  day  stores!  Wish  Fd  been  there  to 
and  rejoice  over.  It  wasn't  even  on  see  some  of  those  salesmen's  faces!" 
her  mind  enough  to  make  her  re-  Mother  felt  her  own  cheeks  start 
member,  at  letter-writing  times,  to  to  burn  hotly.  Not  until  that  mo- 
ask  Grandfather  about  it.  ment,  she  told  us  afterward,  had  she 

Almost   six   years    passed    before  remembered  Grandfather's  habit  of 

Mother  made  the  long  journey  back  nicknaming  things.  The  "whatcha- 

to  Oregon  for  a  visit.    The  first  time  callit"  .  .  .  'That  thingamumbob." 

she  wandered   out   to    the   honey-  But  he  would  call  them  by  their 

house,  there  in  the  tool  cupboard  right  names  sometimes, 

just  inside  the  door,  she  saw  that  'Tou    always    called    it  —  that, 

bright,  shiny  Houdinattie.  Papa.    Never  once,  anything  else!" 

''Oh,  Papa!"  she  exclaimed.  "Fm  "Sure."  Grandfather  mopped  his 
so  glad  to  be  reminded  of  some-  forehead  with  his  big,  blue  ban- 
thing  I  kept  forgetting  to  ask  you  dana  handkerchief,  and  chuckled, 
in  my  letters.  .  .  .  I've  wanted  a  "Lots  handier  than  its  rightful 
Houdinattie  ever  since  I  got  mar-  nomenclature."  He  pulled  himself 
ried,  but  I've  never  been  able  to  up  from  the  nail  keg,  went  over  to 
find  one  in  any  store  I've  been  to."  the    tool    cupboard,    and    reached 

"Where   did    you   look   for   it?"  down  the  shiny  tool.     ''Inspectors 

"Why,  in  the  hardware  stores  —  hammer,  this  thing  is,  daughter.  A 
the  same  places  I've  bought  the  man  as  busy  as  I,  just  hasn't  time  to 
other  tools  I  have.  But  nobody,  bother  with  a  mouthful  of  a  name 
anywhere,  seemed  to  know  anything  like  that,  all  the  times  Fd  be  say- 
about  Houdinatties.  ing    it.      But    that's    what    it    is: 

Grandfather  sat   down   suddenly  inspector's  hammer.     I  sure  would 

on  the  nearest  nail  keg.  "Houd—  like  to  have  seen  those  clerks  when 

that  what  you  asked  for,  Houdinat-  you  asked  for  a  —  a  Houdinattie. 

tic?"    he    wanted    to    know.    His  Why,  girl  —  if  I  had  known  vou 

cheeks  were  pinking  rapidly  and  his  wanted  one  that  bad,  I  would  have 

mouth  twitching  at  its  corners.  bought    you    one    from    the    Bee- 

"Why,  of  course.     That's  what  Keepers'  Supply  House  a  long  time 

you  always.  .  .  ."     Mother's  voice  ago!" 


We  Help  Build  a  Church  at  Paonia 


Violet  M.  Evans 


WE  were  told  it  would  be  a 
day  and  a  half  travel.  We 
knew  the  name  of  the  town, 
the  name  of  the  branch  president, 
and  had  the  blueprints  along.  It 
seemed  as  if  we  were  heading  to- 
ward the  unknown.  What  were  the 
people  like,  what,  the  town?  What 
obstacles  would  interfere  with  the 
job?  We  passed,  blithely  enough, 
through  the  familiar  towns  of  Ma- 
lad,  Brigham  City,  Bountiful,  Salt 
Lake,  and  Provo.    Then,  the  desert! 

I  said:  'It  is  fascinating  to  me, 
that  on  up  ahead  is  a  trailer  space 
just  waiting  for  us,  as  if  it  were  fate 
that  we  occupy  it."  I  went  on: 
'Taonia!  Paonia!  We  are  not  even 
sure  how  it  is  pronounced!  What 
if  it  is  one  of  those  squeezed-in, 
smoggy,  coal  mine  places?" 

The  pick-up  did  not  answer,  but 
went  along  faithfully  pulling  the 
loaded  trailer.  More  desert!  More 
dried-up  vegetation.  ''What  if  Pao- 
nia is  just  some  more  of  this  desert!" 
I  exclaimed,  wildly.  My  husband 
assured  me  that  5,600  feet  altitude 
did    suggest    "in    the    mountains." 

We  were  both  worried  whether 
there  was  a  trailer  park  with  mod- 
ern hookups.  Thinking  of  the 
supermarkets  and  laundromats,  I 
said:  "We  could  hookup  at  Grand 
Junction!" 

Lynn  replied,  laconically,  "Too 
far!"  I  tried  again:  "Delta?"  He 
replied  again:  "Too  far!"  The 
monotony  of  the  desert  does  tend  to 
make  one  irritable  sometimes.    Al- 

Page  108 


though  I  am  unusually  kind  to  my 
good  husband,  I  said:  "Oh,  heap 
big  Indian  Chief,  far  too  wordy!" 

We  had  planned  to  get  to  Pao- 
nia before  dark,  but  taking  two 
hours  rest  brought  us  in  when  it 
was  getting  late.  My  husband  in- 
quired at  a  filling  station  about 
trailer  parks.  The  considerate  man 
got  his  motorcycle  and  went  ahead 
of  us  to  a  trailer  park  among  some 
Cottonwood  trees  a  mile  out.  There 
were  six  neat-looking  mobile  homes, 
widely  spaced.  And  there  was  our 
patient  "spot,"  waiting  for  our  ar- 
rival at  the  far  left,  with  a  patio 
pavement/ 

The  next  day  was  Memorial  Day. 
We  spent  it  getting  orderly  and 
clean.  Towards  evening,  Lynn  tele- 
phoned the  president  of  the  branch, 
who  lived  about  twenty  miles  away. 

When  Lynn  came  back,  I  said, 
"What  did  he  sound  like?  I  hope 
he  is  not  the  glamorous  sort!" 

My  husband  said  in  astonishment, 
"Well!  What  do  you  mean?"  I 
recovered  with,  "Oh,  I  want  him  to 
be  ordinary  like  me."  He  said  with 
surprise,  "You  are  not  ordinary!" 
Which  was  flattery,  indeed!  Lynn 
said,  "He's  dropping  by  after  Mu- 
tual to  meet  us!" 

I  did  not  see  how  Lynn  could 
watch  TV  so  calmly  after  supper, 
knowing  this  touchy  meeting  was 
coming  up.  So  much  depends  on  a 
building  superintendent  and  his 
wife  getting  along  smoothly  with  the 
people  they  come  among. 


WE  HELP  BUILD  A  CHURCH  AT  PAONIA 


109 


The  branch  president  turned  out 
to  be  natural,  sincere,  and  a  very 
hkable  person.  He  told  us  that 
there  was  a  full  time  carpenter 
available,  and  a  good  project  clerk, 
also.  These  two  facts  were  an  im- 
mediate comfort!  He  and  Lynn 
talked  for  some  time  about  the 
project  and  possibilities,  and  then 
Lynn  said,  'Tet's  go  see  some  of 
those  people  you  mentioned,  if  you 
have  the  time."  I  did  not  mind 
being  left  alone,  for  I  had  told  my 
husband  to  forget  that  he  had  a 
wife  until  the  church  was  built  and 
to  make  blood-brothers  of  all  the 
men  with  whom  he  would  have  to 
work. 


'y  HE  next  day,  Mr.  Phillip  Ellgren, 
who  is  a  high  councilman  and 
a  man  capable  of  being  a  building 
superintendent  himself,  and  my 
husband  got  the  two  necessary 
buildings  on  the  lot.  They  ordered 
a  power  pole  and  telephone,  and  the 
next  day  went  ahead  with  removing 
a  fence  and  leveling  the  lot.  There 
was  a  considerable  amount  of  meas- 
uring to  do,  and  some  adjustment 
pertaining  to  boundary. 

I  began  to  content  myself  by  get- 
ting acquainted  with  my  neighbors 
at  the  trailer  park.  The  husbands 
all  worked  at  the  Paonia  Damsite. 
The  dam  had  been  ''building"  for 
two  years  and  would  be  finished  in 
about  fi\e  weeks;  then,  some  of  the 
men  expected  to  be  transferred  to 
the  Crawford  Dam.  A  Curecanti 
Dam  was  going  to  be  built,  also. 
There  were  eight  or  more  coal  mines 
up  the  canyon  which  supplied  work 
for  a  good  many  men.    These  coal 


mines  were  in  pleasant  surroundings, 
and  were  not  obnoxious.  There  were 
two  mountain  passes  which  would 
be  interesting  drives.  Cherry,  peach, 
apple,  and  pear  orchards,  with  irriga- 
tion ditches  full  of  running  water, 
were  all  around  Paonia.  Not  too  far 
away  were  beautiful  mountains.  We 
could  not  have  had  a  happier  assign- 
ment! 

When  Sunday  came,  we  went  to 
the  meeting  place.  It  was  a  back 
hall  above  a  drugstore,  but  was  not 
used  by  any  other  group.  The  meet- 
ings followed  consecutively,  as  so 
often  they  do  where  members  have 
distances  to  come.  It  was  fast  Sun- 
day meeting.  The  saints  loved  their 
president.  Brother  Farnsworth,  and 
his  lovely  wife  and  family.  The 
meetings  were  especially  fine.  On 
the  way  home,  Lynn  and  I  agreed 
that  we  had  never  met  a  friendlier 
people. 

At  four  o'clock  that  afternoon  the 
members  met  and  the  ground  was 
dedicated.  The  two  missionaries 
who  were  leaving  said  that  it  was 
possible  that  there  would  not  be  any 
more  missionaries  in  that  area  until 
after  the  church  was  completed. 
Brother  Farnsworth  dedicated  the 
ground  in  a  sincere  and  reverent 
prayer.  After  the  dedication.  Sister 
Ellgren  invited  us  over  for  ice  cream 
and  cherry  cobbler.  After  much 
getting-acquainted  talk,  some  col- 
ored slides  were  shown  of  a  trip  the 
family  had  taken  to  Glacier  Park  and 
to  the  West  Coast.  The  exening 
had  been  most  pleasurable.  A  feel- 
ing of  great  appreciation  came  over 
me  for  the  friends  we  were  making 
—  helping  to  build  a  church  at 
Paonia. 


L^afe  L^urtatns  Jrire    Versatile 

Shidey  Thulin 


WHAT  is  the  most  popular,  the  most  decorative,  the  most  functional,  and  least 
expensive  window  treatment  today?    There's  only  one  answer  —  Cafe  Curtains/ 
Why  so  popular?     Because  they  are  at  home  in  many  rooms,  from  attic  bedroom 
through  kitchen,  bath,  or  basement  laundry  room. 

They  are  decorative,  because  you  can  use  your  imagination  and  make  them  gay  and 
colorful,  whimsical  (from  comic  prints  as  for  children's  rooms),  sedate  (as  for  dining 
rooms),  and  bright  as  sunshine  for  music  or  sewing  rooms. 

How  about  functional?  Cafe  curtains  really  are!  If  you  move  a  lot,  they  are  your 
only  answer.  You  can  make  them  fit  a  new  set  of  windows  by  raising  or  lowering  the 
rod.  They  can  cover  the  whole  window,  or  three-fourths  of  the  window,  or  half  of 
the  window,  or  only  the  bottom  fourth  if  you  so  desire.  You  can  have  them  in  one, 
two,  or  three  tiers.  You  can  let  them  hang  straight,  tie  them  back,  or  part  them. 
They  do  away  with  the  need  for  blinds,  too,  and  can  be  hung  on  any  sturdy  curtain 
rod. 

They  are  by  far  the  least  expensi\'e  curtains,  because  they  can  be  made  from  in- 
expensive prints,  from  bedspreads,  from  unbleached  muslin,  from  tablecloths,  or,  for 
small  windows,  from  remnants. 

How  to  Make 

Plan  double  fullness  for  the  width  of  your  window  and  measure  the  length,  plus 
hem  and  facing,  to  estimate  yardage  required. 

Wash  and  press  the  material  first,  unless  you  are  sure  it  won't  shrink.  Before 
making  the  points,  make  a  narrow  hem  along  both  side  edges  and  a  wider  hem  across 
the  bottom  (figure  i). 


Figure  i 

Make  a  narrow  hem  along  both  edges  of  the  curtain,   and  a  wider   hem  along 
the  bottom. 


Lay  the  material  out  flat  on  the  table  and,  using  a  paper  panel  the  same  width  as 
the  hemmed  material,  divide  it  into  equal  parts  and  draw  reverse  scallops  three  inches 
deep  (figure  2). 

Now  trace  with  a  dark  pencil,  scallops  along  the  unhemmed  top  edge  of  the 
material  on  the  \^•rong  side.  Be  sure  to  measure  from  each  point  to  the  bottom  of  the 
material  to  be  sure  they  are  even 

Page  110 


CAFE  CURTAINS  ARE  VERSATILE 


111 


INCHES 


DEEP 


Figure  2 
Make  reverse  scallops  three  inches  deep  for  the  top  of  the  curtain. 

Cut  a  piece  of  material,  full  width  by  three  inches  deep,  for  the  facing.  Lay  this 
under  the  edge  with  the  scallop  lines,  face  to  face,  so  the  pencil  lines  show.  Baste 
them  together  across  the  top  and  bottom  to  hold  them  securely,  then  sew  by  machine 
on  pencil  lines.  Next  cut  out  close  to  the  edge  around  the  scallops,  leaving  about  one- 
fourth  inch  seam.  Turn  the  piece  inside  out  and  press  down  with  an  iron  along  the 
stitching  of  the  scallops.  Then  turn  up  one-fourth  inch  along  the  bottom  edge  of 
the  facing,  leaving  a  one  and  one-half  inch  hem  at  the  deepest  point,  and  stitch  by 
machine  (figure  3) . 


FAC  ING 


Figure  3 
Make  a  facing  for  the  scallops  for  the  top  of  the  curtain. 

If  you  would  rather,  you  can  cut  out  the  points  and  bind  them  with  bias  tape  of 
matching  color,  so  the  tape  only  shows  on  the  wrong  side. 

If  you  want  them  to  hang  especially  well,  press  them  into  pleats  by  folding  the 
material  from  each  point  to  the  bottom  of  the  curtain  (the  way  you  used  to  make  a 
paper  fan  when  a  child).    This  enhances  the  appearance  and  the  hang  of  the  curtain. 


Attach  a  ring  to  each  point  and  hang  the  rings  over  a  rod. 


tyi  JLegacy  of  JLilacs 
Pauline  L.  Jensen 

ALL  day  we  drove  through  a  our  way  to  the  new  home,  with  this 
steady  downpour  of  rain,  and  overnight  stop  on  the  way,  suggested 
it  was  late  afternoon  when  by  Martin,  I  was  sure,  in  the  hope 
Martin,  my  husband,  and  I  entered  that  it  would  divert  me  from  the 
the  town  where  I  was  born  and  grief  of  closing  the  door  on  a  loved 
grew  to  womanhood.  After  an  ab-  phase  of  living.  I  couldn't  tell  him 
sence  of  over  twenty  years,  I  was  how  badly  I  needed  to  find  some- 
going  back  to  see  the  house  in  which  thing  here  in  this  little  town.  Some- 
Fd  lived  so  many  years,  and  the  thing  vague  and  unexplainable,  but 
grounds  where  my  brother  Tom  and  a  something  that  would  bolster  my 
I  had  spent  countless  happy  hours.  sagging  spirits. 

The  thought  of  this  return  had  ''See  anything  familiar?"  Martin 

sustained  me  all  day,  and  pushed  asked,  bringing  me  back  to  reality, 

into  the  background  the  bitterness  I  shook  my  head.    The  avenue  we 

I  had   felt  ever  since  Martin  had  were  driving  along  had  been  a  lovely 

received  word,  a  month  earlier,  that  street  with  wide  lawns  and  beautiful 

we  were  being  transferred  to  another  trees  when  I  last  saw  it.    Now  it  was 

town.  lined  with  drive-ins,  a  theatre,  filling 

'Til  not  go,"   I  had  stubbornly  stations,   garages,   a   miniature  golf 

maintained.  "We've  spent  ten  years  course,  and  motels, 

of  backbreaking  work  and  hard-to-  "Here,"  Martin  exclaimed,  brak- 

get  dollars  making  this  place  into  ing  the  car  to  a  stop,  "this  motel 

exactly  what  we  want.    I  can't  walk  looks  all  right,  and  it  has  a  vacancy 

away  and  leave  it  for  someone  else  sign.    How  about  it?"    I  nodded, 

to  enjoy."  I  waited,  as  Martin  registered,  and 

"We   have    no    choice,"    Martin  then  came  back  to  the  car  for  the 

had  answered  patiently.  "And,  this,  bags.      In    the    room,    as    soon    as 

after  all,  is  a  promotion."  Martin  had  deposited  a  bag  on  the 

"But  our  yard,"  I  wept,  "our  chair,  I  flipped  the  bag  open  and 
beautiful  yard!  The  moonflowers  on  took  out  a  pair  of  low-heeled  shoes, 
the  garden  wall,  and  the  tamarisk  I  glanced  at  my  watch.  It  was 
below  our  window.  How  we've  almost  six  o'clock  and  the  rain  had 
loved  that  in  the  early  spring  —  the  stopped,  but  the  May  dusk  was  be- 
first  feathery  blush  of  the  season!"  ginning  to  settle  down. 
I  broke  into  fresh  sobs.  "These  "Do  you  mind,  Martin,"  I  asked, 
things  are  old-fashioned,  Martin.  No  pulling  on  the  shoes,  "if  I  go  to  the 
one  else  will  want  them.  They'll  old  neighborhood  alone?  Some- 
tear  them  up  and  replace  them  with  how,  I'd  like  it  that  way." 
exotic  plants  that  haven't  their  "Of  course!  I  understand!"  and 
beauty."  I  blessed  my  husband  for  this  under- 

In  the  end,  I'd  done  as  I  knew  I  standing. 

would  do.     And  now  we  were  on  The  faces  I  saw  as  I  walked  along 

Page  112 


A  LEGACY  OF  LILACS 


113 


were  unfamiliar.  I  passed  the  spot 
where  the  old  grade  school  once 
stood.  A  new  building,  of  light 
brick  and  stone  had  replaced  it.  An 
auditorium  stood  on  the  ground 
where  we  played  baseball  in  the 
summer,  and  fox-and-geese  in  win- 
ter. 

My  heart  pounded  as  I  ap- 
proached the  corner.  For  just  be- 
yond it  was  the  house  —  our  house 
that  Vd  thought  of  so  many  times 
in  the  years  past.  As  I  came  in  sight 
of  it,  I  closed  my  eyes,  prolonging 
that  moment  to  which  I  had  looked 
forward.  I  gasped  when  I  opened 
them.  The  white  picket  fence  that 
Tom  and  I  had  painted,  Tom 
Sawyer  fashion,  was  gone,  and  a  low 
redwood  one  stretched  decorously 
across  the  front. 

T^HE  house!  This  couldn't  be  the 
big,  square,  utilitarian  one 
where  I  had  spent  so  many  happy 
hours!  A  long  portico  extended 
across  the  front,  and  the  shuttered 
windows  gave  it  a  look  of  southern 
grandeur.  Gone  was  the  old  bay 
window,  my  mother's  delight,  and 
instead  a  large  picture  window  over- 
looked the  front  yard  and  garden. 
Not  the  yard  and  garden  I  had 
known,  with  zinnias,  marigolds,  and 
nasturtiums,  but  a  clipped  lawn  with 
rose  beds  and  sundial. 

My  eyes  burned  with  tears.  There 
was  nothing  here  to  remind  me  of 
those  happy  years.  Somehow  I  had 
expected  it  would  look  the  same. 
I  had  hoped  to  see  a  collie,  like  old 
Ginger,  come  bounding  out  to  meet 
me.  There  was  nothing  that  bore 
evidence  of  the  kind  of  living  we 
had  known. 

Slowly   I   \\'alkcd   past   the  yard, 


searching,  longing,  for  something 
familiar.  I  turned  the  corner,  feel- 
ing lost,  forlorn,  and  old.  We  lea\e 
a  place,  I  thought,  and  someone 
comes  who  changes  it  beyond  rec- 
ognition. Nothing  remains  of  the 
old.  Is  this,  I  thought  with  heavy 
heart,  what  will  happen  to  our 
tamarisk  and  moonflowers? 

Suddenly  I  straightened.  There 
was  something  familiar.  The  scent 
of  lilacs!  Lilacs,  fresh-washed  in  the 
rain!  I  saw  them,  then,  a  long  row 
extending  full  length  across  the  back 
of  the  yard.  My  mother's  lilacs.  For 
it  was  she  who  had  planted  them 
and  tended  them  until  their  feet 
were  firmly  rooted  in  the  ground. 

I  recalled  the  time  of  planting. 
The  nimble  fingers,  long  since 
stilled,  had  placed  each  shrub  care- 
fully in  its  appointed  place. 

"Don't  work  so  hard,"  mv  father 
had  gently  chided  her.  ''If  my  plans 
work  out,  we'll  be  gone  from  here 
before  those  lilacs  bloom,  and  vou 
won't  be  able  to  enjoy  them." 

I  remembered,  as  if  it  were  yester- 
day. My  mother  had  laid  down  her 
trowel  and  looked  up  at  him,  her 
Scotch  blue  eyes  twinkling. 

'Then  I  will  have  left  a  legacv  of 
joy  to  others.    A  legacy  of  lilacs." 

Tears  stung  my  cheeks.  I  seemed 
powerless  to  move  from  the  spot 
where  I  was  standing. 

Suddenly,  a  light  flashed  on  in  the 
kitchen  and  the  door  was  flung 
open.  A  slender,  dark-haired  wom- 
an stood  silhouetted  there  a  mo- 
ment. Then,  walking  lightly,  she 
crossed  the  patio  and,  flinging  wide 
her  arms,  she  breathed  deeply  of  the 
lilac-scented  air. 

"Jim/'  she  called  back  over  her 
shoulder,   '7^"^^  ^^  come  out  and 


114 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY   1962 


join  me.  The  fragrance  of  these 
hlacs  is  divine/' 

I  stepped  back  in  the  shadow  of  a 
tree,  and  watched  a  tall  man  stroll 
through  the  door  and  join  her.  I 
saw  him  put  his  arm  around  her 
waist,  and  then  thev  walked  toward 
the  lilac  hedge. 

I  felt  like  singing.  In  spite  of 
portico,  sundial,  and  rose  garden, 
these  people  kept  and  loved  the  old- 


fashioned  lilacs.  It  could  well  be 
that  those  who  followed  us  would 
like  our  tamarisk  and  moonflowers. 
I  turned  and  started  running.  I 
must  hurry,  hurry  back  to  Martin. 
I  must  tell  him  what  had  hap- 
pened, and  how  my  heart  was  light- 
ened. For  we,  too,  had  left  a  legacy. 
Not  one  of  lilacs,  but  of  lowly  tam- 
arisk and  moonflowers,  for  others  to 
enjoy! 


xjx  JLift  for    LJour  JLaundryi 

Janet  W.  Breeze 


DRY  YOUR  SWEATERS  ON  THE  LINE 


"DUTTON,  button,  —  where  did  it  go? 
■■^  Next  time  one  of  those  httle  round 
things  with  the  holes  in  it  pops  off,  tape 
it  (as  soon  as  possible)  to  a  file  card  and 
identify  its  rightful  owner.  No  more 
hunting  for  lost  buttons. 


When  washing  sweaters,  dry  them  on 
the  line  this  easy  and  wrinkle-free  way: 
pin  two  old  nylon  stockings  to  the  line 
side  by  side.  Cross  the  stockings  over  each 
other  and   slip  through   the   arms   of  the 


sweater.     Pin  the  toes  of  the  stockings  to 
the  line. 

://:       ^       ^       ^        i^ 

Fill  an  empty  window  spray  bottle  with 
water  for  a  quick  extra  sprinkling  while 
ironing. 

jjt       5|c        si;       jj;        :>!; 

You  can  carry  those  snowy  white  gloves 
safely  in  your  purse  if  you  put  them  in  a 
small  plastic  sandwich  bag. 

^         5r  ^  5^  T^ 

Pre\'ent  the  loss  of  baby's  and  children's 
little  socks  by  washing  them  together  in 
a  closed  bag. 


Sweeter  the  cJhoaghts  of  JLove  ibxpressed 

Mabel  Law  Atkinson 


"CWEET  are  the  thoughts  of  love,  but  sweeter  the  thoughts  of  love 
expressed."  At  different  times  when  I  have  seen  the  lack  of  com- 
munication between  older  parents  and  their  children,  this  quote  has  come 
to  my  mind,  and  I  have  sensed  its  full  implication.  It  is  easy  to  tell  our 
small  children  of  our  love  for  them,  and  to  kiss  away  the  stings  of  their 
small  failures;  and  for  them,  in  return,  to  put  warm  little  arms  around 
our  necks,  shower  us  with  kisses,  and  say  the  magic  words:  ''I  love  you. 
Mommy,"  or  ''I  love  you,  Daddy."  But  far  too  often  the  years,  with  their 
speed  of  living  and  their  many  outside  interests,  silence  the  utterances  of 
such  thoughts  —  although  we  still  think  them  —  and  the  doing  of  little 
things  that  endear  and  enrich  each  day's  performance  in  the  great,  con- 
tinuous drama  of  life. 

This  was  brought  forcibly  to  my  cognizance  as  I  watched  a  young 
matron  going  through  her  mother's  ''things"  after  her  death.  In  the 
''secret"  drawer  of  her  mother's  desk,  she  found  a  few  letters  and  cards 
which  proved  to  be  those  her  mother  had  specially  cherished  because  they 
spoke  her  children's  love  to  her.  Among  them  was  a  page  from  a  letter 
this  daughter  had  written  to  her  mother  when  but  a  young  girl,  one  line 
of  which  read,  "I  really  do  love  you.  Mama."  Tears  flowed  freely  as  the 
daughter,  herself  a  mother,  said,  "Had  I  only  known!" 

I  remember  the  day  I  visited  an  old,  old  lady.  She  proudly  showed 
me  the  card  she  had  received  that  day  from  her  son,  a  professor  in  a  uni- 
versity, and  asked  me  to  read  it  aloud  to  her.  Of  course  she  had  read  it 
already  many  times,  but  she  wanted  to  hear  it  again.  So  I  began,  "Dear 
Mother." 

Instantly  she  stopped  me  and  said,  "You  read  it  wrong.  He  wrote, 
Dearest  Mother."  That  one  word,  or  rather  the  adding  of  est,  meant  all 
the  world  to  her  in  affection  value. 

I  recall  listening  to  the  experience  of  a  lovely,  mature  Latter-day  Saint 
young  woman  whose  father  had  recently  passed  away  —  several  years  after 
her  mother  had  left  them.  In  teaching  her  Gleaner  class  in  the  Mutual 
Improvement  Association  she  said,  "I  shall  tell  you  this  sacred  experience 
of  mine  that  vou  whose  parents  are  still  living  may  fill  their  lives  with  joy 
by  showing  and  expressing  frequently  your  love  and  appreciation  for  them, 
which  they  yearn  to  hear. 

"One  night,  a  week  before  my  father's  passing,  I  gave  him  his  medi- 
cine and  his  glass  of  warm  milk,  his  alcohol  rub,  straightened  his  bed, 
fluffed  his  pillow,  and  made  him  as  comfortable  as  possible.  When  I  said 
good  night  and  asked  him  if  there  was  anything  else  he  would  like,  he 
smiled  weakly  and  answered,  "Yes,  my  dear,  just  one  more  thing  —  a  kiss." 

".  .  .  Sweeter  the  thoughts  of  love  expressed!" 

Page  1 1 5 


Wean  [Jtjunnel  I  Lewell  Speciauzes  in  Jxnitting  Sweaters 
ana    1 1 iaking  (jLairpin  JLace 

"pEARL  Bunnel  Newell,  Orem,  Utah,  is  mistress  of  many  hobbies.  She  has  made 
-'■  hundreds  of  yards  of  exquisite  hairpin  laee  and  many  doilies  of  similar  stitches  and 
patterns.  Her  home  and  the  homes  of  her  relatives  and  friends  are  deeorated  with  her 
handieraft.  She  erochets  and  embroiders,  makes  artificial  flowers,  footstools,  ^^■all 
plaques,  pillow  tops,  and  sews  numerous  varieties  of  aprons.  She  knits  sweaters  in  many 
different  patterns,  and  makes  baby  bootees  and  shawls.  She  has  pieeed  and  quilted  a 
star  quilt  for  eaeh  of  her  married  grandchildren,  and  is  busily  engaged  in  making  quilts 
for  the  eight  unmarried  grandchildren.  Mrs.  Newell  is  an  expert  gardener,  and  her 
indoor  plants,  including  many  varieties  of  African  violets,  are  as  lovely  as  her  outdoor 
garden,  where  she  specializes  in  roses. 

Mrs.  Newell  has  been  a  visiting  teacher  for  more  than  fifty  years,  and  attends 
Relief  Society  regularly.  She  has  pieced  more  than  twenty-five  quilts  for  Relief  Society, 
and  is  acti\c  in  all  the  work-meeting  activities.  At  se\enty-six,  she  has  no  plans  for 
retirement  —  only  plans  for  trying  to  find  enough  time  to  take  care  of  all  her  regular 
work  and  all  her  hobbies. 


Sians  J^lona  the    vw 


'9 


9 


ay 


There  are  so  many  road  signs  —  pointers  ahead  to  happiness,  peace,  understanding, 
and  inspiration.     All  can  be  found  in  the  Book  of  Books,  offered  by  the  great  Master. 

—Pauline  M.  Bell 

Poge  116 


Sow  the  Field  With  Roses 

Chapter  2 
Margery  S.  Stewart 


Synopsis:  Nina  Karsh,  thirty-nine,  horse- 
back riding  in  the  Mahbu  Mountains  of 
Cahfornia,  becomes  lost.  She  meets 
Tomas  Novarro,  whose  grandmother's 
house  she  has  just  rented.  He  owns  con- 
siderable surrounding  property,  and  other 
property  in  Mexico  and  Canada.  Mr. 
Novarro  talks  with  Nina  about  the  news- 
paper account  of  her  dismissal  as  a  nurse's 
aid  from  the  local  hospital,  and  Nina  ex- 
plains the  circumstance. 

TOMAS  Novarro  stood  in  the 
darkness.  He  held  a  sleeping 
boy  in  his  arms. 

''Mr.  Novarro?"  Nina  fell  back 
as  he  strode  into  the  living  room.  He 
placed  the  child  gently  on  the 
couch,  covered  him  with  the  silk 
afghan  Nina  kept  there.  He  stepped 
back.  His  eyes  were  on  the  boy's 
sleeping  face.  ''My  son/'  he  said 
heavily.  "I  have  brought  him  to 
you." 

Nina  stood  hesitantly  beside  him. 
The  boy  was  very  small,  about  four, 
she  would  say,  the  age  of  Danny 
when  he  came  to  her.  But  this  was 
no  robust,  raucous,  demanding 
child.  Even  in  sleep,  he  was  dif- 
ferent, frail,  his  hair  a  pale  drift  on 
the  pillow,  unchildlike  hollows  un- 
der the  long  lashes. 

"I  ...  I  don't  understand,  Mr. 
Novarro."  Nina  said. 

"You  are  to  take  care  of  him  for 
me.  His  mother  was  killed  two 
years  ago  ...  an  accident.  She  was 
riding  and  the  horse  fell  into  the 
canyon.  She  should  not  have  been 
there  at  all,  but  she  was  very  brave, 
very  headstrong." 

Nina  flung  out  her  hands.  "But 
you  don't  know  me!" 


"I  have  made  inquiries."  He 
leaned  down  to  tuck  the  quilt  closer 
about  the  boy's  shoulders.  "You  will 
have  none  of  the  usual  difficulties, 
the  child  does  not  speak,  moves  very 
seldom,  asks  nothing." 

"Asks  nothing!" 

He  said  bruskly,  "For  a  long  time 
he  has  been  like  this.  I  have  spent 
a  great  deal  of  money  .  .  .  many 
doctors.  They  have  names  .  .  . 
emotionally  disturbed  .  .  .  perhaps 
...  or  a  birth  injury  .  .  .  or.  .  .  ."  He 
shrugged.  "We  are  not  so  far  as 
we  think  from  the  dark  ages."  He 
sounded  bitter  and  angry. 

"I'm  sorry,"  said  Nina.  She  was. 
But  she  had  no  intention  of  becom- 
ing involved  with  this  unpredictable 
man  and  his  problems.  "It  is  quite 
impossible." 

Novarro  said  curtly,  "You  are  in 
urgent  need  of  funds.  I  will  pay 
you  well." 

Nina  stepped  back.  "Mr.  Novar- 
ro, people  don't  just  leave  their  chil- 
dren with  .  .  .  with  strangers." 

He  said  harshly.  "I  know  every- 
thing I  need  to  know  about  you." 
He  took  a  list  from  his  inside  pocket. 
"Here  is  his  doctor's  name,  the  diet 
for  the  boy,  my  attorney,  Manuel's 
phone  number."  He  looked  about 
the  room.  "You  keep  it  very  well, 
like  she  did,  my  grandmother.  .  .  . 
Good  things  happened  to  me  in  this 
house." 

They  were  silent. 

"There  are  many  very  capable 
people." 

She  had  hit  on  a  wound.  He 
started     up    under    it.     She     said 

Page  117 


118 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1962 


quickly,  ''I  am  tired  .  .  .  you  cannot 
know  how  tired.  I  have  nothing  to 
give  to  anyone,  not  now/* 

The  child  stirred  and  lifted  the 
long  sweeping  lashes.  Nina  started. 
The  bov's  eves  were  like  his  father's, 
the  same  clear  gray,  the  same  shape. 
The  eyes  regarded  her  blankly,  with- 
out curiosity.  She  wondered  if  he 
saw  the  room,  really.  He  looked 
about  him  without  interest. 

Nina  looked  up  into  Tomas  No- 
varro's  face,  and  the  naked  anguish 
written  on  it  shook  her  as  nothing 
else  had. 

''Very  well  ...  if  you  like,  you 
may  leave  him  for  a  day  or  two.  Fll 
see  how  we  get  along.'' 

''I  am  going  away.  You  may  get 
in  touch  with  my  attorney,  or  with 
Manuel."  He  moved  toward  the 
door.  "I  am  like  you  .  .  .  empti- 
ness. .  .  ."  His  hand  swept  the 
room.  ''But  I  am  a  man  and  I  will 
fill  up  the  chasm,  with  work.  I  have 
a  great  deal  of  work  waiting  for 
me."  He  was  angry,  anxious  to  be 
dominant  again.  "I  do  not  sur- 
render to  sterility,  to  brokenness 
.  .  .  that  is  for  woman." 

■jM'INA  said  heavily.  "I  have  told 
you  I  would  take  him.  What 
is  there  you  wish  to  tell  me  about 
him?  What  does  he  like  to  eat  or 
do?" 

"I  don't  know.  I  have  kept  away 
from  him.  I  couldn't  stand  the 
pain  of  waiting  and  wondering.  I 
don't  know."  He  opened  the  door. 
"You  will  receive  an  advance  check 
in  a  day  or  so." 

The  great  door  closed  under  his 
hand.  Nina  listened  to  the  sound 
of  his  hard  footsteps  on  the  long 
patio,  and  the  sound  of  them  grind- 


ing  gravel    underfoot,   the   sudden 
roar  of  a  car's  motor. 

She  went  back  to  the  boy.  They 
stared  at  each  other  in  silence. 

"It  is  time  for  bed,"  Nina  said 
hesitantly. 

He  did  not  answer,  only  waited. 

"Can  you  walk?" 

She  took  his  hand,  and  the  boy 
sat  up.  She  urged  him  gently  to 
his  feet  and  led  him  to  the  small 
room  across  from  her  own.  He  went 
quietly.  He  did  not  seem  to  notice 
the  room  which  held  starkly  enough 
only  a  narrow  bed  and  a  chest  of 
drawers.  The  blind  was  up  and 
the  hibiscus  bush  brushed  against 
the  window.  Another  child  would 
have  shown  fear.  Joseph  did  not 
seem  to  know  fear.  Nina  knelt  and 
unlaced  his  shoes  and  drew  them 
off.  The  boy's  father  had  brought 
no  bag  with  him.  He  would  prob- 
ably send  it  over  in  the  morning. 
She  unbuttoned  the  small  shirt  and 
helped  him  out  of  trousers  and 
socks.  She  drew  back  the  covers 
and  motioned  him  into  bed.  He 
did  not  seem  to  notice  the  gesture. 
Nina  lifted  him  onto  the  sheet. 

"Good  night,  Joseph."  She  stood 
in  perplexity  above  him,  then  she 
leaned  over  him,  thinking  to  show 
him  a  small  tenderness.  He  cowered 
away  from  her,  clutching  the  blan- 
ket to  him.  No  sound,  only  the 
hunching  of  his  small  body  in  the 
corner  of  the  bed  and  his  great  eyes 
on  her  face. 

"I  didn't  mean  to  hurt  you, 
Joseph  ...  a  kiss.  .  .  ." 

His  eyes  shone  in  the  half-light, 
his  breath  came  quickly. 

Nina  stood  uncertainly  by  his  bed, 
then  she  left  the  room.     She  did 


sow  THE  FIELD  WITH  ROSES  119 

not  turn  off  the  low  lamp.  In  her  Over  the  telephone,  Mr.  Ander- 
own  room  she  wound  the  clock  and  son  was  sympathetic,  but  vague, 
set  it  for  six,  undressed  in  the  dark.  No,  he  knew  very  little  about  the 
It  was  disturbing,  having  the  child  child,  had  never  seen  him,  as  a  mat- 
there.  She  was  angry  and  humiliat-  ter  of  fact.  Tragic  case.  It  had 
ed  that  Tomas  had  pried  into  her  been  a  great  blow  to  Tomas  Novar- 
financial  affairs.  When  her  father  ro.  He  cleared  his  throat  and  was 
was  alive  .  .  .  when  Danny  was  with  hearty,  "A  fine  man,  Tomas  No- 
her  ...  it  had  been  different.    But  varro." 

people  had  a  sixth  sense  about  a  ''A  fine  man,"  said  Nina  acidly, 

woman    alone.      They    seemed    to  ''does   not  leave  his   child   with   a 

know  she  had  none  to  defend  her.  stranger." 

They  took  advantage  in  small,  mean  ''Mr.  Novarro's  judgment  is  excel- 

ways.     Sometimes  it  was  terrifying  lent.    However,  if  you  insist,  I  will 

to  be  a  woman  alone  in  the  world,  get  in  touch  with  him,  explain  that 

in  this  fierce  and  cruel  time.  you  are  unable  to  do  the  job." 

Was  there  a  sound  from  the  boy's  "Not  unable,"  said  Nina  angrily, 

room?    Nina  stood  silent,  listening,  "unwilling.    I  .  .  .  that  is,  my  life  is 

She  moved  on  tiptoe  across  the  hall,  extremely  difficult  at  the  moment. 

But  the  boy  was  lying  where  she  I  don't  feel  able  to  cope  with  com- 

had  left  him,  clutching  the  quilt  to  plications." 

his  chest,  wide-eyed  and  v^ordless.  And  the  child  was  a  complication. 
M  Nina  looked  across  the  room  where 
CHE  went  back  to  her  own  bed.  the  child  sat  in  the  deep  wing  chair 
This  was  impossible!  She  would  in  the  dining  room.  He  sat  silent, 
take  him  back  in  the  morning,  call  unmoving.  It  rasped  on  her  nerves, 
the  lawyer  and  let  him  come  and  this  silence,  this  unchildlike  pas- 
get  the  child.  She  turned  restlessly  sivity.  Especially,  since  she  had  the 
on  her  pillow.  The  wind  stirred  impression  that  when  she  was  out 
through  the  windows,  bringing  the  of  the  room  he  was  different.  She 
soft  whinny  of  Dominick,  bringing  blew  out  her  breath.  Danny  had 
the  fragrance  of  the  orange  bios-  been  like  a  hummingbird,  darting 
soms.  It  was  life,  she  felt,  flowing  and  skimming  through  the  days,  en- 
through  the  room,  life.  Life  that  chanted  by  everything, 
took  from  one  what  it  pleased  to  "...  As  soon  as  I  am  able  to 
take  and  brought  to  her  that  which  contact  Mr.  Novarro,  I  will  get  in 
was  far  from  her  desire.  Nina  touch  with  you." 
trembled  under  the  soft  quilt.  What  Nina  hung  up  the  telephone  with 
irony!  She  had  cried  out  for  an-  an  angry  click.  This  was  going  to 
other  Danny  and,  instead,  she  had  be  one  of  those  hurting,  frustrating 
been  given  this  sick,  chained  child,  days.  I  won't  do  it.  She  went  to 
In  the  room  she  had  the  feeling  the  great  door  and  flung  it  open, 
that  something  was  demanded  of  The  boy's  bags  were  there.  A  note 
her,  something  greater  than  she  had  was  attached:  "I  rang,  but  you  did 
depth  to  hold.  She  turned  on  her  not  answer."  It  was  signed  Manuel. 
side.  She  would  call  the  lawyer  in  "Hmph!  Rang  indeed!" 
the  morning,  the  very  first  thing.  A   nicker    from    the   corral   sent 


120 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY   1962 


Nina  in  that  direction.  How  could 
she  keep  Dominick  now?  She  would 
have  no  time  to  ride.  She  could  do 
nothing  with  the  child  here.  She 
would  be  afraid  to  leave  him  for  a 
moment. 

Even  at  the  corral  there  was  to  be 
no  peace.  A  boy  of  twelve  or  thir- 
teen was  sitting  on  the  top  bar  talk- 
ing to  Dominick,  feeding  her  an 
apple. 

IVTINA  glared  at  him.  "Who  are 
you?  And  what  are  you  doing 
on  my  land?"  She  stopped.  She 
sounded  just  like  that  Novarro  man. 
Well  why  not?  Why  should  she 
be  the  one  to  keep  a  gentle  candle 
burning  inside  herself,  when  every- 
one else  she  met  seemed  determined 
to  be  ugly? 

The  boy  leaped  down  from  the 
bar  and  came  around  to  her.  He 
was  quick  and  dark,  with  wide  white 
teeth  and  blue,  alert  eyes.  *'Gee, 
lady,  I  just  came  up  to  see  Domi- 
nick. Frank  told  me  you  were  going 
to  buy  her.  I  wanted  to  see  what 
she  thought  about  it." 

Nina  blew  the  hair  out  of  her 
eyes.  The  last  thing  that  would 
charm  her  was  whimsy.  ''Dominick 
told  you  she  was  eager  for  the 
change,  no  doubt?"  she  asked  softly. 

He  nodded.  ''Gosh,  yes!  Why 
shouldn't  she  be?  What  a  great 
place  to  live." 

Nina  followed  his  envious  glance 
as  it  swept  over  the  stretch  of  hills 
and  valleys  below,  blue  and  purple 
and  amethyst,  down  to  the  road 
that  wound  its  way  from  the  sea. 

"This  is  wilderness,"  the  boy  ex- 
ploded in  rapture,  "pure  wilder- 
ness." 

"Where  do  you  live?"  When 
she   was   a   child   she   had   known 


women  with  sharp  tongues  like  this. 
Now  she  knew  why,  being  honed 
as  they  had  been  on  the  sharp  edge 
of  days. 

The  boy  was  subdued,  "Down  on 
the  beach  ...  in  an  apartment. 
It's  real  great  ...  or  would  be  if  I 
had  a  surfboard,  or  if  Nicky  would 
let  me  use  his.    He  won't." 

"Who  is  Nicky?" 

"My  half  brother.  His  father 
gives  him  everything.  Mine  is  stony 
broke.    Isn't  that  my  luck?" 

Nina  said,  trying  to  piece  togeth- 
er the  picture  his  words  presented, 
"Your  mother  is  .  .  .  this  is  her 
second  marriage?" 

"Yes,  and  it's  almost  over,  and 
ril  bet  my  father  won't  pay  three 
hundred  and  fifty  a  month  for  me, 
like  Nicky's  does.  I  guess  I'll  just 
keep  on  being  a  burden,  until  I  can 
work,  that  is.  I  plan  to  work  real 
soon,  as  soon  as  anybody  will  take 
me."  He  looked  crestfallen  for  a 
moment.  "They  say  I'm  too 
young." 

Nina  said  faintly,  "Come  in  and 
have  a  glass  of  milk  and  some  cook- 
ies.   Shouldn't  you  be  in  school?" 

He  gave  her  a  quick  grin.  "I 
should,  but  it's  the  last  week,  and 
I'm  flunking  out  anyway.  You  won't 
tell  on  me.  .  .  ?" 

"I  don't  even  know  your  name," 
she  said  reasonably. 

The  boy  regarded  her  narrowly. 
Nina  smoothed  her  skirt,  at  a  loss  to 
know  if  she  should  put  on  a  for- 
bidding air,  but  the  sharpness  of  his 
face  disarmed  her.  "Anyway,  I 
wouldn't  tell." 

TTE  relaxed.    "My  name  is  Tom 

Benedict,  and  I  sure  would  like 

a  glass  of  milk  and  some  cookies. 

I'm  famished."    He  pointed  to  his 


sow  THE  FIELD  WITH  ROSES 


121 


bicycle  circled  in  the  dust.  'It  was 
real  steep  getting  up  here." 

"I  should  think  you  would  be 
exhausted." 

He  looked  with  unabashed  love  at 
Dominick.  ''I  had  to  see  her.  She 
likes  me  .  .  .  she  really  does.  Domi- 
nick is  a  boy's  name,  you  know. 
They  should  have  named  her  Susie. 
I  like  Susie/' 

'1  like  Dominick/'  Nina  assured 
him.  'Tou  can  always  call  her  Miss 
Dominick,  that  is,  if  it  bothers  you, 
the  name  I  mean." 

His  laughter  whooped  on  the  soft 
air.  He  gave  Dominick  a  last  fer- 
vent embrace.  ''Good  old  Domi- 
nick, you  don't  care  if  I  flunk  out, 
or  if  I'm  not  as  smart  as  my  brother, 
do  you,  nice  old  horse?" 

'I'll  .  .  .  I'll  make  you  a  sand- 
wich," said  Nina  faintly.  ''Better 
leave  your  bicycle  there." 

The  boy  followed  her  to  the 
house.  He  used  the  side  lope  that 
Danny  had  favored  when  he  was 
half -grown. 

"Wipe  your  feet,  Tom." 

The  boy  cheerfully  complied. 

Nina  opened  the  great  door  gent- 
ly, not  wishing  to  disturb  the  strang- 
er child  if  he  had  fallen  asleep.  She 
stood  transfixed  on  the  threshold, 
her  eyes  riveted  on  the  mirror  in 
the  hall.  The  mirror  made  visible 
the  far  corner  of  the  living  room. 
It  showed  Joseph  sitting  where  she 
had  left  him  in  the  far  corner  of  the 
living  room.  On  his  quiet  lifted 
wrist  rested  an  enormous  butterfly. 
Joseph  was  utterly  absorbed  in  the 
lovely  winged  thing.  He  lifted  the 
forefinger  of  his  free  hand  and 
touched  with  infinite  gentleness  the 
poised  wings. 

Nina  stepped  back. 


"What's  the  the  matter?"  Tom 
whispered. 

Nina  shook  her  head  for  silence. 
She  looked  again  into  the  glass,  but 
in  the  brief  interval  the  picture  had 
changed,  the  butterfly  now  flut- 
tered on  the  curtains,  and  the  boy 
sat  limply,  his  eyes  on  his  empty 
hands.  Nina  went  on  tiptoe  into 
the  room.  Tom  followed,  not  un- 
derstanding, but  sensitive  to  the 
alien  mood. 

"Joseph?"  Nina  leaned  down  to 
him.  The  child  regarded  her  blank- 
ly. "Are  you  hungry,  Joseph?"  He 
did  not  reply. 

"Is  he  yours?"  Tom  Benedict  was 
compassionate. 

Nina  turned  to  him.  She  took  a 
deep,  glad  breath.  "Yes  .  .  .  he's 
mine  .  .  .  for  awhile." 

Tom  Benedict  regarded  Joseph 
with  puzzled,  resentful  eyes.  "Lucky 
stiff." 

Tom  swung  out  his  arms.  "Look 
at  all  he's  got!.  He  doesn't  have  to 
live  in  an  old  apartment  with  some- 
one who.  .  .  /' 

"Tom!" 

He  regarded  her  with  adult  eyes, 
strangely  at  variance  in  his  young 
face.  "You  sure  don't  know  much 
about  things,  do  you?" 

"But  Tom " 

"You  don't  know  much  about 
people  either." 

Nina  forgot  to  be  angry.  His 
words  stopped  her.  I  really  don't, 
she  thought.  I  have  lived  in  a  very 
small  country  with  father  and  Dan- 
ny and  the  grocery  boy  and  the 
doctor  and  the  brief  bright  nor^s  at 
Sunday  School  or  sacrament  meet- 
ing. I  don't  know  about  people 
who  live  in  this  furious,  feverish 
world.     I   don't  know  about  boys. 


122 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1962 


whose  fathers  pay  $350  a  month 
and  boys  whose  fathers  pay  fifty.  .  .  . 
I  don't  know  about  boys  who  hve 
on  beaches,  or  in  back  rooms,  hke 
Joseph.  She  stood  very  still  .  .  . 
the  forgotten  children.  .  .  .  Could 
I  learn?  she  wondered.  Is  it  too 
late  to  learn? 

Tom  Benedict  ate  with  the  inno- 
cent savagery  of  the  young.  He 
grinned  at  Nina  over  the  tuna  sand- 
wich, ''Good." 

She  poured  more  milk  into  his 
glass.  She  was  not  hungry  herself, 
and  it  was  not  yet  time  for  Joseph's 
lunch.     ''How  old  are  you,  Tom?'' 

"Twelve  .  .  .  almost  thirteen  .  .  . 
another  ten  months.  I  look  thir- 
teen already,  don't  I?" 

"Yes,"  Nina  said.  He  did.  He 
seemed  incredibly  mature  to  her,  a 
cynical  bystander  in  a  wise  and  pain- 
ful age.  He  tossed  her  word  pic- 
tures of  his  world  .  .  .  smooth,  square 
.  .  .  cool  .  .  .  old  words  with  new 
meanings.  His  problem  was,  he 
confided,  not  only  his  extreme 
youth,  but  his  ever-present  poverty 
which  prevented  the  acquisition  of 
a  surfboard. 

"VTINA  listened  gravely.  A  surf- 
board, she  gathered,  was  the 
status  symbol  of  his  older  brother's 
gang. 

".  .  .  or  if  I  could  even  get  a 
switch  blade.  .  .  ." 

Having  controlled  her  horror, 
having  learned  that  the  chance  of 
Tom's  acquiring  this  smaller  badge 
of  maturity  was  extremely  remote, 
Nina  decided  to  treat  the  matter 
lightly.  "Well,  David  had  only  a 
sling  shot,  and  he  made  history." 

"David  who?" 


"David  the  shepherd,  the  one 
who  killed  the  lion  with  it." 

The  boy  was  all  ears.  "Never 
heard  of  him." 

"You  think  you  have  troubles," 
Nina  said  severely,  "this  boy  had  a 
king  hunting  him,  armies  after  him, 
a  giant  to  overcome." 

"Giant?"  His  tone  was  skeptical, 
but  his  eyes  brightened. 

Nina  told  the  story  of  David  and 
Goliath,  heartened  to  see  that  even 
in  this  new  age  it  had  tremendous 
appeal. 

Tom  paid  her  the  supreme  com- 
pliment of  holding  the  unbitten 
sandwich  to  his  mouth  for  the  last 
few  paragraphs. 

He  sighed  and  resumed  his 
lunch.  There  was  a  silence  in  the 
little  kitchen.  He  shook  his  head 
after  a  time.  "Wouldn't  work  .  .  . 
not  now." 

"You  just  don't  get  it,  Tom.  It 
wasn't  the  sling  shot,  actually." 

Tom  considered.  "You  mean 
there  had  to  be  that  something  to 
guide  the  rock  ...  or  David's 
hand?" 

Nina  was  delighted  with  his 
astuteness.  "It  was  his  believing  .  .  . 
his  faith." 

Tom  nodded  briskly,  "The  posi- 
tive approach  ...  I  read  an  article 
on  it." 

Nina  gently  let  the  matter  rest. 

Tom  rose.  "You  got  company. 
Car  coming."  He  slid  out  of  his 
chair  and  went  to  the  window.  He 
turned  away  in  disappointment. 
"Just  old  Doc  Jonathan."  He 
turned  to  the  door.  "Fm  leaving. 
The  Doc's  always  mad  at  me  for 
something.  He  lives  by  us,  and  he 
raises  orchids."  He  turned  to  the 
door.     "Thanks   for   the  sandwich 


sow  THE  FIELD  WITH  ROSES 


123 


though,  and  I  sure  hked  your  story, 
but  I  don't  think  the  kids  would  go 
for  a  shng  shot  .  .  .  thanks  just  the 
same/' 

''Wait!"  Nina  was  astonished  at 
her  own  appeal,  transparent  in  her 
voice. 

The  boy  paused  in  the  doorway. 
He  made  her  think  of  a  faun,  edged 
there  in  the  light,  with  the  secret 


kinship  in  him  for  flight  and  hilly 
places. 

"Would  .  .  .  would  you  like  to 
ride  Dominick  for  a  little  while?" 

Radiance  and  unbelief.     "You'd 
let  me?" 

"For  an  hour  .  .  .  yes." 

A  wild  whoop  and  he  was  gone. 
The  knocker  sounded  from  the  big 
door.    Nina  went  to  answer  it. 
{To  be  continued) 


I 


Viyofds  J^fter  Snow 

Ida  Elaine  James 

This  season  of  white  fortitude  shall  melt 
At  last  into  a  tender  time  of  bloom, 
An  hour  less  visioned  than  obscurely  felt, 
After  long  months  of  chaste  and  frozen  gloom. 
Insistently  the  heart,  cloaked  in  despair, 
Scents  fragrance  subtle  as  the  breath  of  hope, 
Moving  through  branches,  pulseless  yet,  and  bare, 
Over  the  winter's  chill  and  empty  slope. 

There  will  come  beauty  from  this  barren  hour, 
A  peril-sweet  interval  when  children  sing 
Beneath  the  dogwood's  luminous  i\  ory  flower; 
When  faith  shall  come  to  warm  a\^  akening, 
To  roll  the  stone  of  winter's  blight  and  doom 
Away  at  last  from  spring's  beleaguered  tomb. 


vl/tth    I  Lobleness  of  dieart 

Pauline  M.  Bdl 

Oh,  youth,  wait  not  until  the  years  shall  pro\e  the  way. 
Seek  now,  with  all  your  strength  the  path  to  joy, 
With  nobleness  of  heart  and  love  of  honest  toil. 
Why  wait  to  mar  your  strength  with  little  gain? 
Work  cheerfully  this  day  and  find  your  worth. 

You  shall  not  seek  in  vain, 

Fulfillment's  at  your  feet  — 

If  you  reach  out  and  seek. 


FROM   THE    FIELD 


General  Secretary-Treasurer  Hukh  Parker 

All  material  submitted  for  publication  in  this  department  should  be  sent  through 
stake  and  mission  Relief  Society  presidents.  See  regulations  governing  the  submittal  of 
material  for  "Notes  From  the  Field"  in  the  Alagaziiie  for  January  1958,  page  47,  and 
in  the  Relief  Society  Hnndhook  oi  Instnictions. 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  ACTIVITIES 


Photograph  submitted  by  Ruth  R.  Reeder 

RAROTONGA   MISSION,   DISTRICT    RELIEF   SOCIETY   PRESIDENTS 

AT  CONVENTION 

Left  to  right:  Ruth  R.  Reeder,  President,  Rarotonga  Mission  Relief  Society; 
Emily  Williams,  Ngatangiia  District  Relief  Society  President;  Tareta  James  (seated), 
President  Vahua  Avarua  District  Relief  Society;  Teei  Oiaua,  Avarua  work  director; 
Araia  John  Mateara,  President,  Arorangi  District  Relief  Society. 

Sister  Reeder  reports:  "A  one-day  convention  was  held  at  the  Avarua  chapel,  the 
first  of  its  kind  in  the  mission.  Sister  Reeder  spoke  on  the  theme  of  the  con^•ention 
'Our  Blessings  Through  Service  to  Others.'  Demonstrations  on  how  to  make  jelly, 
banana  bread,  aprons,  and  stocking  dolls  were  given.  A  beautiful  display  of  work  done 
by  the  sisters  at  their  work  meetings  was  shown.  It  consisted  of  quilts,  grass  skirts, 
shell  articles,  knitting,  applique,  and  embroider}^  work. 

''New  ideas,  new  enthusiasm,  and  a  desire  to  serve  well  were  gained  from  the 
convention." 

Page  124 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


125 


Photograph  submitted  by  Lavinia  B.  Jackson 

EL  PASO  STAKE  (TEXAS)  RELIEF  SOCIETY  SINGING  MOTHERS  PRESENT 
MUSIC  FOR  STAKE  QUARTERLY  CONFERENCE,  May  1961 

President  Lavinia  B.  Jackson  is  standing  in  the  fourth  row,  at  the  right;  chorister 
Barbara  Jean  \\^est  stands  behind  President  Jackson  in  the  fifth  row.  Organist  Jenny 
Lawson  and  pianist  Barbara  Johnson  are  not  in  the  picture. 


Photograph   submitted  by  Adelheid  Post 

BERLIN   STAKE    (GERMANY)    RELIEF   SOCIETY   SINGING   MOTHERS 
PRESENT  MUSIC  FOR  THE  FIRST  STAKE  QUARTERLY  CONFERENCE 

October  18,  1961 

Adelheid  Post,  President,  BerHn  Stake  Rehef  Society,  reports:  "The  accompanying 
photograph  shows  the  Singing  Mothers  of  the  newly  organized  Berlin  Stake  on  the 
occasion  of  the  first  quarterly  conference.  E\a  Marie  Birth,  seated  at  the  left  on  the 
front  row,  directed  the  chorus.  The  visiting  Authorities  for  this  conference  were 
President  Henry  D.  Movie  and  President  Ahin  R.  Dyer.  They  were  accompanied  by 
Sister  Moyle  and  Sister  Dyer  and  Virginia  Marsh  and  Janet  Nielson,  daughters  of 
President  and  Sister  Movie. 

"This  chorus  was  first  organized  to  present  the  music  for  the  organization  of  the 
Berlin  Stake  on  September  10,  1961.  Elder  Delbert  L.  Stapley  officiated  at  the 
organization  of  the  stake  and  was  assisted  by  President  Alvin  R.  Dyer,  The  sisters  felt 
it  a  great  privilege  to  be  asked  to  participate  in  these  two  important  events." 


126 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY   1962 


Photograph  submitted  by  Uarda  Conner 

ALASKA  STAKE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  CONVENTION 

September  18,  1961,  Anchorage,  Alaska 

Front  row,  at  the  right,  left  to  right:  Anna  Peay,  Counselor,  Alaska  Stake  Relief 
Soeiety;  Uarda  Conner,  President,  Alaska  Stake  Relief  Society;  Orson  Millet,  President, 
Alaska  Stake;  Belle  S.  Spafford,  General  President  of  Relief  Society;  Marianne  C.  Sharp, 
First  Counselor  in  the  General  Presidency  of  Relief  Society;  Wells  C.  Bowen,  High 
Councilman,  Alaska  Stake;  Ida  Stoddard,  Associate  Counselor,  Alaska  Stake  Relief 
Society. 

Sister  Conner  reports:  "This  is  a  picture  of  the  first  Relief  Society  Con\ention  of 
Alaska  Stake.  President  Belle  S.  Spafford  of  the  General  Presidency  of  Relief  Society, 
and  Counselor  Marianne  C.  Sharp  were  in  attendance." 


Photograph   submitted    by    Geraldine   H.    Bangerter 

BRAZILIAN   MISSION    RELIEF    SOCIETY    RECEPTION   AT 

MISSION-WIDE  CONFERENCE 

March  16,  17,  18,  1961 

Geraldine  H.  Bangerter,  President,  Brazilian  Mission  Relief  Society,  reports  the 
varied  activities  and  the  helpful  addresses  and  demonstrations  presented  at  a  three-day 
Rehef  Society  Conference  in  Sao  Paulo,  Brazil:  "Members  of  Relief  Society  from 
branches  as  close  as  Pinheiros  and  as  far  away  as  Belo  Horizonte  and  Aracatuba  were 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


127 


welcomed.  Sister  Bangerter  challenged  the  members  to  double  their  membership  by 
finding  lost  or  inactive  members,  and  enlisting  the  sisters  who  have  recently  joined 
the  Church.  'Life  in  the  Church  Is  a  Job  in  the  Church'  and  'Dignity  in  Your  Call- 
ing' were  subjects  discussed  by  Gerta  Kerns,  Secretary,  Brazilian  Mission  Rehef  Society, 
and  Trelva  Wilson,  First  Counselor.  A  look  at  the  literature  and  social  science 
courses  was  presented,  and  a  consideration  of  the  work  meeting  lesson  plans  was  fol- 
lowed by  'A  Peek  at  Work  Meeting.'  Eleven  members  from  various  parts  of  the 
mission  shared  their  talents  with  everyone,  in  an  effort  to  bring  new  ideas  into  the 
bazaars. 

"A  one-hundred  voice  combined  Singing  Mothers  chorus  presented  a  special  pro- 
gram on  Friday  night,  directed  by  Mary  Vassel.  Catharina  M.  Abondanza  accom- 
panied at  the  piano.  A  lovely  reception  concluded  the  conference  as  a  fitting  touch  to 
end  a  very  successful  'Congresso'  in  the  Brazilian  Mission." 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  BUILDING  PRESENTED  WITH  KOREAN  DOLL 

June  1961 

Left  to  right:  Elder  Gordon  B.  Hinckley  of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve;  President 
Paul  C.  Andrus,  President,  Northern  Far  East  Mission;  Frances  Andrus.  President, 
Northern  Far  East  Mission  Relief  Society;  President  Belle  S.  Spafford,  General  Presi- 
dent of  Rehef  Society. 

From  his  tour  of  the  Northern  Far  East  Mission  in  the  spring  of  1961,  Elder 
Hinckley  brought  back  a  beautiful  Korean  doll  dressed  in  red  satin,  made  by  the  Relief 
Society  sisters  of  Korea,  and  presented  the  doll  to  President  Spafford  during  the  Mission 
Presidents  Seminar  in  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  June  26  -  July  3,  1961. 

The  doll's  costume  is  exquisitely  made,  and  includes  a  handbag  and  beautifully 
designed  sandals. 


128 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1962 


Photograph  submitted  by  Thelma  W.  Fetzer 

BERLIN  MISSION,  LEIPZIG  BRANCH  SINGING  MOTHERS  PRESENT 
MUSIC  FOR  LEIPZIG  DISTRICT  QUARTERLY  CONFERENCE 

October  22,  1961 

Thelma  W.  Fetzer,  President,  Berlin  Mission  Relief  Society,  reports:  "You  can 
imagine  our  joy  at  receiving  this  picture  from  behind  the  Iron  Curtain.  The  music 
they  are  holding  is  'When  Mothers  Sing,'  composed  by  Vivian  P.  Hoyt  of  Juab  Stake, 
and  translated  into  German  by  Hildegard  Teuscher,  a  young  convert  now  living  in 
Hamburg.  The  sisters  expressed  their  appreciation  for  this  beautiful  song  and  for  the 
tie  it  signifies  between  them  and  their  sisters  in  the  outside  world.  This  group  is  one 
of  seventeen  Singing  Mothers  choruses  from  the  forty-five  Relief  Society  organizations 
in  East  Germany.    We  are  thrilled  and  grateful  to  be  able  to  make  this  report." 


Photograph  submitted  by  Lois  W.  Ohsiek 

HONOLULU  STAKE   (HAWAII),  MAKIKI  WARD  RELIEF  SOCIETY 
ANNIVERSARY  PROGRAM,  March  1961 

Lois  W.  Ohsiek,  President,  Honolulu  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports  a  successful 
anniversary  program  in  the  Makiki  Ward:  "The  ward  has  been  organized  four  years. 
Annually  on  this  day,  the  Hawaiian  sisters  take  charge  and  provide  Hawaiian  entertain- 
ment and  a  poi  luncheon.    Each  year  the  program  gets  better.    This  year  Sisters  Nama- 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


129 


kalua  and  Karratti  were  in  charge  of  the  program.  Eleven  Hawaiian  sisters,  wearing 
colorful  muumuus,  sang  and  danced.  Sister  Golda  Hyde  Gordon  presented  the  literature 
lesson  on  Ralph  Waldo  Emerson  and  made  an  outstanding  contribution  to  the  pro- 
gram. A  piano  solo  was  given  by  Adelaide  Fernandez,  who  is  eighty-four  years  young. 
Her  music  was  amazing,  and  would  have  been  a  credit  to  an  accomplished  pianist 
sixty  years  younger.  A  poem  to  Relief  Society  on  its  119th  anniversary,  written  by 
Maggie  Hill,  was  read  by  Beverly  Wilson,  who  was  dressed  in  pioneer  costume.  Maurine 
Deen  sang  her  own  composition  'Island  Memories,'  accompanying  herself  on  the 
ukelele." 


Photograph  submitted  by  Nada  R.  Brockbank 

SCOTTISH-IRISH   MISSION   RELIEF   SOCIETY  FLOAT   MADE   FOR   THE 
LORD  MAYOR'S  PARADE,  Belfast,  Ireland,  May   13,   1961 

Pictured  as  costumed  for  a  long  trek,  are:  Joan  Farbus;  E.  Gamble;  E.  Bruce;  M. 
Brookes;  Susan  and  Kay  Brookes;  Simone  Farbus;  Sally  Jane  Gamble;  Vivian  Friers. 

Nada  R.  Brockbank,  President,  Scottish-Irish  Mission  Relief  Society,  sends  the 
following  excerpt  from  the  Belfast  Telegraph  newspaper  report  of  this  entry  in  the 
Lord  Mayor's  parade,  titled:  "It's  Still  Tough  Going  West." 

"It's  tough,  traveling  west  in  a  covered  wagon  —  whether  you  are  heading  for 
Salt  Lake  City  or  for  the  Ormeau  Embankment. 

"The  hazards  of  a  journey  from  Dundonald  were  fully  experienced  by  the  Relief 
Society  of  Ireland's  float  which  set  out  for  the  Lord  Mayor's  show  last  Saturday.  Re- 
ports have  just  filtered  through  to  me. 

"The  float  —  a  covered  wagon  complete  with  pioneer  family,  fire,  pots,  cradle, 
butterchurn,  and  two  lads  with  rifles  to  ensure  'safety  in  the  home'  —  was  making  good 
progress  to  the  assembly  point  when  disaster  struck. 

"A  wheel  sheared  off.  With  true  pioneer  spirit,  they  set  about  repairing  it.  Even 
though  it  turned  out  to  be  a  major  engineering  task  needing  expert  help,  the  wagon 
was  soon  rolling  again. 

"But  it  arrived  five  minutes  too  late  for  the  judging  —  and  all  three  judges 
commented  that  they  would  have  had  no  hesitation  in  awarding  it  a  major  prize. 

"It  happens  like  that  —  traveling  west!" 

Sister  Brockbank  reports:  "We  are  ha\ing  good  success  in  our  missionar}'  efforts 
in  Ireland,  thanks  to  our  Singing  Mothers,  and  the  work  and  efforts  of  our  Relief 
Society  sisters." 


130 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1962 


Photograph  submitted  by  Evaietta  G.   Thampson 

UNIVERSITY  STAKE  (SALT  LAKE  CITY,  UTAH)  RELIEF  SOCIETY  CHORUS 
PRESENTS  MUSIC  FOR  CLOSING  PROGRAM 

May  28,  1961 

Front  row,  left  to  right:  Sharon  Shields,  stake  organist,  at  the  piano;  Carol  Crist 
(in  black  dress),  stake  chorister;  Karen  McFarland;  Carol  Peck;  Arlene  Lee;  Carolyn 
Wanlass;  Joan  Miles. 

Second  row,  left  to  right:  Marilyn  Conger;  Grace  Vlam,  stake  social  science  class 
leader;  Maureen  Clark;  Pat  Kimball;  Carma  Heywood;  Donna  Fullmer;  Shirlene  Fair- 
bourn;  Elaine  Ellis. 

Third  row,  left  to  right:  Belva  Barlow,  Second  Counselor,  University  Stake  Relief 
Society;  Sylvia  Janson;  Karen  Williams;  Rosalin  Anderson;  Claudia  Goates;  Ann  Jami- 
son, Secretary,  University  Stake  Relief  Society;  Shirley  Hess;  Emma  Jean  Haight; 
Noreen  Hess;  Lynne  Topham. 

Evaietta  G.  Thompson,  President,  University  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  'This 
is  the  first  chorus  organized  by  this  stake  Relief  Society  (stake  organized  in  February 
i960),  and  the  two  numbers  presented  were  artfully  done  under  the  direction  of  Carol 
J.  Crist,  chorister,  and  Sharon  R.  Shields,  pianist.  The  chorus  sang  'Lift  Thine  Eyes' 
a  capella,  and  'Eye  Hath  Not  Seen.'  The  closing  program  was  a  spiritual  experience, 
with  Lida  Prince  as  the  principal  speaker.  Refreshments  were  served  in  the  recreation 
hall,  which  had  been  tastefully  decorated  with  many  bouquets  of  fresh  flowers  in  yellow 
and  lavender  colors.  Lovely  background  music  was  furnished  by  a  string  trio.  The 
eighty-five  young  Relief  Society  sisters,  members  of  the  stake  presidency,  high  council, 
and  bishoprics  who  attended  were  richly  rewarded. 

"The  chorus  is  composed  of  young  unmarried  college  girls  and  wives  of  students 
attending  the  University  of  Utah." 


K^louds 

By  Celia  Luce 
IT  takes  clouds  to  make  a  really  beautiful  sunset  —  clouds  as  well  as  sunshine. 


N   DEPARTMENT 


cfheoloqu — The  Doctrine  and  Covenants 

Lesson  40  —  Put  the  Kingdom  of  God  First 

Elder  Roy  W.  Doxey 

(Text:  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  Section  56) 

For  Tuesday,  May  1,  1962 

Objective:  To  emphasize  the  importance  of  taking  up  one's  cross. 


'T^HE  revelations  in  The  Doetrine 
and  Covenants  studied  this  year 
were  received  during  a  four-month 
period,  from  March  through  June 
1831.  We  have  learned  that  the 
law  of  consecration  was  in  effect, 
and  that  people  were  called  to  re- 
pentance because  of  slothfulness  and 
selfishness.  The  revelation  for  studv 
in  this  lesson  is  a  call  to  repentance 
to  certain  individuals  and  also  to 
classes  or  groups,  arising  principally 
out  of  a  need  to  live  the  law  of  con- 
secration. (Additional  background 
information  is  found  in  Lesson  37.) 

Specifically,  how^ever.  Section  56 
was  received  because  of  an  inquiry 
by  Thomas  B.  Marsh  concerning  his 
mission,  due  to  the  failure  of  Ezra 
Thayre,  his  companion,  to  perform 
the  missionarv  service  to  which  they 
were  called  by  revelation.  (See 
D&C  52:22.) 

With  a  background  of  rebellion 
on  the  part  of  Ezra  Thayre,  as  just 
noted,  and  also  because  of  another 


circumstance  arising  out  of  his  fail- 
ure to  participate  fully  in  the  law 
of  consecration  (Jbfd.,  56:8-10),  the 
Lord  reminds  those  of  his  Church 
that  his  anger  is  kindled  against  the 
rebellious  and  the  time  will  come 
when  this  class,  the  rebellious,  ''shall 
know  mine  arm  and  mine  indigna- 
tion, in  the  day  of  visitation  and  of 
wrath    upon    the    nations"     (Ibid., 

56:1). 

Take  Up  Your  Cross 

An  important  truth  follows  the 
Lord's  statement  regarding  the  re- 
bellious, which  emphasizes  a  need 
on  the  part  of  everyone  who  pro- 
fesses to  be  a  follower  of  Christ. 
Our  salvation  is  dependent  upon 
how  well  we  follow  the  Savior.  He 
who  does  not  do  so,  will  not  be 
saved  in  the  celestial  kingdom.  Thus 
we  have  this  truth: 

And  he  that  will  not  take  up  his  cross 
and  follow  me,  and  keep  my  command- 
ments, the  same  shall  not  be  saved.     Be- 

Page  131 


132 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY   1962 


hold,  I,  the  Lord  command;  and  he  that 
will  not  obey  shall  be  cut  off  in  mine  own 
due  time,  after  I  have  commanded  and 
the    commandment    is    broken     (D  &  C 

56:2-3). 

As  one  considers  the  full  impor- 
tance of  this  message,  he  is  remind- 
ed that  man  is  free  to  choose  good 
or  evil.  Men  are  responsible  for  the 
choice  made  according  to  the  law 
under  which  they  live.  For  a  Lat- 
ter-day Saint,  as  in  the  case  of  Ezra 
Thayre,  commandments  are  given 
with  promises  of  blessings  commen- 
surate with  the  law  obeyed.  The 
commandments  of  God  are  really 
opportunities  for  man  to  become 
free  from  barriers  to  attain  the  high- 
est measure  of  salvation.  When  a 
commandment  has  been  broken  and 
not  repented  of,  the  Lord  says  that 
in  his  own  due  time  the  violator  will 
be  cut  off  from  his  kingdom. 

But  what  does  it  mean  to  take  up 
one's  cross?  Instructive  in  answer- 
ing this  question  is  an  examination 
of  some  scriptures  which  bear  upon 
the  meaning  of  the  verse  from  this 
revelation.  It  is  apparent  that  to 
take  up  one's  cross  is  to  follow  the 
Savior  devotedly,  obediently,  in 
service  and  consecration.  Upon  one 
occasion  Jesus  rebuked  Peter  by  re- 
minding him  that  ''If  any  man  will 
come  after  me,  let  him  deny  him- 
self, and  take  up  his  cross,  and  fol- 
low me"  (Mt.  16:24). 

By  inspiration,  the  Prophet  Jo- 
seph Smith  continued  this  admoni- 
tion as  follows :  ''And  now  for  a  man 
to  take  up  his  cross,  is  to  deny 
himself  all  ungodliness,  and  every 
worldly  lust,  and  keep  my  command- 
ments." 

To  be  a  true  disciple  of  Christ  is 
to  follow  him  regardless  of  the  cost. 


Freedom  can  come  to  us  only  by 
breaking  the  shackles  of  sin,  of  hab- 
its detrimental  to  eternal  welfare. 
Is  it  easy  to  follow  the  Lord?  The 
Savior  knew  that  if  man  wanted  to 
find  release  from  the  bondage  of  sin, 
he  could  find  it  by  faith  in  him 
through  his  redeeming  sacrifice  for 
man.  Are  not  his  words  as  true 
today  as  when  uttered  centuries  ago? 
(See  Mt.  11:28-30.) 

The  words  of  President  Joseph 
Fielding  Smith  should  give  us  food 
for  thought  on  this  question. 

When  a  man  confesses  that  it  is  hard 
to  keep  the  commandments  of  the  Lord, 
he  is  making  a  sad  confession  —  that  he  is 
a  violator  of  the  Gospel  law.  Habits  are 
easily  formed.  It  is  just  as  easy  to  form 
good  habits  as  it  is  to  form  evil  ones. 
Of  course  it  is  not  easy  to  tell  the  truth, 
if  you  have  been  a  confirmed  liar.  It  is 
not  easy  to  be  honest,  if  you  have  formed 
habits  of  dishonesty.  A  man  finds  it  very 
difficult  to  pray,  if  he  has  never  prayed. 
On  the  other  side,  when  a  man  has  always 
been  truthful,  it  is  a  hard  thing  for  him 
to  lie.  If  he  has  always  been  honest  and 
he  does  some  dishonest  thing,  his  con- 
science protests  very  loudly.  He  will  find 
no  peace,  except  in  repentance.  If  a  man 
has  the  spirit  of  prayer,  he  delights  in 
prayer.  It  is  easy  for  him  to  approach  the 
Lord  with  assurance  that  his  petition  will 
be  answered.  The  paying  of  tithing  is 
not  hard  for  the  man,  fullv  converted  to 
the  Gospel,  who  pays  his  tenth  on  all  that 
he  receives.  So  we  see  the  Lord  has  giv- 
en us  a  great  truth  —  his  yoke  is  easy, 
his  burden  is  hght  ii  we  love  to  do  his 
will  (The  Way  to  Perfection,  page  150). 

Follow  the  Christ 

During  the  time  of  Joseph  Smith, 
the  expression  "to  take  up  one's 
cross"  was  apparently  not  uncom- 
mon. We  know  that  Newel  Knight, 
a  frequent  attender  at  some  of  the 
early  Church  meetings,  when  asked 
to  participate  in  prayer  at  these 
meetings,  "said  that  he  would  try 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


\33 


and  take  up  his  cross,  and  pray  vocal- 
ly during  meeting"  (D.H.C.  1:82). 
How  well  do  we  members  of  the 
Church  take  up  our  cross  in  accept- 
ing the  responsibilities  of  member- 
ship and  the  callings  that  come  to 
us  in  our  branch,  ward,  or  stake 
positions?  Here  is  what  Elder  Mark 
E.  Petersen  wrote  about  those  who 
follow  Christ: 

If  we  are  truly  to  follow  him,  we  will 
take  his  advice  in  which  he  tells  us  to 
seek  first  the  kingdom  of  God.  He 
actually  meant  that  we  should  give  it  first 
place  in  our  lives.  We  should  have  ''no 
other  gods  before  him,"  neither  should 
we  have  any  habits,  or  tendencies,  or  de- 
sires, or  practices,  which  are  given  pref- 
erence to  our  religion.  In  times  of  decision, 
when  we  must  make  up  our  minds 
whether  to  go  one  way  or  another,  let  us 
remember  this  requirement  of  the  Lord 
for  his  followers  —  put  the  kingdom  of 
God  FIRST  (Your  Faith  and  You,  page 
142). 

The  first  miracle  in  the  Church 
resulted  from  Newel  Knight's  reso- 
lution to  pray.  What  actually  hap- 
pened was  that  his  uneasiness  of 
mind  because  he  did  not  accept  the 
invitation  to  pray  in  a  meeting,  cre- 
ated a  situation  where  he  became 
possessed  of  a  devil,  causing  him  to 
request  deliverance  by  the  Prophet 
Joseph  Smith.  The  Prophet  re- 
plied : 

"If  you  know  that  I  can,  it  shall  be 
done";  and  then  almost  unconsciously  I 
rebuked  the  devil,  and  commanded  him 
in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  to  depart  from 
him;  when  immediately  Newel  spoke  out 
and  said  that  he  saw  the  devil  leave  him 
and  vanish  from  his  sight.  This  was  the 
first  miracle  which  was  done  in  the 
Church,  or  by  any  member  of  it;  and  it 
was  done  not  by  man,  nor  by  the  power 
of  man,  but  it  was  done  by  God,  and  by 
the  power  of  godliness;  therefore,  let  the 
honor  and  the  praise,  the  dominion  and 


the  glory,  be  ascribed  to  the  Father,  Son, 
and  Holy  Spirit,  for  ever  and  ever.  Amen. 

The  scene  was  now  entirely  changed,  for 
as  soon  as  the  devil  had  departed  from  our 
friend,  his  countenance  became  natural, 
his  distortions  of  body  ceased,  and  almost 
immediately  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  de- 
scended upon  him,  and  the  visions  of 
eternity  were  opened  to  his  view  (D.H.C. 
1:83). 

Newel  Knight  did  take  up  his 
cross  and  obediently  performed  his 
duties  as  directed  by  revelation.  He 
was  told  to  remain  with  the  saints 
of  the  Thompson  Branch  (Ohio) 
and  lead  them  to  Missouri.  (See 
D  &  C  56:7.)  Not  long  after  the 
Prophet  arrived  in  Missouri,  this 
group,  led  by  Brother  Knight,  ar- 
rived in  that  land.  Subsequently^ 
he  served  in  other  capacities  in  the 
Church  in  taking  up  his  cross. 

"J,  the  Lord,  Revoke'' 

In  verses  4,  5,  and  6  of  Section  56^ 
the  Lord  revokes  some  of  the  com- 
mandments which  had  been  given 
previously  to  Thomas  B.  Marsh, 
Ezra  Thayre,  Selah  J.  Griffin,  and 
Newel  Knight,  and  gave  them  other 
appointments.  The  revocation  of 
a  commandment  might  seem  strange 
to  some,  in  view  of  some  scriptures 
which  indicate  that  the  Lord  is  un- 
changeable. (See  James  1:17.)  In 
this  revelation,  it  is  stated  that 
''Wherefore  I,  the  Lord,  command 
and  revoke,  as  it  seemeth  me  good; 
and  all  this  to  be  answered  upon  the 
heads  of  the  rebellious  .  .  .  (D  &  C 
56:4).  (Read  Doctrine  and  Cove- 
nants Commentary,  page  322.) 

There  is  security  in  obeying  the 
commandments  of  God.  He  has 
declared  that  his  promises  will  not 
go  unfulfilled  (D  &  C  1:37-38),  but 
if  man  rejects  the  law,  he  forfeits  the 


134  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1962 

opportunity   to  have   that   security  would  receive  land  in  Missouri  in 

which  is  based  upon  obedience.  (See  return   —    "For   according   to   that 

D  &  C  82:10;  130:20-21.)  which  they  do  they  shall  receive.  .  ." 

In  Section   56,  Ezra  Thayre  was  (verse  13). 

called  to  repentance  because  of  his 

attempt  to  repudiate  a  land  contract  True  Repentance 

made  with  the  Church  at  Thomp-  As  we  have  already  noted  in  this 

son,  Ohio,  where  the  saints  were  at-  revelation,  there  are  truths  found  in 

tempting  to  live  the  law  of  conse-  it  which  have  application  to  mem- 

cration  (D  &  C  56:8) .    If  he  did  not  bers  of  the  Churcli  other  than  those 

repent,    he    was    to    be    paid    the  to  whom  the  revelation  was  specifi- 

amount  involved  for  the  use  of  the  cally  directed.    In  reference  to  verse 

land  by  the  saints  and  be  cut  off  14,  it  is  apparent  that  it  could  be 

from  the  Church.     (See  verse  10.)  applied  to  all  saints  today,  as  well 

The  following  verse  in  this  revela-  as  in  1831: 

tion  points  up  the  necessity  for  all  r>  ^   ^^    ^^         ^^^    ^^     i     j      . 

^,         ,      ^        ,,       ,          ■' .  Behold,   thus  saith  the  Lord   imto  my 

men   to  observe   the  law  given   or  people  _  you  have  many  thmgs  to  do 

suffer      the     consequences.        ''And  and   to   repent  of;  for  behold,   your   sins 

though    the   heaven    and    the    earth  have    come    up    unto    me,    and    are    not 

pass  awav,  these  words  shall  not  pass  Pardoned,  because  you  seek  to  counsel  in 

away,  but  shall  be  fulfilled"   (verse  ^^^^  °^""  '''^'  (^^^■^•'  ^4)- 

11).  Do  these  words  apply  to  the  mem- 

The  truth  thus  stated  is  particular-  bership  of  the  Church  today?    This 

ly  important  at  this   point  in   the  is   a   question    for   each    Latter-day 

lesson  because  of  the  discussion  on  Saint  to  ask  himself  or  herself,  not 

the  revocation   of  commandments,  his  neighbor.     There  is  the  answer 

Again,  when  men  disobey,  judgment  to  this  question  on  page  324  of  the 

follows,  unless  repentance  is  forth-  Doctrine  and  Covenants  Commen- 

coming.     Although  the  truth  that  tary  in  regard  to  the  two  sons.  (See 

the  Lord's  words  shall  not  pass  away  Mt.  21 : 28-29.) 

is   about   Ezra   Thayre,    there   is   a  In  this  revelation  concerning  the 

universal    application    to    all    men  saints  at  Thompson,  Ohio,  it  might 

who  come  within  the  sphere  of  the  be    stated:    ''Our   Lord,    who    told 

gospel  plan.    In  a  sense,  our  eternal  Peter,  the  Apostle,  that  he  had  yet 

welfare  is  in  our  hands  as  Latter-day  to  be  converted  (Luke  22:32),  also 

Saints,  but  only  if  we  keep  the  com-  taught  the  Colesville  Saints  [origin- 

mandments.     On  the  other  hand,  ally  from  Colesville,  New  York]  that 

if  we  reject  the  word  of  the  Lord,  they,     though     members     of     the 

the  penalty  is  certain.  Church,  had  many  things  to  repent 

In  verses  12  and  13  of  the  revela-  of"  {Doctiine  and  Covenants  Com- 
tion,  the  Prophet  is  told  that  he  mentary,  page  324).  Of  these  mem- 
should  furnish  the  money  to  recom-  bers  in  Thompson  who  had  not 
pense  Brother  Thayre  and  payment  organized  under  the  law  of  conse- 
would  come  to  the  Prophet  in  Mis-  oration,  there  was  need  for  repent- 
souri.  Those  who  would  assist  Jo-  ance  since  the  Lord  had  not 
seph  Smith  in  defraying  this  pardoned  them.  Their  besetting 
expense     by     their     contributions  sin  as  a  group  was  that  they  sought 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


135 


to  counsel  in  their  own  ways.  Is  it 
also  true  today  that  many  Latter- 
day  Saints  believe  that  we  can  use 
our  own  judgment  concerning  keep- 
ing the  laws  of  God  although  the 
Lord  has  spoken  directly  against 
''our  counsel,"  as  we  ignore  his 
words  in  the  revelations? 

''And  Your  Hearts  Are 
Not  Satisfied" 

Jov  or  happiness  comes  to  the 
member  of  the  Church  who  faith- 
fully obeys  the  commandments  of 
the  Lord.  There  is  no  lasting  joy 
for  one  who  veers  from  the  com- 
mandments after  having  tasted  the 
fruit  of  the  gospel. 

Consistent  with  the  background 
of  this  revelation  where  men  of 
wealth  had  not  fullv  subscribed  to 
the  fundamentals  of  the  law  of  con- 
secration, there  was  reason  for  the 
following  condemnation : 

Wo  unto  you  rich  men,  that  will  not 
give  your  substance  to  the  poor,  for  your 
riches  will  canker  your  souls;  and  this 
shall  be  your  lamentation  in  the  day  of 
visitation,  and  of  judgment,  and  of  indig- 
nation: The  harvest  is  past,  the  summer 
is  ended,  and  my  soul  is  not  saved! 
(D  &  C  ^6:16) 

Under  the  perfect  law  designed  to 
prepare  the  Lord's  followers  for  the 
celestial  kingdom,  there  would  be  an 
equality  of  wealth  commensurate 
with  the  need  of  the  individual  and 
his  family. 

It  was  the  prophet  Benjamin  of 
The  Book  of  Mormon  who  taught 
his  followers  that  to  retain  a  remis- 
sion of  sins  it  was  necessary  to  give 
of  one's  substance  to  those  in  need. 
(See  Mosiah  4:26.)  In  doing  this, 
one  is  to  exercise  wisdom,  ".  .  .  for 
it  is  not  requisite  that  a  man  should 
run  faster  than  he  has  strength.  And 
again,  it  is  expedient  that  he  should 


be  diligent,  that  thereby  he  might 
win  the  prize;  therefore,  all  things 
must  be  done  in  order"  (Ihid.y  verse 
27).  An  orderly  way  by  which 
members  of  the  Church  may  dis- 
charge their  obligations  to  the  needy 
is  through  the  organized  Welfare 
Program  of  the  Church.  Material 
wealth  or  "riches"  may  canker  or 
corrupt  the  soul  of  man.  (See 
James  5:1-3.)  The  wealth  of  this 
world  is  not  to  be  treasured  above 
the  wisdom  of  God,  advised  the 
Savior  in  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount. 
(See  Mt.  6:19-21.) 

Wealth  Evaluated 

What  is  the  curse  of  wealth  with 
so  many  people?  Indulgence  in  the 
pleasures  of  the  world,  the  desire 
for  wealth  giving  rise  to  dishonest 
ways  of  obtaining  wealth,  and  a  dis- 
regard for  fellow  men,  are  but  some 
of  the  possible  evils  of  riches.  It 
takes  a  strong  Latter-day  Saint  to 
remain  true  to  the  faith  when 
wealth  comes  his  way.  The  coun- 
sel of  the  Savior,  while  in  mortality 
and  also  after  his  resurrection, 
should  continue  to  be  the  guiding 
rule  to  follow.  It  is,  seek  the  king- 
dom of  God  first.  The  riches  of 
this  earth  should  be  a  means  to  an 
end.  The  only  true  criterion  for 
the  Latter-day  Saint  is  to  consider 
the  things  of  this  world  from  the 
point  of  view  of  eternity.  Riches 
are  designed  for  the  building  up  of 
the  kingdom  of  God  and  its  mem- 
bers. All  temporal  possessions  are 
the  Lord's,  for  we  are  his  stewards. 
(See  D  &C  104:13-17.) 

Wo  to  Rich  and  Foot 

When  the  Lord  condemned  the 
rich  of  the  Thompson  Branch 
(D  &  C  56:16),  strong  as  that  con- 


136 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1962 


demnation  was,  he  did  not  censure 
them  only,  but  the  poor  were  also 
at  fault.  The  main  reasons  for  the 
failure  of  the  United  Order  at  this 
time  were  that  many,  in  addition  to 
the  rich,  did  not  give  of  their  sub- 
stance to  the  poor.  Notice  in  verse 
17  the  number  of  reasons  why  the 
poor  contributed  to  this  failure: 

Wo  unto  you  poor  men,  whose  hearts 
are  not  broken,  whose  spirits  are  not  con- 
trite, and  whose  bellies  are  not  satisfied, 
and  whose  hands  are  not  stayed  from  lay- 
ing hold  upon  other  men's  goods,  whose 
eyes  are  full  of  greediness,  and  who  will 
not  labor  with  your  own  hands! 

Too  often  we  associate  poverty 
with  virtue.  The  poor  are  not 
h)lessed  in  the  sight  of  the  Lord  be- 
cause they  are  poor.  A  purpose  of 
the  law  of  consecration  was  to  raise 
the  standards  of  those  in  need  of 
temporal  goods  that  they  might 
more  fully  enjoy  the  spirit  of  the 
Lord.  Poverty  can  and  often  does 
result  in  the  sins  mentioned  by  the 
Lord  in  this  revelation.  The  Wel- 
fare Program  of  the  Church  today 
is  intended  to  assist  the  needy  in 
maintaining  the  true  spirit  of  the 
gospel.  The  poor  in  this  revelation 
are  charged  with  desires  and  actions 
which  conflict  with  contriteness  of 
spirit  or  humility  and  a  lack  of  the 
desire  to  repent.  What  are  these 
sins?  Their  ''bellies  are  not  satis- 
fied,'' with  their  earthly  possessions; 
therefore,  their  ''hands  are  not 
stayed  from  laying  hold  upon  other 
men's  goods,"  stealing;  their  "eyes 
are  full  of  greediness."  Covetous- 
ness,  envy,  jealousy,  or  the  desire 
for  other  people's  goods  are  not  un- 
common vices  in  the  world;  and, 
also,  the  Lord  said  they  "will  not 
labor  with  your  [their]  own  hands." 


May  not  this  be  the  basis  for  some 
of  the  poverty  in  the  world? 

True  happiness  cannot  be  found 
in  dishonesty,  greediness,  or  laziness. 
Certainly,  the  fulness  of  the  gospel 
is  not  lived  when  these  sins  remain 
a  part  of  our  makeup. 

Blessed  Are  the  Poor 

Who  are  the  poor,  or  the  rich, 
for  that  matter,  who  are  blessed? 
Only  those  who  are  pure  in  heart 
and  who  come  unto  Christ  receive 
the  blessings  prophesied  in  this  reve- 
lation. (See  D  &  C  97:21.) 

What  are  the  blessings  for  the 
poor  who  are  the  pure  in  heart? 
".  .  .  they  shall  see  the  kingdom  of 
God  coming  in  power  and  great 
glory  unto  their  deliverance;  for  the 
fatness  of  the  earth  shall  be  theirs" 
{Ihid.,  56:18).  Faithful  Latter-day 
Saints,  living  or  dead,  will  have  the 
privilege  of  seeing  the  Lord  come 
with  the  kingdom  of  heaven  merg- 
ing with  the  kingdom  of  God  on 
the  earth.  "For  behold,  the  Lord 
shall  come,  and  his  recompense  shall 
be  with  him,  and  he  shall  reward 
every  man,  and  the  poor  shall  re- 
joice" (Ihid.y  verse  19).  Yes,  the 
"fatness  of  the  earth"  —  its  boun- 
ties —  will  be  possessed  by  the  pure 
in  heart  when  the  Savior  comes,  and 
rejoicing  will  be  found  on  the  earth. 
Those  who  are  not  counted  worthy 
to  stand  in  that  day  will  be  recom- 
pensed for  their  works  of  unright- 
eousness. (See  Ibid.,  29:11-13;  Alma 
41:3-6.)  What  shall  be  the  final 
blessing  for  the  pure  in  heart  who 
have  come  unto  Christ? 

And  their  generation  shall  inherit  the 
earth  from  generation  to  generation,  for- 
ever and  ever  ...  (D  &  C  56:20). 

The  earth  in  its  celestialized  state 
will  be  the  home  of  those  who  lived 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


137 


the  celestial  law.  (See  Ibid., 
88:15-20.)  The  glories  of  eternity 
will  be  theirs  —  all  knowledge,  with 
the  opportunity  for  endless  advance- 
ment.    (See  ihid.,  130:7-11.) 

Questions  for  Discussion 

1.  What  does  it  mean  to  take  up  one's 
cross?  Justify  your  answer  from  the  scrip- 
tures. 

2.  According  to  Elder  Mark  E.  Petersen, 


what  does  it  mean  to  follow  Christ?  Be 
specific. 

3.  Tell  about  the  first  miracle  performed 
in  the  Church  in  this  dispensation,  and 
how  it  is  related  to  the  objective  of  this 
lesson. 

4.  When  does  the  Lord  revoke  a  com- 
mandment? 

5.  What  is  true  repentance? 

6.  When  are  the  rich  (in  worldly  goods) 
under  condemnation?  When  are  the  poor 
under  condemnation?  What  is  your 
understanding  of  the  place  of  wealth  in 
the  gospel  plan? 


ViSitifig  cJeacher   IlLessages — 

Truths  to  Live  By  From  The  Doctrine  and  Covenants 


Message  40 


"Continue  in  Steadfastness"  (D  &  C  49:23). 
Christine  H.  Robinson 


For  Tuesday,  May  1,  1962 
Objective:   To  show  that  steadfastness  is   one   of   our  most   important  character 


traits. 

CTEADFASTNESS  is  a  character 
trait  loved  both  by  the  Lord  and 
by  one's  fellow  men.  It  is  a  syno- 
nym for  dependability,  faithfulness, 
firmness  in  the  right.  It  means 
determination  in  adhering  to  sound 
principles.  Those  who  are  steadfast 
are  unwavering  in  the  face  of  temp- 
tations and  obstacles. 

Steadfastness  is  one  of  the  primary 
essentials  for  accomplishment.  Un- 
less we  have  this  quality  we  are 
uncertain,  easily  swayed,  and  do  not 
possess  the  perseverance  to  follow 
through  to  the  end  and  to  ac- 
complish those  things  we  set  out 
to  do. 

Steadfastness  and  conviction  are 
closely  interrelated.  One  cannot  be 
steadfast  unless  he  has  strong  con- 
victions to  which  to  adhere.  Applied 


to  the  gospel,  steadfastness  means 
obtaining  a  strong  conviction  or  an 
unwavering  testimony  of  what  is 
right,  and  then  having  the  courage 
and  the  will  power  to  live  accord- 

On  his  ninetieth  birthday,  a  lov- 
ing father  called  the  members  of  his 
family  together  to  give  them  the 
benefit  of  his  venerable  wisdom.  In 
respect  to  steadfastness,  his  counsel 
to  his  children  was:  ''What  means 
most  to  one  when  life  is  viewed 
from  a  long  perspective  is  the  assur- 
ance that  one  has  never  surrendered 
when  the  storms  of  life  have  beaten 
upon  his  face;  and  that  he  has 
always  stood  steadfast  for  the 
right.  ...  In  the  battle  of  life,  the 
capacity  to  fight  to  the  last  rampart 
is  the  all-essential  thing  (  Hincki^ey,. 


138  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1962 

BriantS.:  That  Ye  Might  Have  Joy,  nor  my  tongue  utter  deceit  .  .  .  till 

page  32).  I  die  I  will  not  remove  mine  integ- 

Probably  the  most  classic  example  rity  from  me.     My  righteousness  I 

of  steadfastness  in  the  face  of  ad-  hold  fast,  and  will  not  let  it  go  .  .  ." 

versity  is  found  in  the  story  of  Job,  (Job  27:4-6). 

as  told  in  the  Old  Testament.    Job  job    remained    steadfast   because 

was  an  upright  and  honest  man  who  he  had  an  unfaltering  testimony  and 

feared  God  and  was  greatly  loved  an  immovable  conviction.    He  knew 

and  blessed  by  him.    Because  of  his  that  his  Redeemer  lived.     (See  Job 

righteousness,    Job    had    prospered  10:2^.) 

greatly  in  the  land.     Satan  taunted  ^,                n  ■,    •-,  -,          ir 

the   Lord   and   claimed   that   Job's  .    ^^  ^^^  r""^"^  ^""'^^  steadfastness 

righteousness  was  due  only  to  the  ^"^°  °"^  ^^^^^'  ^^  ^^"^^  strengthen 

fact  that  the  Lord  had  given  him  T  convictions  of  what  is  right    On 

great  wealth  and  steadfastness.    To  ^^''  foundation  we  will  avoid  un- 

test  his  servant,  the  Lord  put  everv-  certainty    and    wavering    and    will 

thing    that    Job    possessed    in    the  ^^^^^^^    .     .  he  that  wavereth  is  like 

hands  of  Satan.    And,  one  by  one,  a  wave  of  the  sea  driven  with  the 

his    possessions,    his    children,    and  wind  and  tossed     (James  1:6). 

even   his   health   were  taken   from  Let  us  apply  to  our  lives  the  mes- 

him.     In  the  face  of  all  this  affhc-  sage  as  found  in  the  D  &  C  49:23. 

tion  Job  remained  solidly  steadfast.  Let  us  ''continue  in  steadfastness" 

He  did  not  waver  in  his  own  con-  in  being  good  neighbors,  in  being 

victions   nor  in  his  faithfulness  to  kind  and  understanding,  and  in  giv- 

the  Lord.    He  staunchly  maintained,  ing  devoted  service  to  others  and 

''My  lips  shall  not  speak  wickedness,  to  the  Church. 


cdndigo 

Gladys  Hesser  Buinham 

Blue  is  a  summer  night 

As  sunset  turns  to  dusk, 

As  evening  vapors  waft  along 

The  rose's  cloying  musk; 

Blue  is  the  melting  snow 

After  icy  chill; 

As  hearts  that  have  known  searing  grief 

Yet  hearken  to  God's  will. 


WorJi    JTleeting— ^^^'^^u^QS  and  Manners 

(A  Course  Expected  to  Be  Used  by  Wards  and  Branches  at  Work  Meeting) 

Discussion  8  —  Hello  and  Goodbye 

Ehine  Anderson  Cannon 

For  Tuesday,  May  8,  1962 

Objective:  To  encourage  the  development  of  one's  best  behavior. 

One  of  the  most  important  rules  as  to  manners  is  to  be,  for  the  most  part,  silent 
as  to  yourself.  Say  little  or  nothing  about  yourself,  whether  good,  bad,  or  indifferent; 
nothing  good,  for  that  is  vanity;  nothing  bad,  for  that  is  affectation;  nothing  indifferent, 
for  that  is  silly  (David  Hume,  from  The  Dictionary  of  Thoughts). 


\  GAIN,  we  emphasize  the  im- 
portance of  placing  oneself 
second  to  the  interests  and  comforts 
of  others.  This  time  we  deal  with 
conversations,  introductions,  tele- 
phone tactics,  and  other  situations 
where  verbal  exchange  is  conducted 
between  two  or  more  people.  The 
reminder  to  think  of  others  first  may 
seem  tiresome  but,  if  conscientiously 
practiced,  the  rules  governing  vari- 
ous forms  of  talking  among  people 
will  be  more  easily  followed. 

Dinnei  Conversation 

Formal  dinner  conversation  is 
conducted  by  the  host  speaking  to 
the  lady  on  his  right  first  and  the 
hostess  with  the  gentlemen,  on  her 
left.  Guests  will  follow  this  example 
around  the  table.  When  everyone 
is  familiar  with  this  rule  of  eti- 
quette, the  conversation  goes  more 
smoothly  and  no  one  is  left  out. 
Midway  through  the  meal  the  pro- 
cedure is  reversed  and  the  guests, 
being  knowledgeable  in  this  social 
grace  (and  let  us  hope  we  all  are), 
co-operate  and  shift  their  conver- 
sation accordingly  as  soon  as  op- 
portune. This,  of  course,  should 
not  be  a  rigid  performance,  but  a 
mental  guide. 

One  should  never  worry  about 
opening  the  conversation  with  what 


has  become  known  as  a  ''cliche." 
Actually,  mundane  as  they  may 
seem,  topics  such  as  weather,  the 
house  decor,  and  the  current  news 
are  useful  openers  and  friendlv  talk 
can  move  on  from  there.  It  be- 
hooves all,  however,  to  fill  their 
minds  with  good  thoughts  to  share 
with  others  and  then  take  advan- 
tage of  situations  where  conversa- 
tional experience  can  be  enjoyed. 

In  a  social  conversation,  always 
give  priority  to  the  other  person's 
remarks  by  refraining  from  inter- 
rupting any  speaker.  Remember,  a 
good  listener  is  always  a  delight; 
however  it  is  discourteous  to  both 
hostess  and  guests  to  remain  silent 
and  unresponsive  all  the  time.  Make 
everv  effort  to  show  interest  and 
enjoyment  of  the  association,  to  do 
your  share  in  building  the  conversa- 
tion and  adding  to  its  pleasure. 
When  opportune,  accept  the  chal- 
lenge by  commenting  or  question- 
ing intelligently,  for  the  art  of  con- 
versation is  a  two-way  exchange. 

Telephone  Tactics 

The  ring  of  the  telephone  can  be 
thrilling  or  chilling,  depending  on 
what  you  anticipate.  The  w^ay  you 
answer  can  cause  a  similar  reaction- 
depending  on  how  you  sound. 
(Neither  worry,  concern,  nor  pres- 

Poge  139 


140 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1962 


sure  of  time  and  problems  in  the 
home  should  be  reflected  in  one's 
tone  of  voice  in  answering  the  tele- 
phone. To  avoid  this,  no  matter 
what  confusion  may  exist  when  the 
telephone  rings,  just  before  remov- 
ing the  receiver,  take  a  deep  breath, 
and  with  full,  even  forced,  compo- 
sure, let  your  voice  assume  a  friend- 
ly, pleasant  tone.) 

The  telephone  can  be  a  blessing 
or  a  curse,  depending  on  how  it  is 
used  in  the  home.  Because  so  much 
of  our  business,  social,  and  even 
spiritual  affairs  are  conducted  over 
the  telephone  (as  well  as  the  annoy- 
ing commercial  calls  we  may  receive 
these  days),  it  is  well  to  learn  prop- 
er telephone  procedure. 

One  never  really  knows  who  may 
be  on  the  other  end  of  the  line. 
Even  an  anonymous  political  can- 
vasser, in  reality,  may  be  someone 
who  knows  you  very  well.  So,  it 
is  wise  never  to  be  rude  nor  abrupt. 
You  are  judged  solely  by  your  voice 
and  what  you  say  on  telephone  ex- 
changes, so  care  should  be  given  to 
these  points.  Be  careful  to  take  mes- 
sages and  relay  them  properly. 

Fully  identify  yourself  when  mak- 
ing calls,  except,  perhaps,  to  im- 
mediate family  members  or  very 
close  friends  with  whom  you  have 
frequent  contact.  Your  first  name 
is  not  enough.  The  person  you  call 
may  know  two  or  three  others  with 
your  same  name.  Using  only  your 
last  name  is  improper,  too.  Rather, 
say  'This  is  Susan  Smith  calling. 
May  I  speak  with  Mrs.  Brown?"  It 
is  most  inconsiderate  to  initiate  a 
call  and  then  ask  the  one  who  an- 
swers, ''Who  is  this?''  Rather  ask 
"Is  this  such  and  such  a  number? 
May  I  speak  to  so  and  so?" 


Phone  calls  should  be  limited  in 
length.  It  is  always  thoughtful  to 
say,  'Thank  you  for  calling"  when 
closing  the  conversation. 

Introductions 

The  secret  to  successful  introduc- 
tions is  to  remember  that  the 
person  for  whom  respect  should  be 
shown  has  his  or  her  name  men- 
tioned first.  Usually,  it  is  the 
woman's  name.  However,  in  the 
case  of  a  Church  authority  or 
prominent  civic  official,  his  name 
is  mentioned  first.  It  is  perfectly 
proper  merely  to  say,  "Mrs.  Jones 
this  is  Mr.  Anderson,"  leaving  off 
the  trite  (and  often  confusing) 
"May  I  present?"  It  is  less  formal 
at  a  social  gathering  where  the  peo- 
ple are  to  be  in  each  other's 
company  for  the  evening,  to  say, 
"Mary,  this  is  Mr.  Anderson,  John, 
this  is  Mrs.  Jones."  They  will  call 
each  other  Mr.  and  Mrs.,  however, 
until  the  woman  suggests  that  the 
man  may  call  her  by  her  first  name. 
The  person  making  the  introduc- 
tions may  follow  up  with  a  brief 
bit  of  identification  about  each  per- 
son to  help  them  converse  more 
freely.  For  instance,  one  might 
say,  "Mary  is  our  Relief  Society 
president.  John,  are  you  still  teach- 
ing a  class  in  Sunday  School?" 

It  is  helpful  to  review  the  rules 
of  etiquette  which  are  meaningful 
today.  Everyone  should  be  mind- 
ful of  undesirable  tendencies  or 
relaxations  in  conduct  that  may 
have  crept  into  one's  life.  Any  ef- 
fort we  put  forth  for  self-improve- 
ment, to  become  more  poised, 
gracious,  gentle,  or  get  along  with 
others  more  harmoniously  is  indeed 
worthwhile. 


cLiterature — America's  Literature  Comes  of  Age 

Lesson  32  -  Edgar  Allan  Pee  -  Artist  of  Word  and  Sentence  (1809-1849) 

Elder  Briant  S.  Jacobs 

(Textbook:  America's  Literature,  by  James  D.  Hart  and  Clarence  Gohdes 
Dryden  Press,  New  York,  pp.  413-457) 

For  Tuesday,  May  15,  1962 

Objective:   To  see  in   Poe's  writings  an   attempt   to   attain   perfection   in   literary 
craftsmanship  and  to  recognize  his  art  as  an  escape  from  his  own  conflicts. 


"D  ARE,  indeed,  is  the  person  who, 
upon  a  first  reading  of  either 
Poe's  poetry  or  prose,  remains  indif- 
ferent to  him.  From  his  first  line, 
his  unique  word-tone  music  and 
image  bring  us  into  a  realm  of  mel- 
ancholy magic  entirely  his  own: 

Ah,  broken  is  the  golden  bowl!   the  spirit 

flown  fore\er! 
Let  the  bell  toll!  —  a  saintly  soul  floats 

on  the  Stygian  river; 
And,  Guy  De  Vere,  hast  thou  no  tear?  — 

weep  now  or  never  more! 
See!  on  yon  drear  and  rigid  bier  low  lies 

thv  love,  Lenore! 
Come!  let  the  burial  rite  be  read  —  the 

funeral  song  be  sung!  — 
An  anthem  for  the  queenliest   dead   that 

ever  died  so  young  — 
A  dirge  for  her  the  doubly  dead  in  that 

she  died  so  young. 

— 'Tenore" 

In  both  prose  and  poetry  Poe 
strove  solely  for  a  unity  of  effect. 
In  prose  he  strove  to  intensify  hor- 
ror, fear,  guilt,  revenge,  or  madness 
until  the  reader  would  be  enabled  to 
realize  an  awareness  of  the  truth 
which  these  effects  convey.  His 
poetry  achieves  its  own  special 
sphere  of  excellence  by  creating  the 
effect  of  melancholic,  ethereal  beau- 
ty, usually  best  conveyed  through 
images  of  death  and  classically  beau- 
tiful women  who  love  or  die  ma- 
jestically   but    forlornly.     As    Poe 


explained  so  meticulously  in  'The 
Philosophy  of  Composition,"  he 
considered  each  word  and  each  im- 
age with  greatest  care,  and  chose  it 
only  when  he  was  certain  that  it 
contributed  to  the  total  effect  of 
the  poem.  While  we  might  pos- 
sibly doubt  whether  his  most 
famous  poem,  "The  Raven,"  actually 
was  composed  as  he  claimed  (see 
text,  page  457),  we  cannot  doubt 
the  precision  of  his  mind  after  read- 
ing the  following  poem  in  which  the 
first  letter  of  the  first  line,  the  sec- 
ond letter  of  the  second,  the  third 
letter  of  the  third,  etc.,  spell  out  the 
name  of  Frances  Sargent  Osgood 
for  whom  this  memorable  valentine 
was  contrived: 

A  VALENTINE 

For   her    these    lines    are    penned,    whose 

luminous  eyes. 
Brightly  expressixe  as  the  twins  of  Loeda, 

Shall    find    her    o\^n    sweet    name    that, 

nestling,  lies 
Upon    this    page,    enwrapped    from    e\"ery 

reader. 
Search  narrowly  this   rhyme,  which   holds 

a  treasure 
Divine  —  a  talisman  —  an  amulet 

That  must  be  worn  at  heart.     Search  well 

the  measure; 
The  words  —  the  letters  themsehes.    Do 
not  forget 

Page  141 


142  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY   1962 

The  trivialest  point,  or  you  may  lose  your  Science!  true  daughter  of  Old  Time  thou 

labor                                    '  art! 

And  yet  there  is  in  this  no  Gordian  knot  ^Vho  alterest  all  thmgs  with  thy  peermg 

Which    one    might    not    undo   without    a  ..,,■'■      ^     .          .                     .              . 

-  W  hv  preyest  thou  thus   upon   the  poet  s 

sabre,  'l,^.^,t, 

If  one  could  m_erely  understand  the  plot.  \^,iture,  whose  wings  are  duh  realities? 

Enwritten    upon    this    page    whereon    are  How  should  he  love  thee?  or  how  deem 

peering       "  thee  wise, 

Such  eager  eyes,  there  lies,  I  say,  perdu,  ^^'ho  wouldst  not  lea\e  him  in  his  wan- 

A   well-known   name,   oft   uttered    in    the  ^      dering 

,       .                        -  1  o  seek  for  treasure  m  the  lewelled  skies, 

r-^r         \     \            ,              1                    .  Albeit  he  soared  with  an  undaunted  wins;? 
C)t    poets,    by    poets;    as    the    name    is    a 

poets,  too.  Science  is  no  new  force,  but  ''true 

ts  letters  althou|h  naturally  lymg  -  daughter  of  Old  Time."     Thus  the 

Like  ^he  knight  Pinto  (Mendez  Ferdinan-  ^^^^^^^^  ^^gj^^,^^^  ^^^^^  ^^,^  ^^^^jj^^^^ 

Qf,n  (r.L^  n   or.^r.r.r,^  <:^    4-    4-T.      r>  o^  defining  reality  is  an  ancient  one 

btill   torm   a   synonym   tor   truth.      Cease  i     r         i               i                       t  •  i 

^    -j^  J                     -  and,  tor  those  who  seek  a  higher 

You  will  not  read  the  riddle  though  you  beauty   than    earth    can    afford,   in- 

do  the  best  you  can-do.  evitablc.     Science  is  of  the  earth, 

which  Poe  felt  to  be  a  corrupted 
mass,  indeed  a  strangling,  suffocating 
When  such  a  feat  is  accomplished  environment  for  the  poet.  Denying 
within  the  added  disciplines  of  a  not  only  the  method  of  science,  but 
regular  metrical  structure  as  well  as  such  ''earthly"  forces  as  emotion  and 
an  abab,  cdcd,  etc.,  rhyme  scheme,  even  truth,  the  poet  Poe  sought  to 
we  are  ready  to  admit  with  no  re-  escape  into  the  sublime  realm  of 
luctance  that  Poe's  tales  of  ratiocina-  "ideality."  Refusing  to  trust  con- 
tion  [reasoning]  were  the  first  ventional  uses  of  svmbol  or  allegory, 
detective  stories  (and  still  some  of  Poe  hoped  to  attain  a  spiritualized 
the  greatest) .  Similarly,  at  the  time  beauty,  "the  handiwork  of  the  angels 
when  his  interest  in  cryptography  that  hover  between  man  and  God." 
[code  deciphering]  was  keenest,  he  No  poet  ever  held  a  grander  con- 
not  only  wrote  "The  Gold  Bug,"  but  cept  of  the  poet's  destiny  than  did 
challenged  the  readers  of  Graham's  Poe.  His  art  became  his  life,  for 
Magazine  to  submit  a  cryptogram  through  it  he  found  his  only  means 
which  he  could  not  solve.  Of  the  of  escape  from  the  sordid  realm  of 
hundred  received  he  solved  all  but  mediocrity.  But  once  having  given 
one,  and  proved  it  to  be  unsolvable.  birth  to  so  exalted  a  vision,  the  con- 
When  he  was  but  twenty-one,  Poe  trast  between  actuality  and  ideality 
wrote  a  sonnet  "To  Science"  which  became  too  great.  Hence  arose  one 
first  expressed  the  resentment  he  felt  of  Poe's  greatest  paradoxes :  repudi- 
as  the  practical,  earthly  spirit  of  ating  in  his  art  anything  earthly  and 
science  encroached  upon  the  con-  dedicating  himself  solely  to  the  pur- 
templation  of  ideal  beauty,  which  suit  of  another  worldly  beauty,  he 
he  considered  to  be  the  highest  uni-  nevertheless,  adopted  the  method 
versal  vision  granted  only  to  true  of  science  as  the  means  of  achieving 
poets:  his  goal. 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


143 


While  the  end  of  his  poetic 
technique  was  a  subHme,  musical 
indefiniteness,  the  means  for  ac- 
complishing his  end  was  first  to 
calculate  the  effect  he  wished  to 
achieve  within  the  poem,  then  to 
invent  or  select  words  whose  vowel 
tones  and  combined  rhythmic  and 
tonal  patterns  would  create  the 
classically  restrained  and  cold  melan- 
choly which  he  considered  the  aura 
of  beauty.  While  his  poetic  effect 
could  not  be  more  romantic,  Poe's 
method  of  creating  was  analytic, 
coldly  aloof,  and  precise. 

In  exposing  the  technique  where- 
by his  most  famous  poem,  'The 
Raven,''  was  put  together,  it  is  to  be 
his  design 

...  to  render  it  manifest  that  no  one 
point  in  its  composition  is  referable  either 
to  accident  or  intuition  —  that  the  work 
proceeded,  step  by  step,  to  its  completion 
with  the  precision  and  rigid  consequence 
of  a  mathematical  problem. 

Although  Poe  had  written  many 
years  earlier  that  "a  poem  is  opposed 
to  a  work  of  science  by  having  for 
its  immediate  object,  pleasure  not 
truth,"  the  point  of  differentiation 
is  concerned  with  end,  not  means. 
Thus,  in  both,  Poe  was  consistent. 

While  for  the  major  portion  of  his 
adult  life  Poe  was  but  secondarily  a 
poet  and  primarily  a  writer  of  prose, 
his  genius  in  combining  his  poetic 
theory  and  actual  writing  in  such 
poems  as  'To  Helen,"  ''Annabel 
Lee,"  "Ulalume,"  and  especially 
"The  Raven,"  prove  his  achieve- 
ment to  be  unique.  When  read 
aloud,  their  penetration  into  the 
realms  of  our  inner  selves  is  un- 
forgettable. Poe's  explanation  of 
the  structure  of  'The  Raven"  (dedi- 
cated to  Elizabeth  Barrett  Brown- 


ing) has  been  discussed  more  widely 
than  any  other  poem-analysis  ever 
written  in  the  English  language.  No 
equivalent  exists  for  such  lines  as 
the  final  stanzas  of  his  most  suc- 
cessfully contrived  "The  Raven": 

"Be  that  word  our  sign  of  parting,  bird  or 

fiend!"  I  shrieked,  upstarting  — 
"Get  thee  back  into  the  tempest  and  the 

Night's  Plutonian  shore! 
Leave  no  black  plume  as  a  token  of  that 

lie  thy  soul  hath  spoken! 
Leave  my  loneliness  unbroken!  —  quit  the 

bust  above  my  door! 
Take  thy  beak  from  out  my  heart,  and  take 

thy  form  from  off  my  door!" 
Quoth  the  Raven  "Nevermore." 

And  the  Raven,  never  flitting,  still  is  sit- 
ting, still  is  sitting 

On   the   pallid  bust  of   Pallas   just  above 
my  chamber  door; 

And  his  eyes  have  all  the  seeming  of  a 
demon's  that  is  dreaming, 

And    the    lamp-light    o'er    him    streaming 
throws  his  shadow  on  the  floor; 

And  my  soul  from  out  that  shadow  that 
lies  floating  on  the  floor 

Shall  be  lifted  —  nevermore! 

(Text,  page  452). 

Poes  Tales 

Nathaniel  Hawthorne  and  Edgar 
Allan  Poe  mutually  respected  each 
other,  but  parallel  achievements  in 
almost  simultaneously  developing  a 
form  of  writing  —  the  short  story 
(pioneered  by  Washington  Irving) 
were  worked  out  independently  of 
each  other.  Both  were  meticulous 
revisers  and  polished  craftsmen  who 
planned  their  work  most  exactingly, 
then  wrote  to  make  each  word,  each 
description  of  person  or  scene,  each 
dialogue,  contribute  directly  to  the 
story's  central  purpose.  But  while 
Hawthorne's  chief  concern  was  to 
fashion  a  complex  inter-relationship 
of  character  and  event  which  would 
best  give  life  to  his  integrating  moral 
insight,  Poe  ignored  all  moral  issues 


144 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1962 


and  was  concerned  with  the  over-all 
effect  of  the  story.  For  him  poetry 
excelled  in  creating  beauty,  while 
fiction  best  created  an  awareness  of 
truth. 

But  Poe's  definition  of  truth  is  a 
narrow  one;  the  ''effects"  which 
appear  repeatedly  in  his  best-known 
stories  are  horror,  fear,  guilt,  murder, 
revenge,  death,  decay  —  all  usually 
given  reality  through  the  sensory 
and  psychological  perceptions  of  an 
overly  sensitive,  morbidly  self-con- 
scious central  character  or  narrator. 
Each  story  is  created  to  bring  about 
those  effects  of  character,  mood,  and 
tone,  which  either  lead  to  the  de- 
struction or  the  decay  of  the 
obsessed  central  character.  Thus,  in 
reverse  pattern  from  his  poetry,  tire- 
lessly Poe  made  peace  with  the  ac- 
tual physical  world  which  had  so 
trapped  him  and  ignored  him,  by 
destroying  it  symbolically. 

In  these  explorations  of  his  own 
subconscious  mind,  Poe  leads  us 
beneath  the  peaceful  surface  of 
man's  nature.  He  explores  the  pos- 
sibility of  actions  of  persons  obsessed 
with  some  driving,  even  wild  pas- 
sion, as  in  'The  Tell-Tale  Heart,'' 
'The  Black  Cat,"  and,  more  im- 
portant, in  "The  Fall  of  the  House 
of  Usher"  and  "Ligeia."  A  close 
parallel  is  'The  Masque  of  the  Red 
Death,"  an  allegory  representing  the 
terrors  which  Poe  saw  in  a  diseased 
society  ordinarily  concealed  beneath 
the  luxurious  trappings  and  frivolous 
pastimes  of  our  masked,  concealed 
lives. 

''The  Fall  of  the  House  of  Usher" 

In  1839,  ^^^  wrote  "William 
Wilson,"  a  story  which  directly  in- 
fluenced Stevenson's  "Dr.  Jekyll  and 
Mr.  Hyde,"  and  Oscar  Wilde's  "Pic- 


ture of  Dorian  Gray."  In  "William 
Wilson,"  Poe  states  most  plainly  the 
dual  nature  which,  in  greater  or 
lesser  degree,  mortal  man  exempli- 
fies. 

In  "The  Fall  of  the  House  of  Ush- 
er" (text,  pp.  416-424),  young  Rod- 
erick's own  inner  apprehensions  and 
final  decay  and  death  are  symbolized 
in  two  other  "selves":  his  twin  sis- 
ter Madeleine,  and  the  ancestral 
house  itself,  which,  at  the  story's 
end,  sinks  "slowly  and  sullenly"  be- 
neath the  waters  of  the  "deep  and 
dank  tarn"  which  surrounded  it.  In 
this  gloomy,  intense  study  of  self- 
destruction,  we  see,  perhaps,  the 
best-known  example  of  Poe's  futile 
yet  powerfully  detailed  desire  to 
escape  the  inherited  corruptions  of 
the  past,  only  to  succumb,  finally, 
to  the  grimly  triumphant  specter  of 
the  here-and-now.  Always  in  Poe's 
stories  there  is  the  fleeing,  the  plung- 
ing (as  in  "Descent  Into  the  Mael- 
strom"), the  maddened  desire  to 
escape;  it  is  in  the  ethereal  beauty 
of  the  poems  that  fulfillment  comes. 
Thus  the  two  complement  each 
other. 

From  the  first  words  of  the  story, 
Poe's  skill  at  creating  the  effect  he 
desired  is  almost  oppressively  evi- 
dent: 

During  the  whole  of  a  dull^  dark,  and 
soundless  day  in  the  autumn  of  the  year, 
when  the  clouds  hung  oppressively  low  in 
the  heavens,  I  had  been  passing  alone, 
on  horseback,  through  a  singularly  dreary 
tract  of  country;  and  at  length  found  my- 
self, as  the  shades  of  the  evening  drew  on, 
within  view  of  the  melancholy  House  of 
Usher.  I  know  not  how  it  was  —  but, 
with  the  first  glimpse  of  the  building,  a 
sense  of  insufferable  gloom  pervaded  my 
spirit.  I  say  insufferable;  for  the  feeling 
was  unrelieved  by  any  of  that  half-pleas- 
urable, because  poetic,  sentiment  with 
which  the  mind  usually  receives  even  the 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


145 


sternest  natural  images  of  the  desolate  or 
terrible.  I  looked  upon  the  scene  before 
me  —  upon  the  mere  house,  and  the 
simple  landscape  features  of  the  domain, 
upon  the  bleak  walls,  upon  the  vacant 
eye-like  windows,  upon  a  few  rank  sedges, 
and  upon  a  few  white  trunks  of  decayed 
trees  —  with  an  utter  depression  of  soul 
which  I  can  compare  to  no  earthly  sensa- 
tion more  properly  than  to  the  after-dream 
of  the  reveller  upon  opium:  the  bitter 
lapse  into  everyday  life,  the  hideous  drop- 
ping off  of  the  veil.  There  was  an  iciness, 
a  sinking,  a  sickening  of  the  heart,  an 
unredeemed  dreariness  of  thought  which 
no  goading  of  the  imagination  could  tor- 
ture into  aught  of  the  sublime.  What 
was  it  —  I  paused  to  think  —  what  was 
it  that  so  unnerved  me  in  t-ie  con- 
templation of  the  House  of  Usher?  It  was 
a  mystery  all  insoluble  .  .  .  (Text,  page 
416). 

The  "eye-like  windows"  and  the 
"unredeemed  dreariness  of  thought" 
parallel  similar  qualities  in  Roderick 
and  prepare  us  for  his  entrance,  just 
as  the  description  of  his  twin  sister 
symbolizes  his  own  malady  and  pre- 
pares us  for  their  simultaneous 
deaths.  But  it  is  Roderick  himself 
who  totals  within  himself  all  the 
evils  of  the  house,  the  dying  sister, 
and  the  evils  of  the  inherited  past. 

'The  Gold  Bug" 

"The  Gold  Bug,"  an  example  of 
Poe's  more  objective  short  stories,  is 
a  tale  of  buried  treasure  and  cryp- 
tography. The  setting  is  on  Sulli- 
van's Island,  near  Charleston,  South 
Carolina,  where  Poe  spent  a  dreary 
winter  of  army  assignment.  Legends 


of  pirates  combined  vvath  Poe's  flair 
for  solving  ciphers  make  this  story, 
written  some  years  later,  one  of  in- 
tense fascination.  Poe  made  full  use 
of  the  haunted  sand  dunes  and  the 
lonely  seascape  to  produce  an  eerie 
atmosphere  for  this  tale  of  mystery^ 

Some  literary  critics,  considering 
Poe  as  one  of  the  few  great  innova- 
tors in  American  literature,  credit 
him  with  inventing  (as  much  as  one 
person  ever  invents  a  species)  the 
detective  story,  and  with  introduc- 
ing the  adolescent  adventure  tale. 
Such  favorable  literary  criticism 
states  not  only  that  French  symbol- 
ism, with  its  emphasis  on  the  sug- 
gestiveness  of  music,  began  when 
French  poets  accepted  Poe's  logical 
formula  for  a  poem,  but  also  that 
Poe's  influence  upon  popular  litera- 
ture has  been  great. 

Regardless  of  Poe's  life,  motives, 
or  history,  the  greatest  contribution 
he  has  made  to  American  literature 
is  his  complete  dedication  to  his  art 
and  the  resulting  power  of  his  page 
to  absorb  the  reader  with  another 
glimpse  into  the  mysteries  and  fasci- 
nations of  the  human  heart,  as  it 
quavers  and  throbs  through  mortal- 
ity. 

Thoughts  ioT  Discussion 

1.  How  does  'The  Raven"  conform  to 
Poe's  "Theory  of  Composition"? 

2.  Illustrate  Poe's  word-tone  music  with 
examples  from  his  poetry. 

3.  What  were  Poe's  contributions  to 
literature? 


Social  Science — The  Place  of  Woman  in  the 

Gospel  Plan 

Women  and  Church  Activity 
Lesson  7  —  Fullness  of  Life  and  Exaltation 

Elder  Ariel  S.  BalJif 

For  Tuesday,  May  22,  1962 

Objective:  To  stress  the  importance  of  obedience  to  law  in  attaining  the  blessing 
of  exaltation  and  to  summarize  woman's  place  in  the  gospel  plan. 

The  goal  of  the  L.  D.  S.  family  is  to  ".  .  .  bring  to  its  members  such  lives  as  will 
enable  them  to  return  to  the  inner  circles  of  that  celestial  home  from  which  they 
came,  —  a  dwelling  with  the  Heavenly  Father  and  Mother  throughout  the  eternities" 
(President  J.  Reuben  Clark,  Jr.,  The  Keliei  Societv  Magazine,  December  1940,  page 
808). 


"J,  the  Lord,  Am  Bound  When 
Ye  Do  What  I  Say.  •  •  •" 

QBEDIENCE  to  the  command- 
ments of  God  is  prerequisite  to 
all  the  blessings  promised  to  man- 
kind. In  Section  130  of  The  Doc- 
trine and  Covenants,  verses  20-21, 
we  read: 

There  is  a  law,  irrevocably  decreed  in 
heaven  before  the  foundations  of  this 
world,  upon  which  all  blessings  are  predi- 
cated —  And  when  we  obtain  any  bless- 
ing from  God,  it  is  by  obedience  to  that 
law  upon  which  it  is  predicated. 

There  are  many  promises  in  the 
scripture  to  the  ''chosen  people/' 
but  in  each  case  to  realize  the  bless- 
ings they  must  hear  the  word  of  the 
Lord,  know  his  mind  and  will,  and 
apply  it  in  their  lives. 

Marriage  is  a  command  of  God. 
We  are  forcefully  reminded  by 
revelation  that  there  is  a  particular 
kind  of  marriage  (temple  marriage) 
for  us  if  we  would  receive  the  ful- 
ness of  his  blessings.  The  privilege 
of  going  to  the  temple  to  be  mar- 
ried is  dependent  upon  conformity 
to  the  highest  standards  of  human 
behavior,  such  as  living  the  law  of 

Page  146 


chastity,  which  is  purity  in  body  and 
mind;  and  possessing  a  firm  testi- 
mony of  the  divinity  of  Christ  and 
his  gospel  plan. 

It  would  seem  that  right  living 
prepares  the  way  for  divine  guid- 
ance in  our  lives.  Also,  that  assis- 
tance or  blessings  do  not  come  to  us 
without  a  concerted  effort  on  our 
part.  There  are  two  verses,  18  and 
19,  of  Section  130  of  The  Doctrine 
and  Covenants  that  should  be 
quoted: 

Whatever  principle  of  intelligence  we 
attain  unto  in  this  life,  it  will  rise  with 
us  in  the  resurrection. 

And  if  a  person  gains  more  knowledge 
and  intelligence  in  this  life  through  his 
diligence  and  obedience  than  another,  he 
will  have  so  much  the  advantage  in  the 
world  to  come. 

Then,  our  attention  is  called  to 
the  fact  that  blessings  are  all  predi- 
cated upon  the  fulfillment  of  the 
law.  This  is  an  appeal  to  the  intel- 
ligence of  men  and  women  and  the 
use  of  intelligence  to  the  realiza- 
tion of  their  greatest  possibilities. 
The  Lord  is  willing  to  help  where 
intelligent  effort  is  made. 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT  147 

Fulness  of  Liie  Essential  individuals,  which,   in  turn,   is  de- 

to  Exaltation  pendent  upon  a  hfe  developed  from 

Any  person  building  a  house  will  good,  wholesome  living, 
set  down  some  specific  plans  accord-  To  the  couple  who  have  lived 
ing  to  which  he  hopes  to  achieve  fifty  years  together,  through  hard- 
the  objective.  The  more  important  ships  and  success,  sharing  in  full  the 
the  physical  structure  and  the  more  realization  of  their  religious  ideals 
costly,  the  more  detailed  and  elab-  and  goals,  there  is  an  important 
orate  the  plans  and  the  blueprints,  significance  of  ''at-one-ness"  re- 
This,  then,  gives  direction  to  the  ferred  to  in  the  idea  of  ''one  flesh," 
structure.  There  may  be  necessary  quoted  in  The  Doctrine  and  Cove- 
changes  and  adjustments  but,  in  nants.  Section  49,  verse  16.  They 
general,  the  house  will  be  like  the  have  not  only  become  sure  of  each 
plans.  With  good  plans  and  good  other,  but  have  become  so  much  a 
artisans,  together  with  carefully  se-  part  of  each  other  through  their 
lected  material,  it  becomes  an  actu-  sharing,  working,  planning,  and  ad- 
ality.  It  will  be  no  better  than  the  justing  that  certainly,  to  them,  there 
planning,  the  craftsmen,  and  the  is  full  realization  of  the  ''at-one- 
material  used  to  make  it.  This  is,  ness"  idea.  This  ''at-one-ness"  is 
to  some  degree,  analogous  to  the  the  product  of  successful  living  to- 
process  of  developing  a  successful  gether.  It  is  a  growing  feeling  of 
family  and  qualifying  for  the  bless-  indispensableness,  knowing  no  end. 
ing  of  eternal  life.  The  big  task  The  above  type  of  experience  is 
comes  in  training  and  developing  an  explanation  of  how  the  Lord  can 
the  personality  under  divine  prin-  be  bound.  The  blessing  is  theirs  in 
ciples.  There  is  the  never-ending  the  full  realization  of  each  other's 
responsibility  of  developing  self-con-  value.  It  is  the  value  of  good  living 
trol,  unselfishness,  and  in  making  expressed  in  a  degree  of  perfection, 
adjustments  to  the  ever-changing  The  harmony  of  their  lives  together 
relationships  of  personalities  in  is  the  preparation  for  eternal  mar- 
a  house.     It  is  the  difficult  task  of  riage. 

developing  the  technique  of   'we''  The   plan    of   life    and    salvation 

and  "our"  in  meeting  problems  and  might  be  compared  to  a  magnificent 

satisfying  needs;  the  maturing  of  like  organ    with    all    the    perfection    in 

interests     into     common     interests  sound  known  to  the  skill  of  organ 

through  the  sharing  of  common  ex-  makers.     If  a  baby  presses  the  keys 

periences  in  every  phase  of  life;  in  one  may  get  squeaks,  discords,  and 

general,  it  is  reducing  to  a  minimum  chaos,  so  far  as  music  is  concerned, 

the  basic  differences  and  increasing  A  person  with  a  few  organ  lessons 

the  individual   capacity  of  making  and  a  little  knowledge  of  music  can 

adjustment  to  each  other.  produce  limited  harmony  and  mel- 

Nothing   worthwhile    is    attained  ody.     The  true  value  of  the  organ 

without  personal  effort.     We  don't  and  its  possibilities  to  make  beauti- 

find  perfection,  we  make  it.  In  ideal  ful  music  increase  as  the  knowledge, 

family  relations  there  is  no  substi-  training,  and  artistry  of  the  player 

tute  for  the  art  of  adjustment  which  increase.     So  when  the  truly  great 

depends  upon  the  maturity  of  the  organist  plays  upon  the  same  instru- 


14« 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1962 


ment,  there  is  a  full  expression  of 
the  tone  quality  and  harmony,  and 
the  great  possibilities  of  the  organ 
are  fully  realized. 

So  with  life,  particularly  with 
married  life.  In  the  wisdom  of  the 
Creator,  each  individual  has  the  po- 
tential greatness  that  can  only  be 
fully  realized  in  successful  marriage. 
It  can  be  enriched  by  knowing  what 
to  do  and  doing  it.  The  instructions 
are  thorough  and  complete  from  the 
great  Designer. 

In  this  way  God  is  bound.  He  has 
defined  the  rules  of  life  and  life 
eternal,  pointing  out  the  way  to  ac- 
complish them.  If  we  apply  these 
principles,  the  results  cannot  fail,  the 
promised  blessings  are  ours.  The  de- 
gree of  success  varies  with  our  indi- 
vidual capacities  to  understand  and 
to  do. 

The  Eternal  Nature  of  Marriage 

As  the  statement  at  the  opening 
of  this  lesson  by  President  Clark 
points  out,  the  goal  of  the  family  is 
so  to  organize  the  lives  of  the  mem- 
bers that  they  return  to  their 
Heavenly  Parents  for  eternity.  This 
statement  implies  the  importance 
of  the  here  and  now.  The  blessings 
of  the  everlasting  covenant  of  mar- 
riage are  not  all  for  the  next  world. 
In  reality  the  blessings  and  prom- 
ises of  the  next  world  cannot  be  at- 
tained unless  we  are  living  the  laws 
here.  Man  is  that  he  might  have 
joy  here  and  now,  and  have  it  more 
abundantly.  The  whole  program 
of  the  Church  is  to  insure  its  mem- 
bers a  rich,  full  life.  If  this  is  at- 
tained here,  then  the  promises  of 
eternity  have  real  meaning. 

There  are  blessings  in  store  for 
all  who  keep  his  commandments. 
From    the    writings    of    President 


Joseph  Fielding  Smith,  special  en- 
couragement is  given  to  the  right- 
eous women  of  the  Church.  He  says: 

Now,  just  one  more  thought.  You  good 
sisters,  who  are  single  and  alone,  do  not 
fear,  do  not  feel  that  blessings  are  going 
to  be  withheld  from  you.  You  are  not 
under  any  obligation  or  necessity  of  ac- 
cepting some  proposal  that  comes  to  you 
which  is  distasteful  for  fear  you  will  come 
under  condemnation.  If  in  your  hearts 
you  feel  that  the  Gospel  is  true,  and 
would  under  proper  conditions  receive 
these  ordinances  and  sealing  blessings  in 
the  temple  of  the  Lord,  and  that  is  your 
faith  and  your  hope  and  vour  desire,  and 
that  does  not  come  to  you  now,  the  Lord 
will  make  it  up,  and  you  shall  be  blessed 
—  for  no  blessing  shall  be  withheld. 

The  Lord  will  judge  you  according  to 
the  desires  of  your  hearts  when  blessings 
are  withheld,  and  He  is  not  going  to  con- 
demn you  for  that  which  you  cannot  help 
("Elijah,  the  Prophet  and  his  Mission," 
Utah  Genealogical  and  Historica]  Maga- 
zine, January  1921,  page  20). 

The  promise  of  the  future  life  is 
glorious  beyond  our  power  to  under- 
stand. ''Eye  hath  not  seen,  nor  ear 
heard,  neither  have  entered  into  the 
heart  of  man,  the  things  which  God 
hath  prepared  for  them  that  love 
him"  (I  Cor.  2:9). 

Summary 

1.  The  Eminence  of  Woman 
As  a  summary  of  the  first  two  les- 
sons, may  we  point  out  that,  like 
man,  woman  is  a  creation  of  God. 
She  was  given  as  a  helpmate  of  man 
in  a  partnership  responsibility  for 
subduing  and  populating  the  earth. 
In  the  plan  of  creation,  God  gave  to 
woman  a  place  of  exceptional 
eminence.  The  importance  of  the 
responsibility  given  her  comple- 
ments the  assignment  given  to  man. 
Marriage  is  ordained  of  God.  In 
fact,  it  is  vital  to  the  fulfillment  of 
the  plan  of  life  and  salvation.  The 
fulness  of  the  Priesthood  can  only 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT  149 

be  attained  through  successful  tern-  stimulation  of  her  family.    So  also 

pie  marriage.     This  places  woman  must  the  greatest  care  be  used  in 

in  a  most  strategic  position  —  a  posi-  providing  and  directing  the  social 

tion  of  honor,  glory,  and  vital  im-  contacts  of  the  child.     The  major 

portance,  and  with  all  this,  is  the  part  of  a  mother's  service  is  develop- 

responsibility  of  being  a  successful  ing  the  child's  judgment  so  he  can 

partner.  learn  to  choose  for  himself. 

There  is  in  the  relationship  a  Child  development  is  the  con- 
unique  element  of  equality,  mean-  stant  challenge  of  the  mother.  Dis- 
ing  evenly  balanced  or  proportioned;  cipline  is  bringing  one's  mental 
having  competent  powers,  ability,  or  powers  under  control  and  directing 
means.  While  Adam  was  designat-  them  into  useful  channels.  The 
ed  as  the  mouthpiece  of  God,  Eve  ideals,  values,  and  objectives  of  the 
was  designated  as  the  mother  of  society  in  which  one  lives  can, 
men.  This  set  up  a  balance  and  a  through  discipline  and  obedience, 
division  of  responsibility  which  pro-  become  a  part  of  the  child  in  in- 
vides  a  basis  for  sound  family  organ-  fancy  and  remain  for  life.  The  per- 
ization.  Only  with  her  can  man  son  who  is  most  free  is  the  one  who 
obtain  exaltation  in  the  celestial  knows  the  law  and  obeys  it. 
kingdom.  Truly,  she  is  the  leading  Moral  values  represent  the  wis- 
lady  in  the  drama  of  life.  She  holds  dom  of  time-tested  behavior;  moral 
equal  responsibilities  for  the  ac-  values  represent  the  best  judgment 
complishment  of  the  purpose  of  of  man  in  tune  with  the  mind  and 
life,  ''to  bring  to  pass  the  immortal-  will  of  God.  There  is  and  must  be 
ity  and  eternal  life  of  man."  To-  for  us  a  divine  tone  in  the  moral 
gether,  and  only  together,  can  the  values  of  our  society, 
full  realization  of  the  destiny  of  the  Homemaking  is  largely  the  cre- 
human  family  be  achieved.  ativeness  of  the  mother.     It  is,  in 

reality,  a  joint  father  and  mother 

2.  Service,  the  Mission  of  responsibility,  yet  it  is  the  artistry. 

Motherhood  personality,    and    industry    of    the 

Childbearing  is  a  woman's  unique  mother  that  predominate.     Besides 

service.    Providing  a  clean,  healthy  the  beauty  of  the  physical  settings 

body  and  a  sound  mind  are  most  she  is  responsible  for  the  things  in 

essential;  however,  being  well-born  her  home  and  elsewhere  that  stimu- 

is  far  more  inclusive.     It  is  being  late  the  mind  and  spirit  of  her  chil- 

born  into  a  home  and  family  w^here  dren.      What    they,    the    children, 

the  parents  are  qualified  to  provide  read,  think,  hear,  and  see,  they  be- 

healthy  stimulation  to  the  growth  come. 

and    development    of    each    child  To  meet  her  challenge,   mother 

spiritually,  intellectually,  and   tem-  must  be  constantly  alert  to  her  own 

porally.  mental  stimulation.     Her  personal 

As  the  mother  exercises  judgment,  improvement  helps  in  the  direction 

wisdom,   and   care   in   selection   of  of  the  children  and,  eventually  pre- 

food  for  her  family,  she  must  also  pares  her  with  interests  and  expres- 

use  judgment,  wisdom,  and  care  in  sions  of  her  talents  which  can  fill 

selecting  the   spiritual  and  mental  her  life  when  the  family  is  gone. 


150 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY   1962 


SACRED  MUSIC  FOR 

THREE   PART 

LADIES  CHORUSES 


COME,    YE    BLESSED    OF    MY 
FATHER  -  Madsen   20 


GOSPEL  GIVES   UNBOUNDED 
STRENGTH  -  Schreiner  30 

GO  YE    FORTH   WITH   MY 

WORD    -    Madsen    25 

IF  YE  LOVE  ME,  KEEP  MY 
COMMANDMENTS  —  Madsen..    .25 

INCLINE  YOUR   EAR   -  Wilkes   .25 

IN  THY  FORM  -  Madsen  20 

LET  THE  MOUNTAINS  SHOUT 
FOR    JOY   —   Stephens  20 

LORD,    GOD    OF    OUR 

FATHERS  -   Elgar  25 

LORD,  HEAR  OUR  PRAYER  - 
Verdi     20 

LORD,  WE  DEDICATE  THIS 
HOUSE  TO  THEE  -  Madsen 20 

OPEN    OUR    EYES-Macfarlane   .25 

THE   23rd   PSALM  -  Schubert..   .25 


Music   Sent    on   Approval 

Use  this  advertisement  as  your  order  blank 


DAYNES    MUSIC    COMPANY 

15    E.    1st   South 

Salt    Lake    City    11,    Utah 

Please   send    the   music    indicated   above. 
n   On  Approval  [^   Charge 

D  Money    Enclosed 


Name      

Address    

City    &    State 


ai|iie$ 


Music    | 


UlillillliHItl! 


15  E.   1st  South 
•/Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah 


3.  Women  and  Church  Activity 

In  c\ery  successful  pioneering 
mo\ement  women  ha\e  played  a 
most  important  part.  Without  the 
anchorage  of  home  and  family  many 
major  projects  would  have  failed. 
From  the  beginning  of  The  Church 
of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-dav  Saints, 
the  leadership  has  recognized  the 
important  place  of  women  and 
organized  them  for  more  important 
and  effective  expression. 

Women  are  vital  to  the  success- 
ful functioning  of  the  Church  aux- 
iliary organizations;  they  are  a  major 
influence  in  the  family;  and,  with- 
out them,  the  fulness  of  the  Priest- 
hood blessings  cannot  be  realized 
in  this  world  nor  throughout  etern- 
ity. 

As  the  Church  has  grown  older, 
the  Relief  Society  has  grown  to 
meet  the  expanding  demands  of 
the  women  and  the  need  of  sxmpa- 
thetic  understanding  by  all  the 
members  of  the  Church.  By  answer- 
ing the  calls  of  the  Priesthood,  the 
women  ha\e  successfully  participat- 
ed in  all  the  auxiliary  organizations 
of  the  Church.  Their  service  ex- 
tends to  missionary,  temple,  and 
genealogical  work. 

The  activity  of  the  women  in  the 
Church  program  is  a  manifestation 
of  dedication  to  a  great  cause.  The 
blessings  in  store  for  the  women  of 
the  Church  are  limited  only  by  the 
degree  of  effort  they  put  forth  to 
build  the  kingdom.  Every  blessing 
of  the  Priesthood  is  open  to  the 
faithful  woman.  If  she  works  and 
lives  according  to  directions  given 
her  in  the  gospel  plan,  her  happi- 
ness and  the  happiness  of  her  family 
are  assured,  lime,  conditions,  and 
the  wisdom  of  God  will  secure  the 
promised  blessings  for  righteousness. 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


151 


Thoughts  for  Discussion 

1.  How  important  to  happiness  in  daily 
life  is  the  law  of  obedience? 

2.  How  important  are  thinking  and 
planning  to  a  successful  marriage? 

3.  What  is  the  relationship  of  the  ful- 
ness of  the  gospel  plan  to  joy  and  happi- 
ness in  the  here  and  now? 

4.  How  does  the  promise  of  happiness 
in  the  gospel  plan  refer  to  the  next  world? 


Lrortrait 

Kose  Thomas  Graham 

Great-grandmother  wore  a  wig 

As  white  as  snow. 

Why  should  she  cover  soft  brown  hair, 

Fd  like  to  know? 

A  tiny  patch  of  black 

Beside  her  chin 

Made  all  the  fairer  my 

Great-grandma's  skin. 

Her  silk  lace  shawl  was  fastened 

With  a  brooch. 

A  footman  helped  great-grandma 

To  her  coach. 


Ask   about   our 

Special  Hawaiian  Tour 

for    June 
Tour   includes   four  islands. 

Scenic  Northwestern 

Including    World's    Fair,   departing 
June   30,    1962. 

Hill  Cumorah  Pageant 
Tour 

Leaving    July    30th. 

For  further  information  regarding  your 
travel    please   write   or   call 

MARGARET  LUND 
TOURS 

3021   South  23rd  East 

P.   O.   Box  2065 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

HU  6-1601        HU  5-2444       AM  2-2337 


CJirethorn  in   CJebruar^ 

Eva  Willes  Wangsgaard 

Winter's  not  sad.    Winter's  all  aglow 
With  moon-fired  stars  in  the  crisping  snow 
And  deep  underneath  May  has  started  to  grow. 

Listen  a  moment  and  you  may  hear 

The  blades  uncurling,  each  growth-wise  spear 

Which  multiplies  green  for  a  whole  year. 

Winter's  a  shiny  white  valentine 
With  a  sparkling,  glittering  lace  design, 
A  bold,  sharp  curve  on  a  warm  heartline. 


You  can't  see  the  heart,  but  you  can  trace 
The  red,  red  drops  that  drip  on  the  lace 
From  firethorn's  wounds  to  earth's  secret  place. 


Hjuthday^    (congratulations 


One  Hundred 

Mrs.  Isadora  Lyman 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Ninety-six 

Mrs.  Elizabeth  Jane  Taylor  McEntire 
Rexburg,  Idaho 

Mrs.  Eliza  Jane  Wilcox  Sparks 
Los  Angeles,  California 

Ninety-five 

Mrs.  Cora  Sidw  ell  Butler 
Bountiful,  Utah 

Mrs.  Mary  Ann  Batty  Smith 
Randolph,  Utah 

Ninety-four 

Mrs.  Caroline  Pratt  King  Pringle 
Midvale,  Utah 

Mrs.   Mary   Caroline    Mortensen 

Crowther 

Manassa,  Colorado 

Mrs.  Sarah  Elizabeth  Brown  Williams 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Florence  Jane  Alexander  Curtis 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Ninety-three 

Mrs.  Carrie  Victoria  Boyd  Steward 
Phoenix,  Arizona 

Mrs.  Esther  Ricks  Linford 
Logan,  Utah 

Ninety-two 

Mrs.  Rose  Ella  Hall 
Jacksonville,  Florida 

Mrs.  Emeline  Bingham  Wood 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Ninety-one 

Mrs.  Julia  Lottie  Brim  Bach 
Oakley,  Idaho 

Mrs.  Sarah  Arthur  Nelson 
Cedar  City,  Utah 

Page  152 


Mrs.  Emma  Slade  Carroll 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Edith  Hilton  Cheney 
San  Leandro,  California 

Ninety 

Mrs.  Mae  Harrison  Smith 
Springville,  Utah 

Mrs.  Charlotte  Wilson  Nichols 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Mary  Grace  Gates  Griffin 
Springfield,  Missouri 

Mrs.  Mary  M.  Hickerson  Wadley 
Pleasant  Grove,  Utah 

Mrs.  Emma  Ottesen  Halverson 
Spanish  Fork,  Utah 

Mrs.   Olive   Louise   Harris  Vincent 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Loretta  Johnson 
Oakland,  California 

Mrs.  Johannah  M.  Sorenson  Peterson 
Logan,  Utah 

Mrs.  Charlotte  Wilson  Nicholas 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


JLittle    {Jorown   Lyuris 

Evelyn  Fjeldsted 

The  shawl  around  her  baby's  head. 
Enclosed  her  like  a  little  tent. 
We  looked  into  the  tiny  gap, 
That  only  mothers  can  invent. 


Her  mother  raised  her  toward  the  light. 
"Her  hair  is  curly,  too,"  she  said, 
"See  here  on  top  it  curls  the  most." 
And  then  she  tucked  her  into  bed. 
She  smiled  a  bit  and  yawned,  then  dozed: 
Her  mouth  was  like  a  pink  bud  closed. 

The  mother  was  so  young  —  she  touched 
Her  baby's  curls  with  loving  care. 
Yet,  we  saw  only  straight  brown  hair. 
To  us,  curls  were  invisible. 


•  BEAUTIFUL 
•  UAIVDY 

•  DURABLE 

A  sure  way  oi  keeping  alive  the  valuable  instruc- 
tion ol  each  month's  Relief  Society  Magazine  is  in 
a  handsomely  bound  cover.  The  Mountain  West's 
first  and  finest  bindery  and  printing  house  is  pre- 
pared to  bind   your  editions  into   a  durable  volume. 

Mail  or  bring  the  editions  you  wish  bound  to  the 
Descref   News   Press    for    the    finest    of   service. 
Cloth  Cover  —  $2.75;  Leather  Cover  —  $4.20 

Advance    payment    must    accompany    all    orders. 

Please    include    postage    according    to    table    listed 

below  if  bound  volumes  are  to  be  mailed. 

Distance  from 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  Rate 

Up   to    150  miles 35 

150  to     300  miles  __ 39 

300  to     600  miles  45 

600  to  1000  miles  54 

1000  to  1400  miles  64 

1400  to  1800  miles  76 

Over  1800  miles  _ 87 

Leave  them  at  our  conveniently  locat- 
ed uptown  office. 

Deseret  News  Press 

Phone  EMpire  4-2581   gQ>:^ 

33  Richards  St.       Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah  ^J\_jj 


Mexican  Tour 

Leaving  early  March 

Mexico  City,  Cholula,  Pueblo,  Taxco, 
Cuernavaca,  Acapuico,  Archaeological 
Ruins 

Northwest 
Banff-Lake  Louise  Tour 

Including    World's   Fair   at  Seattle 
leaving  June  23 

Shorter   trip   World's    Fair   leaving 
middle  of  June 

Ask  about  our  Alaska  and 
Hill   Cumorah   Tours 

ESTHER  JAMES  TOURS 

460    7th    Avenue 

Salt    Lake    City   3,    Utah 

Phones:    EM   3-5229   -    EL   9-8051 


For  Bazaars  —  Gifts  —  Handicraft  Days — 

LOOKING  FOR  NEW  IDEAS? 

YOU'LL  FIND  THEM  AT  ZIM'S 

THE  BEST   IN   HANDICRAFT  SUPPLIES  -   ESTABLISHED    1932 

SEND   FOR   OUR   LATEST   CATALOG  -  FREE 

MARBLE    ''JEWELRY/'    PLASTIC    FILM-SUPPLIES 


V  Lowest  Prices 

V  Largest  Stocks 

V  Most  Variety 

V  Newest  Ideas 


AND  INSTRUCTIONS,  FOAM  AND  TOTE  BAGS, 
TIER  HANDLES,  BASKETRY,  MOSAIC  SUPPLIES, 
DOLL  AND  ANIMAL  FACES,  COPPER  TOOLING, 
TEXTILE  PAINTS,  "IRON-ON"  TRANSFER  PEN- 
CILS, ALL  FLOWER  SUPPLIES,  POPSICLE  STICKS 
-EVERYTHING  IN  HANDICRAFTS 

Wholesale  to  Dealers  —  Discounts  to  Groups 


ZIM'S 


240  East  2nd  South 
Salt  Lake  City,   Utah 


LWS-E   20-165-41450 


SEP 


62 


Challenging 


1.  CONTINUING  THE  QUEST 

HUGH  B.  BROWI 

President  Brown  is  an  uncommon  man  who  speaks  dynam 
ically,  frankly,  and  with  magnificent  fervor.  He  reads  ths 
way,  too,  and  here  is  a  new  collection  of  sixty-eight  selection 
(Conference  Addresses,  radio  speeches,  writings,  etc)  by  Presi 
dent  Brown  with  wide  appeal  to  all  ages  —  drawn  from  a  ric 
full  life  —  that  challenges,  offers  warmth  and  comfort,  givf 
real  and  solid  hope  to  all  who  are  sincerely  searching  an 
seeking.  534  pages.  $3.9 


2.  PIONEER  THEATRE  IN  THE  DESERT 

ILA  FISHER  AAAUGHAi 

In  early  March  the  Pioneer  Memorial  Theatre  on  the  Univei 
sity  of  Utah  campus  will  be  dedicated.  Exactly  a  hundre 
years  prior  to  this  dedicatory  date  the  old  SALT  LAK 
THEATRE  first  opened  its  doors.  Be  sure  to  read  this  unusuj 
and  colorful  account  on  the  old  Salt  Lake  Theatre,  the  Socij 
Hall,  and  about  all  theatricals  throughout  Utah  in  the  earl 
days  —  the  dramas  and  comedies,  performers,  etc.  Rare,  lir 
usual  photos  highlight  this^  absorbing  book.  $2^ 


■■■■llllllii:  -- 

Di^serQtliSlBooh  Co. 

44    East    South   Temple        Salt    Lake   City.   Utah  -• 


. ,  -.^ . ._,  ••••••••••• 

Deseret  Book  Company 

44  East  South  Temple,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Gentlemen:  Enclosed  you  will  find  Q  check  []]  money 
order    Q  I  have  an  account.  Please  charge.  Amount 

enclosed for  encircled  (numbered)  books: 

1  2  3 


Name 


Address 


City Zone .  .  .  State 

Residents  of  Utah  include  3%  sales  tax. 


*     ""J 


W'i^' 


£41  A  ®  A   S  H  H 


i# 


W 


,**^, 


m^Hie 


"-^*^.  '%■' 


fw^ 

■     l,i    m.''*-^   *■■."*         '^ 

•A,     "•*^^^^'hH- 

V-. 


VOL  49  NO.  3  •    hA/^CH  }962^^Ji 


^ 


►4^4» 


}*J^<^ 


••^v 


»,'**>  «s^ 


^t^ 


.t>'^ 


^«S^f^' 


'    ^  ^    J»    ^^  1^   jOtji/    '   * 


r!** 


>■ 


^^;~-=^?^'5^^ 


\   /? 


ri; 


If-  .-*. 


'r^i 


■%  -  .♦^V^iT'' 


l^-#? 


:* 


^« 


To  a  Child 

Dorothy  J.  Roberts 


Scars :  now  the  brown  dirt  road  winds 
Only  in  remembrance,  and  far  away  — 
The  horse  my  father  drove  and  I  beside  him, 
The  crystal  atmosphere,  the  liquid  lay 
Of  meadow  larks,  and  farther  west 
The  curlew's  poignant  cry  — 
All  are  severed  veins  of  time.  .  .  . 


Child,  ringed  by  sidewalks,  neat  and  dry, 
And  formal  lawn,  meadowless  the  young  years 
Pass  for  you.  Woodless  you  walk, 
Not  among  the  toes  of  trees  where  violets 
Grow  wild  and  fragrant  in  the  spring. 
Grieving,  I  watch  you,  mourning  how 
You  will  never  grieve  for  that 
Earth-nearness  I  grieve  for  now. 


The  Cover:  Bryce  Canyon,  Utah 

Color  Transparency  by  Don  Knight 

Frontispiece:  Child  Looking  Toward  the  Spring 
Photograph  by  Dorothy  J.  Roberts 

Cover  Design  by  Evan  Jensen 

Cover  Lithograplied  in  Full  Color  by  Deseret  News  Press 


From  Near  and  Far 


The  Relief  Society  Magazine  was  intro- 
duced to  me  by  Elder  Dale  E.  Skinner 
when  he  taught  me  the  gospel.  Ever  since 
then  I  have  been  attracted  by  the  pretty 
covers  of  the  Magazine  and  the  nice 
stories.  Most  of  all,  I  have  been  uplifted 
several  times  by  President  Belle  S.  Spaf- 
ford's  messages.  When  Elder  Skinner 
finished  his  mission  and  went  home,  his 
loving  mother  gave  me  the  Magazine  as  a 
Christmas  gift  for  one  whole  year.  And 
today  I  have  just  received  a  note  saying 
that  one  more  year  is  given  to  me  by  her. 
I  have  never  received  a  better  Christmas 
gift  than  this  one.  What  a  help  and  a 
blessing  the  Magazine  has  been  to  me! 
It  has  been  a  constant  source  of  inspira- 
tion in  my  task  as  a  Relief  Society 
teacher. 

— Sheila  Tseng 

Hong  Kong,  China 


Since  the  publication  of  my  poem 
"Idyll  Moment"  in  the  February  1961 
issue  of  The  Relief  Society  Magazine, 
several  of  my  parents'  friends  have  told 
them  that  the  verses  were  used  at  pro- 
grams honoring  elderly  people,  or  at  gold- 
en weddings.  Thanks  so  much  for  giving 
us  this  pleasure.  I  realize  more  than  ever 
to  what  extent  parents  live  vicariously  in 
their  children,  and  how  much  we  are 
obliged  not  to  fail  them. 

—Marie  C.  Webb 
Provo,  Utah 


I  have  only  been  taking  The  Relief 
Society  Magazine  for  the  past  three 
months,  but  I  really  enjoy  it  and  look 
forward  to  receiving  it,  especially  since  we 
live  so  far  from  the  church,  about  twenty 
miles.  My  husband  is  in  the  service,  and 
we  cannot  attend  church  as  often  as  we 
would  like  to.  The  Magazine  helps  to 
make  up  for  this.  I  love  the  covers  on 
the  Magazine.  The  November  1961  cov- 
er (from  a  painting  of  Nauvoo,  Ilhnois) 
was  especially  beautiful.  I  enjoy  the 
poetry  in  the  Magazine  very  much. 
— Doris  Moore 


Rocky  Point,  New  York 


I  just  want  to  take  a  minute  and  put 
in  a  good  word  for  The  Relief  Society 
Magazine.  Someone  sent  me  a  subscrip- 
tion when  I  began  my  mission  over 
eighteen  months  ago.  I  was  so  impressed 
with  the  cover  pictures  that  I  began  cut- 
ting them  out  and  giving  them  to 
contacts.  Then  I  started  glancing  at  the 
poetry  and  some  of  the  articles.  Then  I 
was  sold!  You  certainly  have  a  publica- 
tion to  be  proud  of.  It  is  a  testimony  in 
itself.  I  am  sure  the  Lord  is  pleased  with 
the  missionary  labor  it  performs,  and  with 
the  high  class  literature  it  provides  for 
the  women  of  his  Church. 

—Elder  Farrell  M.   Smith 
Mettmann,  Germany 


I  am  delighted  with  the  first  prize 
story  'Ten  Dollars  \\^ill  Buy  Many 
Things"  (January  1962,  by  Mary  Ek 
Knowles).  Mary's  mother,  Nellie  Worth- 
en  Ek,  was  my  dear  friend  and  lived  with 
me  as  a  girl.  May  I  also  say  how  much 
I  enjoyed  the  very  unusual  and  significant 
poem  'The  Other  Mother"  by  Miranda 
Snow  Walton  (first  prize  poem,  January 
1962).  I  have  read  this  poem  to  many 
of  my  friends  over  the  telephone. 

— Mrs.  Edith  Hunter  Lambert 

Salt  Lake  Cit\ ,  Utah 


Congratulations  on  the  new  look  the 
January  issue  has.  It  hardly  seemed  that 
the  Magazine  could  be  improved.  It  has 
become  an  accepted  part  of  my  life. 
Thanks,  also,  for  the  wonderful  pictures  of 
places  I  have  seen.  Hardly  an  issue  comes 
that  I  cannot  say  to  my  husband,  "Do 
you  recognize  this?"  Then  each  page 
unfolds  a  message,  for  which  I  am  grate- 
ful. 

— Mrs.  Zerelda  Sapp 

Fort  Jones,  CaHfornia 


I  surely  appreciate  the  beautiful  covers 
on   the  Magazine.     Our  sisters  enjoy  the 
stories,  poems,  and  especially  the  lessons. 
— June  N.  Ashton 

Poplar,  Montana 


Page  154 


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Monthly  Publication   of   the   Relief   Society    of   The   Church    of   Jesus    Christ    of    Latter-day   Saints 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  GENERAL  BOARD 

Belle   S.    Spafford -  President 

Marianne  C.   Sharp  .  .  .  _  -  _         First  Counselor 

Louise    W.    Madsen  _  .  -  -  -  Second  Counselor 

Hulda  Parker  -  -  -  -  -  Secretary-Treasurer 

Anna  B.   Hart  Alberta  H.   Christensen      Mary  R.  Young  Elizabeth  B.  Winters 

Edith   S.    Elliott  Mildred  B.  Eyring  Mary   V.    Cameron  LaRue  H.   Rosell 

Florence   J.    Madsen        Charlotte  A.   Larsen  Afton  W.   Hunt  Jennie  R.  Scott 

Leone  G.   Layton  Edith  P.  Backman  Wealtha  S.  Mendenhall  Alice  L.  Wilkinson 

Blanche   B.    Stoddard      Winniefred   S.  Pearle  M.  Olsen  LaPriel  S.   Bunker 

Evon  W.  Peterson  Manwaring  Elsa  T.  Peterson  Irene  W.  Buehner 

Aleine  M.   Young  Elna  P.  Haymond  Irene  B.   Woodford  Irene  C.   Lloyd 

Josie  B.  Bay  Annie  M.  Ellsworth  Fanny  S.  Kienitz 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Editor          ---.-----           -__  Marianne  C.  Sharp 

Associate  Editor           __-_----__  Vesta  P.   Crawford 

General  Manager           __--.._---  Belle  S.   Spafford 

VOL.  49  MARCH    1962  NO.  3 


(contents 


SPECIAL  FEATURES 

"Where  Your  Treasure  Is"  Sterling  W.   Sill  156 

Leadership  by   Example Mildred    B.    Eyring   163 

The  Young  Child  and  His  Books  May  C.  Hammond  174 

The  Red  Cross  —  A  Universal  Symbol  Fred  A.   Bantz   191 

Do  You  Want  to  Increase  Relief  Society  Attendance?   Margaret   Fitzpatrick   198 

The   Lamplighters   AUce    Gubler  207 

FICTION 

Cheshire  Cat  —  Third  Prize  Story  Linda  S.  Fletcher  166 

Good  Morning,  Mrs.   Romaie!   Mabel   Law  Atkinson  180 

So  Great  the   Calling  Betty   Lou   Martin  192 

Sow  the  Field  With  Roses  —  Chapter  3  Margery  S.  Stewart  216 

GENERAL  FEATURES 

From  Near  and  Far  154 

Sixty  Years  Ago   186 

Woman's    Sphere    Ramona    W.    Cannon  187 

Editorial;   "We  Must  Cherish  One  Another"   Vesta  P.   Crawford  188 

Christine  H.  Robinson  Released  From  the  General  Board  of  Relief  Society  189 

Announcing  the  Special  April   Short   Story  Issue    191 

Notes  to  the  Field:  Index  for  1961  Relief  Society  Magazine  Available  190 

Notes  From  the  Field:  Relief  Socety  Achvities  Hulda  Parker  222 

Birthday    Congratulations    232 

FEATURES  FOR  THE  HOME 

About   Grandmothers   Linnie    F.    Robinson  196 

Beverages   Before   a  Dinner  Winnifred  C.    Jardine  204 

Bits  of  Odds  and  Ends Janet  W.    Breeze  206 

Stuffed  Toys   Are   Delightful   Shirley    Thulin  211 

Johanna  Sofie   Farstead  Specializes  in  Hardanger   Work   215 

To  Follow  the  Flowers  Dorothy  J.  Neilson  230 

POETRY 

To  a  Child  —  Frontispiece  Dorothy  J.   Roberts   153 

Splendor   Born   Eva   Willes    Wangsgaard  162 

Contrast   Patricia  Robinson   King  165 

The  Passing  Day  Lila  L.    Smith  165 

Gay  Assertion  Ida  Elaine   James   172 

Night  Rain   Sylvia  Probst   Young   173 

To   a   Yellow   Crocus Hazel   Loomis  179 

His    Art    Gladys    Hesser    Burnham   185 

Ownership   Claim   Maude    Rubin  201 

Another   Spring   Annie    Atkin   Tanner  202 

View  From  the  Pass  Martha  Tucker  Fugate  210 

Mrs.   Teacher   Olive   C.    Wehr  221 

Communication  Viola  Ashton  Candland  228 

Snowdrops    Ethel    Jacobson  231 


PUBLISHED    MONTHLY    BY    THE    GENERAL    BOARD    OF    RELIEF    SOCIETY    OF    THE 
CHURCH  OF  JESUS  CHRIST  OF  LATTER-DAY  SAINTS 

Copyright  1962  by  the  Relief  Society  General  Board  Association 
Editorial  and  Business  Oflfices  :  76  North  Main,  Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah:  Phone  EMpire  4-2511; 
Subscriptions  246;  Editorial  Dept.  245.  Subscription  Price:  $2.00  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year; 
20c  a  copy  ;  payable  in  advance.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No  back 
numbers  can  be  supplied.  Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change  of 
address  at  once,  giving  old  and  new  address. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter  February  18,  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under 
the  Act  of  March  3,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in 
section  1103,  Act  of  October  8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned 
unless  return  postage  is  enclosed.  Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only. 
The  Magazine   is   not   responsible   for   unsolicited    manuscripts. 

Page  155 


\N 


Where  Your  Treasure  Is'' 


Elder  Sterling  W.  Sill 

Assistant  to  the  Council  of  the  Twelve 

[Address  Delivered  at  the  Magazine  Department  of  the  Annual  General  Relief  Society 

Conference,  September  28,  1961.] 


1  appreciate  very  much  the  privi- 
lege of  meeting  with  this  fine 
group  of  Rehef  Society  workers. 
My  contacts  with  the  Rehef  Society 
have  all  been  very  pleasant.  My 
mother  was  a  Relief  Society  presi- 
dent when  I  was  young  enough  to 
go  to  the  meetings  with  her.  My 
wife  has  also  served  in  the  presi- 
dency of  the  Relief  Society.  I  was 
a  bishop  for  ten  years  during  which 
time  I  had  a  very  happy  Relief  So- 
ciety experience.  And  Elvira  A. 
Coles,  the  first  Treasurer  of  the  Re- 
lief Society  in  Nauvoo,  was  my 
great-grandmother. 

I  would  like  to  congratulate  vou 
upon  being  an  active  part  of  this 
great  organization  that  is  doing  so 
much  for  people.  I  am  something 
of  a  hero  worshipper  to  begin  with. 
There  are  very  few  things  that  give 
me  the  thrill  of  satisfaction  that  I 
get  from  the  contemplation  of  some- 
one who  can  do  things.  There  is  an 
old  saying  that  if  you  want  some- 
thing done,  get  a  busy  man  to  do  it. 
I  suppose  this  proverb  would  be  con- 
siderably improved  upon  if  it  said, 
if  you  want  something  done,  get  a 
busy  woman  to  do  it.  But  a  still 
better  means  of  accomplishment 
would  be  just  to  hand  the  job  over 
to  the  Relief  Society. 

I  heard  of  a  stake  conference  some 
time  ago  where  the  stake  president 
said  to  Brother  LeGrand  Richards, 
"I    want    you    to    know    that    the 

Page  156 


brethren  are  directly  behind  the  Re- 
lief Society."  And  Brother  Rich- 
ards said,  "I'll  say  you  are.  You  are 
fifty  years  behind." 

I  have  been  asked  to  sav  some- 
thing about  vour  particular  work  of 
selling  The  Relief  Society  Magazine. 
I  ought  to  say  before  I  begin  that 
I  have  a  rather  unusual  kind  of  taste 
distortion,  so  that  if  I  were  turned 
loose  just  to  have  fun,  where  all  I 
had  to  do  was  to  enjoy  myself,  I 
would  go  out  and  collect  money 
from  people.  This  disposition  has 
been  developed  by  a  number  of  very 
interesting  experiences  in  this  field. 
Sister  Sharp  mentioned  that  I  had 
had  something  to  do  with  financing 
the  construction  of  a  building  at 
the  University  of  Utah.  I  inter- 
viewed 704  people  seeking  a  financial 
contribution.  I  was  turned  down 
447  times.  If  you  would  like  to  have 
an  interesting  experience,  get  your- 
self turned  down  on  some  proposi- 
tion 447  times.  But  because  one 
person  may  turn  an  idea  down, 
doesn't  necessarily  mean  that  every- 
one will  turn  it  down,  as  257  people 
gave  me  over  $400,000. 

Of  course,  your  ratio  of  getting 
subscriptions  to  the  Magazine  must 
be  much  higher  than  that.  But  I 
mention  this  because  I  think  the 
best  way  to  convert  someone  to 
something  is  to  get  him  to  put  some 
money  into  it.  In  one  of  the  great- 
est of  truths  Jesus  said  ".  .  .  where 


"WHERE  YOUR  TREASURE  IS' 


157 


your  treasure  is,  there  will  your  heart 
be  also"  ( Luke  1 2 :  34 ) .  Let  me  give 
you  some  practical  examples  of  this 
idea  in  actual  operation. 

A  few  General  Conferences  ago 
Elder  Bruce  McConkie  told  of  a 
bishop  interviewing  a  boy  who  was 
to  be  ordained  a  deacon.  But  at  the 
same  time  the  bishop  talked  with 
the  boy  about  preparing  for  a  mis- 
sion. The  boy  hadn't  thought 
much  about  it  because  he  didn't 
know  where  the  money  would  come 
from.  The  bishop  suggested  that 
maybe  the  deacon  ought  to  start  a 
savings  account  and  use  the  years 
between  twelve  and  nineteen  to  get 
his  missionary  funds  in  the  bank. 
The  fact  that  this  deacon  then 
adopted  a  definite  program  for  put- 
ting a  part  oi  his  newspaper  route 
money  in  a  missionary  fund  is  about 
the  best  guarantee  that  I  can  think 
of  that  he  will  not  disqualify  him- 
self in  the  meantime. 

Here  is  another  example.  When 
plans  were  being  made  to  finance 
the  Los  Angeles  Temple,  President 
Noble  Waite  was  put  in  charge  of 
collecting  a  part  of  the  money  in 
the  temple  district.  The  people  liv- 
ing there  were  invited  to  sign  pledge 
cards.  A  twelve-year-old  boy  came 
to  President  Waite  and  said  that  he 
would  like  to  sign  up  to  pay  seventy- 
five  dollars.  He  came  from  a  poor 
family  who  had  alreadv  agreed  to 
pay  a  substantial  amount,  and  Presi- 
dent Waite  thought  that  this  addi- 
tional contribution  might  be  too 
much.  But  the  bov  seemed  to 
know  where  he  was  going,  and  so 
President  Waite  permitted  him  to 
sign  a  pledge  card.  Then,  week 
after  week,  he  sent  in  his  payments 
until  the  pledge  was  redeemed. 
Then  he  returned  and   told  Presi- 


dent Waite  that  he  would  like  to 
sign  up  for  another  seventy-five  dol- 
lars. In  time  this  was  also  paid. 
Someone  has  said  that  ''What  we 
give  we  keep,  and  what  we  keep  we 
lose."  That  is,  it  wih  always  be  true 
that  this  boy  has  $150  invested  in 
the  Los  Angeles  Temple.  But  more 
important  than  that,  his  heart  goes 
with  his  treasure.  His  contributions 
will  help  him  to  be  married  in  the 
temple. 

A  number  of  years  ago  I  happened 
to  be  the  bishop  of  a  ward  dur- 
ing the  period  that  a  meetinghouse 
was  being  built.  We  felt  that  the 
best  possible  way  to  increase  inter- 
est and  develop  loyalty  to  the 
Church  \^  as  to  make  sure  that  every- 
body had  a  substantial  financial  in- 
terest in  the  ward.  Even  \'ery  young 
children  should  be  encouraged  to 
earn  and  invest  some  money  in  the 
Church.  We  called  on  one  family 
where  the  father  had  been  inactive 
all  of  his  life.  His  wife  was  a  non- 
member  and  none  of  his  children 
were  interested.  We  told  them  that 
we  had  come  to  talk  with  them 
about  making  a  contribution  to- 
ward the  erection  of  a  new  meeting- 
house. The  father  said,  ''I  don't 
understand  why  you  should  come  to 
us.  We  are  not  active  in  the 
Church,  we  don't  work  in  it;  we 
don't  attend,  and  we  don't  pay  any 
money.  Why  do  you  think  that  wc 
should  make  a  contribution?" 

We  said  to  him,  ''We  will  be  glad 
to  explain  it  to  you.  You  have  just 
said  that  you  don't  pay  any  money, 
and  you  don't  do  any  work  in  the 
Church.  We  pay  money  and  do 
work,  too.  If  you  don't  do  any  work, 
why  shouldn't  you  pay  twice  as 
much  money?" 


158 


RELIEF   SOCIETY   MAGAZINE— MARCH    1962 


That  sounded  like  a  reasonable 
proposition  to  him,  and  so  he  gave 
us  $500.  Then  we  said  to  him, 
''Brother  Jones,  we  have  no  way  of 
knowing  whether  or  not  this  is  a 
sufficient  amount  of  money.  But 
there  is  one  way  we  can  find  out." 
Then  we  told  him  what  the  Lord 
had  said  about  where  your  treasure 
is,  there  will  your  heart  be  also.  And 
we  said,  "Now,  if  we  have  collected 
enough  of  your  treasure,  then  we 
know  that  your  heart  will  be  with 
the  Church,  and  you  and  your  fam- 
ily will  be  at  Sunday  School  next 
Sunday  morning.  However,  if  we 
don't  see  you  there,  we  will  know 
that  your  heart  is  not  yet  in  the 
Church,  and  we  will  keep  coming 
back  until  we  have  enough  of  your 
treasure  to  bring  your  heart  in,  also.'' 

I  mention  the  financial  aspect 
because  your  money  philosophy  will 
be  very  important  to  success  in  your 
particular  work.  Because  our  money 
philosophy  is  often  very  weak,  many 
of  our  worthwhile  projects  fail.  And 
while  the  financial  consideration  in- 
volved in  subscribing  to  The  Rdiei 
Society  Magazine  is  not  a  great  one, 
yet  there  are  many  times  when  your 
failure  or  success  will  depend  upon 
your  money  philosophy.  Of  course 
your  responsibility  as  Magazine 
agent  is  not  merely  to  collect  the 
money  —  it  also  includes  making 
sure  that  the  Magazine  will  he  iuUy 
utilized. 

'T'HINK  of  the  possible  effect  that 
your  personal  contact  may  have 
in  the  lives  of  the  women  of  the 
Church  as  a  result  of  your  talking 
to  them  about  the  educational,  re- 
ligious, and  other  advantages  oi 
leading.  One  of  the  things  that  we 
need  more  than  most  other  things 


is   to   learn   how  to   get   the  most 
practical  use  out  of  ideas  and  ideals  j 
available  through  the  printed  page.  ' 

Woodrow  Wilson  once  said,  ''The 
greatest  ability  of  the  American  peo- 
ple is  their  ability  to  resist  instruc- 
tion."   That  is  also  one  of  our  most 
serious  problems  in  the  Church,  and 
I  suppose  that  most  of  us  as  indi-  1 
viduals  have  our  full  share  of  that 
unfortunate    talent.     One    of    the 
greatest  opportunities  of  a  mother  is 
to  get  the  right  kind  of  ideas  and   » 
ambitions  into  actual  operation,  and  1 
you    can    make    them    available   in 
permanent,  usable  form. 

I  have  attended  a  great  many  con- 
ventions over  a  long  period,  and 
almost  always  when  something  is 
said  that  is  thought  to  be  important, 
someone  asks,  "Couldn't  we  have  a 
copy  of  that?  Couldn't  it  be  writ- 
ten down  so  that  we  can  go  over  it 
and  absorb  it  and  think  about  it  and 
improve  our  lives  by  it?" 

The  Lord  has  always  seemed  very 
anxious  that  important  things  should 
be  written  down.  He  said  to  John 
the  Revelator,  "Write  the  things 
which  thou  hast  seen,  and  the 
things  which  are,  and  the  things 
which  shall  be  hereafter.  .  .  ."  In 
giving  the  vision  known  as  the  76th 
Section  of  The  Doctrine  and  Cove- 
nants, the  Lord  repeated  on  four  dif- 
ferent occasions  in  verses  28,  49,  80, 
and  115,  that  Joseph  and  (Oliver 
should  write  the  vision  while  they 
were  still  in  the  spirit.  And  the 
Lord  wants  you  to  make  great  ex- 
periences and  great  ideas  available 
to  others  through  this  Magazine. 

The  best  way  to  get  people  to 
subscribe  to  and  read  the  Magazine 
is  in  this  face-to-face  kind  oi  contact. 
The  doctor  can  carry  the  spirit  of 
health  right  with  him  as  he  sees  his 


"WHERE  YOUR  TREASURE  IS"  159 

patients  face  to  face.  He  would  tent  on  each  individual  situation. 
not  be  nearly  so  effective  if  he  mere-  But  the  first  step  is  to  believe  in  the 
ly  called  them  on  the  telephone  or  Magazine.  About  the  most  marvel- 
put  an  ad  in  the  newspaper  or  made  ous  power  that  I  know  anything 
a  public  health  announcement,  about  is  the  power  of  con\iction.  If 
Most  of  the  important  things  that  you  sincerely  believe  something, 
happen  to  us  come  by  means  of  those  with  whom  you  talk  will  be- 
personal  contact.  A  genealogical  lieve  it  also,  and  they  will  be 
worker  once  called  on  me  and  start-  changed  and  benefited  by  your 
ed  me  on  the  idea  of  doing  temple  faith.  But  you  must  first  get  a  firm 
work.  In  a  personal  interview.  Elder  conviction  in  your  own  heart  of  the 
Adam  Bennion  helped  me  to  devel-  worthwhileness  of  what  you  are  do- 
op  a  reading  habit  when  I  thought  I  ing  before  you  can  do  very  much 
was  too  busy  to  read.  In  your  sub-  for  anyone  else. 
scription-getting  interview,  you  can  For  your  consideration,  let  me 
plant  some  seeds  that  will  change  give  you  'The  Big  Four"  of  success, 
the  lives  and  habits  of  people.  negatively  stated.    That  is,  there  are 

only  four  reasons  why  you  may  not 

IF  I  were  going  to  work  in  the  succeed.    They  are  as  follows:  You 

Relief  Society  and  had  my  choice  may  have  — 
of  assignments,  I  can  think  of  no 

assignment  that  I  would  rather  have  '■  ^"  inadequate  prospect 

,'=',-,          .                        ,    ,.  2.  An  insuiTicient  exposure 

than  to  be  Magazine  representative.  ^   ^n  ineffective  presentation 

I   was   the  bishop  for  a   number  of  4.  An  indifferent  representative 
years,  and  I  never  felt  that  I  ever 

did  much  good  merely  announcing  1.  An  Inadequate  Prospect 

the  page  of  the  song,  etc.    If  I  ever  There  may  be  some  people  who 

did   any  good,   it   was   out   in   the  could  just  not  possibly  be  interested, 

homes  of  people  who  were  in  need  though  you  will   find   very  few  of 

of  help.     Of   course   every   assign-  these  ''china-egg  prospects"  in  your 

ment  in  the  Church  is  important,  work.    Most  of  your  interviews  will 

A  teacher  has  a  great  calling.     She  hatch.    President  John  Taylor  once 

may  have  ten  or  twenty  people  in  said   that   there   was   no   one  who 

her  class.     But  if  you  sell  a  Relief  could  not  be  appealed  to  by  the  gos- 

Society  Magazine  subscription,   by  pel,  if  the  right  person  made  the 

this  one  act  you  may  make  available  right  approach  at  the  right  time, 
an  entire  Magazine  fuJJ  oi  articles 

every  month  for  twelve  months  to  2.  InsuEicient  Exposure 
a  number  oi  people.  Think  how  It  takes  time  to  get  a  mind  prop- 
long  it  would  take  a  teacher  to  get  erly  warmed  up.  To  some  extent 
over  that  much  material.  But,  in  everyone  resembles  a  thermometer, 
addition,  your  subscriber  has  a  per-  If  you  ask  them  to  subscribe  when 
manent  word-for-word  possession,  so  they  are  thirty-two  degrees  below 
that  she  can  come  back  to  these  zero,  they  will  decline.  But  their 
good  ideas  again  and  again.  situation  can  be  changed  by  build- 
Now,  how  do  you  make  a  sale.^  ing  a  fire  under  their  interest.  Don't 
Of  course  that  depends  to  some  ex-  just  assume  that  the  advantages  of 


160 


RELIEF   SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH    1962 


the  Magazine  are  clear  to  them.  Go 
over  the  various  points  of  value  with 
them.  Minds  can  be  changed. 
Oscar  Hammerstein  once  said,  "A 
heart  can  inspire  other  hearts  with 
its  fire." 

I  once  heard  of  a  farmer  who 
wanted  to  sell  his  farm.  He  hired 
an  advertising  man  to  write  the  copy 
for  the  paper.  The  farmer  told  the 
advertising  man  about  the  various 
good  features  of  his  farm,  and  after 
these  had  been  written  up  in  inter- 
esting language,  the  advertising  man 
checked  with  the  farmer  by  letting 
him  read  what  had  been  written. 
When  the  farmer  read  about  all  of 
the  wonderful  features  of  his  farm, 
he  became  so  excited  that  he  would 
not  sell  it  for  any  price.  The  same 
thing  happens  when  we  sufficiently 
expose  people  to  the  gospel. 

When  I  was  on  a  mission  many 
years  ago  I  memorized  the  Fourth 
Section  of  The  Doctrine  and  Cove- 
nants. The  Fourth  Section  consists 
of  only  seven  sentences,  made  up 
of  145  words.  You  can  read  the 
entire  Section  in  three-quarters  of  a 
minute.  I  thought  I  understood 
everything  about  the  Fourth  Sec- 
tion, and  then  one  day  I  heard 
President  Joseph  Fielding  Smith 
talk  to  a  group  of  young  mission- 
aries about  the  Fourth  Section  of 
The  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  and  as 
the  light  of  his  experience  and  in- 
terest shone  on  the  Fourth  Section, 
I  felt  a  new  influence  in  it  that  I 
had  never  known  before. 

Of  course  it  sometimes  takes  time 
for  this  interest  to  mature.  That  is 
why  re-calls  are  so  often  necessary. 
If  you  need  to  call  back  a  few  times, 
the  increased  exposure  makes  it  so 
much  the  better.  Remember  that 
what  you  are  doing  is  very  important, 


and  your  objective  is  not  merely  to 
get  a  subscription  —  it  is  to  get  this 
Magazine  and  a  desire  to  read  it  into 
the  hearts  of  people  in  such  a  way 
that  they  will  read  it  religiously  and 
profitably  every  month. 

No  devoted,  effective  effort  is 
ever  lost.  It  has  been  said  that  the 
smallest  bird  cannot  alight  on  the 
greatest  oak  without  sending  a  vi- 
bration to  the  furthermost  root  end. 
Success  is  accumulative.  I  once 
heard  a  man  telling  about  the  num- 
ber of  calls  he  made  when  he  was 
courting  his  wife.  Someone  said  to 
him,  ''Why  didn't  you  just  call  on 
her  once?"  I  suppose  that  when 
some  of  you  were  being  courted,  he 
had  to  come  back  as  many  as  two  or 
three  times  before  he  got  the  job 
done. 

3.  Inefiective  Presentation 

Number  three  of  the  big  four  is 
an  ineffective  presentation.  Some 
procedures  get  better  results  than 
others.  You  may  be  interested  in 
an  ineffective  presentation  made  by 
Moses.  When  Moses  started  across 
the  desert  leading  this  great  horde 
of  Egyptian  slaves,  he  needed  some- 
one who  knew  the  desert  to  act  as 
their  guide.  There  was  a  man  liv- 
ing on  the  edge  of  the  desert  by 
the  name  of  Hobab.  Moses  said  to 
him,  ''Hobab,  come  with  us  and  we 
will  do  thee  good."  But  Hobab  said, 
"I  will  not  go."  Even  Moses  got 
himself  turned  down  because  he 
said  the  wrong  thing.  But  Moses 
needed  Hobab,  and  so  he  made  an- 
other try  with  a  different  approach. 
This  time  he  said,  "Hobab,  come 
with  us  that  thou  mayest  be  as  eyes 
to  us  in  the  wilderness."  That  is  an 
entirely  different  appeal,  and  almost 
before  the  words  were  out  of  his 


'WHERE  YOUR  TREASURE  IS' 


161 


mouth,  Hobab  had  his  hat  on  and 
was  ready  to  go. 

We  have  these  same  two  ap- 
proaches in  use  in  the  Church.  In 
trying  to  get  someone  to  attend 
Church,  we  sometimes  say,  ''Come 
to  Church,  and  we  will  do  thee 
good/'  We  mean,  ''It  will  be  a 
good  thing  for  you  to  associate  with 
nice  people  like  us."  That  may  be 
all  right,  but  not  many  people  are 
warmed  up  by  that  kind  of  an  ap- 
peal. Suppose,  as  Moses  did,  we  try 
the  service  appeal  and  say,  "Come 
and  teach  this  class.  We  need  your 
leadership.  We  need  your  friend- 
ship. You  be  our  eyes  in  the  wil- 
derness." That  is,  to  let  them  do 
something  is  usually  much  more 
effective  in  getting  interest. 


4.  An  Indifferent  Representative 

The  fourth  of  the  big  four  con- 
siderations determining  failure  and 
success  is  found  in  the  representative 
herself.  The  most  deadly  of  the  big 
four  is  to  have  an  indifferent  repre- 
sentative, one  who  herself  is  not 
properly  organized  or  interested. 
The  fires  need  to  be  burning  bright- 
ly in  our  own  hearts  before  we  can 
ignite  the  fuse  of  interest  in  some- 
one else.  We  need  to  have  the 
spirit  of  success  ourselves.  Jesus  said 
the  kingdom  of  God  is  within  you. 
That  is  where  all  accomplishment 
is  also. 

I  would  also  like  to  suggest  that 
time  and  place  of  the  interview  are 


also  very  important.  I  have  heard  of 
someone  trying  to  collect  money  or 
sell  someone  a  subscription  as  they 
were  about  to  go  into  sacrament 
meeting.  I  think  that  the  church 
grounds  should  be  a  sanctuary.  Peo- 
ple go  there  for  another  reason.  This 
timeliness  of  your  contact  will  be 
very  important.  That  is,  if  you  ever 
try  to  sell  someone  the  Empire  State 
Building,  don't  try  to  do  it  while  he 
is  running  to  catch  a  street  car  or 
listening  to  the  concert. 

Now,  to  sum  up,  if  you  will  per- 
fect the  big  four  in  their  positive 
aspects,  then  every  family  in  the 
Church  wilJ  have  The  Relief  Society 
Magazine. 

I  would  like  to  close  with  one  of 
the  most  interesting  of  all  ideas. 
Someone  has  said  that  the  greatest 
invention  of  all  time  took  place  at 
Platea  2500  years  ago,  when  an  ob- 
scure Greek  perfected  the  process 
of  marching  men  in  step.  That  is, 
when  it  was  discovered  that  the 
efforts  of  a  great  group  of  people 
could  be  co-ordinated  and  focused 
upon  a  single  objective,  that  day 
civilization  began.  What  a  thrilling 
idea  if  all  ReUef  Society  Magazine 
representatives  could  march  in  step 
to  reach  a  complete  success  where 
all  of  the  women  in  the  Church 
not  only  subscribe  to  the  Maga- 
zine, but  fully  absorbed  the  great 
ideas  therein  every  month. 

And  may  the  Lord  bless  you  to 
this  end  is  my  prayer  which  I  ask 
in  Jesus'  name.    Amen. 


162 


RELIEF   SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH    1962 


1 


CACHE    STAKE   MAGAZINE    DISPLAY 

ARRANGED    FOR  THE   ANNUAL   GENERAL    RELIEF   SOCIETY 

CONFERENCE,   September    1961 

This  inspirational  display,  arranged  by  Melicent  Anderson,  Counselor  in  Cache 
Stake  (Utah),  Fourth  Ward  Relief  Society,  was  first  featured  at  a  special  program  in 
that  ward,  and  was  later  displayed  at  a  Cache  Stake  leadership  meeting.  The  Magazines 
are  opened  to  special  articles  which  appeared  in  the  i960  issues.  The  pictures  in  the 
background  are  framed  covers  of  The  Relief  Society  Magazine,  designed  for  use  in 
home  decoration,  as  well  as  for  use  in  Magazine  displays  in  the  wards  and  in  the  stake. 
The  decorated  jars  were  made  for  saving  coins  for  Magazine  subscriptions,  and  the 
bag  was  made  from  directions  in  the  July  i960  Magazine.  Refreshments  served  at  the 
ward  meeting  and  the  stake  leadership  meeting  were  made  from  Relief  Society  Magazine 
recipes.  Alice  D.  Griffin  represented  Cache  Stake  as  Magazine  director  at  the  time  of 
the  arranging  of  this  display,  and  Diana  Willie  was  the  Magazine  representative  for  the 
Fourth  Ward.    Pearl  R.  Haddock  is  president  of  Cache  Stake  Relief  Society. 


»  ♦  » 


Splendor  Born 

Eva  Wilies  Wangsgaard 

These  sink  in  glory  like  a  falling  star: 

A  murky  day  that  sunset  gold  retrieves, 

A  year  beneath  her  cloak  of  golden  leaves, 

And  waves  that  break  where  jutting  mountains  are. 

But  these  are  born  to  splendor  as  they  wake: 

The  virgin  year  with  snowflake-threaded  hair, 

A  dawn  in  June  in  balsam-scented  air, 

And  mountains  on  which  waves  and  years  must  break. 


Leadership  by  Example 

Mildred  B.  Eyrfng 
Member,  General  Board  of  Relief  Society 

[Address  Delivered  at  the  General  Session  of  the  Annual  General  Relief  Society 

Conference,  September  27,  1961.] 

MY  brothers  and  sisters,  I  am  always  is  a  leader,  because  every  in- 
grateful  for  this  opportunity  dividual  everywhere  has  an  influence, 
to  testify  to  you  my  convic-  good  or  bad,  on  all  those  who  see 
tion  that  God  lives,  that  he  is  our  or  hear  about  him.  The  more  wide- 
Father,  that  Jesus  Christ  is  our  ly  we  are  known,  the  greater  is  our 
elder  Brother  and  Savior,  and  that  influence.  None  of  us  can  escape 
this  is  truly  his  Church.  I  am  grate-  this  responsibilitv.  Cain's  question, 
ful  that  he  has  given  the  authority  ''Am  I  my  brother's  keeper?"  must 
to  act  in  his  name,  to  his  worthy  be  answered  in  the  affirmative.  I 
sons  here  on  the  earth.  I  am  grate-  am  mv  brother's  and  my  sister's 
ful  for  the  leadership  of  the  kind,  keeper.  I  help  to  make  them  as 
wise,  devoted  men  who  have  been  they  are. 

called  to  stand  at  the  head  of  his  With   that    thought    in   mind,    I 

Church,  his  kingdom  here  on  earth,  would  like  to   examine  the  Tenth 

I  honor  these  men.  Commandment:    'Thou   shalt    not 

There  is  an  old  Chinese  proverb,  covet."  The  dictionary  tells  us  that 
which  says,  ''He  who  tells  me  of  my  to  covet  means  to  desire  inordinately 
faults,  is  my  teacher.  He  who  tells  something  that  belongs  to  another, 
me  of  my  virtues  does  me  harm."  This  commandment,  then,  it  seems 
Perhaps  that  is  drastic,  but  there  is  to  me,  is  telling  us  to  avoid  envy,  to 
a  core  of  truth  there.  I  am  sure  avoid  undue  concern  about  our  ma- 
most  of  us  would  want  to  qualify  terial  possessions  or  our  positions,  in 
it  somewhat.  We  must  recognize  modern  parlance  to  avoid  trying  to 
our  faults,  if  we  are  to  correct  them,  keep  up  with  the  Joneses, 
and  undue  praise  can  be  harmful  in  I  believe  that  much  of  the  evil 
some  situations.  and  misery  of  the  world  today  stems 

Today,  I  shall  not  praise  our  vir-  from   widespread    disregard    of    the 

tues,  but  rather  I  shall  ask  that  we  Tenth  Commandment.    Too  many 

all  appraise  ourselves   and   perhaps  people,  too  many  of  us  who  would 

recognize  some  of  our  weaknesses.    I  not  lie  or  steal  or  break  the  other 

speak  to  myself,  as  I  speak  to  all  of  commandments,  seem  to  be  unaware 

you.     I  hope  that  we  may  learn  to-  that    we    are    ignoring    this     one. 

gether.    Most  of  us  have  held  posi-  Avarice,  envy,  selfishness  arc  griev- 

tions  of  leadership  in  various  organ-  ous     sins.     They     are     underlying 

izations  within  the  Church,  and  we  causes  of  crime,  of  financial  indebt- 

know  the  particular  responsibilities  edness,  of  poverty,  of  broken  homes, 

of  those  positions,  but  I  would  like  of  war,  indeed  of  all  of  the  evils  that 

to    suggest    that    every    individual  are  opposed  to  the  laws  of  God. 

Page  163 


164  RELIEF   SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH    1962    ■ 

Since  I  am  my  brother's  keeper,  I  people,  we  must  be  willing  to  be 
am  sure  I  have  a  double  responsi-  distinctively  his  and  to  keep  his 
bilitv  regarding  this  commandment,  commandments.  To  do  so,  in  the 
Not  only  must  I  control  my  own  materialistic,  agnostic  world  of  to- 
inclinations  to  covet,  I  must  also  day,  we  must  be  willing  to  be  dif- 
consciouslv  avoid  exciting  covetous-  ferent.  In  fact,  we  must  insist  on 
ness  in  others.  If  I  must  have  status  being  different,  in  many  ways,  from 
in  order  to  satisfy  my  ego,  I  believe  most  of  the  people  about  us  who 
I  should  gain  it  by  rendering  service  do  not  share  our  beliefs  and  stand- 
to  others,  or  by  creating  something  ards.  We  must,  in  our  everyday 
which  will  improve  the  world.  In  lives,  adhere  to  the  standards  that 
other  words,  I  believe  it  would  be  God  has  set  for  his  special  people, 
better  for  me  to  find  satisfaction  in  regardless  of  what  others  may  do. 
what  I  am  and  what  I  can  do,  rather  If,  to  order  milk  or  fruit  juice 
than  in  the  things  that  I  may  pos-  instead  of  tea  or  coffee  or  cocktails, 
scss.  It  would  be  better  for  me  and  or  to  decline  the  proffered  cigarette, 
for  those  I  influence.  Paul  spoke  or  to  refrain  from  using  profane  or 
truly  when  he  said  "the  love  of  mon-  vulgar  language,  or  to  dress  modest- 
ey  is  the  root  of  all  evil"  (Timothy  ly,  or  to  keep  the  Sabbath  day  holy, 
6:10),  and  I  believe  that  the  Tenth  or  to  obev  the  law  of  chastity;  if,  to 
Commandment  is  largely  about  just  obey  any  of  the  commandments  of 
that.  We  should  appraise  ourselves  God,  makes  us  feel  queer  or  uncom- 
regarding  it.  fortable,  it  is  time  that  we  change 

our  attitude  or  our  associates  or 
A  NOTHER  expression  we  fre-  both.  We  must  be  willing  to  de- 
quently  use  is  peculiar  people,  clare  with  Paul,  ''I  am  not  ashamed 
The  colloquial  meaning  of  the  word  of  the  gospel  of  Christ,"  and  mean 
peculiar  is  queer  or  eccentric,  and  it.  If  we  are  to  be  his  chosen  peo- 
unfortunately  that  meaning  has  been  pie,  we  must  be  peculiarly,  distinct- 
accepted  by  most  of  us.     And,  be-  ively  his. 

cause  we  do  not  want  to  be  con-  Most  of  us  here  today  are  leaders 
sidered  queer,  we  try  verv  hard  to  in  Relief  Society,  and  as  such  we 
appear  to  be  like  everyone  else.  We  not  only  have  the  responsibility  of 
try  to  avoid  seeming  peculiar.  But  leadership,  which  is  common  to  all, 
the  true  meaning  of  the  word  is  but  we  ha\e  the  specific  responsi- 
special,  distinctive,  particular.  The  bility  to  plan  and  conduct  our  ac- 
ancient  Israelites  were  told  ''the  tivities  so  that  all  the  women  of  the 
Lord  .  .  .  hath  chosen  thee  to  be  a  Church,  by  following  our  leadership, 
peculiar  people  unto  himself,  above  our  precept  and  example,  may  reach 
all  the  nations  that  are  upon  the  the  ultimate  objective  of  this  organ- 
earth"  (Deut.  14:2).  ''And  the  ization.  The  inspired  Prophet  Jo- 
Lord  hath  avouched  thee  this  day  to  seph  Smith  said,  "This  society  is 
be  his  peculiar  people  .  .  .  and  that  not  only  to  relieve  the  poor,  but  to 
thou  shouldest  keep  all  his  com-  save  souls."  Physical  needs  must  be 
mandments"  (Deut.  26:18).  met,  of  course,  but  poverty  of  the 

If  now,  in  modern  Israel,  we  can  mind  and  spirit  is  as  real  as  physical 

j)roperly  claim  to  be  God's  chosen  poverty,  and  in  many  places  is  more 


LEADERSHIP  BY  EXAMPLE  165 

prev^alent.  It  also  must  be  relieved  I  pray  that  our  Heavenly  Father 
if  souls  are  to  be  saved.  That  is  our  will  bless  each  of  us  with  the  wisdom 
assignment,  and  our  first  step  in  and  strength  to  keep  all  his  corn- 
filling  it  is  to  make  sure  that  we  are  mandments,  to  be  distinctively  his 
keeping  all  the  commandments,  people,  to  be  good  leaders.  I  ask 
Only  then  can  we  lead  others  in  it  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ, 
the  right  direction.  Amen. 


Contrast 


Patricia  Robinson  King 

Where  I  was  born  the  hills  were  humps, 
Hardly  more  than  gentle  bumps 
That  nudged  each  other  all  the  way 
Until  they  edged  down  to  a  bay. 
Wlicre  I  was  born  the  grass  was  deep, 
The  nights  were  cool,  and  the  sea  could  keep 
The  earth  back  with  a  co\e  and  sand, 
Marking  division  of  salt  and  land. 

Where  I  live  now  the  plains  are  wide; 
They  almost  tuck  the  world  inside. 
The  roads  stretch  out  and  I  can  see 
One  hundred  miles  in  front  of  me. 
\^"here  I  live  now,  the  world  is  high 
And  mountains  reach  to  spht  the  sky. 
One  world  was  neat  and  circumspect, 
But  here  life  is  the  architect. 
This  throbbing  land  still  calls  to  those 
Who  blend  their  poetr\-  with  prose. 


The  Passing  Day 

LiJa  L.  Smith 

I  have  no  qualms  about  the  passing  day. 
Unless  I  sit,  and  let  it  waste  away. 


cJhird  [Prize  o^toryi 

tyinnual  LKelief  Societii  Snort  Story  (contest 

Cheshire  Cat 


Linda  S.  Fletchei 


LINDA  S.  FLETCHER 


'M  like  that  Cheshire  cat  to 
my    family/'    mused    Edeth, 


"I 

remembering  her  reading  ses- 
sion with  Tommy  the  evening  be- 
fore, as  she  automatically  performed 
her  early  morning  household  duties. 
''I  come  into  the  consciousness  of 
Neil  and  the  children  only  when 
they  want  something,  and  then, 
chiefly,  as  a  Face  with  a  constant 
Smile,  since  I  try  to  meet  their  need 
cheerfully/' 

"Is  my  lunch  ready?"  inquired 
her  husband,  appearing  in  the  kitch- 
en doorway. 

'Tes,  to  be  put  into  the  box. 
Could  you  please  do  that?"  she  re- 
plied, pointing  to  a  pile  of  waxed 
paper  wrapped  edibles. 

Page  166 


Neil's  eyes  focused  on  her  as  if 
he  saw  her  for  the  first  time  in  many 
days.  ''I  suppose  I  have  time,"  he 
murmured  vaguelv,  and  proceeded 
to  do  the  job  he  had  never  been 
asked  to  do  before. 

''He  really  saw  me  whole,  I  do 
believe!"  Edeth  exulted,  inwardly. 

Just  then  Baby  Kirk  gave  the 
lusty,  imperative  call  which  an- 
nounced he  was  awake  and,  with  a 
quick  peck  at  her  occupied  hus- 
band's brown  cheek,  and  a  hasty, 
''Goodbye,  have  an  interesting  day!" 
she  hurried  to  the  nursery. 

She  had  just  lifted  the  baby  from 
his  warm  nest,  when  she  heard  hur- 
rying footsteps  descending  the 
stairs,  and  her  oldest  of  four,  Lana 
Ann,  went  past  the  door  and  into 
the  bathroom.  Edeth  sighed  as  she 
thought  it  would  be  another  hour, 
at  least,  before  she  would  see  the 
girl  again.  Lana  Ann  had  the  mad- 
dening habit  of  running  the  tub 
full  almost  to  overflowing  and  then 
luxuriating  in  her  bath  as  long  as 
she  possibly  could. 

Edeth  had  finished  feeding  the 
baby  and  was  tying  Tommy's  shoes, 
when  Melanie,  her  ten-year-old, 
came  rushing  downstairs  in  what  her 
mother  called  her  "tornado  mood/' 
and  burst  out:  "Mother,  do  come 
and  find  my  stockings!  I  haven't 
one  pair  in  my  drawer!" 

"Did  you  bring  them  from  the 
rack?"  asked  Edeth,  with  the  even- 


CHESHIRE  CAT 


167 


ness  of  tone  which  betrayed  how 
desperately  she  was  trying  to  con- 
trol her  temper. 

*'No  —  didn't  you  put  them  into 
my  drawer?''  returned  Melanie,  a 
note  of  perplexity  in  her  voice  as 
she  focused  her  wondering  eyes  on 
her  mother. 

"No,  dear/'  Edeth  replied.  "You 
remember  I  told  you  last  week  that 
you  would  have  that  job  in  the  fu- 
ture." 

"I  guess  I  didn't  hear  you!" 
wailed  Melanie.  "Could  you  bring 
me  a  pair  just  this  once  and  then 
ril  go  down  after  school  and  get 
the  others?"  she  coaxed. 

Edeth  started  toward  the  base- 
ment door  and  then  halted  abruptly. 
"You  have  time  to  go  down  and 
get  them/'  she  told  Melanie,  firmly. 

'T^HE  youngster  started  to  protest. 
Then  she  looked  her  mother  up 
and  down,  as  if  really  seeing  her  for 
the  first  time,  and  turned  silently 
toward  the  basement  door.  She 
went  on  through  it  and  then 
bounced  on  down  the  steps  to  the 
laundry  room  below  without  fur- 
ther comment. 

"I  do  believe  she,  too,  saw  me," 
Edeth  mused.  "The  Cheshire  Cat 
seems  to  be  completely  materializ- 
ing!" 

Melaine  shortly  reappeared,  both 
of  her  hands  full  of  hose.  She 
promptly  dumped  them  on  the  dav- 
enport in  the  living  room  and  pro- 
ceeded to  choose  a  pair  from  the  lot. 
A  wail  burst  from  her  lips  as  she  ex- 
amined the  two  she  had  chosen. 
"There's  a  hole  in  the  heel  of  each 
of  these!  What  am  I  going  to  do? 
Could  you  .  .  .?"  She  broke  off  her 
request  suddenly  as  she  looked 
doubtfully  at  the  parent  who  had 


abruptly  become  a  Person  who 
might  not  like  to  do  her  mending. 

"Choose  another  pair,"  suggested 
Edeth,  "then  separate  the  hose  into 
two  piles,  one  of  the  whole  stock- 
ings and  one  of  those  which  need 
mending.  Put  the  good  ones  away 
and  repair  the  others  after  school." 

"But  I  want  to  wear  the  red  pair!" 
protested  the  girl.  "Perhaps  the 
holes  won't  show!" 

"In  the  heel?"  Edeth's  tones  were 
incredulous. 

Melanie  looked  guilty  and  then 
broke  into  the  smile  which  usually 
won  her  point.  "Couldn't  you  just 
—  er  —  pull  them  together?"  she 
persisted,  but  wavered  as  she  studied 
her  mother. 

"Not  this  time,"  Edeth  replied 
firmly.  "Please  choose  a  pair  you 
can  wear  and  then  do  with  the 
others  as  I  suggested." 

With  many  starts  and  stops  and 
puzzled  glances  at  her  parent,  Mel- 
anie finally  disposed  of  the  stock- 
ings. 

Just  then  Lana  Ann  burst  from 
the  bathroom.  "Mother,  why  didn't 
you  remind  me  I  was  staying  in  the 
tub  too  long!" 

"But  there's  a  clock  in  there  — 
right  in  your  line  of  vision,"  Edeth 
reminded  her  quietly. 

"But  I  had  my  eyes  closed!" 
wailed  the  girl. 

"I  have  told  you  very  often  to  be 
conscious  of  the  time,"  her  mother 
reminded. 

"Yes,  but  you've  always  .  .  ."  Lana 
Ann  broke  off,  as  she  looked  into 
Edeth's  calm  eyes. 

"I  know  —  and  I  was  thus  at 
fault,"  the  latter  responded.  "May 
I  serve  notice  now  that  in  the  fu- 
ture I  shall  give  you  full  responsi- 


168 


RELIEF   SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH    1962 


bility  for  getting  yourself  up  and  off 
to  school?" 

The  girl  looked  searchingly  at  her 
and  then,  with  another  anguished 
glance  at  the  clock,  hurried  to  fin- 
ish her  preparations  for  school. 

VI^ITH  the  family  finally  off  to 
their  daily  activities  and  the 
baby  asleep,  Edeth  was  free  again  to 
pursue  the  thoughts  which  had 
presented  themselves  earlier. 

While  putting  the  house  to  rights, 
she  reviewed  the  beginning  and 
growth  of  the  condition  in  which 
she  now  found  herself  —  that  of 
being  a  nonentity  to  her  own  fam- 
ily. She  realized  that  she  was  thus 
failing  those  whom  she  loved  best. 
I  have  permitted  the  demon  monot- 
ony to  get  me  in  his  clutches,  I  sup- 
pose, and  have  been  too  much 
occupied  with  the  many  things. 
Now,  I  must  find  the  way  to  intro- 
duce a  new  mode  of  living  into  our 
disordered  and  confused  lives.  My 
family  needs  a  mother,  not  a  mere 
housemaid! 

The  doorbell  rang,  as  if  in  sym- 
pathy with  her  problem.  The  Relief 
Society  visiting  teachers  were  call- 
ing with  a  special  invitation  for  her 
to  attend  the  meeting  to  be  held 
on  the  following  evening. 

''We're  having  an  evening  session 
this  week  so  that  those  women  who 
work  or  for  other  reasons  are  unable 
to  attend  our  regularly  held  meet- 
ings may  come. 

*'We  do  hope  you  will  join  us.  Sis- 
ter Lindley.  The  social  science  les- 
son is  to  be  discussed  this  time.  It 
concerns  spiritual  living,  and  these 
lessons  have  proved  to  be  of  great 
interest  to  the  women." 

*Tm  going  to  come,"  Edeth  heard 
herself  asserting,  firmly. 


The  family  were  much  surprise 
to  have  Mother  come  to  dinner  the 
following  evening  all  dressed  up. 
She  was  wearing  some  beautiful 
crystals  in  her  ears  and  around  her 
neck,  and  her  dress  was  of  the  kind 
which  would  muss  and  wrinkle 
easily.  She  usually  wore  clothes 
that  would  withstand  such  things, 
and  her  earrings  were  usually  left  in 
the  jewel  case  because  the  baby  in- 
sisted on  pulling  them  from  her  ears. 

''Aren't  you  taking  the  baby?" 
asked  Melanie,  rather  awed  by 
Edeth's  grandeur,  and  yet  feeling 
that  she  should  try  to  keep  things 
normal. 

"No.  I  think  Fll  leave  him  home 
and  have  Daddy  take  charge  of  get- 
ting him  to  bed  while  you  and  Lana 
Ann  wash  the  dishes  and  tidy  up. 
And  Tommy  will  need  a  bath,  too," 
she  continued,  turning  to  Neil.  "Do 
you  think  you  can  manage  all  right 
for  a  little  while?"  she  asked 
brightly. 

"I  —  suppose  so  —  yes,  of  course," 
he  answered,  so  taken  aback  by  her 
light-hearted  assumption  that  he 
could  take  over  for  her  with  no 
trouble,  that  he  was  completely 
jolted  out  of  his  usual  absorption  in 
the  evening  paper.  "I  was  going  to 
watch  the  football  games,  but.  .  .  ." 

"You'll  have  to  see  television  as 
I  usually  do  by  snatches,"  she 
smiled.  "But  the  girls  will  help,  and 
you'll  have  things  done  up  in  no 
time  at  all!  Oh,  I  must  hurry!  Is 
the  car  out  front?" 

"Are  you  driving?"  asked  Neil. 
"Why,  you  haven't  driven.  .  .  ." 

"I  haven't  forgotten  how!"  she 
replied  airily,  as  she  put  on  her  coat, 
lightly  kissed  each  one  goodbye,  and 
went  out  to  the  car,  leaving  a  rather 


A 


CHESHIRE  CAT 


169 


speechless    and    nonplused    family 
behind. 

A  ND  the  lesson  was  indeed  just 
what  she  needed!  She  drank 
eagerly  of  the  li\^ing  water,  for  which 
she  now  realized  she  had  thirsted  a 
long  time.  Concepts  were  presented 
which  challenged  her,  and  she  felt 
that  she  really  must  be  religiously 
mature  enough  not  to  be  satisfied 
with  the  status  quo  and  able  to  put 
good  intentions  into  operation.  Such 
a  person  would  not  be  a  nonentity 
an\where. 

She  was  particularly  impressed  by 
the  idea:  ''The  religiously  mature 
person  has  a  sense  of  the  glory  of 
life."  She  recalled  how  much  she 
had  felt  this  in  her  girlhood  and  in 
the  early  years  of  her  married  life. 
She  must  and  couJd  bring  this  sense 
of  glory  into  her  home. 

Her  face  was  aglow  as  she  ex- 
pressed to  the  class  leader  the  joy 
the  lesson  had  given  her  and  then 
said  goodnight  to  the  serene  and 
happy  women  all  around  her.  They 
had  been,  for  the  most  part,  partak- 
ers of  the  satisfying  fare  of  which 
she,  Martha-like,  had  been  depriv- 
ing herself. 

As  she  drove  home,  she  told  her- 
self: ''I  must  find  out  more  about 
this  spiritual  living.  I  am  so  far 
behind!  I  really  sold  my  womanly 
birthright  when  I  thought  I  was  pro- 
viding well  for  my  family's  material 
needs,  at  the  expense  of  their 
spiritual  well-being." 

Her  exhilaration  was  dampened, 
however,  by  the  conditions  which 
confronted  her  at  home.  She  had 
never  seen  her  house  so  untidy,  nor 
the  tempers  of  her  family  so  un- 
pleasant! Neil  was  slumped  in  his 
big  chair,  as  if  in  the  last  state  of 


complete  collapse.  Tommy  was 
calling  for  a  drink,  and  the  girls  were 
arguing  angrily  over  what  program 
they  should  see  next. 

''None  at  all,"  Edeth  told  them 
quietly.     "Turn  it  off." 

The  girls  were  surprised  into  si- 
lence by  her  calmness.  She  usually 
shouted  at  them,  Edeth  remembered 
with  some  shame.  Melanie,  after 
an  appraising  glance  at  her  moth- 
er's face,  pushed  in  the  button. 

"Come,  it's  bedtime,"  Edeth  told 
them,  as  she  guided  them  toward 
the  bedroom  they  shared.  There 
she  noted  the  utter  confusion  of 
school  books,  toys,  clothes,  and 
miscellany. 

"Put  all  of  your  toys  into  the 
chest,"  she  directed  Melanie.  "Lana 
Ann,  arrange  your  books  so  that  you 
have  those  you  need  for  school  to- 
gether." 

A/TEANTIME,  as  the  girls  silently 
followed  her  direction,  Edeth 
was  helping,  too.  By  the  time  the 
youngsters  had  finished  their  as- 
signed tasks,  the  room  looked  almost 
tidy.  As  they  undressed,  however, 
clothes  began  dropping  everywhere. 

"Please  put  your  soiled  clothes  to- 
gether into  a  pile  to  bring  down  to 
the  hamper  in  the  morning.  Get 
out  the  clean  clothes  you  will  need 
and  have  them  ready  to  wear.  Then 
you  can  dress  more  quickly  in  the 
morning." 

"That's  a  good  idea.  Mummy," 
Melanie  approved,  for  she  had  a 
sense  of  order,  which,  Edeth 
thought  ruefully,  hadn't  had  much 
encouragement. 

All  the  while  she  had  been  listen- 
ing with  half  her  attention,  to  Tom- 
my's demands.  The  sounds  from 
his   room   now   died   out,  and   she 


170  RELIEF   SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH    1962 

realized  that  Neil  had  finally  han-  As  he  started  up,  bitter  phrases 

died  that  situation,  as  she  had  hoped  began  to  tumble  from  him:  ''How 

he  would.    Now  the  girls  were  ready  can  a  man  rest  in  bedlam?  I  thought 

for  bed,  and  both  literally  jumped  the  baby  would  never  settle  down." 

into  the  cozy  resting  places.  And  then,  as  his  wife  continued  to 

'*No  prayers?"  Edeth  asked.  regard  him  sweetly,  making  no  reply. 

Apologetically,  they  both  crawled  he  smiled  ruefully.    ''I  should  have 

out.     As   they  knelt   to   pray,   the  been  able  to  bear  up  for  a  couple  of 

mother  realized   that   it  had   been  hours  under  what  you  have  to  put 

many  months  since  she  had  been  up   with   all   the   time,   practically, 

present  at  her  daughters'  going  to  But,    Edeth,   don't  you   think   our 

bed.  children  ought  to  be  more  orderly 

She  walked  to  the  window  and  and     less     demanding?     They     go 

looked  out  and  then  up.    The  glory  through  the  place  like  small  whirl- 

of  the  heavens  took  her  breath  away,  winds." 

It  was  a  moonless  night,  and  the  ''I  must  surely  concentrate  upon 

dark  blue  softness  was  aglow  with  teaching  them  order,"  Edeth  replied, 

gently  winking  gems  and  scintillat-  ''You  agree,  do  you  not,  that  it  is 

ing  dust.  the  basis  of  all  spiritual  living?" 

As  the  girls  rose  from  their  devo-  "What  do  you  mean?"  asked  her 

tions,    she    called    softly:     "Come  husband,  nonplused. 

here!"     They     came     silently    and  Edeth  made  herself  comfortable 

gazed  in  awe  at  the  wondrous  sight,  on  the  davenport  and  then  told  him 

"The  heavens  declare  the  glory  of  of  her   experience  at   the   meeting 

God.  .  .  ."  Edeth  repeated  softly.  that  evening.     "I  am  surely  going 

"He  really  knows  a  lot,  doesn't  to  try  to  put  a  spiritual  and  cre- 

he?"  Lana  Ann  affirmed,  rather  than  ative   foundation    under    our   lives, 

questioned.  since  we  did  not  establish  it  as  a 

"And  he  is  our  Father,  and  so  it  rock  upon  which   to  build  before, 

follows  that  we  can  learn  a  great  Will  you  help  me?" 

deal,  too,"  her  mother  added.  Neil  considered  what  she  had  said. 

Then  she  kissed  her  daughters  —  "You  women  do  not  hesitate  to  set 

now  very  thoughtful  little  girls  in  yourselves  real  tasks,  but  what  you 

their  soft  pajamas  —  and  lovingly  have  told  me  makes  sense.  Of  course 

tucked  them  in.  I'll  help  as  much  as  anyone  can  who 

"It's  comforting  to  have  you  tuck  has  to  be  pretty  well  wrapped  up  in 

us  into  bed,"  affirmed  Lana  Ann,  material  things." 

and   Melanie   added   her  heartfelt,  Edeth  was  very  tired,  but  she  got 

"Oh,  yes,  indeed.  Mummy!"  out  the  Bible  —  how  long  it  had 

Edeth  gave  each  another  big  hug  been  since  she  had  last  opened  it  — 

in   return.     As   she  descended   the  and   turned   to   The   Psalms,   from 

stairs,   she   thought,   this   has  truly  which  she  read  some  loved  passages. 

been  a  spiritual  experience!  Then,    her   soul   akindle   with    the 

Neil  was  stretched  out  in  his  chair,  beauty    of    the    lofty    phrases,    she 

his  feet  on  the  hassock  and  his  eyes  again  went  to  the  window  to  spend 

closed.    She  went  over  and  dropped  a  few  thoughtful  moments  enjoying 

a  light  kiss  on  his  lips.  the  glory  before  her  uplifted  eyes. 


CHESHIRE  CAT 


171 


The  peace  and  wonder  she  had  in- 
vited into  her  heart  enabled  her,  a 
httle  later,  to  fall  sweetly  asleep. 

A  FTER  a  day  which  had  been 
more  tranquil  than  was  usual  in 
the  Lindley  household,  Edeth  pro- 
posed to  the  family  at  dinner  that 
they  establish  a  regular  Family  Hour 
in  their  domicile. 

''This  is  the  evening  which  has 
been  left  open  in  our  ward  for  such 
gatherings,  but  we  haven't  made 
much  preparation  for  it.  But  could 
we  have  a  family  council  and  plan 
together  how  our  home  can  be  hap- 
pier and  more  orderly  and  peaceful? 
Then  we'll  all  try  to  li\'e  up  to  the 
rules  we  make." 

''I  hate  rules!"  protested  Lana 
Ann,  ''and  I  want  to  go  over  to 
Ruthie's  tonight." 

"Just  give  me  a  chance,"  pleaded 
Edeth.  "I  know  you  want  our  fam- 
ily to  be  happy.  We  need  to  plan 
for  this,  using  all  of  our  ideas.  You 
come  tonight,  and  if  you  don't  like 
what  we  do,  you  won't  need  to  come 
again."  Why  did  I  promise  that? 
she  asked  herself,  appalled. 

But  Lana  Ann  agreed,  reluctantly. 
"Well,  what  shall  we  do?" 

"You  girls  make  out  a  list  —  a 
sort  of  Ten  Commandments  for 
parents.  Dad  and  I  will  tell  you 
some  of  our  ideas  and  plans." 

Intrigued  bv  the  assignment,  the 
girls  were  home  early,  and  Edeth 
was  thrilled  to  notice  two  earnest 
blonde  heads  bent  over  pencils  and 
paper. 

Everyone  helped  to  get  dinner 
over  and  then  the  famih'  assembled 
in  the  living  room. 

"It  looks  nice  in  here!"  approved 


Lana  Ann,  her  eyes  going  at  once  to 
the  bouquet  of  bright  flowers  Edeth 
had  ordered  for  the  occasion. 

"And  it's  so  clean  and  orderly!" 
added  Melanie,  and  then  to  her 
mother,  "You  look  nice,  too.  Your 
hair  shines  like  —  like  the  Revere- 
ware!"  The  family  all  laughed  to- 
gether at  this  homely  comparison, 
and  Edeth  felt  that  she  was  begin- 
ning, at  least,  to  be  recognized  by 
her  family  as  a  person,  and  smiled 
her  pleasure. 

Seated  around  the  table,  the 
Lindleys  began  the  serious  business 
of  planning  for  their  future  peace 
and  happiness. 

The  rules  which  emerged  from 
their  earnest  discussion  were  simple, 
providing  for  mutual  consideration 
and  spiritual  living.  They  would  at- 
tend to  their  Church  duties  — 
together,  would  have  their  family 
prayers,  and  provide  for  sensible  TV 
viewing.  They  would  do  more  sing- 
ing together,  with  Mother  at  the 
piano. 

"Can  Mummy  really  play?"  asked 
Melanie,  wonderingly. 

Nor  did  they  forget  the  "creativ^e" 
activities.  They  had  often  talked  of 
making  puppets  and  a  stage  for 
showing  them.  Edeth  had  even 
written  a  script  or  two.  They  were 
all  enthusiastic  about  continuing 
this  project.  And  there  was  hand- 
work they  could  all  do  to  beautify 
their  home. 

"And  let's  enjoy  our  fine  records 
and  good  books  together  more 
often,"  Neil  contributed. 

Both  Lana  Ann  and  Melanie  were 
impressed  when  the  council  con- 
cluded its  work.  They  all  felt  that 
peace  and  order  had  begun  to  come 
into  their  abode,  and  Edeth  knew 


172  RELIEF   SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH    1962 

that  she  was  no  longer  a  nonentity     now  disappearing,  Cheshire  Cat  was 
there.  banished  from  the  Lindley  house- 

The  incomplete,  now  appearing,     hold  forever. 


Linda  S.  Fletcher,  Tacoma,  Washington,  tells  us  that,  next  to  her  family,  she  is 
most  devoted  to  teaching  and  writing,  with  a  greater  allotment  of  time  and  energy  to 
her  teaching  activities.  She  has  taught  in  all  the  auxiliary  organizations  of  the  Church 
open  to  women.  She  was  the  first  president  of  the  Seattle  Stake  Board  of  the  Young 
Women's  Mutual  Improvement  Association,  and  at  present  she  teaches  Sunday  School 
and  Seminary  classes,  and  is  the  literature  class  leader  in  the  Tacoma  First  Ward  Relief 
Society.  Mrs.  Fletcher  is  the  author  of  many  published  poems,  short  stories,  and 
articles,  and  two  plays.  Her  work  has  appeared  in  the  Church  magazines  and  in  many 
other  publications.  Three  of  her  poems  have  received  awards  in  the  Eliza  R.  Snow 
Poem  Contest.  She  feels  that  a  place  among  the  women  writers  of  the  Church  is  an 
attainment  which  gives  thrilling  soul-satisfaction. 

Mrs.  Fletcher's  husband  is  Roland  E.  Fletcher,  a  retired  building  contractor.  They 
are  parents  of  two  children:  Dr.  }.  Eugene  Fletcher  of  the  faculty  of  Eastern  Washing- 
ton State  College,  and  Gweneth  F.  Liljenquist,  a  former  teacher  in  the  Tacoma  schools. 
There  are  nine  grandchildren. 


Gay  Assertion 

Ida  Elaine  James 

My  winter  tree  is  touched  with  fire  - 
A  cardinal  zigzagged  from  a  wire 
And  gripped  its  thread-like  tiny  feet 
Around  a  twig  of  crystal-sleet. 

Oh,  what  intrepid  spirit  he 
Must  have  to  brace  the  winter  cold 
As  though  to  cheer  the  tree  and  me, 
Clinging  with  such  ardent  hold, 
While  from  the  bursting  little  throat 
His  song  denies  the  doleful  note. 


Ai'izona  Photographic  Associates 

VIEW  FROM  THE  TREES 

Looking  toward   the  San   Francisco   Mountains,   from   near  Flagstaff  in   the   high 
plateau  country  of  Northern  Arizona. 


Night  Rain 


Sylvia  Pwhst  Young 

Here,  in  this  deep  night  gloom  the  wild  winds  die; 

And  suddenly  across  the  arid  plain 

I  hear  the  marching  rhythm  of  the  rain, 

Rain  —  silver  miracle  —  gift  of  the  sky, 

Gift  to  the  dormant  seed  that  now  will  know 

The  touch  of  life.  Soon  tender  blades  will  stand 

As  promise  of  the  fruitage  of  the  land  — 

Each  winter  tree  \\ill  leaf  again  and  grow. 

Night  —  rain  before  the  golden  morning  charm 
Of  jeweled  droplets  glowing  .  .  .  the  caress 
Of  crisp,  cool  air,  and  sky  blue  loveliness, 
The  soft  serenity  that  follows  storm. 

With  winging  birds,  my  heart  is  lifted  high  .  .  . 
Rain  —  harbinger  of  spring  —  gift  of  the  sky. 


Page  1 /3 


The  Young  Child  and  His  Books 

May  C.  Hammond 

Assistant  Professor  of  Education,  Brigham  Young  University 

There  was  a  child  went  forth  e\ery  day, 

And  the  first  object  he  look'd  upon,  that  object  he  became. 

And  that  object  became  part  of  him  for  the  day  or  a  certain  part  of  the  day, 

Or  for  many  years  or  stretching  cycles  of  years.  .  .  . 

— From  Leaves  of  Grass,  by  Walt  Whitman 

WALT  Whitman  wrote  these  dren's   attitudes    toward   books   are 

\^ords     many     years     ago.  usually  the  parents'  attitudes.  If  we 

Modern  educators  appreci-  want  children  to  be  receptive  and 

ate  their  significance  perhaps  more  eager  toward  books,  we  must,  our- 

than  did  the  generation  who  first  selves,  show  that  feeling, 

heard    them.      Whitman,    in    this  Clifton    Fadiman,    in    a    recent 

poem,  enumerates  the  many  things  newspaper     article,     expressed     his 

that  become  part  of  this  child.    He  satisfaction  that  the  good  old  cus- 

names  the  parents,  the  teachers,  'all  torn  of  grandmother's  day,  that  of 

the  changes  of  city  and  country."  families    reading    together    in    the 

He    does    not   specifically   mention  home,  is  becoming  popular  again, 

books,  but  no  one  familiar  with  the  He  tells  us  that  mothers,  and  even 

ways  of  a  child  with  a  book  will  fathers,  are  setting  aside  a  few  min- 

doubt  that  books,  also,  become  part  utes   each   day  for  family   reading, 

of  that  child  ''who  goes  forth  every  Many   parents    have    always   recog- 

day."  Another  poet,  Dylan  Thomas,  nized  the  value  of  reading  to  chil- 

made  the  statement  that  he  was  as  dren;  but  the  busy  lives  they  and 

much  a  part  of  the  books  he  had  the  children  lead  have  often  made 

read  as  of  the  food  he  had  eaten.  this  valuable  home  experience  seem 

Next  to  people,  books  offer  the  almost  impossible, 

most     satisfactory     companionship  Young  parents  often  ask,  "When 

and,  as  do  people,  they  undoubtedly  should  one  begin  reading  to  a  child, 

do  much  to  influence  the  li\'es  of  and  how  long  should  the  reading 

children.    A   home  without   books  continue?"     Children  as  young  as 

can,    indeed,    be    a    barren    place,  one  year  enjoy  the  rhythm  and  the 

Books,  in  a  home  where  there  are  sound  of  words  as  the  mother  reads 

children,   should   be   considered   as  to    them.     Mother   Goose   rhymes 

necessary  as  are  the  dishes  on  the  are  excellent  material  for  these  first 

table  or  the  food  in  the  refrigerator,  experiences.     As  soon  as  the  baby 

and  they  should  be  taken  as  much  can    recognize    familiar    objects    in 

for  granted.  pictures,  he  is  ready  for  his  first  pic- 

The  early  experiences  of  children  ture  book.    The  Baby  Book  of  the 

are  adult  controlled;  their  experien-  Little  Golden  series  is  an  excellent 

ces     with     books     depend     almost  first  book, 

entirely  upon  the  parents,  and  chil-  At  two  years,  many  children  are 

Page  174 


THE  YOUNG  CHILD  AND  HIS  BOOKS 


175 


Hal    Rumel 


THE  WONDER  AND  DELIGHT  OF  MOTHER'S  READING 

The  Cecil  E.  Lloyd  family,  left  to  right:  Susan;  Ehzabeth;  Luacine  S.  Lloyd,  the 
mother;  Jennifer;  Tracy,  holding  baby  Margaret. 


ready  for  simple  picture  books  with 
some  text.  Marjorie  Flack's  Ask 
Mr.  Beai  is  a  good  example.  At 
three  or  four  years,  children  enjoy 
being  a  member  of  a  family  reading 
group,  if  the  age  spread  of  the  group 
is  not  more  than  three  or  four  years. 
For  young  children  the  reading 
period  should  not  be  too  long.  Older 
children  may  enjoy  a  reading  period 
as  long  as  forty-five  minutes.  A 
parent  should  never  read  to  children 
if  he  (or  she)  is  ''bored"  with  the 
reading.     Children  are  very  quick 


at  catching  the  mood  of  the  reader. 
An  adult  should  be  able  to  read  a 
beautiful  picture  book  to  children 
with  something  of  a  child's  wonder 
and  delight. 

pARENTS  may  make  a  special 
occasion  of  bringing  home  a 
beautiful  book.  It  may  be  a  birth- 
day or  a  Christmas  present.  It  may 
even  be  a  surprise  ''unbirthday'* 
present.  Three  or  four  good  books 
a  year  will  soon  build  a  library  for 
a  growing  family.    It  is  a  mistake  to 


176 


RELIEF   SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH    1962 


provide  too  many  books  for  the 
young  child.  It  is  much  better  to 
have  a  few  really  good  books  which 
may  be  read  over  and  over  and 
looked  at  again  and  again.  Children 
should  grow  up  with  books  that  are 
their  own,  and  these  books  should 
be  good  books.  Parents  often  say, 
''But  good  books  are  so  expensive." 
This  is  true,  but  if  parents  can 
afford  a  doll  or  a  toy  truck  at  $9.95 
and  more,  surely  a  good  book,  now 
and  then,  should  not  be  considered 
an  extravagance.  For  the  parent 
who  would  like  to  build  a  home 
library  but  feels  inadequate  in 
choosing  books,  we  offer  a  few  sug- 
gestions. 

Choosing  a  book  for  a  child 
:should  be  a  very  special  matter.  We 
cannot  generalize  too  specifically 
about  age  interests.  Each  child  is 
an  individual  and  should  be  treated 
as  such.  The  quality  of  the  book 
should  be  high,  but  being  of  high 
-quality  does  not  necessarily  imply 
that  it  is  a  ''classic."  Perhaps  it  has 
not  lived  long  enough.  Being  new 
or  old  makes  no  difference  to  chil- 
dren. Peter  Rabbit,  now  nearly 
sixty  years  old,  is  still,  for  young 
children,  as  fresh  as  the  dawn.  In 
choosing  a  new  book,  however,  one 
should  be  sure  that  glitter  and 
sophistication  do  not  take  the  place 
of  the  real  and  lasting  qualities  that 
distinguish  fine  books.  Hans  Chris- 
tian Andersen's  story  of  the  jeweled 
bird  and  the  little  brown  singer  who 
was  the  real  nightingale,  should 
teach  us  that  in  choosing  books,  as 
in  choosing  other  values  in  life,  we 
must  "lose  not  the  nightingale." 

The  child's  first  book  is,  of  course, 
the  picture  book.  When  confront- 
ed with  the  hundreds  of  books  in 
this    category,    in    book    stores,    in 


drugstores,  even  in  supermarkets, 
the  average  parent  is  often  totally  at 
sea.  At  this  age,  the  child's  taste  in 
stories  and  in  pictures  is  not  very 
discriminatory.  But  this  is  the  gold- 
en age  for  beginning  to  develop 
taste  and,  while  some  of  the  inex- 
pensive little  books  usually  brought 
home  are  illustrated  by  good  artists, 
even  in  selecting  these,  a  parent 
should  have  some  standards  of  selec- 
tion, if  she  is  to  avoid  the  trivial  and 
the  worthless. 

In  the  past  few  decades  the  pic- 
ture book  has  come  into  its  own. 
Many  foremost  artists  and  illustra- 
tors have  turned  their  attention  to  J 
illustrating  books  for  children.  Such   " 
well-known  artists  as   Lvnd  Ward, 
Robert   McCloskey,    Louis   Slobod- 
kin,  Ludwig  Bemelmans,  and  many 
others   are  writing   and   illustrating  J 
children's   books.     From   these  ar- 
tists  and    others,   then,    we  expect 
good  art  and  we  expect,  also,  quali-^ 
ties  that  have  special  appeal  to  chil- 
dren. 

A     picture  book  must  be  judged 
from  two  aspects  —  the  pictures] 
and  the  text.     Good  pictures  willj 
often  sell  a  book  of  poor  quality, 
while  a  fine  story  may  go  unnoticed 
if  it  lacks  appropriate  illustrations. 
Certain  qualities  in  the  picture  have 
proved   universally    popular.     Chil-j 
dren  want  an  bowQsi  interpretation! 
of  the  text.     The  technique  used] 
will  vary  according  to  the  nature  of  | 
the  text.    An  honest  interpretation 
does  not  imply  that  the  picture  must 
be  realistic.    The  lovely  pictures  by 
Marcia  Brown  for  Cinderella  are  not] 
realistic,   but  neither   is   the   story. 
The   fairy-like   quality   of   the   pic- 
tures is  in  perfect  harmony  with  the 
story. 


THE  YOUNG  CHILD  AND  HIS  BOOKS 


177 


Children  like  the  pictures  to  be 
closely  synchronized  with  the  text. 
Pictures  are  usually  on  one  page, 
with  the  text  on  the  opposite  page. 
As  the  child  hears  the  story  of  the 
old  man's  search  for  a  cat  in  Wanda 
Gag  s  Millions  oi  Cats,  he  delights 
in  the  rhythmic  pictures  that  show 
exactly  what  is  taking  place  as  the 
story  unfolds. 

Children  like  humor,  but  the 
humor  must  be  on  their  level  of 
understanding.  A  book  often  con- 
tains humor  for  adults  as  well  as  for 
children.  Ferdinand,  by  Munro 
Leaf,  is  a  good  example.  In  reading 
the  book* to  children,  the  reader  will 
note  that  children  take,  in  all  seri- 
ousness, many  situations  that  adults 
find  humorous.  Children  do  not 
respond  to  satire  or  to  the  subtle 
situations  that  adults  find  so  funny. 

Children  want  action.  Just  as  they 
demand  something  doing  all  the 
time  in  the  story,  they  also  like 
pictures  that  show  this  life  and  ac- 
tion. The  vigorous,  swirling  move- 
ment in  the  pictures,  as  Mary  Ann 
goes  to  work  in  Mike  Mulligan  and 
His  Steam  Shovel,  constitutes  a 
great  deal  of  this  book's  appeal. 

Children  like  a  stoiy telling  qual- 
ity that  enables  them  to  read  the 
book  over  and  over  through  the  pic- 
tures, after  having  once  heard  the 
story.  In  Angus  and  the  Ducks  by 
Marjorie  Flack,  the  child  is  never  in 
doubt  as  to  the  development  of  the 
story.  The  pictures  tell  it  almost 
better  than  the  words. 

Children  like  detail,  but  not  so 
much  detail  that  it  becomes  clutter. 
The  pictures  must  be  kept  clear  and 
simple  with,  perhaps,  some  little 
'"lovable"  details  that  a  child  will 
want  to  examine  again  and  again. 


Of  course,  children  delight  in 
blight  colors,  but  they  will  settle 
for  black  and  white,  if  the  other 
qualities  are  present.  Millions  of 
Cats  needs  no  color  to  give  it  pop- 
ularity. Make  Way  for  Ducklings 
is  very  satisfactory,  with  its  action 
and  humor  and  its  lovely  brown 
tones. 

npHE  text  is  fully  as  important  as 
the  pictures  and  demands  as 
careful  evaluation.  The  plot  is 
usually  quite  simple  but,  at  the  same 
time,  it  may  involve  such  essential 
meanings  of  life  as  security,  love, 
approval,  and  acceptance.  The  plot 
is  written  with  drama,  the  words  are 
expressive  and  are  fraught  with 
meaning.  The  story  must  sound 
well.  It  will  be  read  over  and  over, 
and  the  words  must  produce  a 
rhythmic  whole  that  matches  the 
text.  Reading  should  be  effortless 
because  the  text  moves  smoothly. 
The  development  should  be  crystal 
clear  with  few  sidetracks  and  no 
moralizing.  The  plot  should  be 
lively  and  full  of  action  and,  in 
place  of  moralizing,  there  is  often 
that  bit  of  "lighthearted  wisdom"  so 
beautifully  exemplified  in  Peter 
Rabbit  and  in  the  more  modern 
Findeis  Keepers.  Children  get  the 
point  without  obvious  moralizing. 

Children  want,  first  of  all,  keen 
enjoyment  in  their  stories.  Gen- 
erally speaking,  the  story  should 
have  a  happy  ending.  But  children 
must  learn  to  cope  with  disappoint- 
ments and  unhappiness,  so  an  oc- 
casional story  with  a  little  sadness 
children  will  take  in  their  stride. 
"The  Little  Match  Girl"  and  "The 
Steadfast  Tin  Soldier"  are  popular 
in  spite  of  the  sadness.  When  the 
sadness  is  so  prolonged  as  to  become 


178  RELIEF   SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH    1962 

morbid,  as  in  Oscar  Wilde's  beautiful  that  produce  fears  —  mild  shivers, 

story  'The  Happy  Prince/'  we  can  perhaps,  but  not  fears, 

well  decide  to  leave  it  for  older  chil-  Paul    Engle    expresses    so    beau- 

dren  and  adults.  tifully,  in  this  short  poem  about  his 

One  final  word  seems  advisable,  own  daughter,  the  way  of  a  child 

Children    should    not    have   stories  with  a  book.  We  share  it  with  you. 

Books  were  the  actual  world  she  touched  and  knew 

Where  trolls  were  real  and  friendly  goblins  hid 

Under  the  bed,  and  green  dragons  blew 

Smoke  from  their  mouths  and  talked  the  way  she  did. 

Wohes  between  the  covers  of  a  book 

Wandered  all  day  their  safe,  familiar  land, 

Brown  squirrels  came  down  from  colored  trees  and  took 

Imaginary  acorns  from  her  hand. 

She  became  those  books.    She  was  the  girl 

Locked  in  the  high  tower  in  the  gray  Scotch  highlands. 

She  was  the  fisher's  wife  with  a  crown  of  pearl. 

And  when  they  told  her  of  the  shipwrecked  man 

Named  Crusoe,  she  became  herself  the  island. 

The  beach,  the  footprint  where  the  stranger  ran. 

—  (Copyright  1945  by  Paul  Engle 
and  reprinted  from  American  Child, 
by  Paul  Engle,  by  permission  of 
Random  House,  Inc.) 


BIBLIOGRAPHY 
Of  Books  for  Young  Children 

Andersen,  Hans  Christian:     The  Steadfast  Tin  Soldier,  ill.  by  Marcia  Brown,  Scrib- 

ner,  6-10. 
The    Emperor's    New    Clothes,    ill.    by    Virginia    Lee 

Burton,  Houghton,  7-10. 
The   Ugly  Duckling,  ill.  by  Johannes  Larsen,   Macmil- 
lan,  6-9. 

Arbuthnot,  May  Hill,  compiler:     Time  for  Fairy  Tales,  Scott,  Foresman. 

:     Time  for  True  Tales,  Scott,  Foresman. 

Bannerman,     Helen 
Bemelmans,  Ludwig 


Little  Black  Sambo,  ill.  by  the  author,  Lippincott,  4-7. 

Madeline,  ill.  by  the  author.  Viking,  6-9. 
Madeline's  Rescue,  ill.  by  the  author.  Viking,  6-9. 

Brown,  Margaret  Wise:     The  Runaway  Bunny,  ill.  by  Clement  Hurd,  Harper,  4-6. 
Burton,  Virginia  Lee:     Mike  Mulligan  and  His  Steam   Shovel,   ill  by  the  author, 

Houghton,  5-8. 
:     The  Little  House,  ill.  by  the  author,  Houghton,  5-8. 

Ets,  Marie  Hall:     Pla}'  With  Me,  ill.  by  the  author.  Viking,  3-6. 
Mr.  Penny,  ill.  by  the  author,  Viking,  6-8. 
Nine  Days  to  Chiistmas,  ill.  by  the  author,  Viking,  9-12. 
Ask  Mr.  Bear,  ill.  by  the  author.    Macmillan,  3-7. 
Angus  and  the  Ducks,  ill.  by  the  author,  Doubleday,  4-7. 
Wait  for  William,  ill.  by  the  author  and  R.  A.  Halberg,  Hough- 
ton, 4-8. 
The  Stoiy  About  Ping,  ill.  by  Kurt  Wiese,  Viking,  5-8. 


Flack,  Marjorie 


THE  YOUNG  CHILD  AND  HIS  BOOKS  179 

Gag,    Wanda:     Millions  of  Cats,  ill.  by  the  author,  Coward-McMann,  5-8. 

:     Tales  from  Giimni,  trans,  and  ill.  by  Wanda  Gag,  Coward-McCann, 

Gramatky,   Hardie:     Little  Toot,  ill.  by  the  author,  Putnam,  5-7. 

Kipling,     Rudyard:     Just  So  Stones,  ill.  by  Nicholas  Mardvinoff,  Garden  City,  8-12. 

Leaf,  Munro:     The  Story  oi  Ferdinand,  ill.  by  Robert  Lawson,  Viking,  5-  . 

LiPKiND,  William:     Finders  Keepers,  ill.  by  Nicholas  Mordvinoff  (Will  and  Nicholas), 

Harcourt,  4-7. 

McCloskey,  Robert:     MaJke  Way  ior  Ducklings,  ill.  by  the  author.  Viking,  4-8. 
:     One  Morning  in  Maine,  ill.  by  the  author.  Viking,  3-7. 
:      Time  of  Wonder,  ill.  by  the  author.  Viking,  6-9. 

McDonald,  Golden   (pseud.):  Littie  Lost  Lamb,  ill.  by  Leonard  Weisgard,  Double- 
day,  4-8. 

Milne,  A.  A.:     The  World  of  Pooh,  ill.  by  Ernest  Shepherd,  Dutton,  8-12. 

Potter,  Beatrix:     The  Tale  of  Peter  Rabbit,  ill.  by  the  author,  Warne,  3-8. 

Rey,  H.  a.:     Curious  George,  ill.  by  the  author,  Houghton,  4-8. 

Seuss,  Dr.  (Theodore  Geisel)  :     The  500  HAs  of  Bartholomew  Cubbins,  ill.  by  the 

author,  Vanguard,  5-10. 
:     On  Beyond  Zebra,  ill.  by  the  author,  Random,  5-10. 
Udry,  Janice  May:     A  Tree  Is  Nice,  Harper,  4-7. 
Ward,  Lynd:     The  Biggest  Bear,  ill.  by  the  author,  Houghton,  5-8. 


To  a  Yellow  Crocus 

Haze]  Loomis 

You  are  heart  and  sound  of  gray  larks,  singing, 
Of  melting  snow,  of  freshets  rushing  by. 
Gone  is  a  night  of  winter's  dying  embers; 
You  are  the  sunburst  in  a  leaden  sky. 

You  are  hope  —  a  gentle  pathway  turning  — 
The  first  step  —  the  faith  that  comes  before; 
Gold  cups  that  rise  like  gleeful  children, 
Expectant,  wait  outside  your  door. 

My  door  is  open  wide  with  wonder  — 
Do  winter's  scars  need  healing  hands  to  save? 
Then,  when  I  see  the  crocus  blooming, 
I  feel  his  sandal  on  the  wa\  e. 


Good  Morning,  Mrs.  Romaie! 


MabeJ  Law  Atkinson 


GOOD  morning,  Mrs.  Romaie, 
•  and  the  best  to  you!  —  Susan 
Romaie. 

Maurine,  the  second  Mrs.  Ro- 
maie, was  straightening  the  bottom 
drawer  of  her  husband's  chiffonier 
to  make  room  for  his  freshlv  ironed 
shirts  when  she  read  this  greeting 
on  the  back  of  the  framed  picture 
of  his  first  wife  she  found  beneath 
the  odds  and  ends  hastily  stored 
away  for  further  sorting.  At  the 
sight  of  the  beautiful  face,  she  was 
surprised  to  feel  little  twinges  of 
jealousy  gnawing  within  her,  twinges 
she  thought  she  had  conquered  en- 
tirely before  her  marriage.  She 
stopped  short  and  told  herself 
sternly,  ''Maurine  Romaie,  vou  must 
eradicate  these  small  jealousies.  You 
knew  Robert  loved  Susan  when  you 
married  him.  That  was  one  reason 
why  you  loved  him,  for  deep  in  your 
soul  you  knew  he  would  likewise 
love  and  cherish  you.  And  you 
know  the  surest  way  to  keep  Robert 
close  is  to  open  your  heart  to 
Susan,  as  well  as  to  her  children, 
whom  you  love  already.  You  can- 
not, being  you,  settle  for  anything 
less." 

After  a  few  long  moments  Mau- 
rine  had  herself  in  hand  and 
emerged  from  her  struggle  tri- 
umphantly, saying,  ''You  are  far  too 
lovely,  Susan,  to  be  tucked  away. 
Robert,  bless  him,  must  have  put 
you  in  the  drawer  thinking  I  would 
rather  not  have  you  looking  at  us." 

She  was  smiling  softly  when  a 
new  thought  paled  her  cheeks, 
''Suppose  Robert,  himself,  did  not 

Page  180 


want  to  be  comparing  us!"  It  was 
only  a  small  struggle  this  time,  for 
with  calmness  in  her  voice,  she  said 
aloud,  "You  shall  not  be  hidden 
away,  Susan.  What  matter  if  you 
are  more  beautiful  than  I?  What 
if  you  were  Robert's  first  love?  He 
has  love  enough  for  us  both.  He  is 
still  yours,  Susan,  but  he  is  mine 
now,  too."  A  faint  smile  curved 
her  lips  as  she  continued,  "Shall  we 
call  him  ours.^" 

The  greeting  lured  her  to  a  sec- 
ond reading  and  a  third.  Then  she 
looked  long  and  earnestly  into  the 
face  of  the  first  Mrs.  Romaie.  A 
beautiful  and  strong  face  it  was.  In 
it  she  read  love  and  laughter,  warm 
friendliness  and  understanding.  To 
think  Robert  had  chosen  her  after 
such  a  lovely  wife  had  passed  away 
a  year  before,  leaving  him  with  a 
four-year-old  daughter  and  a  three- 
year-old  son! 

"Good  morning  to  you,  Susan.    I 
do  so  want  to  be  friends.    Help  me,^ 
will  you?"     Susan's  serene  smile  re- 
assured her  as  she  placed  the  pic-! 
ture  on  the  dresser.    "But  why  did 
you  write  such  a  greeting?  It  must] 
be  your  writing,   for  it  isn't   Rob- 
ert's, and  it  does  have  vour  name] 
signed  to  it." 

That    night,    after    the    children] 
were  asleep,  Maurine  asked,  "Rob- 
ert, why  did  Susan  say  good  morn-| 
ing  to  herself?" 

Robert's  eyes  had  a  startled  ex- 
pression, as  he  looked  up  from  the] 
book  he  was  reading,  "Did  you  say] 
what  I  heard,  Maurine?" 

"Yes,  exactly  what  you  heard.  Dol 


GOOD  MORNING,  MRS  ROMAIE! 


181 


you  know  why  Susan  said  good 
morning  and  wished  herself  the 
best?" 

At  his  uncomprehending  expres- 
sion she  arose  and  said,  ''Come,  I'll 
show  you.  But  tiptoe  past  the  chil- 
dren's room." 

V\/^HEN  the  two  stood  in  front 
of  the  dresser,  Maurine  spoke, 
and  the  twinges  of  jealousy  were 
but  tiny  electric  rivers  running  up 
her  spine,  "She  is  beautiful,  Robert, 
and  so  lovelv.  But  tell  me  whv  she 
wrote  as  she  did  on  the  back  of  her 
picture." 

Robert  turned  the  picture  over 
and  read  the  message.  His  eyes  still 
retained  their  bewildered  look  as  he 
answered,  "That  is  Susan's  writing. 
Strange  I  hadn't  noticed  it  was  there 
before.  Guess  I  never  looked  at  the 
back.  And  if  Mrs.  Moore,  our 
housekeeper,  ever  did  she  said  noth- 
ing. She  seemed  to  think  it  best 
never  to  mention  Susan.  She  never 
knew  how  I  longed  to  talk  about 
her.  And  she  was  not  one  to  be  a 
teller  of  tales  outside  the  homes 
where  she  worked.  I  put  the  pic- 
ture away  the  morning  we  were 
married  out  of  consideration  for 
you." 

''Darling!"  Maurine  kissed  his 
forehead,  then  spoke  softly,  her  eyes 
glowing,  '1  think  I  know  the  reason. 
Perhaps  it  seemed  a  miracle  to  her, 
too,  that  vou  should  choose  her  from 
all  the  women  you  knew.  Perhaps 
she  wrote  what  her  heart  was  sing- 
ing, that  she  was  Mrs.  Romaic.  You 
see  my  heart  sings  the  same  way.  It 
will  always  be  a  miracle,  your  choos- 
ing me  to  take  her  place  beside  you. 
Not  her  place,  really,  for  always  I 
want  you  to  keep  a  special  place  in 
your  heart  just  for  her." 


Robert  kissed  her  gently.  His 
voice  held  overtones  of  reverence  as 
he  spoke,  'There  is  plenty  of  room 
left  for  you,  my  dear.  I  have 
watched  you,  Maurine,  in  these 
weeks  since  our  marriage,  watched 
your  struggle  to  overcome  yourself 
in  truly  taking  Susan's  place.  I  know 
it  hasn't  been  easy,  but  you  have 
managed  it.  Always  you  have  been 
able  to  conquer  your  natural  little 
jealousies  or  worries  or  imagined 
worries,  and  kept  sweet  and  smiling. 
But  don't  try  too  hard,  my  dear,  for 
I  love  you  for  your  few  frailties,  if 
they  can  be  called  such.  The  chil- 
dren adore  vou.  As  I  watch  vou 
caring  for  them  tenderly,  I  choice 
up  a  bit.  How  did  such  a  good 
thing  happen  to  me,  little  Miracle 
Mother?  That  is  the  name  I  have 
chosen  for  you,  darling." 

"How  lovely,  Robert!"  Her  eyes 
filled,  "And  I  didn't  know  you  had 
noticed.  I  thought  I  had  concealed 
my  little  discouragements  and  let 
only  my  thankfulness  for  our  mar- 
riage, our  good  marriage,  shine 
through.  For  my  own  sake,  for  my 
own  happiness,  I  must  conquer  my- 
self and  be  the  wife  and  mother  I 
desire  to  be,  and  make  Susan  a  part 
of  her  children's  lives." 

"You  are  beautiful,  Maurine,  with 
your  deep  spirituality  illuming  your 
countenance.  How  blessed  I  am  in 
having  you!  You  give  of  vourself 
so  freely.  You  seem  to  truly  love 
little  Mike  and  Francie." 

"They  are  yours,  you  know,  yours 
and  Susan's."  Impulsively  she 
turned  to  the  picture  and  said,  "I 
lo\e  your  babies,  Susan,  and  your 
Robert  very,  very  much.  You  don't 
mind,  do  you?" 


182 


RELIEF   SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH    1962 


nnHE  next  night  after  Maiirine  had 
tucked  the  children  in  and  was 
telling  them  a  bedtime  story,  Fran- 
cie's  eyes  sparkled  and  she  ex- 
claimed, ''Why,  there's  Mommy!" 

'Toil  mean  Mother,"  Michael 
said  gravely,  indicating  Maurine. 

"No,  I  mean  Mommy!  There,  on 
our  dresser!  Her  picture!  That  is 
Mommy,  Mike,  but  you  don't  re- 
member her  very  well."  She  spoke 
soothingly  to  her  little  brother,  then 
burst  into  tears,  jumped  out  of  bed, 
and  ran  to  the  dresser  where  she 
cried,  "Oh,  Mommy,  I  miss  you!" 

Quietly,  Maurine  gathered  her  in 
her  arms,  and  little  Michael,  too, 
and  explained  gently,  "I  put  the  pic- 
ture on  3^our  dresser  to  make  you 
happy  and  to  keep  you  remember- 
ing your  beautiful  first  mother.  You 
will  always  remember  her,  Francie, 
and  we  must  help  Michael  to  know 
her.  She  is  still  loving  you,  even 
though  she  is  with  Heavenlv  Father. 
And  she  would  want  you  to  keep 
on  loving  her." 

Maurine  rocked  them  until  Mich- 
ael fell  asleep,  then  whispered  to 
Francie,  "We  better  put  him  in  his 
little  bed  now." 

"Let  me  look  once  more  at 
Mommy,"  Francie  whispered,  then 
said  sleepily,  "Mother,  I'm  glad  you 
brought  Mommy  to  our  room.  I 
won't  feel  alone  now  with  her  smil- 
ing at  me.  See,  she's  smiling  at  you, 
too.  That  means  she  likes  you.  I 
won't  miss  her  too  much  any  more. 
You  are  our  mother  now  and  I  love 
you. 

"I  love  you,  too,  Francie,  very 
much.  The  picture  can  always  be 
yours.  I'm  glad  I  have  a  little 
daughter  and  a  son." 


A  year  sped  swiftly,  a  year  filled  to 
the  brim  with  joys  and  little 
sorrows;  with  laughter  and  a  few 
tears;  with  welcoming  a  new  little 
son  and  building  a  family  held  to- 
gether by  the  cords  of  love  and  un- 
selfishness. How  precious  to  have 
three  children  and  Robert  to  love! 
And  Susan  also!  For  through  the 
trying  hours,  her  sweet  understand- 
ing face  came  more  and  more  to 
give  her  healing;  and  her  cheerful, 
"Good  morning,  Mrs.  Romaic,  and 
the  best  to  you,"  often  gave  the  lift 
she  needed  to  go  happily  through 
the  days  that  did  not  have  enough 
hours  to  accomplish  all  the  tasks  to 
be  done. 

"Francie  is  such  a  help,  and  little 
Mike,  too,"  she  said  gently  to  Susan 
one  dav.  "And  I'm  keeping  them 
near  to  you.  Francie  is  going  to 
look  like  vou,  beautiful  and  gracious, 
and  Mike  is  so  like  our  Robert.  And 
I  hope  you  like  my  little  Bobbie." 

There  were  tears  in  Maurine's 
eyes  on  the  late  August  morning 
when  she  stood  before  Susan's  pic- 
ture, after  finishing  tidying  up  the 
room  which  belonged  entirely  to 
Francie  now;  tears  bright  as  dia- 
monds, as  she  said,  "Susan,  your 
little  girl  started  school  today.  I 
wish  you  could  have  seen  her  with 
her  hair  in  ringlets  and  her  eyes 
shining.  She  loved  her  pretty  new 
dress.  I  made  her  four  new  ones. 
You  should  have  seen  her  eyes  as 
she  watched  me  sewing  them.  No, 
it  wasn't  too  much  extra  work,  for 
she  took  care  of  Bobbie  like  a  regu- 
lar little  mother. 

"Shall  I  let  you  in  on  a  secret, 
Susan?  When  Michael  gets  old 
enough,  I  shall  make  him  four  new 
shirts.  His  eyes  were  so  wistfully 
expectant  as  he  asked,  'Mother,  in 


GOOD  MORNING,  MRS  ROMAIE!  183 

one  more  year  will  you  make  me  creased     affection     and     attention, 

four  new,  pretty  dresses  like  Fran-  When  Robert  brought  friends  home 

cie's  to  start  school  with?'  that   I  to  dinner  and  found  the  house  un- 

smiled  and  answered,  'Yes,  Michael,  tidy  and  the  meal  not  prepared,  she 

if  you  want  me  to  then,  I  will/  "  had  despaired  of  ever  measuring  up 

to  Susan's  efficiency,  but  her  hus- 

T  T  was  two  years  and  another  little  band's   laughter  and   his   help  had 

son    later   when    Maurine,   after  taken  the  tragedy  from  the  experi- 

making  Mike's  bed,  entered  Fran-  ence.     His     siege     of     pneumonia 

cie's   room   to   find   the  bed   made  brought  her  near  the  breaking  point, 

and  the  room  in  perfect  order.    She  but  it  gave  her  a  clearer  perspective 

looked  earnestly  in  the  face  of  Susan  of  how  dear  he  was  to  her  and  his 

and  said  happily,  'Tou  are  still  very  family.     It  was   then  that   Susan's 

much  a  part  of  us.     This  morning  compassionate  face  had  assured  her 

as  he  left  for  his  first  day  at  school,  all  would  be  well  and  the  love  be- 

Michael  said,  'I  wish  Mommy  could  tween  them  deepened, 

see  me  now.     She  would  think  I  Maurine  felt  Susan's  eyes  had  an 

have  a  pretty  new  shirt.'  No,  Susan,  added   glow  of   understanding   the 

I  did  not  need  to  talk  him  out  of  morning    she    sat    before    her    in 

having    me    make   him    new    little  Francie's  room  with  her  third  child, 

dresses,    for   this   summer   he   con-  a    baby    daughter,    in    her    arms, 

fided,  1  guess  I'll  have  you  make  me  and  spoke  reverently,  ''Oh,  Susan, 

four  new  shirts.     Boys  don't  wear  you  should  see  her!     How  near  to 

dresses.'     Such    a    charming    little  heaven  she  has  brought  us.     Our 

man  he  is,  Susan!  And  baby  Niel  is  Robert    called    me    'Little   Miracle 

adorable  and  has  Robert's  eyes  and  Mother'    again    after    we    returned 

firm  chin.    Think  of  it,  a  daughter  home  from  Sunday  School  and  fast 

and  three  sons  already!    Was  ever  a  meeting    yesterday.      I    hope    you 

woman  so  blessed!"  know  the  joy  we  experienced.  Why? 

Time  ceaselessly   rolled   on,   and  Because     in     Priesthood     meeting, 

the  years  wrought  their  miracles  and  Robert  ordained  Michael  a  deacon 

brought  their  problems.    There  was  and   he    passed    the    sacrament    in 

the  time  Michael  boasted  to  his  two  Sunday   School   and    in    sacrament 

brothers  that  he  was  wearing  a  suit  meeting.      (He    has   a    new    Scout 

bought  in  a  store,  while  theirs  were  uniform  all  ready  and  waiting.) 

homemade.     Mother-wise,  Maurine  "And,  Susan,  Robert  blessed  our 

had  let  the  matter  drop  when  Niel  baby.     We  named  her  after  you. 

had  smiled  angelically  and  answered.  You  don't  mind,  do  you?" 
"But  Mother  made  ours/"  and  soon 

the  three  were  the  best  of  pals  T^HE  baby  was  asleep  in  her  arms, 
again.  The  time  Maurine  found  a  so  Maurine  laid  her  on  Fran- 
sobbing  Francie  kissing  her  Mom-  cie's  bed,  then  again  sat  before 
my's  picture  and  saying,  "Mother  is  Susan  and  mused  thoughtfully:  "She 
too  busy  to  hold  me  on  her  lap  and  is  a  clean,  sweet,  and  beautiful  girl, 
kiss  me  any  more."  Susan,  your  little  Francie.  Fourteen! 

Maurine  had   tiptoed   away   and  Imagine!     And  bubbling  over  with 

solved  her  problem   by  giving   in-  joy  and  laughter  and  charm.     She 


184 


RELIEF   SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH    1962 


was  yours  before  she  was  mine,  so 
help  me  keep  her  always  as  sweet 
as  she  is  now." 

Susan's  eyes  and  her  smile 
seemed  to  say  serenely,  ''And  she 
was  God's  before  she  belonged  to 
me.  The  three  of  us,  along  with 
Robert,  should  do  all  right." 

Maurine  picked  up  the  portrait 
and  dusted  it  with  her  apron.  When 
a  fleck  or  two  of  dust  refused  to 
yield,  she  slipped  the  picture  from 
its  frame  to  dust  the  inside  of  the 
glass.  As  she  did  so  a  letter 
dropped  in  her  lap. 

''One  of  Robert's  I  imagine,"  she 
said  as  she  picked  it  up.  To  her 
surprise  it  was  addressed:  To  the 
Second  Mrs.  Romaie.  She  stared 
incredulously  then  spoke,  "Why, 
the  letter  is  for  me!"  Quickly  she 
opened  the  envelope,  removed  the 
sheets  and  read  rapidly,  her  eyes 
fairly  racing  over  the  words.  Pale 
with  emotion,  she  spoke  in  an  awed 
whisper,  "Susan,  you  wrote  this  ten 
years  ago,  less  than  a  month  before 
your  death."  Robert  had  told  Mau- 
rine they  had  both  known  her  days 
were  numbered  for  almost  a  year 
before  leukemia  finally  claimed  her 
life. 

"How  brave  you  Vv^ere,  Susan!" 
Maurine's  voice  was  gentle,  "And 
how  unselfish!  No  wonder  you 
seemed  to  leave  the  sweetness  of 
your  spirit  here  in  this  home."  Tears 
of  joy  were  flowing  as  Maurine  re- 
read the  letter,  slowly  savoring  every 
word: 

'T^O  you,  the  second  Mrs.  Romaie,  I  am 
'■  writing  this.  I  leave  in  your  keep- 
ing my  greatest  treasures,  my  husband  and 
my  children.  They  will  love  you.  How 
do  I  know?  Because  my  Robert  will 
choose  the  best  possible  person  to  take 
my  place  in  the  home  and  be  a  mother 


to  our  Francie  and  little  Michael.     And 
be  assured  he  will  love  you. 

You  will  have  a  more  difficult  task  than 
I  have  known,  for  you  will  have  to  weld 
two  families  into  one.  How  I  shall  love 
you!  If  you  should  get  discouraged,  re-  J 
member  I,  too,  have  known  discourage-  1 
ment.  Perhaps  at  times  you  will  experi- 
ence fleeting  small  jealousies  because  of 
me,  as  I  did  because  of  Robert's  mother, 
wondering  if  I  could  ever  measure  up  to 
her.  But  they  will  pass,  for  Robert's 
love  is  deep  and  tender  and  abiding. 

Now,  dear  future  mother  of  this  home, 
I  say  this  to  you  in  love  and  humility  and 
gratitude: 

Here  is  my  little  Francie.  Take  her, 
mold  the  pliant  clay  of  her  soul  into  a 
lovely  woman.  Keep  her  as  pure  as  the 
lilies  in  canyon  streams  and  guide  her 
into  the  temple,  where  she  will  be  married 
to  a  man  likewise  pure. 

And  here  is  little  Michael.  Tenderly 
lead  him  to  see  the  beauties  of  creation. 
As  he  grows,  teach  him  to  know  God  and 
to  love  the  gospel  and  all  people. 

Finish  the  task  I  have  begun.  Robert 
will  help  you,  and  our  Father  will  assist 
you  both. 

My  Robert  I  leave  you  also.  Enjoy  all 
of  him,  his  deep  voice,  his  laugh  that  is 
music;  explore  the  depths  of  his  soul  and 
know  the  meaning  of  companionship. 

I  bequeath  these  treasures  to  you;  and 
someday  may  you  and  Robert,  together, 
return  to  me  with  our  children. 

May  my  greeting  to  you  on  the  back 
of  this  picture  help  you  to  accept  each 
day's  challenge  with  a  song  in  your  heart. 

I  have  a  picture  of  you  in  my  mind. 
During  the  long  months  of  knowing,  I 
have  created  an  image  of  you.  Shall  I 
tell  you  that  you  are  beautiful,  that  the 
beauty  of  your  soul  shines  through  your 
features,  and  that  I  know  you  are  lovely? 
Shall  I  tell  you  your  name?  I  am  very 
sure  of  it,  for  it  is  Mother. 

So  good  morning,  Mrs.  Romaie,  and 
the  best  to  you!  —  Susan. 

lyrAURINE  sat  forgetful  of  time, 

letting  her  being  fill  with  peace. 

Then  she  spoke  softly  and  her  words 

were    like    a    prayer:    "Dear,    dear 


GOOD  MORNING,  MRS   ROMAIE! 


185 


Susan:  Morning  sings  in  my  heart. 
I  will  continue  to  love  and  cherish 
your  treasures  .  .  .  our  treasures.  .  .  . 
And  when  the  time  comes,  I  hope 
to  send  back  to  you,  a  daughter,  a 
mature  woman  innocent  in  wisdom; 
a  son  who  is  a  man,  clean  and  pur- 
poseful; and  our  Robert  who  will  be 
the  Robert  you  knew,  only  magni- 
fied. 

"To  think  you  thought  of  me, 
the  second  Mrs.  Romaic,  even  be- 
fore you  left  us!  Thank  you,  Susan! 
Thank  you!" 

She  put  the  picture  back  in  its 
frame  and  in  its  place  on  the  dresser 
and  the  precious  letter  in  her  pocket 
to  share  with  Robert  later. 

''Nearly  time  to  prepare  lunch," 
she  said  softly  as  she  looked  at  sleep- 
ing little  Susie.  'Til  lie  down  and 
rest  just  five  minutes/' 


''TTUSH,  Daddy!"  It  was  Fran- 
cie  who  held  her  finger  to 
her  lips  as  her  father  came  in  at 
noon.  ''When  I  came  from  school, 
I  found  Mother  and  Susie  asleep  in 
my  room.  Tm  getting  lunch  on  for 
us.  Mike,  Bobbie,  and  little  Niel 
will  be  coming  soon." 

Robert  kissed  her  tenderly  as  he 
said,  "My  little  girl  is  growing  into 
a  beautiful  and  thoughtful  young 
woman." 

Quietly  he  entered  the  bedroom 
and  stood  for  a  long  moment  look- 
ing down  at  the  two  loved  sleepers. 
Gently  he  touched  his  small  daugh- 
ter's cheek  and  kissed  Maurine 
lightly  as  he  whispered,  "Little 
Miracle  Mother!" 


His  Art 


Ghdvs  Hesser  Burnham 


When  I  behold  the  sunset's  flame 
Reflected  in  the  lake's  calm  face, 
And  know  the  hills'  encircling  arms 
Protect  with  strong  embrace 
This  tranquil  scene,  I  feel  the  might 
Of  loving  thoughts  around  my  heart, 
For  God's  great  canvas  spread  for  me 
Insures  my  knowledge  of  his  art. 


Sixty  Years  Ago 


Excerpts  From  the  Woman's  Exponent,  March  1902 

'For  the  Rights  of  the  Women  of  Zion  and  the  Rights  of  the  Women 

OF  All  Nations" 


CLARA  BARTON  OF  THE  RED  CROSS:  It  will  be  interesting  to  our  readers 
to  learn  that  we  ha\e  seen  and  conversed  with  the  world-famous  Clara  Barton,  of  the 
National  and  International  Red  Cross.  .  .  .  Miss  Barton's  health  is  much  improved 
since  last  spring,  when  we  visited  her  at  her  home  in  Glen  Echo.  ...  At  that  time 
she  showed  us  all  her  jewels  and  badges  of  honor  given  by  the  great  people  of  different 
countries,  in  recognition  of  her  grand  services  in  times  of  great  distress  and  calamities. 
.  .  .  Miss  Barton  is  a  quiet  person,  very  unassuming,  makes  no  pretentions  to  greatness 
or  honor  and  is  reluctant  to  admit  that  she  has  done  anything  worthy  of  such  praise 
and  commendation.  .  .  .  Her  only  object  .  .  .  has  been  to  help  suffering  humanity. 

— Editorial 


VISITS  BY  THE  GENERAL  BOARD  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY:  In  the  society 
official  visits  are  made  by  at  least  two  members  of  the  General  Board  from  time  to  time 
to  conferences  of  the  society  in  different  localities,  and  uniform  instruction  is  given, 
so  that  all  may  work  in  harmony  .  .  .  each  stake  receiving  at  least  one  or  two  visits  a 
year,  even  though  the  distance  is  great.  During  the  year  1899  the  branches  of  the 
society  in  England,  Scotland  and  Whales  were  visited,  and  more  recently  the  Scandi- 
navian countries  have  been  visited  by  sisters  from  Utah.  Mrs.  Lucy  B.  Young  was 
appointed  while  residing  temporarily  in  Germany  to  preside  over  the  branches  in  that 
country  and  also  in  Switzerland.  The  branches  in  the  Sandwich  Islands  are  also  pre- 
sided over  by  a  president  from  Utah. 

— Official  Report 


WORK  OF  WOMEN 

It  is  a  happy  faculty 

Of  women  far  and  wide. 

To  turn  a  cot  or  palace 

Into  something  else  beside; 

Where  brothers,  sons  and  husbands 

With  willing  footsteps  come, 

A  place  of  rest  where  love  abounds, 

A  perfect  kingdom  —  home. 


ALPINE  STAKE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  CONFERENCE:  The  stake  officers  were 
all  present  and  all  the  presidents  of  the  wards.  .  .  .  President  Standring  welcomed  the 
sisters  and  was  pleased  to  see  so  many  present.  President  Sarah  Foutz  reported  Pleasant 
Grove  Ward.  The  sisters  are  laying  up  wheat  and  relieving  the  poor  .  .  .  were  united 
in  their  labors.  President  Martha  Woolley  reported  Linden.  They  are  a  small  ward  with 
sixt}'-one  members.  .  .  .  President  Isadora  Beck  reported  Manila.  They  are  all  united 
and  have  good  meetings.  Visit  the  sick  and  help  the  poor.  American  Fork  First 
Ward  reported  by  President  Orpha  Robinson.  They  had  bought  five  tons  of  coal  for 
the  poor.  .  .  . 

Page  186 


Woman's  Sphere 


Ramona  W.  Cannon 


jyi RS.  MATTIE  C.  SANFORD, 

eighty-three  years  old  and  a 
member  of  the  Emerson  Ward  Re- 
hef  Society,  Salt  Lake  City,  won  an 
award  just  before  Christmas  class- 
ifying her  as  the  top  international 
woman  in  stereo  (three-dimension- 
al) photography.  Eight  men  have 
received  the  same  award,  presented 
through  the  Photographic  Society 
of  America,  the  largest  photographic 
association  in  the  world  and  inter- 
national in  scope.  Mrs.  Sanford  is 
the  association's  official  Utah  rep- 
resentative and  attends  every  nation- 
al convention.  She  took  up  photog- 
raphy as  a  hobby  when  she  retired 
from  schoolteaching.  She  still  tutors 
many  pupils. 

JOAN  SUTHERLAND,  thirty- 
five-year-old  Australian  soprano, 
made  her  debut  at  the  Metropolitan 
Opera  House,  November  26,  1961, 
in  Lucia  di  Lammermoor.  Seats 
sold  at  $25  each.  The  entire  audi- 
ence rose  and  shouted  acclaim  in 
the  most  sensational  debut  in  dec- 
ades. Miss  Sutherland  made  a 
record  before  Christmas,  singing  in 
The  Messiah  with  the  London 
Symphony  and  Chorus.  ''Her  soar- 
ing soprano  .  .  .  makes  the  rendition 
especially  memorable,''  wrote  one 
critic.  Her  very  recent  recording  of 
Lucia  has  been  called  ''the  best  ever 
made." 


yiRGINIA  TANNER'S  Chil- 
dren's Dance  Theatre  group, 
of  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  which  won 
national  recognition  last  summer 
when  appearing  in  Massachusetts 
and  New  York  Citv,  will  dance  in 
Seattle,  Washington,  next  spring,  in 
connection  with  its  World  Fair. 
The  Dance  League  of  the  Seattle 
Symphony  Orchestra  made  the  con- 
tract with  them.  Miss  Tanner  has 
been  asked  to  present  at  least  one 
number  which  reflects  some  aspect 
of  Mormon  philosophy  or  history. 

jyj RS.  ANNE  FREMANTLE  is  a 
British,  Oxford-educated  nov- 
elist, critic,  and  biographer.  She 
now  lives  in  the  United  States  and 
is  author  of  Desert  Calhng. 


A 


number  of  women  on  the  inter- 
national scene  who  are  cham- 
pions in  various  sports  and  are  also 
noted  for  their  beauty  and  their 
culture  are:  Francine  Breaud,  French 
ski  champion;  Khuko  Inoue,  Japa- 
nese champion  horsewoman;  Molly 
Wallace,  red-ribbon  Dublin  horse- 
show  winner;  Gloria  Barcenas,  top 
golfer  in  Spain,  where  women  have 
only  recently  been  permitted  to 
share  the  links;  Countess  Jacqueline 
de  Fels,  French  shooting  expert; 
Italian  Princess,  Doris  Pignatelli, 
water  skiing  prize  winner;  Lori  Mill- 
er, of  California,  American  skier. 

Page  187 


EDITORIAL 


VOL    49 


MARCH  1962 


NO.  3 


''We  Must  Cherish  One  Another'' 

This  institution  is  a  good  one.  .  .  .  We  must  eherish  one  another,  x^atch  over  one 
another,  and  gain  instruction,  that  we  may  all  sit  down  in  Heaven  together  (Lucy 
Mack  Smith). 


r\N  the  24th  of  March  in  the 
year  1842,  the  mother  of  the 
Prophet  Joseph  Smith  addressed  the 
sisters  present  at  the  second  meeting 
of  Rehef  Society.  The  organization 
was  one  week  old,  but  its  purposes 
and  prospects  were  aheadv  well  ad- 
vanced, and  a  realization  of  its  sa- 
cred mission  was  apparent  in  the 
words  and  in  the  work  of  those 
sisters  who  had  been  blessed  to  be- 
gin the  weaving  of  a  long  enduring 
and  radiant  tapestry. 

How  well  Mother  Lucy  Smith 
understood  the  basic  purpose,  when 
she  said  "that  we  may  all  sit  down 
in  Heaven  together."  The  sisters 
seemed  to  know  that  Relief  Society 
was  no  ordinary  organization,  for 
the  Prophet  had  called  them  to- 
gether ''after  a  pattern  of  the  Priest- 
hood." Thus  called,  the  members 
of  the  first  Relief  Society  turned 
their  busy  hands  to  the  nearest 
practical  needs,  and  their  hearts  to 
the  cherishing  of  one  another. 

For  centuries  women  had  needed 
an  organization  whereby  their  yearn- 
ings for  rendering  service  might  be 
strengthened  and  multiplied  by 
united  effort.  In  the  times  of  the 
former  days  upon  the  earth,  there 
were  many  women,  such  as  those 
spoken  of  in  the  First  Epistle  to 
Timothy,  who  "brought  up  children 

Page  188 


.  .  .  lodged  strangers  .  .  .  relieved  the 
afflicted  .  .  .  diligently  followed 
every  good  work."  There  was  the 
beloved  Dorcas  who  lived  in  the  citv 
of  Joppa  and  made  clothing  for  the 
poor,  a  woman  who  was  "full  of 
good  works  and  almsdeeds  which 
she  did."  In  Rome  there  were 
Phebe  and  Priscilla  who  opened 
their  homes  to  the  meetings  of  the 
saints,  and  in  Thyatira,  there  was 
Lydia,  a  seller  of  purple,  "whose 
heart  the  Lord  opened."  These  wom- 
en were  of  the  lineage  of  devotion 
which  has  characterized  noble 
women  of  all  ages. 

Rejoicing  in  their  opportunities 
for  service  in  the  restored  Church, 
the  women  of  Kirtland  and  Far 
West  and  Nauvoo  observed  with 
diligence  each  opportunity  to  make 
an  offering  for  the  welfare  of  the 
Church.  Some  offerings  were  small 
—  a  pound  of  butter  for  the  poor, 
a  bushel  of  corn  for  the  needv,  red 
yarn  for  making  mittens.  Others 
opened  their  homes  to  orphaned 
children,  to  helpless  ones  among  the 
aged,   to   converts   without  means. 

To  those  who  longed  for  a  wider 
field  of  service,  for  growth  and  de- 
velopment through  association  with 
their  sisters,  the  organization  of  Re- 
lief Society  on  March  17,  I842,  came 
as  the  fulfillment  of  a  great  desire  — 


EDITORIAL  1?9 

as  the  wide  doors  opened  upon  their  and  surged  in  flood  tide  to  the  sea, 
future.  Then  a  woman  might  say  was  compared  by  the  first  President 
in  full  truth,  "Now  is  my  hand  made  of  Relief  Society  to  the  new  organ- 
strong  and  my  arm  extended."  ization  of  women. 

The    prints    of    those    footsteps         ^nd    now,    one    hundred    and 

along  the  streets  of  Nauvoo  on  that  ^^^^y   years   beyond   that   March 

springtime   day   one   hundred   and  ^^Y  ^"    Nauvoo,    the    world-wide 

twenty  years  ago  have  never  ceased  sisterhood,  the  circle  of  chanty  and 

/  -^      . .  °     .     .1      .  £  companionship,  is  known  tor  good 

to  set  a  pattern  in  the  lourney  ot  i     •     ,.1         t.     j    j       j  r    1. 

S       J        Ml     £  irn        .  works  m  three  hundred  and  torty- 
women    toward   earthly   tulhllment       •  i  .    .  i        crF-  •  t.u 

,      .        ,  \.  c  eight  stakes  of  Zion  —  in  more  than 

and   eternal   progress;    those   faces,  ^^^   ^^^^^^^^^   ^^^^^   _    .^  ^^^^. 

glowing  with  purpose  and  promise,  ^^^^^  ^^  ^.^^.^^^  ^^^^^1^^^  ^^^^^^_ 
were  so  radiant  that  a  lasting  ]oy  ^^^  ^^^  ^^,^^1^ 
now  shines  upon  the  faces  of  thou-  ^^.  ^his  time  and  always,  we  re- 
sands  of  Relief  Society  women  in  n,ember  that  joy  and  service  are  one, 
many  lands.  Those  voices  which  that  deep  comfort  and  fulfillment 
sang  "The  Spirit  of  God  Like  a  Fire  come  to  us  through  following  the 
Is  Burning"  were,  in  their  intent  and  ^yords  of  the  Savior  which  he  spoke 
spirit,  the  lineal  progenitors  of  voic-  in  Nazareth  of  Galilee:  "He  hath 
es  raised  by  the  Singing  Mothers  of  sent  me  to  heal  the  brokenhearted 
these  latter  days.  On  that  spring-  ...  to  set  at  liberty  them  that  are 
time  day,  in  that  distant  year,  the  bruised"  (Luke  4:8). 
great  river  that  flowed  past  Nauvoo  —V.  P.  C. 


Christine  H.  Robinson  Released  From  the 
General  Board  of  Relief  Society 

IT  is  with  a  sense  of  loss  that  the  General  Board  of  Relief  Society  an- 
nounces the  release  of  Christine  H.  Robinson  from  the  General  Board 
as  of  January  31,  1962.  This  release  was  necessitated  by  her  recent  appoint- 
ment by  the  First  Presidency  to  serve  as  a  member  of  the  Adult  Correlation 
Committee  of  the  Church  Co-ordinating  Council. 

Sister  Robinson  was  appointed  to  the  General  Board  of  Relief  Society 
on  May  26,  1948.  At  the  time  of  this  appointment  she  had  had  fifteen 
years  of  experience  in  Relief  Society  work  in  both  ward  and  stake  organiza- 
tions, which,  with  her  great  leadership  ability  and  creative  talents  have 
enabled  her  to  give  valuable  service  as  a  member  of  the  General  Board. 

Sister  Robinson  has  given  devoted  service  on  many  General  Board 
committees,  particularly  to  the  theology,  work  meeting,  convention,  con- 
ference, and  visiting  teacher  committees,  and  for  the  past  six  years  she  has 
written  the  visiting  teacher  messages.  She  wrote  the  home  management 
discussions  "The  Art  of  Homemaking"  for  1950-51.  She  also  prepared 
the  script  for  the  visiting  teacher  film  "Unto  the  Least  of  These."    Her 


190  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH    1962 

humility,  spirituality,  creativity,  and  discriminating  taste  have  been  valu- 
able in  forwarding  the  work  of  the  General  Board  among  the  Relief  So- 
cieties throughout  the  world. 

Sister  Robinson  has  also  served  as  a  representative  of  the  General 
Board  on  many  community-sponsored  organizations.  She  is  at  present 
serving  as  an  individual  on  the  boards  of  the  Community  Service  Council 
and  the  United  Fund,  and  is  first  vice-president  of  Traveler's  Aid. 

Although  the  loss  of  the  work  of  Sister  Robinson  will  be  great,  it  is 
realized  that  her  outstanding  capabilities  will  be  of  enduring  worth  as  she 
assumes  the  new  calling  on  the  Church  Co-ordinating  Council.  The  love 
and  respect  and  best  wishes  of  not  only  the  members  of  the  General 
Board  but  also  the  sisters  throughout  the  Church  are  extended  to  Chris- 
tine Hinckley  Robinson  as  she  leaves  the  Relief  Society  General  Board 
for  this  new,  important  assignment. 


TO  THE  FIELD 


Index  for  1961  Relief  Society  Magazine 

Available 

/^OPIES  of  the  1961  index  of  The  Reliei  Society  Magazine  are  available 
and  may  be  ordered  from  the  General  Board  of  Relief  Society,  76 
North  Main  Street,  Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah.    The  price  is  twenty  cents, 
including  postage. 

Relief  Society  officers  and  members  who  wish  to  have  their  1961 
issues  of  The  ReUei  Society  Magazine  bound  may  do  so  through  The 
Deseret  News  Press,  33  Richards  Street,  Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah.  (See 
advertisement  on  page  231.)  The  cost  for  binding  the  twelve  issues  in  a 
permanent  cloth  binding  is  $2.75,  leather  $4.20,  including  the  index.  It 
is  recommended  that  wards  and  stakes  have  one  volume  of  the  1961 
Magazines  bound  for  preservation  in  ward  and  stake  Relief  Society  libraries. 


T 


THE  RED  CROSS  -  A  UNIVERSAL  SYMBOL 

Fred  A.  Bantz 
Volunteer  National  Co-Chairman  for  Members  and  Funds 

HE  Red  Cross  is  perhaps  the  most  nearly  universal  of  all  lay  symbols  — 

the  one  most  welcomed  by  and  recognized  by  all  mankind. 

In  every  section  of  the  Nation,  in  every  corner  of  the  world,  the  Red 
Cross  stands  for  neighborly  help  wherever  there  is  human  need. 

For  United  States  servicemen,  servicewomen,  and  their  families,  be- 
set by  problems  resulting  from  separation,  the  Red  Cross  provides  friendly 
counsel  and  guidance  and,  in  emergencies,  rapid  communication  and 
financial  assistance.  It  performs  these  acts  by  direct  mandate  of  its  Con- 
gressional charter. 

For  disaster  sufferers,  also  by  charter  mandate,  the  Red  Cross  is  the 
source  of  food,  shelter,  clothing,  medical  and  nursing  care,  and  help  in  re- 
turning to  their  pre-disaster  way  of  life. 

For  the  ill  and  injured,  the  Red  Cross  collects  more  than  2,500,000 
pints  of  blood  a  year;  distributes  most  of  it  to  hospitals,  and  uses  the  rest 
also  for  the  benefit  of  mankind  —  by  making  blood  products  available 
to  hospitals  and  health  agencies,  and  for  research  into  new  uses  of  blood. 

To  help  keep  Americans  safe  and  healthy,  the  Red  Cross  provides 
safety  and  home  nursing  instruction.  Last  year  it  trained  young  people 
and  adults  who  earned  over  3,000,000  certificates  by  completing  its  courses 
in  first  aid,  small  craft,  and  water  safety,  care  of  the  sick  and  injured,  and 
mother  and  baby  care. 

The  Red  Cross  provides  opportunities  for  young  people  in  serving 
with  adults  in  its  programs,  and  thereby  helps  train  the  nation's  youth  for 
tomorrow's  leadership.  Some  2,000,000  volunteers  of  all  ages  participate 
in  Red  Cross  services. 

By  working  with  its  sister  societies  in  other  lands,  the  American  Red 
Cross  helps  meet  human  needs  throughout  the  world. 

Support  of  the  Red  Cross,  with  money,  volunteer  service,  and  dona- 
tions of  blood,  will  give  you  a  sense  of  participation  in  its  great  work. 


Announcing  the  Special  April  Short  Story  Issue 

The  April  1962  issue  of  The  Relief  Society  Magazine  will  be  the  special 
short  story  number,  with  four  outstanding  short  stories  being  presented. 
Look  for  these  stories  in  April : 

'The  Mischief  Makers,"  by  Dorothy  Clapp  Robinson 
'Timber,"  by  Ilene  H.  Kingsbury 
"A  Name  Before  the  Lord,"  by  Ellen  Taylor  Hazard 
*T'he  Loving  Faces,"  by  Betty  Lou  Martin 

Page  191 


So  Great  the  Calling 

Betty  Lou  Martin 

'T^HE  old  model  sedan  droxe  slowly  with  her  arms  outstretched  toward     « 

down    the   gravel    road.     The  her  mother,  "I  didn't  mean  to/'           i 

tires   made  a   crunching  sound   on  Eleanor   knelt   down   beside   the 

the  loose  gravel.     Eleanor  Coleman  child.     ''Now  wait  just  a  minute, 

was  thoughtful  as  she  maneuvered  What's  the  matter  here?"    Eleanor 

the  car  along,  and  the  quiet  beauty  wiped  the  child's  tear-stained  face, 

of  the  fall  day  did  not  even  pene-  "I'll  tell  you  what's  the  matter." 

trate  her  thoughts.  Jess  marched  out  of  the  house.  "She 

Why  did  they  have  to  ask  Chris?  picked   up  your  rosebud  vase  and 

she  thought.     There  are  so  many  threw  it,  and  she  broke  it  all  to 

things  that  we  need  to  do  now,  and  pieces." 

besides  our  children  are  so  young.  ''I  didn't  mean  to.  Mother," 
Why,  Jess  is  only  ten,  Sherri  eight,  Barbara  sobbed. 
Barbara  five,  and  the  twins  two.  Knowing  her  mischievous  ten-year- 
Eleanor  frowned.  Chris  is  too  old,  Eleanor  surmised  that  Jess  had 
young  to  be  a  bisrhop.  He  will  just  done  something  to  provoke  the  in-  J 
have  to  tell  them  no.  She  knew  cident.  ''All  right,  Jess,  I  know  that 
that  Chris  felt  very  humble  at  being  Barbara  didn't  break  the  vase  just 
asked  to  fulfill  such  a  vital  position  for  the  fun  of  it.  What  did  you  do 
in  the  Church,  and  that  he  fully  to  her?" 

realized  the  weight  that  would  be  After  Eleanor  had  straightened 
put  upon  his  shoulders.  the  situation  out  between  the  ehil- 
Chris  had  known  from  the  begin-  dren,  she  began  preparing  supper, 
ning  that  Eleanor  was  against  it,  Chris  would  be  home  early,  and 
and  that  if  he  accepted  the  calling  then  he  had  to  return  to  the  store 
that  it  would  be  without  her  con-  to  do  some  extra  work  for  his  em- 
sent,  ployer,  Mr.  Harrington. 

Once  again  Eleanor  reviewed  her  Before  Chris  left  the  house  that 

thoughts  as  she  drove  in  front  of  night  he  turned  to  Eleanor,  "Elea- 

their  white  frame  house.     It  was  a  nor,  I've  got  to  come  to  a  decision 

small   house,   with   a  white  picket  about    being    bishop.     You    know 

fence  in  front  of  it.    The  yard  was  how  I  feel  about  it,  dear,  but  I  don't 

neat,  but  Eleanor  just  hadn't  found  want  to  do  anything  that  will  dis- 

the  time  to  plant  the  flowers  that  please  you.    After  all,  I'll  need  your 

she  wanted.  The  house  itself  would  help  and  support  very  much  in  this 

soon  need  another  coat  of  paint,  and  calling.    I'll  have  to  rely  upon  you  a 

they  needed  to  add  another  bed-  great  deal."     Chris  stopped  speak- 

room.     Chris  was  planning  to   do  ing  and  looked  at  his  pretty,  dark- 

that  himself  in  the  spring.    Eleanor  haired  wife. 

sighed.     It  was  difficult  enough  to  "You  know  very  well  how  I  feel 

get    things    accomplished    without  about  it,  Chris.    I  told  you  the  other 

Chris  taking  on  more  responsibility,  night.     I   think   that  you  are  too 

"Mother,   Mother!"   Barbara  ran  young.    Later  on,  when  we're  older. 

Page  192 


so  GREAT  THE  CALLING  193 

Fd  say  fine,  but  right  now  I  just  Eleanor  looked  about  her.     The 

can't.     There  are  so   many  things  dishes  that  she  had  left  in  the  sink 

that  we  need  for  the  children  and  the  night  before  had  been  done  and 

the  house  needs  fixing.  I  just  can't  carefully  put  away.    She  felt  a  tinge 

see  you  tying  yourself  down  at  this  of  guilt  surge  through  her.  She  knew 

time."    Eleanor  turned  her  back  on  that  Chris  worked  extra  hard,  too, 

Chris,  and  she  heard  him   quietly  and   that  at  a   time  like  this,   she 

close  the  front  door.  should  not  burden  him  with  extra 

Eleanor  scraped  the  supper  dishes  problems, 

and  put  them  in  the  sink,  and  then  It  was  very  difficult  to  concen- 

leaning    upon    the    cupboard,    she  trate  on  her  work  that  day.    Barbara 

bent   her  head   and   sobbed.     She  and   the   twins   seemed   to   get  on 

didn't  know  why  she  felt  so  antag-  Eleanor's  nerves;  usually  they  didn't 

onistic   toward   Chris'   becoming  a  bother    her    at    all    even    at    their 

bishop;   she   just    did.     They   had  noisiest.  Finally,  in  desperation,  she 

worked  so  hard  and  tried  to  save  as  reached  for  the  telephone.    ''Hello, 

best  they  could,  but  it  had  been  one  Mother,  would  you  mind  taking  the 

thing  after  another.    First  Jess  had  children  for  a  couple  of  hours?     I 

to  have  his  appendix  removed;  then  have  some  things  that  I  want  to  do, 

Chris  was  injured  on  the  job;  Sher-  and   I   just  can't  see  taking  them 

rie  had  to  have  her  tonsils  out;  and  with  me." 

now  this.     Suddenly  the  whole  or-  ''Of  course,  dear,"  was  the  warm 

deal  seemed  to  close  in  upon  her,  replv.     'Tm   going   to  bake   some 

and    for   the    first    time   since   she  cookies  this  afternoon,  and  the  chil- 

could  remember,  exhausted,  she  left  dren  can  help  me." 

the  supper  dishes  in  the  sink,  put  ''Oh,  you  don't  know  what  you're 

the  children  to  bed,  and  then  retired  in  for,  Mother,"  Eleanor  comment- 

herself.    She  knew  that  Chris  would  ed,  shaking  her  head, 

be    disappointed    that    she    hadn't  'Tes,  I  do,  dear,  and  I  think  that 

waited  up  for  him.  I'm  going  to  enjoy  it."     Eleanor's 

mother  added,  "Is  something  wrong, 

nPHE  next  thing  that  Eleanor  re-  Eleanor?    You   don't   seem   to   be 

membered,  she  heard  Jess  and  yourself." 

Sherrie  tip-toeing  about  the  kitchen.  "Nothing's  wrong,  Mother.     It's 

"My  goodness,   what   time  is   it?"  just  that  I'm  a  little  tired.  We  have 

she  called  as  she  hurriedly  jumped  been  so  busy  lately." 

out  of  bed.  "Well,   it  will   do   you   good  to 

"It's   almost    time    to    leave   for  leave  the  children  with   me  for  a 

school,"     Sherrie     replied,     uncon-  couple   of   hours.    Twin   boys   are 

cerned.    "Daddy  told  us  to  be  very  enough  to  make  anyone  tired." 

quiet  and  not  to  wake  you  up."  Eleanor  spent  the  first  hour  look- 

"I'm  sorry,  Mom,"  Jess  added.  "I  ing  at  material  for  a  new  dress  for 

didn't  think  that  we  were  being  too  each    of    the    girls,    and    then    she 

noisy.     The  twins  are  still  asleep,  browsed    around    the    dress    shops 

and  Barbara  has  had  her  breakfast,  looking  at  the  new  styles,  knowing 

Daddy   fixed   our   breakfast   for   us  very  well  that  she  could  not  afford 

just  before  he  left  for  work."  a  new  dress.    Slowly  the  tension  of 


194  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH    1962 

the  jxist  few  days  seemed  to  leave,  Even    though    our    children    were 

and  she  began  to  feel  more  relaxed  young,  we  all  worked  together  and 

onee  again.     She  even  enjoyed  the  helped  one  another.     We  made  a 

brisk,  fresh  air  of  the  golden   fall  game  of  thinking  of  ways  we  could 

day.  help  Brother  Carter  out  to  make  his 

position  just  a  little  lighter.     The 

/^N  the  way  back  to  her  mother's  children  did  things  in  the  home  that 

house,  Eleanor  decided  to  stop  ordinarily  would  have  been  left  for 

at  the  supermarket  along  the  way.  their  daddy  to  do,  and  together  we 

As  she  was  wheeling  her  cart  down  all   progressed   and   were   rewarded 

the    aisle,    she    saw    Sister    Carter  greatly.    I  sometimes  wish  that  we 

walking  toward  her.  could  go  back  to  that  time  in  our 

"My,  aren't   these  stores   lovely,  lives,  but  then  there  isn't  any  good 

Eleanor?    My  goodness,  we  certain-  in  wishing  for  that.     Time  moves 

ly  have  a  variety  of  things  to  pick  along    too    swiftly."     Sister    Carter 

from     nowadays."       Sister     Carter  seemed    to   be    deep    in    her   own 

smiled.  '1  don't  see  you  doing  your  thoughts, 
shopping  here  very  often."  ''I  guess  that  you  do  get  out  of  it 

''No,  I  just  don't  have  the  time  just  what  you  put  into  it,"  Eleanor 

to  drive  clear  over  here  too  often,  said  more  for  her  own  benefit  than 

with   the   children   and  all   that   I  for  Sister  Carter's, 
have  to  do,  Sister  Carter."  Eleanor         'That's  very  true,  Eleanor.  When 

paused.     ''How  is   everything  with  a  bishop  has  good  counselors  and 

you  and  Brother  Carter?"  the  members  of  a  ward  really  get 

"Oh,  just  fine,  dear.     We  both  behind    them    and    support    them, 

keep   very   busy,    but    happily    so.  there  just  isn't  any  limit  to  what 

Brother   Carter   does  so   enjoy  his  they  can  do."    Sister  Carter  glanced 

new  position  in  the  high  council  of  ^t  her  watch.     "Oh,  my  goodness, 

the  stake."     Sister  Carter  went  on  j   didn't   realize   what   time   it   is. 

talkmg.  "I  suppose  now  that  Bishop  B.^^her  Carter  is  sitting  out  in  the 

Sloane  is  moving  they  will  be  re-  ^^^  ^^•^-      f^^  ^^     j^e  will  think 

organizing  the  ward  that  I  got  lost."    Sister  Carter  called 

Elinor    panicked    momentarily,  ^^^^   ^^   ^^  .j^,^   ^^^^    ^.^^ 

and   then    sained    her   composure.  .  n  .      ,  „ 

«\/      T  1.1-  1.  1.1-         -n   T  J     >i.  talkine  to  you. 

Yes,  I  guess  that  they  will.  I  don  t         ,,j,  ^      •:       i  ^  n  • 

\u     -u'  -u       L-u  i.\-u        -u  I  ve  enioyed  talking  to  you,  too, 

envy  the  bishop  that  they  choose,  <^.  ^       ^  \     ^    r-i  n   i    i. 

however"  Sister    Carter,     Eleanor    called    to 

"Why,  my  dear?"  Sister  Carter  ^he  lovely,  soft-voiced  lady.     ';just 
seemed    surprised.    "It's    the   most  how  much  you  11  never  truly  realize, 
satisfying  experience  any  person  can  Eleanor  adaed  to  nerselt. 
ever  ask  for.    My  husband  was  bish- 
op  years  ago  when   we  were   just  X^^  anguish  of  the  past  few  days 
rearing  our  family.    I  know  that  the  was  forgotten,  as  Eleanor  drove 
Lord  blessed  us  and  helped  us.     I  toward  her  mother's  home  to  get 
believe  that  we  were  more  happy  her  children.    Now  she  felt  that  she 
and  contented  at  that  period  of  our  could   plan   for  their  future.     She 
lives  than  we  ever  have  been  since,  knew  how  very  much  Chris  would 


so  GREAT  THE  CALLING 


195 


need  her  help  to  sustain  him,  and 
she  promised  herself  then  that  she 
would  do  all  that  she  could  to  be  an 
asset  to  him. 

The  children's  constant  chattering 
did  not  bother  her  at  all  that  night 
as  she  prepared  Chris'  favorite  dish- 
es. She  even  found  herself  hum- 
ming as  she  went  about  her  tasks 
in  the  kitchen. 

"Mother,"  Barbara  inquired, 
''how  come  we  are  going  to  eat  in 
the  dining  room  tonight?" 

Jess  interrupted,  ''Yes,  and  how 
come  we  are  going  to  use  your  best 
silverware  and  dishes?" 

"Yes,  and  we  never  use  your  best 
tablecloth  except  at  Christmastime," 
Barbara  added.  "Something  funny 
is  going  on  around  here." 

Eleanor  couldn't  help  smiling. 
What  an  inquisitive  lot  of  children 
she  had.  "It  is  a  surprise  for 
Daddy." 

"I  don't  care  what  the  surprise  is." 
Jess  eyed  the  big  chocolate  cake  on 
the  table.  "I  just  want  a  great  big 
piece  of  this  cake,  after  I  have  some 
fried  chicken,  that  is." 

"That  you  shall  have,  my  young 
man,  if  you  will  help  Mother  get 
the  children  ready  for  supper."  Elea- 
nor playfully  ruffled  Jess'  hair. 
"Barbara,  you  can  help  me  here  in 
the  kitchen,  okay?" 

When  dinner  was  ready,  Eleanor 
put  on  a  fresh  print  dress,  combed 
her  black  hair,  and  lightly  touched 
her  lips  with  lipstick.  She  was  ex- 
cited and  happy.  Her  cheeks  had 
a  rosy  glow. 

That  night  when  Chris  entered 
his  home,  soft  candlelight  surround- 
ed him,  and  soft  music  played  in  the 
background.  In  one  fleeting  glance 
he  took  in  his  surroundings,  and 
then  his  eyes  rested  upon  Eleanor. 


"What's  the  occasion?"  He  couldn't 
hide  the  surprise  upon  his  face.  "Are 
we  expecting  company  for  supper?" 

Eleanor  took  her  husband  to  one 
side,  "Chris,  I  feel  that  I  owe  you 
an  apology  for  acting  the  way  that 
I  have.  I'm  very  pleased  that  the 
Lord  wants  you  for  his  work.  I 
know  that  I  behaved  very  badly,  and 
well  —  this  is  just  my  way  of  show- 
ing you  how  wrong  I  was."  There 
were  tears  glistening  in  Eleanor's 
eyes. 

Chris  put  his  arms  about  his  wife. 
"Don't  think  I  don't  understand 
what  you  were  going  through.  I 
just  know  that  everything  will  turn 
out  fine.  I  didn't  want  to  turn 
down  such  a  wonderful  calling  for 
your  sake  and  the  children's  sake. 
I  know  that  the  Lord  will  guide  us 
and  bless  us." 

"I  know  it,  too,  Chris,"  Eleanor 
said,  squeezing  her  husband's  hand. 

"With  you  by  my  side,  Eleanor, 
I  feel  even  more  assured.  I'm  so 
thankful  for  you."  Chris'  expres- 
sion showed  his  humility  and  love. 

Jess  marched  into  the  room,  stood 
before  his  parents,  and  placed  his 
hands  upon  his  hips.  "What  we 
want  to  know  is,  what's  the  sur- 
prise for  Daddy?  No  one  seems  to 
know  around  here." 

"Yes,  they  do,  dear.  Your  father 
and  I  know,  and  someday  soon  we 
will  tell  you  children." 

"Oh,"  Jess  said,  satisfied  with  his 
mother's  answer.  "Can't  we  eat 
now,  Mom?  That  chocolate  cake 
sure  does  look  good,  and  I'm  too 
hungry  to  care  about  anybody's  sur- 
prise." 

Eleanor  and  Chris  laughed  as 
they  clasped  hands  and  together 
walked  into  the  dining  room  to  join 
their  children  at  the  table. 


About  Grandmothers 

Linnie  F.  Robinson 

LAST  summer  I  was  at  a  lovely  creeps  into  her  arms.  This  one,  just 
garden  party,  and  by  the  five,  is  an  exquisite  child,  almost  too 
time  the  delicious  food  was  beautiful,  and  very  sensitive.  On  one 
all  eaten  and  everyone  had  met  occasion  I  heard  her  say  to  her 
ever}^one  else  and  had  chatted  to-  grandmother,  ''Sometimes  when 
gether,  we  were  in  a  mood  for  music.  Mommy  is  cross  I  love  you  best." 
The  hostess  asked  her  young  daugh-  And  I  heard  my  friend  answer,  ''I 
ter  to  play  some  records  of  familiar  know,  dear,  that  is  just  the  way  I 
songs  and  lead  the  group  in  singing  felt  when  I  was  about  your  age,  but 
together.  Accordingly,  the  daughter  I  think  you  are  growing  up  beau- 
complied,  but  in  the  first  song  tifully,  just  like  a  little  lady,  and  I 
(which  must  have  been  her  very  think  you  do  everything  your  mother 
first  try  out-of-doors),  her  voice  wishes,  and  you  get  better  every 
sounded  thin,  as  did  the  voices  of  year.  I  can  see  that  before  long 
the  others,  which  were  also  a  bit  Mommy  won't  even  need  to  get 
too  far  away  for  best  results.  She  cross  ever,  will  she,  love?" 
began  to  waver  and  looked  rather  She  kissed  the  child's  forehead, 
uncertain  about  going  on.  The  and  the  little  one  was  healed  of  her 
mother,  who  is  not  an  accomplished  wound  whether  real  or  imaginary, 
singer  herself,  stood  perfectly  still  and  because  of  the  grandmother's 
and  smilingly  expected  her  daughter  words,  she  felt  better  towards  her- 
to  hang  on  with  her  job;  but  the  self  and  acted  like  a  little  lady  all 
grandmother,  with   the  priority  of  evening. 

age,  moved  out  of  the  crowd  nearer  As  we  were  leaving  I  heard  the 

to  the  grandchild's  side  and  joined  child's   mother   say   to   my   friend, 

her  own  voice  with  the  granddaugh-  ''Haven't  the  children  been  sweet? 

ter's,  as  if  it  were  something  they  Before  you  came  I  spoke  sharply  to 

did  all  the  time.  Tlie  granddaughter  Sistie  -—  I  was  nervous  —  I  wish  I 

rallied  immediately,  and  the  singing  wouldn't.    She  is  such  a  good  little 

went  off  famously.    But  at  the  end  girl  —  as  they  all  are." 

of  the   singing,   I   saw   the   grand-  My    friend   said:    "I    think    you 

daughter  squeeze  her  grandmother's  surely  do  well,  my  dear.    It  looks  as 

hand,  and  I  saw  the  smile  the  grand-  if  you  get  closer  to  your  children 

daughter  received  —  there  was  per-  all  the  time.    Remember  to  breathe 

feet  understanding  between  them.  a  little  prayer  when  you  get  nervous 

I  have  another  dear  friend  who  or  worried,  and  you  will  see  how 

has   a   number  of   granddaughters,  calm  you  can  remain." 

small  and  large,  each  one  distinctly  Another  time,  a  petulant  young 

different  but  equally  lovely.     I  am  teenager,    wanting    complete    inde- 

often  invited  to  her  daughter's  home  pendence,  told  my  friend  that  she 

with    her    when    they    are    having  could  hardly  stand  to  practice  any 

guests.     Always  there  is  one  who  more  and  was  going  to  quit.    Her 

comes  to  my  friend  for  love  and  grandmother  said,  "You  know,  my 

Page  196 


ABOUT  GRANDMOTHERS 


197 


dear,  that  is  the  way  I  felt  when  I 
was  your  age,  and  I  began  to  have 
tantrums  —  something  they  say  I 
had  never  had  as  a  baby,  and  my 
mother  let  me  quit.  She  simply 
said  *Tes/'  You  can't  know  the 
hundreds  of  times  I  have  wished 
that  she  had  somehow  found  a  way 
to  have  kept  me  at  it.  At  least  that 
is  how  I  have  felt  since  I  grew  old 
enough  to  know  that  those  things 
I  was  eager  to  do  didn't  really  count 
at  all.  I  have  met  many  others  who 
are  bitter  about  things  they  quit  that 
would  mean  so  much  in  their  homes 
today  and  in  everyday  life.  I  some- 
how hope  you  will  be  able  to  see 
better  than  I  could  at  your  age.  I 
have  been  so  proud  of  you." 

T  ATER  on  that  day,  the  teen- 
ager's mother  asked  her  to  help 
accompany  a  distinguished  and 
beautiful  singer  who  was  there  and 
had  agreed  to  sing.  The  daughter 
picked  up  her  violin  and  played 
almost  professionally  well,  and  with 
such  feeling  for  the  singer's  every 
variation  that  she  said  she  wished 
she  had  her  two  accompanists  to 
take  with  her  everywhere  she  went. 
I  saw  the  teenage  girl  flush  with 
pride  and  look  at  her  grandmother. 
I  think  the  girl  saw  for  the  first  time 
the  pleasure  in  her  mother's  and 
grandmother's  faces. 

And  then  I  thought  of  my  own 
grandmother,  the  one  who  lived  up 
through  the  orchard  from  us,  if  you 
took  the  short  cut,  which  I  always 
did.  I  never  knew,  I  ran  so  fast, 
if  my  feet  touched  the  ground  or 
not.  I  marvel  as  I  look  back  on  those 
days  that  she  was  never  cross  with 
me.  And  then  I  always  ran  so  fast 
and  fell  pell-mell  against  her  door 


—  I  marvel  that  she  always  opened 
it  so  quickly.  I  was  so  welcome  at 
her  home.  I  never  thought  to  ques- 
tion that.  I  never  thought  about 
the  fact  that  she  was  such  a  little 
grandmother,  and  her  great  front 
door  was  heavy  to  swing,  or  that 
there  were  times  when  she  must 
have  been  busy  or  very  tired.  It 
amazes  me,  too,  that  she  never  hur- 
ried me  home. 

During  school  days  it  was  quite 
late  when  I  got  there,  and  some- 
times my  parents  were  too  busy  to 
notice  I  was  missing,  but  grand- 
mother never  sent  me  home  until  I 
wanted  to  go  or  my  parents  called 
my  name. 

Grandmother  visited  with  me.  It 
is  queer  how  she  always  had  a  book 
ready  for  me  to  read.  She  used  to 
make  some  remark  about  the  very 
kernel  of  the  book,  and  then  rumi- 
nate about  some  question  half  to 
herself  and  half  to  me,  and  I  would 
be  off  to  explore  it  myself. 

It  was  odd  that  she  always  had 
gingerbread  cookies  on  hand,  since 
she  did  not  eat  things  like  that,  at 
all.  And  strange  that  she  had  time 
to  teach  me,  in  the  summer,  all 
there  was  to  know  about  her  beau- 
tiful flower  garden.  I  remember 
kneeling  with  her  to  plant  some 
bulbs  among  the  showers  of  bleed- 
ing hearts  —  I  remember  the  damp- 
ness and  the  coolness  of  junipers 
with  violets  at  their  feet,  and  the 
hummingbird  that  nested  in  that 
garden.  Strange  that  grandmother 
knew  about  teenage  problems,  al- 
though no  one  called  them  so  then, 
and  she  knew  how  to  banish  them, 
too. 

What  would  a  child  do  without  a 
grandmother? 


Do  You  Want  to  Increase  Relief 
Society  Attendance? 

Phoenix  Stake,  Capitol  Ward  Children  Lead  the  Way 
With  Volunteer  Teachers 

Margaref  Fitzpatrfck 

MARKING  the  completion  of  science,  and  art,  as  well  as  storytime, 
its  first  year,  Phoenix  Stake,  rhythm,  and  more  varied  handicraft. 
Capitol  Ward  Junior  Relief  Almost  immediately  the  rowdi- 
Society  is  'an  unequivocal  success,"  ness  typical  of  ''nursery  time"  disap- 
according  to  Relief  Society  Presi-  peared.  With  an  organized  teacher 
dent  Alice  Rhotan,  and  co-ordina-  in  charge,  prepared  and  well  sup- 
tor  Margaret  Fitzpatrick.  ''The  plied  with  materials,  the  youngsters 
children  get  their  mothers  out  of  settled  down  to  being  constructi\'e 
bed  in  the  wee  hours  of  Relief  So-  and  creative,  and  thoroughly  to  en- 
ciety  day  so  that  they  won't  miss  joy  themselves.  They  were  no 
their  own  classes!"  And,  if  for  some  longer  helpless  children  dragged 
reason,  a  mother  is  unable  to  make  away  from  mother  and  deposited 
it,  the  matter  becomes  a  pint-sized  willy-nilly  in  a  nursery  to  cry  and 
tragedy,  with  the  youngsters  assur-  fret.  Indeed,  they  have  become 
ing  their  teacher  on  the  next  occas-  junior  members  of  a  real  organiza- 
ion,  "It  wasn't  my  fault  —  I  really  tion  who  are  proud  of  their  mem- 
wanted  to  come."  bership,    and,    reversing   the    usual 

The  Relief  Society  nursery  is  a  order,  insist  on  bringing  mother  to 
program  to  insure  that  preschool  Relief  Society,  with  prodding  re- 
children  of  Relief  Society  mothers  marks,  such  as,  "Aren't  you  ready 
have  a  planned   program   of   their  yet.^" 

own,   instead   of   merely  being  at-  Success  of  the  program  in  Capitol 

tended  by  baby  sitters.    The  nurs-  Ward    can    be    attributed    to    the 

ery    became    a    reality    in    Capitol  wholehearted    moral    and    financial 

Ward  last  September.  support  given  it  by  Relief  Society. 

Mothers  were  asked  to  volunteer  The  first  thing  the  Relief  Society 

to  teach  this  class,  each  for  a  four-  did  was  to  organize  a  birthday  pres- 

week  period.    In  the  beginning  the  ent  party  which  resulted  in  a  new 

activities     included     an     opening  record    player,    records,    children's 

prayer,  a  hymn,  a  fun  song,  a  flan-  books,     coloring     books,     crayons, 

nel  board  story,  finger  plays,  a  snack,  paste,  paper  and  scissors,  and  play 

participation  in  a  handicraft,  a  nap,  dough. 

marching  to  and  playing  in  a  rhythm  But  that  was  only  the  beginning, 

band,  a  read-aloud  story,  and  a  clos-  Not  having  to  pay  a  baby  sitter, 

ing  prayer.    Later,  this  program  was  Capitol  Ward  diverted  such  monies 

to  broaden  to  include  science,  social  towards  additional  weekly  supplies. 

Page  198 


DO  YOU  WANT  TO  INCREASE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  ATTENDANCE? 


199 


including  such  things  as  flour,  salt, 
butter,  eggs,  popcorn,  food  coloring, 
and  contact  paper,  as  well  as  basic 
brushes,  construction  paper,  corks, 
and  pipe  cleaners. 

A  NOTHER  important  factor  was 
the  contribution  by  mothers 
of  materials  ordinarily  discarded: 
spools,  cartons,  felt,  nylon  stockings, 
odds  and  ends  of  fabrics,  pie  tins, 
walnut  shells,  buttons,  bits  of  yarn, 
feathers,  all  kinds  of  small  boxes, 
ribbons,  toothpicks,  fancy  paper, 
cards,  and  wooden  ice  cream  spoons. 
"In  fact,"  says  Sister  Rhotan,  *'no 
Relief  Society  child  would  allow  his 
or  her  mother  to  throw  anything 
away." 

All  things,  no  matter  how  insig- 
nificant, had  a  use,  the  children 
knew.  Egg  cartons  and  toothpicks 
could  be  transformed  into  caterpil- 
lars to  be  painted  with  tongue-be- 
tween-teeth  concentration.  Salt  box- 
es and  construction  paper  became 
totem  poles,  windmills,  and  light- 
houses. Bags  became  —  with  a 
snip  or  two  —  crowns,  helmets,  caps, 
guided  missiles.  Milk  cartons  could 
be  made  into  flower  baskets  and 
ship  bases.  Walnut  shells,  with  a 
snip  of  tissue  paper  for  sails,  could 
be  used  for  skimming  water  in  pails, 
and,  with  a  bit  of  felt,  could  be 
changed  into  turtles. 

Soon  the  Relief  Society  nursery 
was  functioning  as  a  kindergarten 
education.  Class  time  was  divided 
into  six  separate  activity  periods: 
storytime,  science,  social  science,  art, 
rhythm,  and  handicraft,  and  in- 
cluded opening  and  closing  prayer 
—  plus  a  snack.  Each  period  was 
sandwiched  between  brief  physical 
action  games. 


Within  this  framework,  the  teach- 
er used  the  flannel  board,  black- 
board, pad  sketches,  and  puppets  in 
dramatizing  kindergarten  level,  as 
well  as  Bible  and  Book  of  Mormon 
stories. 

In  science,  for  example,  the  nurs- 
ery not  only  dealt  with  the  story  of 
weather  and  missile  projection,  but 
when  it  came  to  current  events  and 
interplanetary  exploration,  they  did 
it  in  this  fashion,  the  teacher  had 
the  children  put  self-made  helmets 
over  their  heads  and  balloon  pro- 
jected paper  missiles  in  their  hands, 
and  then  took  them  on  an  imagi- 
nary journey  to  several  other  worlds 
in  the  galaxy. 

Social  science  pivoted  about  home 
and  community  life,  and  the  activi- 
ties ranged  from  group  baking,  corn 
popping,  clay  making,  to  group 
project  painting  and  story  dramatiza- 
tion. 

In  art,  the  children  potato  and 
stick  printed  and  brush  painted. 
This  coming  year,  finger  painting 
and  spatter  painting  will  be  added. 

Handicraft  included  clay  model- 
ing, pipe  cleaner  projects,  standups, 
button  people,  paper  dolls,  boats, 
peg  art,  three-dimensional  paper 
work,  as  well  as  hand  puppets,  flow- 
ers, parachutes  and  cork,  spool,  and 
felt  toys,  Indian  headdresses,  hel- 
mets, flower  baskets,  zoo  cages,  pin 
wheels,  and  many  other  articles. 

"C^OR  rhythm  activities,  the  record 
player  was  a  boon  and  was  used, 
along  with  the  rhythm  band,  for  co- 
ordination games  and  folk  dancing. 
Capitol  Ward  found  that  the 
volunteer  system  worked  admirably, 
each  teacher  preparing  and  carrying 
out  a  full  program.    However,  when 


200 


RELIEF   SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH    1962 


—;-v^, x-S-s- 


PHOENIX  STAKE,  CAPITOL  WARD  RELIEF  SOCIETY  NURSERY 

Left  to  right:  Shelley  Russell;  Barbara  Archer;  Julie  Whitefield;  Joe  Marshall; 
Celeste  Fitzpatrick;  nursery  leader  Anne  Wilson;  Darrell  Shumway;  David  Wolfe; 
Melodee  Parker;  Kevin  Shumway. 


one  mother  volunteered  on  a  full- 
time  basis,  it  was  found  the  chil- 
dren gained  in  a  sense  of  security 
and  permanency. 

In  this  case,  it  was  Sister  Anne 
Wilson  who  spoke  about  the  dif- 
ference between  the  time  before  and 
after  the  planned  nursery.  ''Like  all 
mothers,  I  have  been  called  on 
occasionally  to  baby  sit  in  various 
wards  and,  like  most  mothers,  have 
come  out  of  these  sessions  exhaust- 
ed, frustrated,  distressed  by  a  sense 
of  inadequacy.  In  spite  of  im- 
provised programs,  including  man- 
ual skills  such  as  dancing,  skipping, 


even  simple  acrobatics,  storytelling, 
game  playing,  and  singing,  again,  like 
most  mothers,  I  found  the  children 
almost  uncontrollable,  some  dread- 
ing the  time,  others  being  resentful 
and  coming  to  the  nursery  to  let  the] 
steam  out  of  their  systems,  wornout] 
and  miserable. 

''But  now  these  youngsters  look! 
forward  to  Relief  Society  day,  and 
feel  a  love  for  the  organization  and 
respect  for  the  very  room  they  work! 
in.  From  here,  surely  will  come] 
future  dedicated  Relief  Society] 
members  and  interested  husbands.' 

The  success  of  the  nursery  is  duel 


DO  YOU  WANT  TO  INCREASE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  ATTENDANCE? 


201 


primarily  to  two  factors:  First  the 
willingness  of  Relief  Society  to  sup- 
ply the  necessary  materials  and  to 
give  financial  support.  Without 
this,  it  would  have  been  hard  to 
have  anything  but  a  primitive  pro- 
gram. And  second,  the  enthusiasm 
generated  by  the  Relief  Society 
president  and  co-ordinator  and  their 
wholehearted  moral  support. 

All  the  things  that  appeared  as  if 
by  magic,  and  that  seemed  to  hap- 
pen so  effortlessly,  were  the  result  of 
their  combined  labors  —  the  arrival 
of  supplies,  the  actual  buying  of 
needed  items,  the  regularly  antici- 
pated snack. 

President  Rhotan  assisted  and 
upheld  the  program,  always  making 
sure  that  the  necessary  speaking  time 
was  allotted  our  liaison  officer. 

''Tliat's  how  I  always  thought  of 
Sister  Fitzpatrick,"  President  Rho- 
tan said.  ''It  was  she  who  gave  the 
enthusiastic  talks  that  spurred  the 


sisters  to  bring  supplies,  and  the 
children  love  her  as  the  good  pro- 
vider, for  it  was  she  who  scurried 
back  and  forth  each  week  with  the 
good  things  of  life  —  punch  and 
cookies.  That  was  a  high  spot  in 
the  day's  activities  and  cannot  be 
minimized.  The  Relief  Societv  even 
saw  to  it  that  there  were  second 
helpings." 

And  those  weekly  supplies!  The 
cellophane  paper,  the  glue,  the  bal- 
loons and  contact  paper,  the  flour, 
the  fish  sinkers,  whatever  we  asked 
for,  it  was  Sister  Rhotan  who  went 
shopping  for  us  and  saw  to  it  that 
it  was  delivered  in  time  to  be  ready 
for  classwork. 

What  do  the  children  themselves 
say  about  the  Relief  Society  nurs- 
ery? "It's  more  fun  than  anything 
else!    Here  you  get  to  do  things." 

And  the  mothers?  They  couldn't 
wish  a  better  thing  for  every  other 
ward. 


Ownership  Claim 


Maude  Rubin 


This  place  was  mine — I  bought  it,  held  the  deed 
To  house  and  lot,  to  willow  tree  and  roses  .  .  . 
But  all  the  legal  steps  have  still  not  freed 
The  title  clearly,  for  there's  one  who  poses, 
Slim  and  business-like  upon  the  roof — 
Who  struts  in  confidence  that  he's  the  owner; 
Although  he  holds  no  papers,  vocal  proof 
Asserts  possessor's  rights;  claims  mine  the  honor 
To  live  here  on  his  bounty.  Through  white  nights, 
His  argument  sings  on  .  .  .  through  sun-warm  hours. 
I  listen — then  break  down  and  grant  his  rights 
Of  ownership:  the  house,  the  trees,  the  flowers 
Belong  to  Mr.  Mockingbird.    My  votes 
Deed  him  the  place — he  pays  in  golden  notes! 


Another  Spring 

Annie  Atkin  Tanner 

Oh,  winds  of  March, 

Sweep  from  the  corners  of  the  wall. 

The  withered,  brown-dry  leaves. 

The  faded  flowers  of  the  autumn  days; 

Take  from  our  minds 

The  little  fears  that  mar  our  days 

And  dim  the  splendor  of  the  stars. 

Let  wind-swept  night, 

The  newly  furrowed  fields,  the  gray-white  birds. 

Free  us  from  useless  doubts 

And  every  petty  thing. 

May  we  find  a  yellow  crocus 

Under  winter  weeds. 

And  know  again  there  is  another  spring. 


Page  202 


H.  Armstrong  Roberts 


ANOTHER  SPRING 


Page  203 


Beverages  Before  a  Dinner 


Wiiinifred  C.  Jnrdine 


^  ^\\7HAT  shall  \vc  ser\e  as  a  beverage  or  an  appetizer  before  dinner?"  is  a  question 
^  ^  sincerely  asked  by  Latter-day  Saint  women  whenever  they  are  entertaining. 

There  are  a  multitude  of  answers.  Some  of  them  are  found  in  the  following 
recipes. 

Remember  that  beverages  and  appetizers  ser\ed  before  a  meal  should  be  light 
enough  and  sparing  enough  to  "pique"  the  appetite  rather  than  to  satisfv  it.  And 
the  fla\or  should  contrast  with  other  fla\'ors  of  the  meal.  This  is  wdiat  makes  an 
"appetizer." 


Cranberry  Eggnog 


2  eggs 

/l     C.    SLl 

Ys    tsp.  s^alt 


!4    c.  lemon  juice* 
1  '/:    c.  orange  juice* 
2   c.  cranberrv  juice 


(*In  all  recipes  calling  for  lemon  and  orange  juice,  reconstituted  frozen  or  canned 
orange  juice  and  frozen  or  canned  lemon  juice  may  be  used,  as  well  as  the  freshly 
reamed  juice.) 

Beat  eggs  until  thick;  add  sugar  and  salt.  Blend  in  fruit  juices  and  pour  over 
cracked  ice  in  glasses.     Makes  fi\e  8-oz.  glasses. 


Hot  Spiced  Fruit  Punch 


2  74  c.  sugar 

4  c.  water 

2  full-size  sticks  cinnamon 

8  allspice  berries 

10  cloves 


1  whole  piece  ginger  root 
4  c.  orange  juice 

2  c.  lemon  juice 
2  qts.  apple  cider 


Combine  sugar  and  water;  boil  for  5  minutes.  Remove  from  heat  and  add  spices. 
Cover  and  allow  to  stand  in  warm  place  for  1  hour.  Strain.  Just  before  serving,  add 
juices  and  cider  and  bring  quickly  to  boiling  point.  Remove  from  heat  and  serve  at 
once.     Makes  25  servings. 


Party  Pink  Drink 


4  c.  rhubarb,  cut  up  (1%  lbs.) 
2  c.  water 


2  c.  sugar 

ginger  ale 


Cut  rhubarb  in  i-inch  pieces.  Combine  sugar  and  water,  add  rhubarb,  and  simmer 
until  tender.  Strain  (sa\'ing  rhubarb  pieces  for  pie  or  cobbler).  Freeze  juice.  To 
serve,  spoon  frozen  rhubarb  juice  that  has  been  softened  to  mush  into  glasses  and  fill 
with  ginger  ale.     Makes  about  6  cups. 

Page  204 


BEVERAGES  BEFORE  A  DINNER 


205 


Banana  Crush 


4  c.  sugar 
6  c.  water 


2  Vi    c.  orange  juice 
Yi    c.  lemon  juice 


5  crushed  bananas 
4  c.  pineapple  juice 

ginger  ale  or  substitute 


Make  syrup  of  water  and  sugar  by  heating  until  sugar  is  dissolved.  Combine  with 
remainmg  ingredients  and  freeze.  Fill  glasses  half  full  of  banana  freeze,  softened  to 
mush.  Fill  glasses  full  with  sparkling  water,  ginger  ale,  or  other  colorless  soft  drinks. 
Makes  enough  to  ser\c  about  35  people.     If  desired,  color  fruit  slush  and  serve  with 


mint  as  a  garnish. 


Mulled  Apricot  Nectar 


6  c.  apricot  nectar 

(or  a  46-oz.  can) 
V2    lemon,  sliced 


2  whole  sticks  cinnamon 
15  whole  cloves 
8  allspice  berries 


Combine  all  ingredients  in  hea\v  saucepan  and  bring  to  boiling  point.  Simmer 
gently  5  minutes.  Remove  from  heat,  cover,  and  allow  to  stand  30  minutes.  Strain. 
If  desired,  sweeten  to  taste.     Heat  before  serving.     Makes  about  5  cups. 


Raspberry  Float 


3   3-0Z.  packages  raspberry 
flavored  gelatin 


1/ 


c.  boiling  water 


Vi    c.  lime  juice 
2  !4    c.  orange  juice 


1  /':    c.  sugar 
4  c.  cold  water 


1  %    c.  lemon  juice 

1  qt.  ginger  ale 

2  10-oz.    packages    frozen    raspberries 


Dissolve  gelatin  in  boiling  water;  add  sugar,  cold  water,  and  juices;  cool,  but  do 
not  chill  or  gelatin  will  congeal.  (If  it  does  congeal,  heat  just  enough  to  liquify.) 

When  time  to  scr\e,  pour  punch  into  punch  bowl.  Add  ginger  ale  and  frozen 
raspberries.  Stir  until  raspberries  break  apart  and  are  partially  thawed.  Makes  about 
4  quarts. 


Grape  Cooler 


II  Dilute  lemonade  only  half  as  much  as  directed  on  can.  Pour  into  ice  trays  and 
freeze.  To  serve,  spoon  frozen  lemonade,  softened  to  a  mush,  into  glasses  and  fill 
with  grape  juice.     Makes  about  16  servings. 


6-oz.  cans  frozen  lemonade  concentrate 


2  qts.  grape  juice 


Tomato  Juice  Cocktail 


2  c.  tomato  juice 
2  tsp.  \inegar 


1  tbsp.  sugar 
Vz   bay  leaf 


2  tsp.  finely  minced  onion 
2   tbsp.  lemon  juice 
Vz    c.  diced  celery 


206 


RELIEF   SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH    1962 


Mix  ingredients.  Let  stand  in  refrigerator  30  minutes;  strain.  Serve  eold.  For 
variation,  juiee  may  be  frozen  to  a  mush  and  served  in  sherbet  glasses.  Makes  5  to  6 
servings. 

Tangy  Tomato  Juice  Variations 

1.  To  each  cup  of  tomato  juice  add  H  teaspoon  of  ancho\y  paste  and  a  httle  lemon 
juice,  salt  and  pepper  to  taste.  Mix  paste  with  a  little  juice  first,  to  thin  it,  before 
mixing  with  entire  amount. 

2.  Combine  equal  portions  of  tomato  juice  and  canned  bouillon;  heat. 

3.  Combine  equal  parts  tomato  juice  and  sauerkraut  juice;  add  Worcestershire  sauce 
to  taste.     Chill. 

4.  Combine  equal  parts  tomato  juice  and  clam  juice;  season  with  minced  onion, 
salt  and  pepper. 


Bits  of  Odds  and  Ends 


Janet  W.  Breeze 


L 


OST:    One   knitting  needle.     Prevent      your  precious   tools.     Make   double   rows 
such  an  occurrence  by  hterally  filing      of  slits  in  a  9"  x  12"  manila  folder.  Insert 

needles    and    mark    size    number.      Store 
crochet  hooks  the  same  wav  on  a  file  card. 


Fold  a  piece  of  paper  as  you  would  to 
make  a  fan  and  use  it  for  a  holder  when 
lining  up  those  broken  beads  to  string. 

Slip  a  pillowcase  over  the  leaf  of  your 
sewing  machine  to  pre\ent  soiling  and 
slipping  of  fine  materials. 

For  that  runaway  ball  of  string,  cut  a 
piece  of  cardboard  to  fit  inside  a  pint  jar 
lid.  Put  the  string  in  the  jar  and  extend 
the  end  through  a  hole  in  lid.  The  same 
can  be  done  with  crochet  cotton  or  knit- 
ting yarn  if  it's  a  small  enough  ball. 


FILE  FOR  NEEDLES 


The  Lamplighters 


Alice  GubJer 


IT  is  twilight  and  the  hungry 
baseball  players  are  straggling 
home  to  their  evening  meal. 
They  had  such  fun  today.  There 
are  always  all  sizes  and  all  ages  of 
home  folks  out  there  playing.  It 
doesn't  make  any  difference  who 
comes  to  play  in  our  friendly  little 
town. 

I  like  to  sit  here  on  my  front 
porch  because  it  is  in  the  very  cen- 
ter of  things,  where  I  can  actually 
listen  to  the  heartbeat  of  my  home 
town.  Tonight  I  can  hear  Wick- 
ley's  cows  mooing  in  the  pasture.  A 
cricket  chirps  in  the  elderberry 
bushes,  and  there  is  the  twittering 
of  sleepy  birds  in  the  honey  locust 
tree.  Little  girls  are  laughing  and 
flitting  like  butterflies  on  Ed  Gub- 
ler's  lawn,  and  I  can  hear  a  dog 
barking  somewhere  along  the  canal 
bank.  Dennis  Church  is  trudging 
by  with  his  milk  bucket.  Above 
the  hill,  a  lone  star  appears  —  the 
first  star  out  tonight. 

Twilight  deepens  and  lights  come 
on  in  the  houses  along  the 
hillside.  I  wonder  what  it  was  like 
when  the  first  lamps  were  lighted 
in  this  little  valley? 

Fancy  takes  me  back,  and  I  see 
the  rabbit  brush  and  the  greasewood 
growing  all  around  me.  I  can  see 
my  own  dear  mother-in-law  polish- 
ing her  lamp  chimney  and  trim- 
ming the  wick  to  light  her  lamp. 
Susanna  Gubler  —  the  first  woman 
to  make  a  permanent  home  here  in 
La  Verkin.  I  wonder  how  she  felt. 
It  must  have  been  lonely,  but  still 
she  was  so  anxious  to  move  into  her 
own    little    rock    house    that    she 


hitched  up  the  team  and  loaded  her 
belongings  into  the  wagon  all  by 
herself,  even  to  her  Home  Comfort 
stove.  No  one  knows  really  how 
she  did  it.  It  took  two  men  to  un- 
load it. 

A  few  months  later  another  lamp 
was  lighted  in  La  Verkin,  when  Aunt 
Mae  Gubler  came  here  to  stay. 
There  were  others  who  played  a 
vital  part  in  this  drama,  who  have 
gone  on,  leaving  their  rich  heritage 
and  hallowed  memories.  As  I  sit 
here  musing,  my  heart  plays  strange 
tricks  —  I  see  the  beloved  faces  of 
those  who  were  here.  I  pull  myself 
back  in  my  reminiscing  and  turn  my 
thoughts  to  those  early  pioneers  who 
are  still  living  with  us  today. 

After  Aunt  Mae,  came  Allen 
Stout's  family  in  1902,  bringing  their 
daughter  Gretchen,  who  is  now 
lovingly  known  as  Sister  Stratton. 

In  the  spring  of  1903,  Thomas 
Judd,  the  founder  of  La  Verkin, 
brought  his  family  here  to  live.  Still 
with  us  is  his  daughter  Kate  Thomp- 
sen  who  has  been  a  vital  part  of  our 
town  ever  since.  That  same  year 
William  Sanders  brought  his  wife 
Sarah  Amelia.  She  was  expecting 
a  baby  when  she  came.  It  was  that 
fall  that  the  first  child  was  born  in 
La  Verkin  —  a  little  girl,  Rosalba,  to 
Susanna  Gubler.  Six  days  later, 
Amelia  Sanders  bore  a  son,  Moroni. 
Two  new  little  babies  born  in  the 
wilderness  as  it  were. 

As  I  sit  here  on  my  porch  musing, 
I  hear  water  running  in  at  the  head 
of  my  garden.  It  has  a  merry, 
laughing     sound.     Water?     What 

Page  207 


208 


RELIEF   SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH    1962 


did  they  do  for  water  with  which  to 
bathe  those  new  httle  babies  when 
Rosalba  and  Moroni  were  born? 
They  must  have  dipped  it  up  from 
the  ditch  and  settled  it.  My  good- 
ness! And  the  doctor!  I  know  they 
didn't  phone  him  —  and  he  didn't 
rush  to  their  aid  in  his  car,  not  then, 
and  there  was  no  convenience  of  a 
hospital  delivery  room.  I  know  the 
answer  to  that  one.  Aunt  Mae 
earned  the  right  to  be  everybody's 
Aunt  Mae,  for  she  was  the  doctor 
and  the  nurse,  while  this  little  town 
was  coming  into  existence.  Women 
had  to  help  each  other  then. 

IN  the  early  spring  of  1905  Arthur 
Woodbury    folded    his    tent    at 


Shem  and  brought  his  wife  Harriet 
and  his  small  children  to  La  Verkin. 
They  say  the  tent  was  large,  and 
when  it  was  pitched  and  boarded 
up,  it  became  the  scene  of  many 
happy  parties.  I  know  how  good 
those  parties  must  have  been.  When 
Aunt  Hattie  set  her  mind  to  any 
social  affair,  it  had  to  be  good. 

From  the  deep  south  came  the 
Segler  family  to  join  the  saints  in 
La  Verkin  in  1907.  With  travel  so 
slow,  and  roads  so  dusty  and  rough, 
I  often  wonder  how  Hardy  and  Jim 
ever  found  LaVina  and  Myrtle. 
Hardy  must  have  had  to  go  out  and 
around  by  Short  Creek  to  Mt.  Car- 
mel,  and  Jim's  wagon  had  to  creak 
over    the    Black    Ridge.     Courting 


Photograph  by  Carl  Laird 

PIONEER  HOME  IN  LA  VERKIN,  UTAH 
Once  occupied  by  the  Ben  DeMille  family. 


THE  LAMPLIGHTERS 


209 


Photograph  by  Carl  Laird 


HOME  OF  ^^'ILFORD  AND  KATE  THOMPSEN  IN  LA  X^ERKIN,  UTAH 
This  is  the  only  pioneer  home  in  La  Verkin  which  is  still  occupied. 


would  have  been  pretty  serious  busi- 
ness in  those  days.  But  they  found 
their  brides  and  brought  them  here 
to  help  pioneer  our  little  town. 

So  here  they  are  —  our  pioneer 
women  who  are  still  living  among 
us  today:  Susanna  Gubler,  Aunt 
Mae  Gubler,  Amelia  Sanders, 
Gretchen  Stratton,  Harriet  Wood- 
bury, Kate  Thompsen,  Myrtle  Seg- 
ler,  and  LaVina  Segler. 

These  are  the  people  who  lit  their 
lamps  in  our  valley  years  ago  and 
helped  push  back  the  desert.  They 
are  the  women  behind  the  men  who 
brought  the  river  through  the  tun- 
nel, coursing  like  lifeblood  through 
an  artery,  to  nourish  the  orchards 
and  vineyards.    They  are  the  women 


who  filled  the  corn  shuck  and  straw 
ticks  that  their  men  might  rest  come 
night,  and  sewed  rag  rugs  to  bright- 
en their  homes;  who  bent  over  the 
old  washboard  with  aching  backs. 
They  are  the  women  who  were 
sustained  as  auxiliary  heads  and 
officers  and  teachers,  shouldering  as 
high  as  five  offices  for  one  person  at 
a  time,  so  that  their  children  might 
be  taught  the  gospel.  They  sat  in 
worship  in  the  old  bowery,  until  the 
little  rock  schoolhouse  came  into 
being. 

As  I  sit  here  reminiscing,  I  see  the 
new  wing  of  our  church  house  take 
the  form  of  that  little  rock  building. 
It  was  there  that  the  first  little  girl 
and  the  first  little  boy  learned  to 


210 


RELIEF   SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH    1962 


read  and  to  write.  It  was  there  they 
learned  to  love  music,  drama,  and 
dancing. 

T^HE  sons  of  the  women  who  lit 
the  first  lamps  in  our  valley 
have  gone  out  to  be  leaders  over  the 
face  of  this  land.  Among  them  are 
doctors  of  science,  medicine,  lan- 
guage, dentists,  professors,  bakers, 
star  athletes,  farmers,  engineers, 
missionaries,  bishops,  stake  clerks, 
Sunday  School  superintendents, 
music  directors,  and  merchants;  and 
their  daughters  are  following  their 
footsteps  in  leadership.  They  are 
the  loving  wives  who  light  their 
homes  for  their  men  coming  home 
when  the  sun  has  gone  to  rest.  Also 
among  them  are  teachers  and  skilled 
career  women,  too. 

This  little  town  is  deeply  rooted 
in  the  love  of  those  who  pioneered 
it.       Shoulder    to     shoulder,     they 


toiled,  establishing  a  bond  between 
them  that  has  never  been  broken. 
That  is  why  people  say  ''Those 
La  Verkin  people  are  like  one  big 
family."  We  sit  together  on  sum- 
mer evenings  on  the  church  patio 
for  entertainments.  Our  women 
cook  food  for  ward  dinners  and  their 
families  come  out  and  eat  together. 
A  breeze  rustles  the  bamboo 
canes  by  my  house.  There  are 
myriads  of  crickets  chirping  at  the 
stars.  This  is  my  home  town,  where 
there  is  music,  and  laughter,  and 
love.  From  all  the  windows  across 
town  shine  the  lights  of  these  gen- 
tle people.  I  breathe  a  silent  prayer 
of  thanksgiving  for  those  first  lamp- 
lighters in  our  valley,  for  they  have 
surely  fulfilled  holy  writ  which  says: 
''Let  your  light  so  shine  before  men, 
that  they  may  see  your  good  works, 
and  glorify  your  Father  which  is  in 
heaven"  (Mt.  5:16). 


View  From  the  Pass 


Martha  Tucker  Fugate 


The  foothills  step  up  to  the  heights 
In  shaded  velvet  folds, 
And  who  can  guess  what  green  delights 
Each  hidden  valley  holds? 


Stuffed  Toys  Are  Delightful 


Shiiley  Thulin 


CTUFFED  toys  make  delightful 
and  much  appreciated  gifts  for 
children's  birthdays,  special  occas- 
ions, and  always  for  Christmas. 
These  cuddlv  toys  make  perfect 
gifts  for  children  who  are  ill,  and 
grandmothers  will  find  that  stuffed 
toys  will  please  the  children  when 
they  come  to  visit.  Relief  Society 
women  make  stuffed  toys  for  ba- 
zaars and  find  that  they  are  best 
selling  items. 

Dolls 

First,  let's  make  the  most  lovable, 
the  rag  doll.  You  can  find  patterns 
for  all  kinds  of  dolls  in  the  pattern 
books  at  your  local  yardage  counters, 
so  let's  take  a  look  at  the  general 
directions  for  making  rag  dolls. 

The  best  material  to  use  in  making  rag 
dolls  is  unbleached  muslin,  or,  to  make  a 
beautiful  doll  with  a  hint  of  a  blush,  use 
pale  pink  Indian  head,  or  a  used  piece  of 
pink  sheet. 


Figure  i 

THE  DOLL'S  HAIR 

Made  of  rug  yarn  and  stitched  into  the 
seam  on  the  top  of  the  doll's  head. 

The  hair  for  your  doll,  as  with  the  hair 
on  your  little  girl,  is  the  crowning  glory, 


so  here  are  some  tips.  Use  rug  yarn,  and 
stitch  the  pieces  of  yarn  right  in  with  the 
seam  on  the  top  of  the  head  of  the  doll. 
You  may  stitch  the  strands  of  yarn  on  the 
head  after  it  is  stuffed,  or  you  may  want 
to  make  the  hair  out  of  an  old  black 
stocking.  This  is  done  by  making  a  long 
skull  cap  from  the  stocking,  attaching  the 
top  of  it  to  the  top  of  the  the  doll's  head, 
and  then  cutting  fringe  all  around.  Cut 
the  front  shorter,  making  bangs  (Figure  i ) . 

If  you  are  going  to  paint  the  face  on, 
do  it  before  stitching  the  head  together. 
But,  if  you  want  to  make  the  eyes  of 
buttons,  and  the  ears,  mouth,  and  nose 
embroidered,  you  can  do  it  after  the  doll 
is  stuffed.  Try  making  a  funny  face,  using 
felt  pieces,  for  a  change  (Figure  2).  Chil- 
dren love  to  see  a  comical  face. 


Figure  2 

THE  DOLL'S  FACE 

The    features    may    be    painted    or    em- 
broidered. 

Be  sure  to  sew  the  doll  together  with 
good  strong  thread  and  with  tiny  stitches. 
Use  quilting  thread.  Clip  the  corners  and 
the  round  parts  every  little  way,  so  they 
will  be  the  right  shape  and  not  bind  or 
pull  when  you  turn  it  right  side  out 
(Figure  3). 

The  best  stuffing  to  use  for  all  stuffed 
toys  is  the  orlon  from  a  quilt  batting.  You 
also  can  use  old  nylon  stockings. 

Make  the  doll's  clothing  removable,  and 
make  se\'eral  changes  for  her  so  your  child 
will  get  the  most  pleasure  from  her  doll. 

Page  21 1 


212 


RELIEF   SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH    1962 


STITCHES 


STITCHES. 


CLIP  HERE 


Figure  3 

SEWING  THE  DOLL  TOGETHER 

Use  quilting  thread.  Clip  the  round 
parts  of  the  corners  so  that  they  will  be 
the  right  shape  and  not  bind  or  pull. 


How  to  Make  a  Duck 

Now  let's  make  a  handsome  duck  (Fig- 
ure 4).  His  head  and  body  are  made 
from  the  top  of  a  man's  sock.  After  stuff- 
ing the  duck,  tic  a  string  about  a  third  of 
the  way  down  to  divide  the  head  section 
from  the  body  (Figure  5).  His  perky 
cap  is  made  from  t\\'0  pieces  of  bright 
striped  cotton  or  denim  (Figure  6). 
Just  stitch  all  around,  lca\ing  a  little  place 
to  turn  and  stuff.  Sew  to  his  head. 
Stitch  a  little  pompon  atop  his  stuffed 
cap.  Make  the  pompon  by  winding  some 
yarn  around  two  fingers  about  twelve  times, 
then  tie  in  the  center  and  fluff  into  a 
ball-shaped  pompon.  Trim  and  stitch 
tightly  to  the  top  of  the  cap. 

The  bill  is  made  by  sewing  two  half 
circles  of  yellow  felt  together,  leaving  an 
opening  to  turn  at  flat  place  (Figure  7). 
Make  two  of  these.  Stuff  them  and  stitch 
them  to  the  face.  Make  his  tail  the  same 
as  his  bill  only  not  as  long  and  make  his 
wings  the  same,  only  larger.  His  webbed 
feet  are  cut  from  felt  scraps,  too.  Cut 
them  in  shapes  as  shown  in  Figure  8. 

Now,  make  big  soulful  looking  eyes  of 
blue  felt  and  stitch  in  place,  and  sew  a 
row   of   colorful   small   buttons   down   his 


^"""""i,. 


Figure  4 
A  HANDSOME  DUCK 

The  duck's  body  is  made  from  a  man's 
work  sock. 


Figure  5 

MAKING  THE  BODY  OF  THE  DUCK 

Sew  across  the  bottom.  Stuff  the  body 
and  stitch  the  top  together.  Tie  a  string 
one-third  of  the  way  down  to  divide  the 
head  section  from  the  body. 


STUFFED  TOYS  ARE  DELIGHTFUL 


213 


Figure  6 

MAKING  THE  CAP 

The  cap  is  two  oval  pieces  of  material 
stitched  together  and  tnrned. 


Figure  9 

A  SITTING  SANTA  GLAUS 

Made  from  a  child's  red  cotton  stocking. 


Figure  7 

THE  DUGK'S  BILL 

Cut  four  duplicate  pieces  of  this  pat- 
tern. Sew  two  pieces  together  for  the  top 
of  tlie  beak  and  two  together  for  the 
bottom. 


Figure  8 

THE  DUCK'S  WEBBED  FEET 

Cut    four   pieces    of    this    pattern,    and 
make  each  foot  double. 


*    *   «   *    * 


front.      He    is    now    ready    to    become    a 
popular  gift. 

A  variety  of  cute  animals  can  be  made 
from  this  same  basic  pattern.  Just  gather 
felt,  colorful  bits  of  material,  buttons,  and 
whatever  your  imagination  dictates,  then 
start  stitching.  The  pointers  to  keep  in 
mind  are  few.  Keep  the  clothes  for 
stuffed  toys  colorful  and  the  facial  expres- 
sions interesting.  Do  this  by  making  the 
eyes  big  and  the  mouths  turned  up  in 
smiles. 


How  to  Make  a  Santa  CJaus 

Next  is  an  ideal  Christmas  gift  or  table 
decoration.  This  attractive  sitting  Santa  is 
fashioned  easily  by  any  home  sewer  from 
a  child's  red  cotton  stocking  (Figure  9). 
White  orlon  yarn  makes  the  hair  and 
beard  of  this  cotton  stuffed  cutie. 

You  will  also  need  one  red  cotton  sock 
with  the  turned  down  cuff  (not  the  kind 
with  the  elastic  top). 


Figure  10 

MAKING  THE  SANTA  GLAUS 

Mark  the  leg  of  the  stocking  into  half 
and  quarters,  and  the  foot  of  the  stocking 
into  thirds.  Small  figure  at  right  represents 
the  toe  of  the  stocking. 


214 


RELIEF   SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH    1962 


Scraps  of  blnck  oilcloth  are  used  for  his 
belt  and  leggings.  You  will  need  3  white 
sequins  and  4  tiny  gold-colored  beads. 
Eight  black  beads  are  needed  to  march 
down  Santa's  coat.  You  will  also  need 
some  orlon  white  yarn  or  ^Vhite  cotton 
for  the  hair  and  beard. 

1.  Fold  and  mark  the  foot  of  the  stock- 
ing into  thirds  and  the  leg  into  half  and 
quarters,  then  cut  off  the  toe  on  the  line 
of  the  first  third.  Cut  this  in  half  length- 
wise. Cut  foot  on  top  and  bottom  folds, 
a  trifle  beyond  the  second  mark.  Turn 
inside  out  (Figure  10). 

2.  Fold  cut  edges  together  to  form  legs; 
stitch  around  crotch,  rounding  at  ends  for 
feet.  Stitch  toe  sections  for  arms.  Turn 
all  sections  right  side  out   (Figure  11). 


Figure  11 

MAKING  THE   ARMS   AND  LEGS 
FOR  THE  SANTA  GLAUS 

The  toe  sections  of  the  stocking  are 
made  into  arms  for  Santa  Glaus,  as  shown 
in  the  small  drawing  at  the  right. 


3.  Stuff  legs  and  body  up  to  half  mark. 
Using  thread  doubled,  tie  securely  at 
half  mark  to  form  neck.  Stuff  and  tie 
on  quarter  mark  for  the  head,  winding 
thread  tightly  up  about  one-third  the  dis- 
tance to  sock  top  (Figure  12).  Knead 
into  sitting  position  with  sock  heel  as  seat 
of  pants. 

4.  Stuff  arms  (sock  toes)  and  turn. 
Draw  up  open  ends.     Sew  firmly  to  body. 

5.  For  hands  and  feet,  wind  yarn  tightly 


Figure  12 

STUFFING  THE  BODY  OF  THE 

SANTA  GLAUS 

The  neck  is  made  by  winding  thread 
tightly  at  half  mark  of  sock,  and  the  top 
of  the  head  is  made  by  winding  thread  one 
third  the  distance  to  the  sock  top. 


several  times  around  the  ends  of  the  arms 
and  legs. 

6.  For  base  of  beard  and  hair,  make  a 
circle  of  small  running  stitches  with  the 
yarn  on  front  of  the  head  in  the  proper 
place  for  the  face  (sort  of  an  outline 
around  the  face ) .  Work  from  the  out- 
line to  the  edge  of  the  head  thick  loops 
of  yarn,  making  a  single,  short,  tight  stitch 
after  each  loop  (Figure  13).  Gut  the 
loops,  trimming  shorter  on  the  top  for 
hair  and  flaring  at  the  sides  to  full  length 
at  the  bottom  for  the  beard.     Fluff  out. 


Figure  13 

MAKING  THE  BEARD  AND  HAIR 

Thick  loops  of  yarn  are  stitched  close 
together. 


^ 


STUFFED  TOYS  ARE  DELIGHTFUL 


215 


If  you  use  cotton,  just  stitch  where  needed 
to  the  head. 

7.  Sew  on  white  sequins  with  a  bead  at 
center  for  the  eyes  and  one  bead  for  a 
nose.  Embroider  the  mouth.  Embroider 
down  the  front  and  across  the  bottom  of 
the  jacket  in  outhne  stitch  with  yarn. 

8.  Turn  the  top  of  the  sock  down, 
making  tapered   pleat  at  the  back   to  fit 


the  head  and  form  a  pointed  cap.  Tack 
invisibly.  Make  a  pompon  and  stitch  to 
top  of  hat. 

9.  Cut  oilcloth  belt  and  leggings.  Tack 
the  belt  in  the  back;  lap,  and  fasten  in 
front  with  gold  sequin  and  bead.  Lap  and 
tack  the  leggings  in  back.  Using  yarn, 
whipstitch  to  ankle  yarn.  Sew  on  beads 
for  buttons. 


I 


Johanna  Sofie  cJarstead  Specializes 
in   diaraanger    vl/ork 

JOHANNA  Sofie  Johansen  Farstead,  Creston,  British  Columbia,  Canada,  specializes 
*^  in  making  the  lovely  hardanger  work,  a  craft  of  her  native  land,  Norway.  She  also 
crochets,  knits,  embroiders,  and  makes  many  useful  and  decorative  articles.  She  has 
given  away  sixteen  tablecloths  and  eleven  stoles.  Many  missionaries  in  the  Alaskan- 
Canadian  Mission  are  wearing  socks  knitted  by  Mrs.  Farstead. 

Mrs.  Farstead  came  from  Norway  with  her  husband  and  homesteaded  near  Prince 
Albert,  in  the  northern  part  of  Saskatchewan.  Widowed  just  before  the  last  of  her 
ten  children  was  born,  Mrs.  Farstead  took  care  of  the  farm  and  provided  the  advantages 
of  an  education  for  all  her  children,  who  are  now  well  established  in  business  and  the 
professions.  Busy  and  happy,  at  the  age  of  eighty-six,  Mrs.  Farstead  believes  that  her 
life  has  been  enriched  by  her  devotion  to  her  family,  to  her  friends  and  neighbors,  and 
her  activity  in  the  Church.  Her  hobbies  have  been  an  additional  joy  generously  shared 
with  her  many  relatives,  friends,  and  neighbors. 


Sow  the  Field  With  Roses 

Chapter  3 
Margery  S.  Stewart 

Synopsis:  Nina  Karsh,  thirty-nine,  horse-  out  glasses  his  face  was  yOLinger  and 

Ixick  riding  in  the  Malibu  Mountains  of  ]ess   stern.     The   immaculate   crew 

Cahfornia,     becomes     lost.      She      meets  .        r     i  •                •          i     • 

Tomas     No^arro,     ^^'hose     grandmother's  ^"^     ^f     his     graymg     hair     sprang 

house  she  has  just  rented.     He  owns  con-  austerely   up    from   his   wide,   hned 

siderable  surrounding  property,  and  other  brow.     His  eyes  were  gray  and  tired, 

property    in    Mexico    and    Canada.      Mr.  To   be  in   pediatrics   was'  to   SUrren^ 

Novarro  talks  with  Nina  about  the  news-  ^^^  ^^^^^^  luxuries  as  sleep, 

paper  account  ot  her  dismissal  as  a  nurse  s  '■ 

aid  from  the  local  hospital,  and  Nina  ex-  He   nOSed    the   car    into    the   nar- 

plains  the  circumstance.     Novarro  brings  row   plateau   beside   the  garage  and 

his  motherless,  withdrawn  son  Joseph  and  reached    for    his    bag    and    got    out. 

asks  Nina  to  take  care  of  hirn^    Reluctant-  ^^^^^    Nov^no    played    chcss    well 

Iv,  she  agrees  to  look  after  the  boy.     She  i       i  •      1 

IS  visited   by  Tommy   Benedict,   a   young  and    the    dinners   at    the   big  house 

boy  from  an  unhappy  home  who  has  taken  were  unfailingly  interesting,  but  the 

a  great  liking  to  Nina,  and  enjoys  riding  care  and  keeping  of  Tomas  Novar- 

her  horse  Dominick.  ^q'^  ^^^  ^^^  ^  nagging  and  painful 

thorn  in  Doctor  Jonathan's  mind. 

DOCTOR  Jonathan  edged  his  The  case  made  him  feel  helpless  and 
car  up  the  perilous  roadway  he  very  seldom  felt  helpless.  Tomas 
to  the  hilltop  house.  He  Novarro  himself  was  often  as  pain- 
looked  coldly  at  the  pandemonium  ful  a  problem  as  his  son,  and  more 
of  color  and  line  and  vista  stretch-  unpredictable,  such  as  leaving  the 
ing  to  his  right.  People  ought  to  boy  with  a  strange  woman,  especial- 
leave  hills  for  trees  or  goats.  Tomas  ly  a  woman  like  Nina  Karsh,  leav- 
Novarro's  people  must  have  been  ing  him  and  going  off  somewhere 
mad  to  ha\e  built  a  house  so  high  without  seemingly  another  thought, 
and  so  far.  It  was  all  wrong,  completely  wrong. 
Another  thing  that  made  Craig  Doctor  Jonathan  shrugged  his  dis- 
Jonathan  feel  pettish  was  his  er-  pleasure.  Novarro  would  save  him- 
rand.  He  wanted  nothing  to  do  with  self  and  his  son  all  this  upheaval,  if 
Nina  Karsh.  The  Valley  Hospital  he  would  consent  to  place  the  child 
was  still  buzzing  with  her  dismissal,  in  an  institution  and,  well  .  .  .  for- 
people  took  sides.  get  him  was  a  strong  phrase.  Doc- 
Doctor  Jonathan  remained  utter-  tor  Jonathan  avoided  it.  But  this! 
ly  aloof.  It  was  an  unfortunate  He  looked  about  him  at  the  long 
matter.  He  liked  the  hospital  to  low  lines  of  the  house,  at  the 
maintain  its  starched  monotony  and  bougainvillea  spilling  its  purple  pro- 
let  the  troubles  come  in  with  the  fusion  along  the  rooftree  and  around 
patients.  He  took  off  his  glasses  the  stone  chimney, 
and  slipped  them  into  his  pocket.  What  did  Novarro  expect  to  gain 
It  was  an  absent-minded  gesture  by  leaving  his  son  with  Nina  Karsh? 
that  made  the  nurses  smile.  With-  From   what   Doctor   Jonathan   had 

Poge  216 


sow  THE  FIELD  WITH  ROSES 


217 


seen  of  her  at  the  hospital,  she  had 
nothing  of  fire  or  brilhance.  As  he 
vaguely  recalled  Nina  Karsh,  he  had 
a  quick  vision  of  a  small  white  per- 
son, who  owned  nothing  spectacular 
in  the  way  of  figure.  Her  hands,  as 
he  recalled,  were  square  and  capable 
and  she  did  have  rather  nice  eyes, 
tender,  intelligent,  and  a  fine  shade 
of  blue.  But  she  was  an  ordinary 
woman  ...  a  composite  of  dozens 
one  saw  daily,  single  women,  gentle 
faced,  a  little  humble,  a  little  puz- 
zled by  the  complexities  of  being 
forty  and  alone.  He  pressed  his 
finger  with  unnecessary  vigor  on  the 
bell. 

'T^HE  passing  wind  brought  him 
the  sweetness  of  orange  blos- 
soms and  pinks,  a  hummingbird 
darted  around  the  hanging  basket. 
Despite  himself.  Doctor  Jonathan 
felt  peace  invade  him. 

The  door  opened.  Nina  Karsh 
smiled  at  him  briefly,  'Tes,  Doctor?" 

He  eyed  her  sourly.  She  was 
prettier  than  he  remembered,  and 
her  hair  was  quite  remarkable  in 
color  and  sheen.  He  found  himself 
staring  at  it,  trying  to  decide  if  it 
was  more  gold  than  red  or  rather  a 
particularly  brilliant  brown. 

Her  gaze  was  blue  and  direct.  He 
found  himself  straightening  his 
shoulders.  ''Tomas  Novarro  asked 
me  to  look  in  on  his  son.  I  am 
Doctor  Jonathan." 

'*I  remember  you."  She  flushed 
but  did  not  lower  her  eyes. 

It  was  embarassing.  What  did 
she  expect  of  him?  Comment? 
Commendation?  Belief  in  her?  He 
cleared  his  throat.    ''Quite,  quite." 

She  lifted  her  chin.  She  was  a 
proud  woman  then,  not  accustomed 
to  the  role  of  being  questioned. 


"He  is  in  here."  She  led  the 
way  to  the  living  room. 

He  followed  her  slowly,  looking 
about  him.  The  room  was  charm- 
ing, no  doubt  of  that,  cool,  peace- 
ful, boasting  flowered  chintz  slip 
covers  and  polished  tables  which 
mirrored  the  low  bowls  of  pansies 
and  pinks.  He  peered  at  the  book- 
shelves and  at  the  paintings  on  the 
walls.  They  were  boldlv  initialed. 
'Tours?" 

She  nodded.    "A  hobby  of  sorts." 

More  than  a  hobby,  he  would  say. 
He  felt  an  unwilling  respect  nudge 
aside  his  preconceived  opinions.  The 
woman  had  talent,  real  talent. 

The  boy  was  lying  slackly  in  the 
big  chair  by  the  window.  She  knelt 
beside  him,  took  his  thin,  stiff  fing- 
ers in  her  own.  "Doctor  Jonathan 
is  here,  Joseph." 

Doctor  Jonathan  forced  hearti- 
ness. "How  are  you,  young  man, 
enjoying  life?" 

He  opened  his  bag,  not  waiting 
for  a  reply,  whicli,  he  knew  by  past 
experience,  would  not  be  forthcom- 
ing. He  made  his  examination 
carefully,  pleased  to  note  the  faint 
flush  on  the  thin  cheeks.  "You've 
had  him  in  the  sun?" 

"This  morning,  for  a  little  while." 

"Excellent."  He  watched  her  with 
the  child.  She  was  quick  but  sure 
in  her  touch.  Joseph  submitted 
without  tenseness.  "No  .  .  .  don't 
bother  to  undress  him.  I  gave  him 
a  thorough  checkup  two  weeks  ago. 
This  is  routine.    Does  he  eat  well?" 

"No,  very  little." 

He  rose,  frowning.  He  tapped  the 
stethescope  on  his  palm  and  looked 
about  him.  The  portrait  above  the 
fireplace  caught  his  eye.  It  was  of 
a  man  in  his  late  sixties. 

"My  father,"   she  said,   "one  of 


218 


RELIEF   SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH    1962 


his  last  good  days.  I  didn't  really 
capture  him,  but  then  what  canvas 
could?" 

''It's  quite  good."  He  was  dis- 
mayed at  his  own  tone.  He  sounded 
stuffy. 

''Kind  of  you." 

He  sighed.  There  would  be  then 
no  rapport  between  them.  Best  to 
get  the  business  over  with.  "The 
boy  is  quite  a  handful  for  anyone, 
and  Fm  afraid  the  case  is  hopeless." 

"I  beg  your  pardon?" 

"Never  matured  .  .  .  doubt  that 
he  will." 

CHE  said  quietly  and  with  great 

firmness,  "J^^^P^^  will  be  entire- 
ly well." 

"Indeed?"  He  was  instantly  alert. 
He  placed  his  glasses  on  his  nose 
and  looked  at  her  closely.  She  tilted 
her  chin. 

"I  said  Joseph  will  be  well." 

She  plunged  into  a  hurried  ac- 
count of  the  boy  and  an  encounter 
with  a  butterfly.  He  listened  im- 
patiently. That  was  the  trouble 
with  women  like  Nina  Karsh,  they 
rode  their  own  off-beat  theories  with 
the  vigor  of  a  small  boy  on  a  horse. 
It  was  that  same  impulsiveness  that 
had  led  to  the  incident  at  the  hos- 
pital.    "You  live  alone?"  he  asked. 

"Yes.  My  nephew,  Daniel  Brooks 
...  I  reared  after  his  mother  died, 
but  he's  away  at  school  now.  I  don't 
believe  he'll  be  coming  back,  so  I 
suppose  I  am  quite  alone." 

He  pulled  at  his  lip.  It  was  an 
obvious  situation.  Lonely,  unhap- 
py, she  jumped  at  the  chance  to  do 
something  challenging,  to  be  needed. 
Suddenly  and  unexpectedly.  Doctor 
Jonathan  felt  pity  flood  him.  She 
would  give  all  she  had,  and  she 
would  receive  nothing  in  exchange. 


Nothing.  There  was  only  disillusion- 
ment and  bitterness  ahead  for  her. 

He  found  himself  saying,  "Don't 
ask  for  the  impossible.  Miss  Karsh, 
and  don't"  his  voice  was  firm,  "give 
too  much  of  yourself."  He  cleared 
his  throat.  "Don't  waste  yourself." 

She  met  his  gaze  with  a  hot  anger 
plainly  visible  in  her  eyes.  "Forgive 
me.  Doctor  Jonathan,  I  do  not  agree 
with  you  on  any  single  point."  She 
was  emphatic.  She  looked  young, 
terribly  involved,  standing  there  be- 
side the  boy.  She  made  him  feel  old 
and,  yes,  cruel,  neither  emotion 
conducive  to  well-being. 

She  knelt  beside  the  boy,  cupped 
his  chin  in  her  palm.  "We'll  walk  in 
the  hills,  Joseph,  in  the  mornings, 
early,  and  after  it  rains.  We'll  find 
wonderful  things  .  .  .  you  and  I  .  .  . 
and  I'll  tell  you  stories.  I  know  a 
thousand  stories." 

Doctor  Jonathan  wrote  out  a  pre- 
scription and  gave  it  to  her.  She 
rose  and  went  with  him  to  the  door. 
"How  long  have  you  known  Jo- 
seph?" 

"Two  years." 

"And  he  has  always  .  .  .?" 

"Always,"  he  said  firmly.  "Don't 
hesitate  to  call  me,  and  I'll  be  drop- 
ping in  again  in  a  few  days." 

Doctor  Jonathan  drove  slowly 
down  the  hill.  He  fought  against  an 
urge  to  turn  and  go  back,  find  out 
what  she  was  up  to.  There  had 
been  a  squared  determination  about 
her.  She  was,  without  a  doubt,  a 
woman  determined  on  a  course. 

npOM  Benedict  brought  a  frolic- 
some Dominick  back  to  the 
corral.  He  stabled  her  and  made 
his  way  to  the  kitchen  to  voice  his 
thanks. 

Nina  drew  him  inside.  "Fm  afraid 


sow  THE  FIELD  WITH  ROSES 


219 


there's  a  hitch  to  it,  an  hour  of  baby 
sitting?" 

"Sure  I  would.  Have  you  got  a 
television?'' 

''In  the  den,  just  off  the  living 
room.    I  won't  be  long." 

Tomas  Novarro's  house  was  old 
and  large  and  very  beautiful.  Nina 
was  enchanted  by  the  beauty  of  its 
Spanish  lines.  The  tile  roof  was 
richly  red,  the  blue  painted  iron 
scroll  work  against  the  white  stucco 
walls  made  her  think  of  pictures  she 
had  seen  of  Spanish  castles. 

Manuel  came  to  the  door.  He 
looked  troubled  at  the  sight  of  her, 
but  not  surprised.  ''Come  in,  Miss 
Karsh,  you  have  troubles?"  He 
looked  at  her  anxiously. 

"No  troubles,  Manuel,  just  ques- 
tions." 

i  His  breath  exploded  in  relief. 
"Questions?  I  answer!  I  answer." 
He  led  her  across  the  wide  hall  to  a 
large  room,  rich  with  gilding  and  red 
velvet. 

Nina  followed  him  silently,  test- 
ing the  lushness  of  the  rugs  under 
her  feet  and  trying  to  identify  from 
afar  the  painters  of  the  great  dim 
canvases,  gold  framed,  on  the  wall. 
"A  Goya!"  she  marveled,  and  for- 
getting Manuel,  went  to  stand  be- 
fore it. 

"Mr.  Novarro  brought  it  home 
with  him  some  years  ago,  from 
Paris,  I  think."  Manuel  pointed  to 
a  brocade  chair.  "Would  you  sit 
here.  Miss  Karsh." 

Nina  sat  primly  on  the  rich  fabric, 
crossing  her  feet  precisely,  folding 
her  white  gloved  hands  in  her  lap. 
She  should  have  worn  her  navy 
blue,  this  light  sprigged  cotton 
seemed  countrified  and  simple  in 
the  great,  elegant  room. 


"You  wanted  to  ask  me  about 
Joseph?" 

She  leaned  forward.  "Mr.  Man- 
uel, I  want  to  know  everything 
about  him." 

Manuel  sat  back.  "I  am  sorry.  I 
do  not  have  all  the  reports  ...  all 
the  papers." 

"Reports?  Papers?  Who  took 
care  of  him?" 

Manuel  shrugged.     "Many." 

Nina  lifted  her  brows.  "I  don't 
understand." 

"Tomas  Novarro  wished  nothing 
left  undone  for  his  son.  There  were 
many  nurses.  They  did  not  like  it 
here.  Too  lonely.  There  were 
many  maids.  There  were  schools. 
There  were  clinics." 

"But  what  were  thev  like,  all 
these  people?" 

"There  was  an  English  nurse." 
Manuel  counted  on  his  fingers.  "No 
baby  should  be  picked  up.  There 
was  a  young  lady  from  Santa  Mon- 
ica, who  was  studying  psychiatry. 
She  was  very  efficient.  We  did  not 
speak  to  the  child,  because  we  were 
all  giants  and  terrifying  to  him,  she 
said." 

Nina  sighed. 

Manuel  nodded.  "We  did  every- 
thing they  said.  We  had  scales  to 
measure  lunches  and  suppers,  spe- 
cial clothes  and  special  blocks  and 
special  disciplines." 

"Disciplines?  What  sort  of  dis- 
ciplines?" 

Again  Manuel  shrugged.  "It  was 
behind  closed  doors.  The  child 
cried.  We  could  not  enter.  Then 
Mr.  Novarro  became  afraid.  He 
sent  for  mv  mother."  Manuel  moved 
restlessly.  "But  she  was  very  old, 
my  mother.  She  fed  the  child  and 
bathed  him,  but  she  was  tired.     It 


220 


was  all  out  of  her,  the  tenderness. 
She  had  had  many  children  and 
many  grandchildren.  She  was  tired." 


■jVriNA  stood  up.  "Mr.  Manuel, 
would  you  please  show  me 
Joseph's  room." 

He  looked  puzzled,  but  rose  with 
alacrity  and  led  the  way  upstairs. 
Joseph's  room  was  in  the  left  wing. 
Manuel  explained  the  distance  by 
saying  that  Joseph  had  cried  a  great 
deal,  in  the  beginning,  and  the  bril- 
liant young  woman,  the  one  from 
Santa  Monica,  had  said  he  must  not 
be  held  or  pampered  in  any  way, 
because  the  wise  men  had  discov- 
ered this  was  not  only  unnecessary 
but  harmful. 

''Indeed,"  said  Nina  frostily,  "and 
what  did  Mr.  Novarro  think  of 
that?" 

"He  was  too  lost  in  grief  to 
notice,"  Manuel  said  gently,  "be- 
sides, child  raising  is  for  women." 

With  effort,  Nina  restrained  the 
caustic  comment  leaping  to  her  lips. 
A  remembrance  of  her  own  father's 
tenderness  and  concern  loomed  tall 
in  her  mind.  She  felt  an  icy  disdain 
for  this  Tomas  Novarro. 

Joseph's  room  was  dark  and  im- 
pressive, with  somber  Spanish  chests 
and  a  great  carved  bed. 

"There  is  a  closet  full  of  toys," 
Manuel  said  hastily.  "We  have  put 
them  away,  but  you  may  have  them, 
if  you  like." 

"Who  played  with  Joseph?" 

"Played  with  him?  He  had  his 
tovs,  Miss  Karsh,  everything  that 
money  could  buy." 

"Thank  you,"  Nina  said,  "you 
have  been  very  helpful.  That  is  all 
I  wish  to  know." 

Manuel  followed  her  out  to  the 
car,  helped  her  in  with  grave  cour- 


RELIEF   SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH    1962 

tesy.  "You  may  come  anv  time.  Miss 
Karsh,  Mr.  Novarro  said  you  are  to 
have  whatever  you  like.  He  said 
we're  to  send  you  Elissa,  the  second 
maid.    She  is  a  very  good  cook." 

"Fine,"  said  Nina.  "I  can  use 
her."  She  started  the  motor  with 
a  roar  that  sent  Manuel  leaping  for 
safety  and  spun  down  the  driveway 
in  the  direction  of  her  own  hilltop. 

Tom  Benedict  looked  up  reluc- 
tantly from  his  cowboy  and  Indian 
show.  "He  didn't  even  wake  up." 
He  looked  at  her  narrowly.  "You 
got  something  moving  in  your  sweat- 
er. Miss  Marsh." 

Nina  laughed  and  drew  out  the 
small,  white,  fluffy  kitten.  "I 
bought  him  ...  on  the  way  back." 

Tom  cried  out  and  reached  for 
the  small  squirming  puff  and  held 
it,  mewing  plaintively,  against  his 
face.  Nina  watched  the  tenderness 
melt  away  the  wise  old  look  that 
had  been  there  before.  If  a  kitten 
could  do  this  for  a  boy,  a  big  boy 
like  Tom! 

She  could  scarcely  wait  for  Joseph 
to  waken  from  his  nap.  Then 
she  dressed  him,  fed  him  milk  and 
crackers,  and  led  him  outdoors.  Jo- 
seph obeyed  her  mutely.  He  allowed 
himself  to  be  placed  in  the  blue 
canvas  chair.  The  afternoon  sun 
made  a  nimbus  of  his  light  hair. 

Nina  knelt  beside  him.  She  took 
the  kitten  from  her  pocket.  "Look, 
Joseph,  look!" 

The  boy  seemed  unaware. 

"Joseph,  it  makes  a  singing."  She 
rubbed  the  small  body  against  his 
cheek. 

JOSEPH    put   up   his   hand   and 

touched  the  kitten.     He  let  his 

hand  drop,  all  interest  gone.     The 

released  kitten  leaped,  mewing,  to 


sow  THE  FIELD  WITH  ROSES  221 

the  ground.     Nina  sat  back  on  her  sad.    Nina  put  the  kitten  down  and 

heels,  bewildered  and  disappointed,  took  Joseph  into  her  arms.    He  said 

The    kitten    rubbed    against    her  no  word;  he  made  no  outcry.     He 

ankles.     She  picked  it  up  and  held  burrowed  against  her,  his  eyes  closed, 

it  in  her  hands.    'There  .  .  .  there,"  Nina  held  him  in  silence,  trying  to 

she   crooned    to    the   plainti\'e    cry,  understand. 

''it's  all  right.  .  .  ."  She  sat  sudden-  Leaves  dropped  from  the  china- 
ly  still,  aware  of  Joseph's  interest,  berry  tree,  a  squirrel  frisked  from  the 
But  Joseph  was  looking  at  her,  not  juniper,  to  the  left  the  windmill 
the  kitten.  In  his  face  was  an  ex-  turned  lazily  over  the  well,  from 
pression  she  could  not  read,  but  ex-  far  below  came  the  faint  echoes  of 
pressive  it  was,  a  shadow,  a  move-  car  horns  and  motors.  Nina  was 
ment.  Trembling,  she  placed  the  oblivious  to  all  around  her.  Some- 
kitten  back  in  his  hands.  He  paid  thing  strange  was  happening  be- 
no  attention.  When  her  voice  tween  her  and  Joseph,  a  communion 
stilled,  the  light  \^'ent  out  of  his  between  them,  a  warm  peace  in  the 
face.  What  was  it?  Not  her  burden  of  his  head,  a  stirring  in  his 
imagination,  surely.  There  had  hands  like  the  tendrils  of  a  young 
been  a  flicker  of  life,  of  interest.  But  plant  reaching  up. 
when  she  looked  at  him  again  he  How  strange,  she  thought,  our 
was  inert,  dull,  and  hea\y.  It  was  emphasis  on  words,  our  insistence 
when  she  talked  to  the  kitten.  Nina  that  communication  be  in  syllables 
took  the  kitten  back.  She  crooned  and  sentences.  Joseph  is  talking  to 
over  it,  but  she  watched  Joseph's  me  without  any  sound.  He  is  tell- 
face.  ing  me  that  he  must  begin  from 
p  Tell  me,  Joseph,  she  asked  her-  the  beginning,  from  the  baby  part 
self,  is  it  because  I  talk  to  the  kit-  of  it.  She  held  him  in  aching  ten- 
ten?  Is  it  amusing?  No,  that  isn't  derness.  I  am  telling  him,  by  my 
it.  It's  something  Vm  doing  with  holding  him  here,  in  the  sun,  in  the 
my  voice.  But  what?  What  is  it?  afternoon,  that  I  understand  him, 
What  reaches  him?  She  held  the  that  I  will  not  fail,  that  he  can  be- 
kitten  to  her  face,  making  a  little  gin  to  believe  and  to  open,  for  there 
wordless  song.  Joseph  held  her  is  nothing  to  make  him  afraid, 
with  his  eyes,  large,  misty,  infinitely  {To  be  continued) 


Mrs.  Teacher 

Olive  C.  Wehr 

"Don't  you  have  anv  children?" 
W'omen  always  want  to  know  — 
They  don't  mean  to  be  unkind  — 
And  I  always  answer,  "No,"  just  "No." 
(There  are  no  words  for  sorrow.) 
But  it's  always  in  the  back  of  my  mind 
To  ans\\er  truthfully,  "Oh,  yes, 
For  the  past  twenty  years  or  so, 
I've  had  hundreds  of  them,  no  less!" 


FROM    THE    FIELD 


General  Secretary-Treasurer  HuJcIa  Parker 

All  material  submitted  for  publication  in  this  department  should  be  sent  through 
stake  and  mission  Relief  Society  presidents.  See  regulations  go\erning  the  submittal  of 
material  for  "Notes  From  the  Field"  in  the  Magazine  for  January  1958,  page  47,  and 
in  the  Relief  Society  Handbook:  of  Instructions. 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  ACTIVITIES 


Photograph  submitted  by   Hazel   K.   Woolley 

WEST  CENTRAL  STATES  MISSION,  GLENDIVE  BRANCH   (MONTANA) 
RELIEF  SOCIETY  FASHION  SHOW,  June  1961 

Front  row,  left  to  right:  June  Hennebry;  Kathi  and  Cheri;  Dorothy  Getz;  Cheri 
and  Mary  Anderson. 

Back  row,  left  to  right:  Helen  Ness;  Joy  Jensen;  Beatrice  Mitchell;  Bernice  Orcutt; 
Wanda  White;  Edythe  Brown;  Marjorie  Zolman. 

Hazel  K.  Woolley,  President,  West  Central  States  Mission  Relief  Society,  reports 
that  this  was  the  first  fashion  show  presented  by  the  Glendive  Branch  Relief  Society. 
Each  member  who  sewed  a  dress  or  a  suit  for  herself  also  modeled  it.  The  show 
featured  two  mothers  and  daughters  numbers.  The  objectives  of  the  sewing  program, 
Sister  Woolley  explains,  are  to  stimulate  a  desire  among  the  sisters  to  sew  for  them- 
selves and  their  families,  thus  developing  and  improving  their  talents;  to  promote  a 
closer  feeling  of  sisterhood  by  working  together,  helping  others,  and  sharing  ideas; 
and  also,  by  such  means,  to  help  cut  expenses  in  the  family  budget. 

The  narrating  for  the  fashion  show  was  done  by  Edythe  Brown.  Following  the 
show,  a  social  hour  was  enjoyed  and  refreshments  were  served  under  the  direction  of 
Myrtle  Batesole. 

Page  222 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


223 


Photograph  submitted  by  Donna   T.   Smart 


EMIGRATION  STAKE    (SALT  LAKE  CITY,  UTAH)    LUNCHEON  HELD   IN 
RELIEF  SOCIETY  BUILDING,  May  25,  1961 


Left  to  right:  Louise  W.  Madsen,  Second  Counselor  in  the  General  Presidency  of 
Relief  Society;  Dean  B.  Norberg,  former  president,  Emigration  Stake  Relief  Society; 
Belle  S.  Spafford,  General  President  of  Relief  Societ)^;  Wilburn  C.  West,  former  Presi- 
dent Emigration  Stake,  now  President  of  the  Eastern  States  Mission;  Donna  T.  Smart, 
President,  Emigration  Stake  Relief  Society. 

Sister  Smart  reports:  "For  the  recently  appointed  stake  board,  this  luncheon  and 
reception  was  a  successful  and  enjoyable  endeavor.  We  planned  and  cooked  for  some 
220  people.  All  of  the  members  of  Sister  Norberg's  recently  released  board,  with  one 
exception,  were  present  to  be  feted  and  honored.  The  members  of  the  General  Board 
of  Relief  Society  who  reside  in  our  stake,  six  in  number,  were  present,  with  the 
exception  of  Sister  Wimiiefred  S.  Manwaring,  who  was  attending  a  Relief  Society 
convention.  We  were  highly  honored  and  favored  by  the  presence  of  General  President 
Belle  S.  Spafford  and  her  Counslor  Louise  W.  Madsen. 

"In  the  true  spirit  of  Relief  Society,  some  of  our  talented  sisters  added  musically 
to  the  afternoon.  The  combination  of  piano,  two  violins,  and  flute  was  unusual  and 
lovely.  The  Singing  Mothers,  directed  by  the  new  chorister  Maurine  Lyman,  beautifully 
presented  three  numbers.  The  highlight  of  the  afternoon  was  the  talk  by  Helen 
Spencer  Williams,  a  member  of  our  stake,  who  spoke  of  the  faith-promoting  experiences 
in  the  restoration  of  the  Bee  Hive  House.  Sister  Williams  was  a  member  of  the  com- 
mittee which  supervised  the  work  of  restoration. 

"In  keeping  with  the  pioneer  theme,  we  draped  the  tables  in  blue  and  white 
checked  cloths  —  made  by  us  —  and  we  used  gold  accents  for  our  Relief  Society  colors, 
as  well  as  pioneer  dolls  for  centerpiece  interest.  Our  serving  girls  were  dressed  in 
checked  gingham  aprons  and  sunbonnets. 

"We  were  grateful  for  our  training  and  traditions  in  Relief  Society,  as  we  planned, 
sewed,  decorated,  cooked,  and  programmed  this  first  real  activity  of  our  new  stake 
board.    The  helpful,  willing  spirit  of  our  sisters  in  the  gospel  is  truly  inspiring." 


224 


RELIEF   SOCIETY   MAGAZINE— MARCH    1962 


Photograph  submitted  by  Amy   P.   Willis 

CHEYENNE  STAKE   (WYOMING)   VISITING  TEACHERS 
CONVENTION,  May  27,  1961 

Amy  P.  Willis,  President,  Cheyenne  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "In  the  second 
year  of  our  stake's  organization,  approximately  150  visiting  teachers  were  honored  at 
our  convention,  the  theme  of  which  was  'Visiting  Teachers  Around  the  World.'  Special 
awards  were  presented  by  the  stake  visiting  teacher  message  leader,  Jeanne  D.  Alley,  to 
forty-three  visiting  teachers  who  reached  the  goal  of  one  hundred  per  cent  throughout 
the  year.  Represented  in  the  picture  are  part  of  these  sisters,  and  because  of  great 
distances  to  travel,  others  were  unable  to  be  in  attendance.  As  a  conclusion  of  the 
program,  a  skit  was  presented  to  introduce  the  summer  messages." 


Photograph  submitted  by  Gloria  M.  Dil 

AUCKLAND  STAKE   (NEW  ZEALAND)    RELIEF  SOCIETY  BOARD 
ASSEMBLED  AT  STAKE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  FUNCTION 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Gertrude  Murfitt,  First  Counselor;  Gloria  M.  Dil, 
President;  Airlie  Eagle,  Second  Counselor. 

Back  row,  standing,  left  to  right:   Hine  Amy,  work  meeting  leader;  Muriel  Hay, 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


225 


Secretary-Treasurer;  Polly  Paniora,  theology  class  leader;  Anita  Chatc,  social  science 
class  leader;  Marguerite  Ottley,  Magazine  representative;  April  Garlick,  literature  class 
leader;  Grace  Bratton,  \isiting  teacher  message  leader;  Evelyn  Kennerley,  organist;  Ata 
Pedersen,  chorister. 

Gloria  M.  Dil,  President,  Auckland  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports  that  this  picture 
represents  the  first  complete  board  of  the  Auckland  Stake  Relief  Society.  For  the 
occasion,  each  ward  was  assigned  a  demonstration  on  each  function  of  Relief  Societ}' 
work.  "The  Relief  Society'  presented  an  e\cning's  entertainment  and  instruction  for 
the  fathers  and  families  of  all  the  Relief  Society  women  in  the  stake  at  the  stake 
center.  The  stake  board  class  leaders  prepared  teaching  aids  showing  the  guests  the 
scope  of  work  covered  in  our  lessons.  Each  ward  and  branch  was  assigned  an  item, 
some  depicting  the  \\ork  and  advantages  of  the  development  of  talents.  A  sponge  cake 
competition,  one  section  for  a  plain  sponge  cake,  and  one  section  for  a  decorated  cake, 
showed  that  the  sisters  are  really  accomplished  cooks.  Our  Singing  Mothers  presented 
two  numbers,  and  the  children  enjoyed  se\'eral  games." 


Photograph  (Submitted  by   Berenece  B.   Dailev 

IIYRUM   STAKE    (UIAIl),   IIYRUM   SECOND   WARD    PRESENTS    "RELIEF 
SOCIETY  YESTERDAY,  TODAY,  AND   FOREVER"   AT  ANNIVERSARY 

SOCIAL,  March  14,  1961 

President  \^esta  R.  Allen  stands  second  from  the  right  in  the  front  row  of  the 
sisters  who  are  standing;  Virginia  N.  Larsen,  Second  Counselor,  stands  at  the  right 
in  the  same  row;  First  Counselor  Alta  L.  Petersen  stands  second  from  the  left  in  the 
second  row;  Secretary  Delia  A.  Nielsen  stands  at  Sister  Petersen's  right. 

Berenece  B.  Darley,  President,  Hyrum  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  ''This  year 
the  Hyrum  Second  Ward  had,  as  their  guests  for  the  anniversary  part}%  the  other  two 
Hyrum  wards  Relief  Society  sisters.  One  of  the  outstanding  parts  of  the  program  was 
the  presentation  'Relief  Societ}'  Yesterday,  Today,  and  Forever.'  It  was  not  only  very 
inspiring,  telling  the  story  of  our  wonderful  Relief  Society,  but  highly  entertaining,  as 
well.  Everyone  enjoyed  it.  We  were  all  thrilled  by  the  talent  presented  by  these 
faithful  sisters." 


226 


RELIEF   SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH    1962 


Photograph  submitted  by  Nina  H.   Beecher 

NORTH    BOX   ELDER    STAKE    (UTAH)    WARD    RELIEF    SOCIETY 

PRESIDENTS,   COUNSELORS,   AND   STAKE    BOARD   MEMBERS   VISIT 

INTERESTING  PLACES  IN  SALT  LAKE  CITY,  UTAH,  June  27,  1961 

Nina  H.  Beecher,  President,  North  Box  Elder  Stake  Rehef  Society,  reports  an 
interesting  trip:  "This  group  traveled  by  bus  from  Brigham  City  to  Salt  Lake  City 
to  visit  the  Deseret  Clothing  Factory  and  International  Peace  Gardens.  We  had  lunch 
at  the  Lion  House,  and  afterwards  were  taken  on  a  tour  of  the  Relief  Society  Building. 
Every  ward  in  our  stake,  except  one,  was  represented,  and  all  but  one  member  of  the 
stake  board  were  present.  It  was  a  very  enjoyable  trip,  as  well  as  informati\e,  and  the 
sisters  had  a  very  good  time." 


Photograph  submitted  by  Violet  W.   Hulet 


PAROWAN  STAKE    (UTAH),   PAROWAN  FIRST   WARD   RELIEF   SOCIETY 
HONORS  ELDERLY  SISTERS  AT  SOCIAL,  May  22,  1961 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Amelia  J.  Topham;  Amelia  P.  Orton;  Luella  R. 
Adams;  Hattie  Holyoak. 

Back  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Barbara  Adams;  Nellie  Pritchard;  Martha  Dalton; 
Alice  Holyoak;  Nettie  Robinson;  Sarah  Connell. 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


227 


Violet  W.  Hiilct,  President,  Parowan  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports  that  a  party  was 
held  for  all  ward  members.  May  22,  1961,  honoring  the  faithful  sisters  assembled  for  the 
above  picture.  "The  total  of  their  ages  is  819  years.  All  have  been  active,  not  only 
in  Relief  Societ^^  but  in  all  the  other  auxiliary  organizations  open  to  women  in  the 
Church.  They  represent  stake  Relief  Society  presidents,  ward  presidents  and  coun- 
selors, organists,  class  leaders,  and  work  meeting  leaders."  Verses  extolling  the  work  of 
each  sister  were  read  in  tribute. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Joie  M.  Hilton 


NORTH   CENTRAL  STATES   MISSION  DISTRICT   LEADERS   AT   RELIEF 
SOCIETY  CONFERENCE,  July  28-29,  1961 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Olga  Hanson,  Lake  District;  Bernice  Wickham, 
Ontario  District;  Margaret  Wells,  South  Dakota  District;  Greta  Damstedt  and  Dola 
Hofeling,  Sioux  District. 

Second  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Clara  Niemi,  Lake  District;  Norma  Whitney, 
South  Dakota  District;  Beth  Hatch,  Doris  Youngs,  and  Jolayne  Harrison,  Manitoba 
District. 

Third  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Valerie  Spillett,  Fort  Williams  Branch;  Norma 
Paakanen,  Lakehead  District;  Myrtle  Halden,  Dakota  District. 

Fourth  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  June  Benson  and  Betty  Sievert,  Mankato 
Branch;  Beverly  Harrington,  Dakota  District. 

Joie  M.  Hilton,  President,  North  Central  States  Mission  Relief  Society,  reports: 
"Pioneer  week,  July  28th  and  29th,  we  held  our  first  mission-wide  Relief  Society  Con- 
ference. All  eight  districts  were  represented,  with  some  seventy  sisters  participating. 
Over  half  of  the  sisters  came  from  far  distant  branches,  the  greatest  distance  being  from 
Dauphin,  Manitoba,  Canada,  630  miles.  Informative  registration  slips  were  attached 
to  snapshots  of  each  sister  and  her  entire  family,  and  displayed  beside  a  large  map  out- 
lining the  mission  districts  and  pinpointing  the  thirty-six  societies.  The  theme  'Relief 
Society  Space  Age  Pioneers'  was  carried  throughout  the  proceedings.  The  Singing 
Mothers  in  the  branches  had  prepared  the  songs  'When  Mothers  Sing'  and  'My  Testi- 
mony.' They  sang  together  for  the  first  time  as  a  mission  chorus.  'As  a  Voice  Speak- 
ing,' with  taped  narration,  and  the  film  'Unto  the  Least  of  These'  were  presented. 
Highly  practical  demonstrations  \\ere  given  of  sewing  helps,  hat  making,  and  various 
handiwork.  Specific  lessons  helps  were  combined  with  the  demonstrations  for  all  five 
first  lessons,  as  outlined  for  the  coming  year.  The  conference  was  concluded  with  a 
most  inspirational  testimony  meeting.  The  reading  of  President  Belle  S.  Spafford's 
testimony  from  the  Mission  Presidents  Seminar  helped  to  set  the  high  spiritual  tone 
of  the  occasion." 


228 


RELIEF   SOCIETY   MAGAZINE— MARCH    1962 


Photograph   submitted   by   Helen   H.   Hawkins 

SPANISH  FORK  STAKE    (UTAH),  FIFTH  WARD  RELIEF  SOCIETY 
PRESIDENTS   HONORED   AT  ANNIVERSARY   SOCIAL,   March    20,    1961 

Seated,  front  row,  left  to  right:  Maybell  S.  Erickson,  present  President;  Alene  T. 
Meldrum;  Anna  P.  Hales;  Blanche  W.  Gardner.     «» 

Standing,  left  to  right:  Mary  E.  Andriis  and  Thehiia  }.  McKell. 

Sisters  in  the  portraits  on  the  mantel:  Rebecca  S.  McKell  and  Annie  H.  Warner, 
deceased. 

Helen  H.  Hawkins,  President,  Spanish  Fork  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "A 
history  of  this  Relief  Society  was  written  for  the  anniversary  social,  and  the  sisters  who 
have  served  in  different  capacities  were  invited  to  attend.  As  the  names  were  read,  each 
sister  was  presented  with  a  corsage.  Faithful  and  diligent  service  has  been  the  aim  of 
these  sisters." 


Communication 


VioJa  Ashton  Candhmd 


Words  are  often  feeble  things 

When  we  have  need  to  speak 

To  one  whose  heart  is  troubled 

Or  one  whose  faith  is  weak. 

If  eloquence  is  needed, 

Hope  is  a  message  to  impart, 

Let  spirit  speak  to  spirit 

And  heart  commune  with  heart. 

When  Christ  expressed  his  lo\e  for  us, 

Mere  words  did  not  suffice; 

He  spoke  by  spirit  and  by  deed, 

And  with  the  voice  of  sacrifice. 


Northwest  Banff-Lake  Louise 
Tour 

Including    World's    Fair   at    Seattle 
leaving    June    23 

Eight-day   World    Fair 

Leaving    June    2    including 
Victoria,    Canada 

Ten-day  World   Fair 

Leaving    June    9    including    Reno, 

San    Francisco,    Redv^oods,    and 

Victoria,    Canada 

Ten-day  World   Fair 

Leaving     July    6     including     Reno, 

San    Francisco,    Redwoods,    and 

Victoria,    Canada 

Hill  Cumorah  Tour 

Leaving  July  20 

Alaskan  Tour 

Leaving    first   part   of   July 

ESTHER  JAMES  TOURS 

460    7TH    AVENUE 
SALT  LAKE  CITY  3,  UTAH 
Phones:   EM   3-5229   -   EL   9-8051 


Gives  you  the  ultimcte 

in  fingertip  total 
electric  living  now  . . . 
and  for  years  to  come. 


When  the  future  is  all- 
electric,  why  buy  anything 
but  a  Gold  Medallion  Home? 


UTAH  POWER  &  LIGHT  CO. 
Buy  now  from  your  d^al^r 


SACRED  MUSIC  FOR 

THREE  PART 
LADIES  CHORUSES 


COME,   YE   BLESSED   OF  MY 
FATHER   —   Madsen    


.20 


GOSPEL  GIVES  UNBOUNDED 
STRENGTH    —    Schreiner    30 

GO   YE   FORTH   WITH   MY 
WORD  -  Madsen   25 

IF  YE   LOVE  ME,   KEEP   MY 
COMMANDMENTS  -   Madsen   .25 

INCLINE  YOUR  EAR  -  Wilkes  .25 

IN  THY  FORM  -  Madsen  20 

LET  THE  MOUNTAINS  SHOUT 
FOR  JOY  -  Stephens  20 


LORD,  GOD  OF  OUR 
FATHERS   —   Elgar   .... 


LORD,    HEAR   OUR   PRAYER 
Verdi      


.25 


.20 


LORD,    WE    DEDICATE    THIS 

HOUSE  TO  THEE  -  Madsen 20 

OPEN   OUR  EYES-Macfarlane  .25 

THE  23rd  PSALM  -  Schubert..   .25 

Music  Sent  on  Approval 
Use  this  advertisement  as  your  order  blank 


DAYNES   MUSIC   COMPANY 

15   E.    1st   South 

Salt    Lake   City    11,    Utah 

Please  send   the  music  indicated  above. 
D  On    Approval  D  Charge 

n  Money    Enclosed 

Name     

Address     

City    &    State    


Music    | 


llai|iies     


^Sait  Lake  City  11,  Utah 


OuA.  fOm't/m'  1862-1962 


Page  229 


To  Follow  the  Flowers 

Dorothea  J.  Neihon 

WE  arc  blessed  with  beauty  all  around  us  during  the  greater  part  of  the  year,  in 
the  lo\ely  forms  of  flowers.  Each  contributes  to  our  enjoyment  with  its  delicacy, 
its  vibrant  flowering,  or  its  subtle  fragrance.  Each  is  outstanding  and  special  in  its  own 
time,  and  for  all  we  are  thankful.  Howexer,  if  we  reflect  upon  these  bright  arrays  a 
moment  with  deeper  thought,  we  find  they  set  for  us  the  example  of  life. 

There  is  the  crocus,  one  of  the  earliest  to  bloom  in  the  spring.  It  pushes  ahead 
of  the  rest,  as  an  example.  Often  a  blanket  of  whiteness  and  cold  still  lies  on  the 
slumbering  earth.  It  heeds  the  challenge  —  the  dare  —  to  begin!  Its  colors  exhibit 
its  character,  some  snowy  white,  others  brilliant  gold,  and  still  others  royal  purple! 
None,  a  sign  of  following:  this,  the  crocus,  is  leadership. 

Then,  throughout  the  season  of  flowering,  there  follows  a  wondrous  procession 
of  enjoyment  for  all.  And  so  in  life  do  we  dearly  love  and  enjoy  all  those  who  make 
up  and  contribute  something  worthwhile  towards  the  various  aspects  of  our  existence; 
those  of  the  delicate  spirit,  soft-spoken,  but  deep.  The  one  who  enjoys  life  to  its 
fullest,  and  is  frank  and  brave.  And  those  masses  of  others  who  are  "just  plain,"  but 
give  to  someone  dear  and  close  to  them  that  which  could  be  had  from  none  other  ■ — 
a  friendship,  loyal,  faithful,  and  true.  Some  who  are  too  complex  to  explain;  others, 
surface  lovely,  but  shallow  and  quickly  fading.  And  yet,  withall,  we  know  that  this 
is  life  and  all  must  be  a  part. 

I  think  my  favorite  of  flowers  is  the  chrysanthemum.  There  are  many  varieties 
to  suit  each  taste,  from  the  fragile  pink  to  the  deepest  bronze.  Each  has  a  heart  of 
sunny  yellow.  They  are  the  stalwarts!  They  faithfully  grow  all  summer  long,  gathering 
strength  and  experience  for  their  flowering.  Often  they  meet  with  adversity  that 
destroys  or  cripples  the  less  hardy.  The  chill  winds  blow  and  often  the  freezing  snov^ 
falls  early  to  blanket  them.  But  when  the  sun  shines  again,  they  are  not  withered  and 
broken,  but  put  forth  their  beauty  for  ah  to  see.  They  have  weathered  the  storm  and 
are  all  the  more  precious  for  it  —  because  now  they  stand  alone.  They  continue  to 
bloom,  the  last  of  the  season.  They  are  without  bitterness  for  their  experience.  Vital 
to  the  end,  their  departure  is  sudden  and  done  in  full  glory.  That  is  how  to  hve. 


A  traditional  feature  of   attending   Conference   is   the   very    special   joy   of   a   delightful 
repast  at  .  .  . 

''AMERICA'S   FINEST   ICE  CREAM  STORE" 

Everyone   appreciates   the    dignified    and    refined    atmosphere    that   prevails.     You   will 
appreciate  the   beautiful   enlarged   store  —    3    times    larger, 

f^^  '^Artistry  in  Pleasurefoods" 

OUR    ONLY    STORE  —  850  East  21st  South  -  Open  until  Midnight  -  (Closed  Sundays) 

Page  230 


•  BEAIITIFVL 
•  HAXDY 

•  DURABLE 

A  sure  way  of  keeping  alive  the  valuable  instruc- 
tion of  each  month's  Relief  Society  Magazine  is  in 
a  handsomely  bound  cover.  The  Mountain  West's 
first  and  finest  bindery  and  printing  house  is  pre- 
pared to  bind   your  editions  into  a  durable  volume. 

Mail  or  bring  the  editions  you  wish  bound  to  the 
Deseret  News  Press   for   the   finest   of   service. 
Cloth  Cover  —  $2.75;  Leather  Cover  —  $4.20 

Advance    payment    must    accompany    all    orders. 

Please  include  postage  according  to  table  listed 
below  if  bound  volumes  are  to  he  mailed. 

Distance  from 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  Rate 

Up  to   150  miles   _ 35 

150  to     300  miles  _ 39 

300  to     600  miles  45 

600  to  1000  miles  54 

1000  to  1400  miles  64 

1400  to  1800  miles  76 

Over  1800  miles  _ 87 

Leave  them  at  our  conveniently  locat- 
ed uptown  office. 

Deseret  News  Press 

Phone  EMpire  4-2581   ^gTb^ 

33  Richards  St.       Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah  ^a\I)| 


Snowdrops 

Ethel  Jacobson 

White  as  the  snow  that  lately 

Masked  these  beds, 

The  snowdrops  nod  their  heads 

To  hang  in  a  falling  cadence 

On  fragile  stems, 

Etched  and  polished  gems 

Carved  from  a  breath  of  frost 

Into  bells  that  ring 

With  the  sweet  chimes  of  spring 

See  where  each  bell  curls  silver 

Fold  on  fold 

About  bright  tongues  of  gold. 

And  crystal-pointed  petals 

Prick  the  air  — 

Snowflakes,  captured  there. 


HAWAII 

and   the 

SEATTLE 
WORLD'S  FAIR 

Combined    in    One    Wonderful    Trip! 

Leave    APRIL    9TH,     1962 

The    day    following    the    close    of 

April    Conference 


You    will    travel    with 
YOUR    KIND    OF    PEOPLE! 


You   will   visit: 


THE  FOUR  ISLANDS 
IN  HAWAII 

And     you     will     see: 

THE  AMAZING 
WORLD'S  FAIR 

"Century    Twenty-one!" 


The  progranri  and  the  price  will  de- 
light you!  Write  or  call  for  our  FREE 
day-by-day  program  that  will  give 
you   all  details.  Address: 

VIDA   FOX   CLAWSON 
TRAVEL  SERVICE 

216   South   Thirteenth    East 

DAvis   8-0303    or   ELgin    9-8493 

Salt    Lake    City,    Utah 


Remember  .  .  . 

The   Best   in   the    West   Travel 
with  Us! 


Page  231 


WORLD'S  FAIR 

Leaving     throughout     summer 

Reserveations    must    be    made    early 
for  these  tours. 

HAWAIIAN  TOUR 

June    7— June    24 

L.D.S.  PAGEANT  TOUR 

July    28— August    20 


For  further  information   regarding 
your    travel    please    write    or    call 

MARGARET  LUND 
TOURS 

3021    South   23rd   East 

P.  O.  Box  2065 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

HU  6-1601  -  HU  5-2444  -  AM  2-2337 


Birthday  Congratulations 

Ninety-five 

Mrs.  Sussanah  Wagstaff  McGhie 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.   Sophia   Anderson   Workman 
Heber  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Della  Brucella  McKeowan 
Vernal,  Utah 

Ninety-four 

Mrs.  Minnie  Price 
Downey,  Idaho 

Mrs.   Wilhelmina    Fredrika   Gutke 

Price 

Downey,  Idaho 

Ninety-three 

Mrs.  Sarah  Francis  Allred 
Fairview,  Utah 

Page  232 


Mrs.  Louise  Brockbank  Reynolds 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Ninety-two 

Mrs.  Florence  Westover  Platt 
Safford,  Arizona 

Ninety-one 

Mrs.  Marie   Jorgensen  Carling 
Shelley,  Idaho 

Ninety 

Mrs.  Anna  Wakley  Bloxham 
Downey,  Idaho 

Mrs.  Gilda  Christena  Ciiristenson 
Wasden 

Lovell,  Wyoming 

Mrs.  Katie  Taylor  Dansie 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Gena  Johnson  Froeser 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Elizabeth  Hankin  Demain 
Clearfield,  Utah 

Mrs.  Margaret   Victoria  Davis 
Malad,  Idaho 

Mrs.  Mary  Wells  Lesser 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Elizabeth  Adelaide  Wakefield 
Wortley 

Prince  Albert,  Canada 

Mrs.   Johannah   Marie  Lundgreen 
Christensen 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Marie  Jensen  Larsen 
Ephraim,  Utah 


a 


^ 


o 


(j^""n^  reasons  why 


IN  LIVING  SOUND 

is  the  best! 


It's      the     finest      recording      made, 
pressed    on    top-quality    unbreakable       ^tt^js^j;^-^. 
vinyl,    in    THIRTY-SIX    long-play    hi- 
fidelity  records  (SS'/s  speed). 


Two  voices  alternate  in  the  narrative. 


Each  record  ends  on  a  chapter  v/ith 
a  three-second  pause  between  each 
chapter. 

Included  with  the  handsome  2-vol- 
ume  album  is  a  full-color  booklet 
containing  ten  Arnold  Friberg  "Book 
of  Mormon"  paintings  with  descrip- 
tive information. 

The  price  is  modest  and  terms  are 
available  with  no  interest  or  carry- 
ing   charges. 

This  recording  is  ideal  for  family 
night.  Priesthood  or  group  study, 
and  individual  listening. 


only 


Produced    and   distributed    by 


iijiiiiniii 
iiiiiiiiiilii 


$4995 


As  low  as  $5  down, 
$5  a  month 


44   East   South  Temple    -  Salt   Lake  City.   Utah      .^^ 


DESERET   BOOK  COMPANY 
44  East  South  Temple 
Salt  Lake  City,  Litah 

Gentlemen:    Enclosed  you  will  find      (     )   check     (     )   money  order      (     )   I    have  an   account.    Please 

charge.     Amount   enclosed   $ Full    amount    (     ),    Down    payment    (     ). 

Number  of  sets  Residents  of  Utah  include  $1.50  sales  tax,  $1.60  postage  per  set. 


NAME 


ADDRESS  ... 
CITY  


ZONE STATE. 


Second  Class  Postage  Pait 
at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


ENS-E  2C-165-4H50 


Is  your 

life  insurance 

Beneficial? 

For  the  young  business  executive  on  the 
way  up,  few  plans  can  match  Beneficial's 
Commercial  Whole  Life  plan.  Insurance  in 
"economy  package"  amounts  of  $10,000  or 


S£P  62 

more  can  be  obtained  at  substantial  savings. 
Many  policies  can  have  an  "insured  insur- 
abihty"  feature  added  that  will  enable  you 
to  purchase  more  insurance  in  the  future 
without  new  evidence  of  your  insurability. 

Learn  more  about  the  features  of  new 
Beneficial  Life  policies  that  mean  more 
benefits  for  you.  Call  your  local  Beneficial 
Life  man  soon. 


BENEFICIAL  LIFE 

Virgil  H.  Smith,  Pres.  \^]/  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


'^^ 


..A  a^^ 


%■'■'%,,  ;  i 


Savior 

Margery  S.  Stewart 

So  should  I,  Lord, 

Have  hung  upon  that  cross 

Which  I  had  fashioned,  year  on  unthinking  year, 

And  felt  the  nails'  torment, 

The  bitter  burn  of  thirst 

And  life's  slow  falling  loss. 

Save  that  upon  a  day  thou 

Didst  quietly  take  my  place, 

And  died,  thorned  there,  between  the  thieves, 

While  angels  wept 

And  earth  in  darkness  mourned 

The  winnowed  stillness  of  thy  holy  face. 

And  on  what  desolate  crosses 

Men  have  died 

Rejecting  thee,  thine  offer  and  thy  love.  . . . 

For  who  is  there  to  listen 

In  that  dark  .  .  . 

Or  be  in  a  lighted  instant  at  his  side? 

For  if  the  thief  could  know 

He  steals  to  build  the  beam 

On  which  he  will  be  nailed  by  and  by, 

How  fiercely  he  would  strive 

To  find  thee  past  the  dark  deceptive  dream. 

The  cross,  compassionate  Lord,  was  never  thine 
But  composite  of  all  crosses,  such  as  mine. 


The  Cover:   Springtime  Garden 

Color  Transparency  by  H.  Armstrong  Roberts 

Frontispiece:  Lilies  of  Easter 

Photograph  by  Josef  Muench 

Cover  Design  by  Evan  Jensen 

Cover  Lithographed  in  Full  Color  by  Deseret  News  Press 


From  Near  and  Far 


Three  years  ago  we  moved  from  Utah 
to  the  Northwest.  Of  course  we  were 
lonely  and  homesick.  My  dear  parents 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Neal  J.  Hillyard  sent  us 
gift  subscriptions  to  The  Relief  Society 
Magazine  and  the  other  Church  publica- 
tions, and  they  have  proved  to  be  very 
valuable  in  that  they  have  kept  us  from 
straying  into  the  wrong  paths.  The  les- 
sons in  knowledge  of  truth  and  faith  in 
each  issue  have  given  us  and  our  home  life 
more  harmony  and  have  kept  us  in  touch 
with  those  we  hold  dear.  My  apprecia- 
tion and  thanks  go  to  Sister  Cannon  for 
her  lessons  on  manners  and  attitudes. 
They  are  most  enjoyable  and  highly  worth- 
while to  everyone.  These  lessons  have 
been  important  and  useful  in  our  home. 
The  Magazine  brings  the  light  of  the  gos- 
pel for  us  all  to  see  and  use. 

— Mrs.  Evelvn  H.  Johnson 

Raymond,  Washington 

I  am  always  interested  in  the  covers  of 
our  excellent  Magazine.  These  covers  give 
people  living  so  far  awav  a  little  more  in- 
sight into  the  wonderful  country  that  is 
Zion.  I  have  been  a  member  of  the 
Church  for  nearly  three  years,  and  have 
been  receiving  The  Reliei  Society  Maga- 
zine since  shortly  after  becoming  a  mem- 
ber. It  is  my  wish  that  the  Magazine  will 
continue  to  bring  happiness  to  all  the 
homes  that  it  enters. 

— Yvonne  Harbeck 
Moonah,  Australia 

I  wish  to  thank  you  for  such  a  lovely, 
inspirational  Magazine.  I  am  a  young 
mother,  with  three  children,  and  I  always 
get  so  much  to  boost  my  spirits  from 
Relief  Society  and  the  Magazine.  Some- 
times we  mothers  tend  to  become  spirit- 
ually and  intellectually  dulled  from  the 
humdrum  routine  of  household  problems, 
and  I  am  thankful  for  the  Relief  Society's 
choice  of  lesson  materials  to  help  pull  us 
out  of  our  so-called  "ruts"  that  we  tend  to 
slip  into. 

— Jacqueline  Overson 


Mesa,  Arizona 


I  love  the  Magazine,  with  its  wonderful 
lessons  —  especially  the  Visiting  Teacher 
Messages.  They  seem  to  be  just  what  is 
needed  at  this  time.  So  many  sisters  tell 
us,  as  we  do  our  teaching,  "How  do  the 
women  who  plan  these  lessons  know  just 
what  we  need  each  month?"  I  love  the 
counsel  and  advice  given  bv  our  General 
Authorities,  and  the  stories  are  verv  in- 
teresting to  me. 

—Mrs.  M.  P.  McOmber 
Hamilton,  Montana 

I  was  surprised  and  pleased  in  reading 
the  "Sixty  Years  Ago"  page  for  August 
1961  to  see  the  note  about  the  organiza- 
tion of  the  Relief  Society  in  Kansas  City, 
Missouri,  in  August  1901,  as  it  was  1903 
when  my  grandmother,  Mrs.  Mahina  T. 
Chrisp,  joined  the  Church,  and  I  know  it 
wasn't  long  until  she  joined  our  wonder- 
ful Relief  Society  organization.  I  enjoy 
the  Magazine,  and  was  particularly  im- 
pressed with  the  serial  "Because  of  the 
Word"  (concluded  in  January  1962),  by 
Hazel  M.  Thomson.  I  would  like  to 
commend  the  authors,  also,  of  these  out- 
standing stories:  "Aunt  Mattie's  Retire- 
ment List"  (October  1961),  by  Klea 
Evans  \\'orsley;  "A  Feather  in  Her  Hat," 
(June  1961),  by  Sylvia  Probst  Young; 
and  "A  Parable  for  Pollv"  (September 
1961),  by  Maude  Proctor. 

— Mrs.  Mary  Taylor 

Versailles,  Missouri 

I  was  impressed  with  the  beauty  of  the 
November  Rehef  Society  Magazine  cover, 
showing  a  painting  of  Nauvoo,  Illinois. 
Thank  you  for  printing  this  and  also  the 
beautiful  Madonnas  featured  on  the  De- 
cember covers.  Each  month  I  am  amazed 
at  the  beauty  and  quality'  maintained 
throughout  the  Magazine.  The  literature 
course  has  been  a  great  joy  to  me,  especially 
the  opportunity  to  study  America's  litera- 
ture. I  am  grateful  to  Elder  Jacobs  for 
the  wonderful  way  in  which  he  prepares 
these  lessons. 

— Joann  R.  Hoover 

Junction  City,  Kansas 


Page  234 


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Monthly  Publication   of   the   Relief   Society    of   The   Church   of   Jesus    Christ    of    Latter-day    Saints 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  GENERAL  BOARD 

Belle   S.   Spafford -         President 

Marianne  C.  Sharp -         First  Counselor 

Louise   W.   Madsen  -----  Second    Counselor 

Hulda  Parker  -  -  -  -  -  Secretary-Treasurer 

Anna  B.   Hart  Alberta  H.   Christensen      Mary  R.  Young  Elizabeth  B.  Winters 

Edith   S.    Elliott  Mildred  B.  Eyring  Mary   V.    Cameron  LaRue  H.  Rosell 

Florence   J.   Madsen        Charlotte  A.   Larsen  Alton  W.   Hunt  Jennie  R.  Scott 

Leone  G.   Layton  Edith  P.  Backman  Wealtha  S.  Mendenhall        Alice   L.    Wilkinson 

Blanche   B.    Stoddard      Winniefred  S.  Pearle  M.  Olsen  LaPriel  S.  Bunker 

Evon  W.   Peterson  Manwaring  Elsa  T.  Peterson  Irene  W.  Buehner 

Aleine  M.   Young  Elna  P.  Haymond  Irene  B.   Woodford  Irene   C.   Lloyd 

Josie  B.  Bay  Annie  M.  Ellsworth  Fanny  S.  Kienitz  Hazel  S.   Cannon 

Hazel   S.    Love 
RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 
Editor  ---------  ---  Marianne  C.  Sharp 

Associate  Editor -----  Vesta  P.   Crawford 

General  Manager  -  -  - Belle  S.   Spafford 

VOL  49  APRIL  1962 NO.  4 

(contents 

SPECIAL  FEATURES 

Welfare  and  the  Relief  Society  Howard  W.   Hunter  236 

She  Knew  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith  —  Part  I  —  Emmeline  B.   Wells  Preston  Nibley  240 

Thanks  for  the  Magazine  Linnie  F.  Robinson     253 

Cancer  Education,    Research,    and   Service   Rutherford   L.    Ellis  259 

My  Son  Is  on  a  Mission  Agnes  K.  Morgan  265 

A  Latter-dav  Saint  Schoolteacher  in  Beave;,   Alaska   Elizabeth  P.  Zabriskie  267 

FICTION— SPECIAL   APRIL   SHORT  STORIES 

The   Mischief  Makers   Dorothy    Clapp    Robinson  243 

Timber    Ilene    H.    Kingsbury  248 

A  Name  Before  the  Lord  Ellen  Taylor  Hazard  260 

The  Loving  Faces  Betty  Lou  Martin  291 

Sow  the  Field  V/ith  Roses  —  Chapter  4 Margery  S.   Stewart  296 

GENERAL  FEATURES 

From  Near  and  Far 234 

Sixty   Years   Ago    254 

Woman's  Sphere Ramona   W.    Cannon  255 

Editorial:   ""I  Y/ill  Pour  Out  My  Spirit"    .^ Marianne   C.    Sharp  256 

Notes  to  the  Field:  Lesson  Previews   to  Appear  in  the  June  Ts'-.ue   -■ 

The  Relief  Society  Magazine  258 

Notes  From  the  Field:  Relief  Society  Activities Hulda  Parker  303 

Birthday  Congratulations  312 

FEATURES  FOR  THE  HOME 

"Singing    Sermons" Caroline    Eyring    Miner  266 

A  Compliment  Cast  on  the  Waters  Evelyn  Dorio  271 

From  My  Window  I  Watch  Cleo  Jones   Johnson  272 

Candy   for   Your   Easter   Basket   Caroline   L.    Naylor  274 

Two  Recipes  for  a  Luncheon  Ruth   L.   Jones  275 

Recipes  From  a  Pioneer  Kitchen  Anne   McCall  276 

The  Little  Silver  Thimble  Sherry   Crookston  277 

Housekeeper  in  a  Hurry  Janet  W.   Breeze  278 

Anna  Eckloff   Makes    Her   Life    Happv   V/:th   Hobbies 280 

Keep  Your  End  of  the  Handle   Up  Olive    Sharp  281 

What   Did   You   See?    Maude    Proctor  282 

Grade    "A"    Mary    C.    Martineau  286 

Potted  Plants  Complete   a  Picture   Eva   Willes  Wangsgaard  288 

Beach   or  Knitting  Bag   Melba   Larson  295 

POETRY 

Savior  —  Frontispiece   Margery    S.    Stewart  233 

Music,  by  Padda  M.  Speller,  257;  Starless  Interlude,  by  Annie  Atkin  Tanner,  258;  Doing  Good, 
by  Catherine  B.  Bowles,  259;  Point  of  View,  by  Gladys  Hesser  Burnham,  264;  I  Would  Follow 
Thee,  by  Mildred  Wentworth,  265;  Fame's  Prayer,  by  Leora  Larsen,  270;  Enough,  by  Hazel 
Loomis,  273;  No  Half  Loaf  This,  by  Virginia  Newman,  275-  Note  to  Carvel,  by  Mabel  Jones 
Gabbott,  277;  From  My  Window,  by  Evalyn  Sandberg,  280;  The  Blossoming,  by  Dorothy  J. 
Roberts,  284;  Return,  by  Henrietta  B.  McNeely,  287;  Prelude  to  Easter,  by  Linda  Clarke,  290; 
My  Legacy,  by  Maude  Rubin,  302;  Grandmothers  Know,  by  Christie  Lund  Coles,  311;  Beauty, 
by  Ida  Isaacson,  312. 

PUBLISHED    MONTHLY    BY    THE    GENERAL    BOARD    OF    RELIEF    SOCIETY    OF    THE 
CHURCH  OF  JESUS  CHRIST   OF   LATTER-DAY   SAINTS 

Copyright  1962  by  the  Relief  Society  General  Board  Association 
Editorial  and  Business  Oflfices  :  76  North  Main.  Salt  Lake  City  11.  Utah:  Phone  EMpire  4-2511; 
Subscriptions  246;  Editorial  Dept.  245.  Subscription  Price:  $2.00  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year; 
20c  a  copy  ;  payable  in  advance.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No  back 
numbers  can  be  supplied.  Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change  of 
address  at  once,  giving  old  and  new  address. 

Entered  as  second-cla.ss  matter  February  18,  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under 
the  Act  of  March  3,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in 
section  1103,  Act  of  October  8,  lOl'i,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned 
unless  return  postage  is  enclosed.  Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only. 
The  Magazine   is    not   responsible   for   unsolicited   manuscripts. 

Page  235 


Welfare  and  The  Relief  Society 

Elder  Howard  W.  Hunter 
Of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve 

[Address  Delivered  at  the  Annual  General  Relief  Society  Conference, 

September  28,  1961] 


THE  Church  Welfare  Plan  in 
its  present  form  and  organ- 
ization came  about  twenty- 
six  years  ago.  This  was  a  renewed 
emphasis  of  a  phase  of  the  gospel 
which  has  always  existed.  Since  the 
beginning  of  time  men  have  been 
commanded  to  be  their  brother's 
keeper,  and  God's  children  have 
always  been  expected  to  help  one 
another.  This  thread  has  been  wov- 
en through  the  loom  of  the  Old 
Testament,  the  teachings  of  the 
Master  during  his  personal  ministry, 
through  the  writings  of  the  New 
Testament,  and  throughout  the  his- 
tory of  The  Book  of  Mormon.  The 
revelations  of  these  latter  days  are 
replete  with  these  admonitions. 
Since  the  organization  of  the 
Church  in  1830,  the  history  of  the 
Latter-day  Saints  has  been  influ- 
enced by  the  principles  which  have 
now  been  codified  into  the  Welfare 
Plan. 

Not  long  ago  I  was  reading  the 
words  of  Brigham  Young  spoken 
from  the  pulpit  in  the  old  Taber- 
nacle here  in  Salt  Lake  City  nearly 
one  hundred  years  ago.  This  is 
what  he  said: 

I  am  now  going  to  preach  you  a  short 
sermon  concerning  our  temporal  duties. 
My  sermon  is  to  the  poor,  and  to  those 
who  are  not  poor.  As  a  people,  we  are 
not  poor;  and  we  wish  to  say  to  the 
Bishops,  not  only  in  this  city,  but  through 
the  country,  "Bishops,  take  care  of  your 
poor."    .    .    .   We   have  among   us   some 

Page  236 


brethren  and  sisters  who  are  not  strong, 
nor  healthy,  and  they  must  be  supported. 
We  wish  to  adopt  the  most  economical 
plan  of  taking  care  of  them.  ...  In  the 
spring  have  these  brethren  sow  some 
broom-corn,  —  they  will  enjoy  working  a 
little  out  of  doors  in  the  nice  spring 
weather,  —  and  then  in  fall  they  can  make 
brooms  with  the  corn.  By  pursuing  this 
course  a  Bishop  will  soon  be  able  to  say, 
''I  have  accomplished  a  good  work;  the 
brethren  and  sisters  whom  I  had  to  help 
are  now  in  a  condition  to  help  them- 
selves." In  a  short  time,  if  their  labor 
and  time  are  wisely  employed,  you  can 
build  for  them  the  finest  house  in  the 
ward. 

Now,  Bishops,  you  have  smart  women 
for  wives,  many  of  you;  let  them  organize 
Female  Relief  Societies  in  various  wards. 
We  have  many  talented  women  among 
us,  and  we  wish  their  help  in  this  mat- 
ter. Some  may  think  this  is  a  trifling 
thing,  but  it  is  not;  and  you  will  find 
that  the  sisters  will  be  the  mainspring  of 
the  movement  (Journal  oi  Discourses, 
Vol.  12,  pp.  114-115). 

There  is  nothing  old  or  old-fash- 
ioned about  the  Welfare  Program 
The  principles  are  old,  but  the  chal- 
lenges are  new.  These  words  of 
Brigham  Young  are  as  up-to-date  as 
if  spoken  today  in  this  Tabernacle. 
There  was  an  echo  from  these  words 
of  Brigham  Young  when  President 
Heber  J.  Grant  announced  to  the 
Church  in  the  October  Conference 
in  1936,  the  establishment  of  what 
we  now  refer  to  as  the  Welfare  Pro- 
gram. He  stated  that  the  ''primary 
purpose  was  to  set  up,  in  so  far  as 
it  might  be  possible,  a  system  under 


WELFARE  AND  THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY 


237 


which  the  curse  of  idleness  would 
be  done  away  with,  the  evils  of  a 
dole  abolished,  and  independence, 
industry,  thrift  and  self-respect  be 
once  more  established  amongst  our 
people"  (Priesthood  and  Church 
Welfare,  page  19). 

At  the  following  conference.  Presi- 
dent J.  Reuben  Clark,  Jr.,  spoke  on 
this  subject  saying: 

First,  and  above  and  beyond  everything 
else,  let  us  live  righteously,  fearing  God 
and  keeping  his  commandments,  that  we 
may  in  part  claim  his  blessings  as  of  right, 
and  not  as  of  mercy  only.  Along  this  way 
only  lies  happiness  and  salvation. 

Let  us  avoid  debt  as  we  would  avoid  a 
plague;  where  we  are  now  in  debt  let  us 
get  out  of  debt;  if  not  today,  then  to- 
morrow. 

Let  us  straitly  and  strictly  live  within 
our  incomes,  and  save  a  little. 

Let  every  head  of  every  household  see 
to  it  that  he  has  on  hand  enough  food 
and  clothing,  and  where  possible,  fuel  also, 
for  at  least  a  year  ahead.  You  of  small 
means  put  your  money  in  foodstuffs  and 
wearing  apparel,  not  in  stocks  and  bonds; 
you  of  large  means  will  think  you  know 
how  to  care  for  yourselves,  but  I  may  ven- 
ture to  suggest  that  you  do  not  speculate. 
Let  every  head  of  every  household  aim 
to  own  his  own  home,  free  from  mortgage. 
Let  every  man  who  has  a  garden  spot, 
garden  it;  every  man  who  owns  a  farm, 
farm  it.  .  .  . 

We  must  purge  our  hearts  of  the  love 
of  ease;  we  must  put  out  from  our  lives 
the  curse  of  idleness  .  .  .  (Conference 
Reports,  April  1937,  page  26). 

We  often  refer  to  the  Welfare 
work  of  the  Church.  The  word 
work  creeps  in  with  the  word  Wel- 
fare, and  the  two  seem  to  be  asso- 
ciated together.  We  know  we  must 
work  for  the  things  that  are  worth- 
while in  life,  and  if  the  Welfare 
Program  is  to  be  worthwhile  and 
succeed,  we  must  couple  work  with 
high  ideals.  Faith  without  works  is 
dead.     In  the  same  sense,  our  suc- 


cess in  our  Welfare  endeavors  can 
only  be  accomplished  by  work. 

You  who  are  in  leadership  in  the 
great  Relief  Society  organization, 
and  who  give  leadership  to  the  great 
Welfare  Program,  know  the  power 
there  is  in  banding  together  for  the 
noble  purpose  of  helping  those  in 
need. 

I  talked  to  a  man  not  long  ago 
who  works  in  a  machine  shop  fabri- 
cating a  little  electronic  element 
which  is  about  the  size  of  a  dime. 
He  told  me  that  these  were  used  in 
nearlv  all  of  the  missiles  and  rock- 
ets which  are  shot  into  space.  I 
asked  him  how  this  little  part  was 
used  in  the  operation  of  the  rocket. 
He  said:  ''I  haven't  the  least  idea. 
All  I  know  is  that  it  goes  inside  of 
the  rocket."  I  am  inclined  to  think 
that  some  of  us  are  this  way  in  the 
Welfare  Program.  We  accept  an 
assignment  to  pull  weeds,  peel  fruit, 
clean  fish,  harvest  crops,  or  some 
other  task,  but  we  do  not  see  the 
end  results  of  our  labor  as  it  fits  into 
the  great  whole  and  becomes  a  com- 
ponent part  of  the  finished  product. 

Most  of  you  sisters  have  been  in 
the  bishop's  storehouse  and  have 
seen  the  foods  and  commodities  as 
they  are  collected  from  all  parts  of 
the  Church  where  they  have  been 
produced.  You  have  seen  shelf 
after  shelf  of  items  produced  by  our 
people,  which  look  as  lovely  and  in- 
viting as  the  products  on  the  shelves 
of  the  big  supermarkets.  As  we 
look  at  this  great  assortment  of  fin- 
ished items,  we  see  more  than  cans 
and  boxes  and  packages.  We  see 
the  labor  of  hundreds  of  people  who 
have  worked  together  for  a  common 
purpose. 

When  we  realize  that  the  little 
can  we  so  lovingly  packed  with  fruit 


238 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1962 


or  vegetables  went  on  to  take  its 
place  with  nearly  two  and  a  half 
million  other  eans  produced  in  the 
Program  last  year,  we  catch  the 
vision  of  the  vastness  of  our  efforts. 
Relief  Society  presidents  last  year 
signed  orders  on  the  storehouse  of 
the  bishops  for  a  million  quarts  of 
milk,  a  million  pounds  of  flour,  a 
million  and  a  half  pounds  of  po- 
tatoes, a  million  pounds  of  dressed 
meat,  and  large  quantities  of  all 
kinds  of  food,  clothing,  and  com- 
modities produced  bv  our  own 
hands.  Last  year  we  helped  in  some 
way  about  one  hundred  thousand 
persons.  This  is  big  business  when 
we  combine  all  of  our  sm:iller 
groups  into  the  one  great  eflrort. 

Is  it  reallv  work?  I  know  it  has 
taken  hours  and  hours  of  thought, 
preparation,  leadership,  and  encour- 
agement, in  addition  to  the  time 
spent  in  producing  the  product.  But 
there  is  the  other  side  of  the  ledger 
—  people  working  together  in  the 
vine}ard  of  the  Lord.  I  know  you 
have  come  home  tired  and  weary 
from  the  cannery  or  the  sewing 
room,  but  as  we  look  back,  haven't 
some  of  our  happiest  days  been 
those  where  we  have  worked  togeth- 
er to  be  of  service  to  someone  else? 
Haven't  we  all  been  blessed  by  our 
willingness  to  work  that  others 
might  receive?  This  is  the  spirit 
of  the  great  Welfare  Program. 
Those  of  you  who  are  Relief  Society 
presidents  have  had  the  opportunity 
of  working  with  the  bishops  and  of 
going  into  the  homes  where  there 
has  been  need  and  making  the  de- 
termination as  how  best  to  help 
those  who  are  less  fortunate.  I  know 
it  has  been  time  consuming,  taking 
you  away  from  your  own  homes  and 
taking  you  away  from  your  pleasures 


in  life,  yet  a  great  blessing  has  come 
to  you  by  administering  to  their 
needs. 

I  served  as  a  bishop  for  more  than 
six  years,  as  a  stake  president  for  ten 
years,  and  eight  years  as  a  chairman 
of  a  welfare  region.  With  the  many 
Relief  Society  presidents  and  coun- 
selors I  worked  with  during  those 
years,  I  have  never  heard  one  of 
them  complain  or  say  she  was  not 
happy  in  the  work  which  had  been 
assigned  to  her.  I  am  grateful  to 
our  sisters  for  their  support  of  the 
Priesthood.  Is  there  greater  pleas- 
ure and  joy  in  the  Welfare  Program 
than  there  is  work?  It  is  true  our 
work  benefits  others,  and  the  Lord 
has  said:  ''It  is  more  blessed  to  give 
than  to  recei\'e."  The  great  joys  in 
life  come  from  giving,  and  the  great- 
est gift  is  the  giving  of  ourselves, 
our  time  and  energy  and  efforts. 
Isn't  it  a  good  feeling  to  know  that 
our  efforts  have  resulted  in  doing 
good  for  someone  else?  When  we 
go  to  sacrament  meeting  and  realize 
there  are  people  seated  with  us  in 
the  chapel  who  are  being  helped  and 
blessed  by  reason  of  the  fact  that  we 
are  willing  to  give,  doesn't  it  all 
seem  worthwhile? 

I  have  never  been  on  a  gloomy 
welfare  project.  I  have  climbed 
trees  and  picked  lemons,  peeled 
fruit,  tended  boiler,  carried  boxes, 
unloaded  trucks,  cleaned  the  can- 
nery, and  a  thousand  and  one  other 
things,  but  the  things  I  remember 
most  are  the  laughing  and  the  sing- 
ing and  the  good  fellowship  of  peo- 
ple engaged  in  the  service  of  the 
Lord.  It  is  like  the  little  boy  who 
was  carrying  another  little  boy  on 
his  back.  ''Isn't  he  heavy?"  some- 
one asked.  The  little  fellow  an- 
swered, "No,  he's  my  brother." 


WELFARE  AND  THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY 


239 


As  a  woman,  a  wife,  and  a  mother, 
and  the  keeper  of  the  home,  there 
are  so  many  things  that  you  can  do 
to  keep  in  tune  with  the  spirit  of 
this  great  program,  and  as  officers 
in  the  Rehef  Society,  it  becomes 
your  privilege  to  teach  these  prin- 
ciples to  your  sisters.  Some  of  the 
most  important  ones  might  be  sum- 
marized as  follows: 

1.  Righteous  living.  If  we  keep  the 
commandments  of  God,  he  will  bless  us 
with  spiritual  prosperity. 

2.  Every  person  self-sustaining.  Church 
members  should  sustain  themselves  to  the 
extent  of  their  ability  by  their  own  labors. 
The  Lord  has  said  we  shall  not  be  idle. 

3.  Avoid  public  relief.  We  subscribe 
to  the  principle  that  we  are  our  brother's 
keeper.  We  should  be  self-sustaining  if 
possible.  Children  should  be  taught  their 
responsibility,  where  parents  are  unable 
to  provide  for  themsehes. 

4.  Avoid  debt.  President  Clark  has 
said:  "Let  us  avoid  debt  as  we  would 
avoid  a  plague.  Where  we  are  now  in  debt 
let  us  get  out  of  debt." 

5.  I  Live  enough  food,  clothing,  and 
necessities  on  hand  to  take  care  of  any 
emergency.  We  should  be  able  to  sus- 
tain ourselves  for  at  least  one  year. 

6.  Live  within  our  income.  Families 
should  budget  their  income  so  that  desires 
are  kept  within  the  abilit\'  to  pay. 

7.  Help  provide  employment  where 
necessary.  The  Church  has  always  coun- 
seled and  recommended  that  mothers  be 
in  their  home  with  their  children  and  not 
seek  employment  outside  of  the  home. 
Women  should  not  be  unnecessarily  em- 
ployed. 

8.  Save.  Regardless  of  the  size  of  our 
income,  we  should  budget  our  affairs  that 


we   might  set  aside   some  portion.     This 
becomes  our  security  and   independence. 

9.  Strive  to  own  our  own  home.  Sta- 
bility comes  to  the  family  which  owns  its 
own  home.  We  should  stri\e  to  free  our 
home  from  mortgage  and  debt. 

10.  Gladly  accept  welfare  assignments. 
Working  together  in  the  program  brings 
the  strength  we  need  to  produce  for  those 
who  may  be  less  fortunate. 

11.  Keep  the  law  of  the  fast.  Wc  will 
be  benefited  spiritually,  and  sufficient 
means  will  be  in  the  hands  of  the  bishops 
to  take  care  of  all  the  poor. 

12.  Be  a  living  testimony.  We  should 
so  live  the  principles  of  tlie  \\'elfare  Pro- 
gram that  our  example  will  inspire  others. 

I  am  grateful  for  the  inspired 
leadership  which  has  formulated  the 
course  of  action  that  teaches  us  to 
help  those  among  us  who  need  as- 
sistance. This  is  religion  in  action. 
This  is  the  course  ordained  of  God 
from  the  very  beginning.  I  am  grate- 
ful for  the  devoted  sisters  who  stand 
with  the  Priesthood,  and  in  their 
compassionate  services  and  assis- 
tance, strengthen  the  great  cause  in 
lifting  our  brothers  and  sisters  by 
temporal  means  to  spiritual  heights. 

May  we  have  the  vision  to  clearlv 
see  the  road  ahead.  God  lives  and 
this  is  his  work.  I  bear  \\itness  that 
the  Welfare  Program  comes  to  us 
by  inspiration  and  revelation.  It  is 
part  of  living  the  gospel.  I  pray  the 
Lord's  blessings  upon  us  as  we  con- 
tinue to  serve  him  and  keep  his 
commandments,  in  the  name  of 
Jesus  Christ.    Amen. 


she  Knew  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith 


Preston  Nibley 
Assistant  Church  Historian 

Part  I  —  Emmehne  B.  Wells 


THE    PROPHET    JOSEPH    SMITH 
From  a  painting  by  Lewis  Ramsey 

ABOUT  fifty  years  ago,  there 
might  have  been  seen  an  elder- 
ly little  lady,  entering  or  leav- 
ing the  Hotel  Utah,  in  Salt  Lake 
City,  where  she  made  her  home. 
She  walked  quietly  and  slowly,  and 
usually,  in  summer,  wore  a  Paisley 
shawl  over  her  shoulders.  She  was 
Mrs.  Emmeline  B.  Wells,  General 
President  of  the  Relief  Societies  of 
the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of 
Latter-day  Saints.  In  her  day  she 
had  been  a  brilliant  and  capable 
woman.  Now  she  was  well  past  her 
eightieth  year,  but  she  kept  steadily 
and  faithfully  at  her  tasks  until  her 

Page  240 


strength  was  exhausted.  I  think 
''Aunt  Em,"  as  she  was  familiarly 
known  to  her  friends,  was  just  past 
her  ninety-third  birthday  when  she 
died  in  April  1921. 

I  was  always  interested  in  our 
Church  history,  and  on  two  or  three 
occasions,  when  I  saw  ''Aunt  Em" 
sitting  alone  in  the  lobby  of  the 
Hotel  Utah,  I  went  and  sat  down 
beside  her  and  asked  her  a  few 
questions.  I  remember  that  she  told 
me  that  she  had  left  her  home  in 
Massachusetts  as  a  young  convert  to 
Mormonism,  when  she  was  fifteen 
years  of  age,  and  with  her  mother 
had  moved  to  Nauvoo,  Illinois. 
Then  I  asked  her,  "Did  you  ever 
meet  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith?" 
She  replied,  "Oh,  yes,  I  knew  him 
quite  well,  and  on  several  occasions 
I  sang  and  recited  for  him." 

Then  she  told  me  about  the 
Prophet,  his  marvelous  personality, 
his  friendliness,  kindness,  and  his 
great  ability.  Finally  she  remarked, 
"In  all  my  experience  I  have 
never  met  another  man  like  him." 

Recently  in  going  through  the 
volume  of  The  Young  Woman's 
Journal  for  December  1905,  I  dis- 
covered on  pages  554-556,  the  fol- 
lowing interesting  article,  which 
"Aunt  Em"  had  written  and  pub- 
lished, at  that  time,  as  a  tribute  to 
the  great  Prophet  of  the  nineteenth 
century.  Part  of  the  article  is  repro- 
duced here. 


SHE  KNEW  THE  PROPHET  JOSEPH  SMITH 


241 


''Journeying  from  my  home  in 
Massachusetts  to  Nauvoo,  Ilhnois, 
with  a  company  of  Latter-day  Saints, 
we  were  joined  in  Albany  by  some 
Elders  returning  from  missions  in 
the  Eastern  states.  Among  them 
was  the  late  Jacob  Gates,  who  was 
accompanied  by  his  wife  with  whom 
I  became  well  acquainted  enroute. 
Sister  Gates  talked  a  great  deal  about 
the  Prophet  Joseph,  whom  she 
knew  intimately,  and  when  she  saw 
that  I  was  specially  interested  in  him, 
promised  me  that  she  would  intro- 
duce me  to  him  on  our  arrival  in 
Nauvoo.  She  also  told  me  many 
things  concerning  his  life  and  mis- 
sion that  I  had  not  known  before; 
and  I  listened  carefully  to  all  the 
Elders'  conversation  for  they  were 
full  of  zeal  and  the  spirit  of  the  Lat- 
ter-day work;  and  of  love  for  the 
Prophet  Joseph.  To  me  it  was  a 
continuous  revelation;  although  Sis- 
ter Gates  seemed  to  think  it  impos- 
sible for  one  so  young  and  inex- 
perienced to  realize  the  greatness 
and  wonderful  power  of  the  Prophet 
Joseph  Smith;  in  time  I  came  to 
understand  the  feeling  when  I  tried 
to  explain  to  others  the  power  he 
possessed  that  impressed  the  people 
with  whom  he  came  in  contact. 

As  we  neared  our  destination  in 
sailing  up  the  Mississippi,  the  elders 
were  full  of  enthusiasm  at  the 
thought  of  seeing  the  Prophet 
again.  .  .  . 

At  last  the  boat  reached  the  upper 
landing,  and  a  crowd  of  people  were 
coming  toward  the  bank  of  the  river. 
As  we  stepped  ashore  the  crowd  ad- 
vanced, and  I  could  see  one  person 
who  towered  awav  and  above  all  the 
others  around  him;  in  fact  I  did  not 
see  distinctly  any  others.  His  ma- 
jestic bearing,  so  entirely  different 


from  any  one  I  had  ever  seen  (and 
I  had  seen  many  superior  men)  was 
more  than  a  surprise.  It  was  as  if  I 
beheld  a  vision;  I  seemed  to  be  lifted 
off  my  feet,  to  be  as  it  were  walking 
in  the  air,  and  paying  no  heed  what- 
ever to  those  around  me,  I  made  my 
way  through  the  crowd,  then  I  saw 
this  man  whom  I  had  noticed,  be- 
cause of  his  lofty  appearance,  shak- 
ing hands  with  all  the  people,  men, 
women  and  children.  Before  I  was 
aware  of  it  he  came  to  me,  and  when 
he  took  my  hand,  I  was  simply 
electrified,  —  thrilled  through  and 
through  to  the  tips  of  my  fingers, 
and  every  part  of  my  body,  as  if  some 
magic  elixir  had  given  me  new  life 
and  vitality.  I  am  sure  that  for  a 
few  minutes  I  was  not  conscious  of 
motion.  I  think  I  stood  still,  I  did 
not  want  to  speak,  or  be  spoken  to. 
I  was  overwhelmed  with  indefinable 
emotion. 

Sister  Gates  came  to  me  and  said, 


ElMiMELIiNE   B.   WELLS 


242 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1962 


'Til  introduce  you  to  the  Prophet 
Joseph  now,  he  is  here." 

I  replied, 

"I  don't  want  to  be  introduced  to 
him." 

She  was  astonished,  and  said  curt- 

*A\iiv  ^ou  told  me  how  desirous 
you  were  of  meeting  him." 

I  answered, 

''Yes,  but  I've  seen  him  and  he 
spoke  to  me." 

''But  he  didn't  know  who  you 
were!" 

I  replied, 

"I  know  that  but  it  doesn't  mat- 
ter. ..."  I  was  in  realitv  too  full  for 
utterance.  .  .  .  The  one  thought  that 
filled  my  soul  was,  I  have  seen  the 
Prophet  of  God,  he  has  taken  me  by 
the  hand,  and  this  testimony  has 
never  left  me  in  all  the  "perils  by 
the  way."  It  is  as  vivid  todav  as 
ever  it  was.  For  many  years,  I  felt  it 
too  sacred  an  experience  even  to 
mention. 

It  was  my  good  fortune  to  go  im- 
mediatelv  on  my  arrivel  to  a  home 
where  the  Prophet  Joseph  was 
almost  idolized,  and  I  heard  of  the 
wonderful  power  he  possessed,  and 
everything  concerning  him  it  was 
possible  to  learn. 

I  heard  him  preach  all  his  last 
sermons,  and  frequently  met  him 
and  shook  hands  with  him,  and 
always  felt  in  my  inmost  soul,  he  is 
indeed  a  man  unlike  all  others. 

In  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith,  I 


believed  I  recognized  the  great  spirit- 
ual power  that  brought  joy  and  com- 
fort to  the  Saints;  and  withal  he  had 
that  strong  comradeship  that  made 
such  a  bond  of  brotherliness  with 
those  who  were  his  companions  in 
civil  and  military  life,  and  in  which 
he  reached  men's  souls,  and  ap- 
pealed most  forcibly  to  their  friend- 
ship and  loyalty.  He  possessed  too 
the  innate  refinement  that  one  finds 
in  the  born  poet,  or  in  the  most 
highly  culti\'ated  intellectual  and 
poetical  nature;  this  extraordinary 
temperament  and  force  combined  is 
something  of  a  miracle  and  can 
scarcely  be  accounted  for  except  as 
a  "heavenly  mystery"  of  the  "higher 
sort."  .  .  .  He  was  beyond  my  com- 
prehension. The  power  of  God 
rested  upon  him  to  such  a  degree 
that  on  manv  occasions  he  seemed 
transfigured.  His  expression  was 
mild  and  almost  childlike  in  re- 
pose; and  when  addressing  the  peo- 
ple who  loved  him  it  seemed  to 
adoration,  the  glory  of  his  counte- 
nance was  be^/ond  description.  At 
other  times  the  great  power  of  his 
manner,  more  than  of  his  voice 
(which  was  sublimely  eloquent  to 
me)  seemed  to  shake  the  place  on 
which  we  stood  and  penetrate  the 
inmost  soul  of  his  hearers,  and  I  am 
sure  that  then  they  would  have  laid 
down  their  lives  to  defend  him.  I 
always  listened  spell-bound  to  his 
every  utterance  —  the  chosen  of 
God  in  this  last  dispensation." 


The  Mischief  Makers 

Dorothy  CJapp  Robinson 


LETITIA  Haworth,  called  Tish 
by  her  friends,  dropped  to 
her  bed  and  tried  to  find  a 
comfortable  position. 

'1  need  a  new  bed."  She  spoke 
aloud,  a  habit  she  had  acquired 
since  being  alone.  ''But  then  I 
shouldn't  be  napping.  I  should  fin- 
ish trimming  the  lawn." 

She  sat  up  and  pounded  her  pil- 
low. ''There  is  no  point  in  my 
being  so  tired.  I  ha\'e  been  doing 
these  things  the  last  thirty  years, 
and  I  love  doing  them." 

First,  there  had  been  a  picnic  in 
her  back  yard  yesterday.  Children 
were  certainly  more  careless  than 
they  used  to  be.  True,  the  chap- 
eron had  staved  to  finish  the  clean- 
ing the  children  had  started,  but 
Tish  had  waved  her  aside  with: 
"You  run  along,  dearie.  I  love  do- 
ing this."    And  she  did  like  doing  it. 

And  last  evening  Irene,  Tish's 
daughter,  had  a  meeting  with  her 
Cub  Scouts  in  the  basement.  The 
boys  spilled  punch  on  the  floor.  It 
was  a  couldn't-be-helped  accident, 
and  the  boys  had  mopped  furiously 
if  not  too  effectivelv  —  bless  their 
hearts.  Irene,  knowing  her  mother, 
said,  "Don't  you  touch  this.  I  will 
be  over  in  the  morning." 

"In  the  morning"  in  Tish's  lan- 
guage did  not  mean  the  middle  of 
the  afternoon.  When  Irene  called 
to  excuse  her  delay,  Tish  said,  "I 
have  it  all  done  so  don't  worry." 

And  not  to  leave  any  doubt  that 
this  was  her  day,  the  boy  who  took 
care  of  her  lawn  called  early.  He 
wanted  to  go  on  a  hike  and  would 


not  be  back  before  day  after  tomor- 
row. Would  she  mind  if  he  did  it 
then? 

"You  run  along,"  she  answered, 
"I'll  love  doing  it  this  time." 

She  had  forgotten  how  enormous 
the  lawn  was,  even  when  using  a 
power  mower.  When  thev  had 
built  facing  the  street,  Hugh,  her 
husband,  had  said,  "We'll  put  all 
this  back  space  into  lawn.  It  will 
be  a  wonderful  playground  for  our 
children." 

It  had  been,  and  still  was.  The 
trees  thev  had  planted  had  grown 
to  gi\'e  shade,  and  the  s\\ings  were 
still  intact,  and  used  not  only  by 
their  children's  children,  but  bv  all 
the  children  from  miles  around,  it 
seemed.  Most  of  them  could  use  a 
lesson  on  property  rights.  Remem- 
bering, Tish  sighed.  No  one  disci- 
plined children  any  more. 

Mr.  Brown,  a  real  estate  dealer 
and  a  friend  of  Hugh's,  said  one  day, 
"You  are  virtually  running  a  public 
playground.  Sell  this  back  lot  to 
me. 

He  had  repeated  his  offer  many 
times,  but  Tish  would  as  soon  think 
of  selling  her  home. 

The  pillow  at  last  ga\e  a  modi- 
cum of  comfort,  and  se\eral  times 
Tish  thought  she  was  going  to  nap, 
but  back  would  come  her  problems. 

"Get  rid  of  this  big  place,"  her 
children  were  constantlv  advising 
her. 

Fiddlesticks.  She  had  been  tak- 
ing care  of  this  place  ever  since  it 
had  been  built,  and  she  would  ne\'cr 

Page  243 


244 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1962 


entirely  lose  Hugh  as  long  as  she 
had  it.  Every  foot  of  lawn,  every 
room,  every  nail  and  beam,  and 
every  inch  of  paint  spoke  of  him.  All 
the  gladness  and  the  sadness  of  her 
life  were  part  of  this  place. 

Someone  in  the  yard  next  door 
kept  hammering.  When  she  could 
stand  it  no  longer,  Tish  rose  and 
went  to  the  window.  It  was  Bob 
Jennings  and  Mr.  Brown.  They  were 
putting  a  sign  on  the  lawn.  Tish 
knew  immediately  it  was  a  'Tor 
Sale"  sign. 

"LTOW  could  Bob  do  such  a  thing 
so  soon!  Only  last  month  his 
mother  had  passed  away.  She  had 
lived  in  that  little  house  for  at  least 
twenty-five  years,  and  now.  Bob  was 
trying  to  sell  her  place.  It  seemed 
nothing  counted  these  days  but  dol- 
lars. 

Tish  thought  of  returning  to  the 
bed,  but  her  conscience  prodded 
her.  All  that  clipping  yet  to  be 
done. 

''I  should  go  help  Bob.  .  .  !'  She 
stopped  short.  An  idea  had  popped 
into  her  mind.  Perfect.  It  would 
solve  all  her  problems.  She  knew 
every  inch  of  the  little  house.  Times 
without  numbers  she  had  sat  with 
Mrs.  Jennings,  helped  her  clean,  or 
taken  her  guests  into  her  own  guest 
room.  Then  a  really  big  idea  hit 
her. 

Irene  and  Jim  needed  a  larger 
house  for  their  growing  family.  They 
had  been  dickering  for  one  in  a  new 
housing  project  called  Hill  Village. 
Her  plan  would  save  them  that  ex- 
pense. They  could  have  this  house, 
with  its  wonderful  yard  and  all  she 
would  ask  was  that  they  buy  Mrs. 
Jennings'  house  for  her.  That  way 
Tish  would  really  not  be  losing  her 


home.  Her  piano  could  stay  right 
where  it  was.  The  guest  room  would 
be  there  when  one  of  her  frequent 
guests  came. 

'Til  wrap  up  the  deal  right  now." 
Her  tiredness  had  turned  to  en- 
thusiasm. She  went  to  the  tele- 
phone and  dialed  Bob's  home. 

"Just  a  moment,"  his  wife  said, 
'1  think  he  is  driving  into  the 
yard.  .  .  .  Just  a  moment." 

"Why,  Mrs.  Haworth.  Fd  love 
you  to  have  mother's  place,"  Bob 
said  when  Tish  ran  out  of  breath. 
"I'll  write  the  heirs  today.  I  should 
have  releases  by,  say  Monday  or 
Tuesday  at  the  latest." 

"I'll  do  it.  I'll  do  it."  Tish 
hummed  happily  as  she  started  her 
car.  She  was  especially  happy  that 
she  had  thought  of  it  herself.  Usual- 
ly, she  followed  pretty  much  what 
the  family  dictated.  As  she  neared 
Irene's  home,  she  saw  a  company 
car  at  the  curb  and  Irene  and  Jim 
were  standing  beside  it,  their  heads 
bent  over  some  papers. 

Hardly  waiting  for  her  car  to  stop, 
Tish  was  out  and  hobbling  toward 
them.  Her  right  ankle  wasn't  act- 
ing so  well  today. 

"Guess  what,"  she  cried,  and  with- 
out waiting  for  their  response,  she 
plunged  into  the  happy  news.  "I 
have  this  house  problem  solved  for 
all  of  us.  I  don't  know  why  I 
hadn't  thought  of  it  before." 

"We  were  just  discussing.  .  .  ." 
Irene  stopped  and  looked  at  her 
mother.    "What  do  you  mean?" 

"Well,  Bob  has  put  his  mother's 
place  up  for  sale.    I  called  him." 

TIM  and  Irene  exchanged  a  quick 
look.    Jim  folded  the  papers  and 
put  them  in  his  pocket. 

In    words    tumbling    over    each 


THE  MISCHIEF  MAKERS 


245 


other,  Tish  outlined  her  entire  plan. 
They  would  have  no  big  payment  to 
make,  no  interest  to  pay.  All  they 
would  have  to  do  was  buy  the  little 
house  for  her  and  they  could  have 
her  big  place. 

''I  wouldn't  mind  giving  up  my 
home,"  she  said,  slowing  down  for 
breath,  ''I  can  still  enjoy  it  and  look 
at  what  you  will  save." 

"That  is  very  unselfish  of  you, 
Mother,"  Irene  answered,  ''but  it 
would  be  unfair  to  you,  and  to  the 
rest  of  the  family." 

''It  sure  would,"  Jim  added,  "your 
place  has  four  times  the  value  of  that 
small  place.  And  there  would  be  a 
lot  of  problems  involved.  Besides, 
we  were.  .  .  ." 

"Why  should  there  be  any  prob- 
lems? And  Irene  can  live  in  her 
own  home.  She  has  always  loved  it. 
Haven't  you?" 

"Of  course.  Mother,  but  I  am  not 
sure  it  would  work  out.  And  you 
would  not  be  satisfied  if  you  gave 
up  the  house." 

"Why  shouldn't  I. . .?" 

"We'll  think  about  it,"  Jim  in- 
terrupted. "We  do  appreciate  your 
offer,  and  we  will  think  about  it." 

"What  is  there  to  think  about?" 

"There  are  a  number  of  angles, 
and  we  would  not  want  to  rush  into 
a  deal  of  this  kind.    We'll  call  you." 

Tish  wasn't  afraid  of  what  their 
thinking  would  result  in,  but  she 
was  a  little  annoyed.  The  advan- 
tages were  all  theirs.  They  wouldn't 
find  an  opportunity  like  that  every 
day. 

Vl/'HEN    ten    o'clock   came   the 
next     morning,     Tish     called 
Irene. 
"We    haven't     quite     decided." 


Irene  sounded  a  little  annoyed,  Tish 
thought. 

The  reason  they  were  hesitating, 
of  course,  was  their  desire  not  to  be 
selfish,  and  as  Irene  had  said,  there 
was  the  family,  but  that  could  be 
handled. 

A  little  later,  a  friend,  Phyllis 
Herbert,  called  and  asked  Tish  if 
she  would  ride  to  Dry  Creek  with 
her.  They  had  a  mutual  friend  who 
had  fallen  and  broken  her  hip  and 
would  be  glad  to  see  them. 

Tish  hesitated.  It  would  be  a 
pleasant  drive,  and  she  had  to  wait 
until  evening  for  Jim's  decision,  but 
he  might  accidently  call  earlier. 

"Don't  you  trust  my  driving?" 
Phyllis  asked. 

"It  isn't  that.  I  am  expecting  a 
call  from  Jim.  It  is  very  im- 
portant." 

"For  pity  sake.  They  live  only 
four  blocks  from  you,  and  if  it  is 
that  important  we  can  drive  by 
there." 

"I'll  go,"  Tish  decided  suddenly. 
If  she  were  out  of  town,  Jim  would 
know  she  was  not  trying  to  pressure 
him. 

"What  are  you  so  excited  about?" 
Phyllis  asked,  when  they  were  on 
their  way. 

"I'm  moving."  Happy  to  have  a 
listener  Tish  poured  out  her  story. 
Phyllis  showed  a  disappointing  lack 
of  enthusiasm.  "Don't  you  think  it 
is  a  wonderful  plan?" 

"Yes,  if  Jim  and  Irene  like  it.  I 
heard  they  had  bought  in  Hill  Vil- 
lage." 

"But  this  is  much  better  for 
them,  and  I  shan't  have  the  work 
of  keeping  up  the  house  and  yard." 

"Would  you  mind  my  honest 
opinion?" 


246 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1962 


''Certainly  not." 

'TIere  goes  then.  The  house  is 
not  your  problem.  The  yard,  yes, 
but  not  the  house." 

''Why  —  why,  for  pity  sake,  what 
is  it  then?" 

"That  ^'ou  will  have  to  figure  out 
for  yourself,  but,  remember,  you 
can't  have  your  cake  and  eat  it,  too." 

'yiSH  had  scarcely  settled  herself 
after  her  return  when  Jim  and 
Irene  appeared. 

"You  have  decided  to  take  it?" 
Tish  cried. 

"Well,  we  can't  very  well  refuse," 
Jim  answered,  "but  there  will  be 
some  remodeling  necessary,  and 
since  we  are  lucky  enough  to  get  it 
at  your  price,  we  feel  we  can  afford 
some  changes." 

He  had  a  little  hammer  and  a 
tape  measure  and  went  about  tap- 
ping walls  and  measuring. 

Tish  looked  from  his  departing 
back  to  Irene.  "What  in  the  world 
are  3^ou  planning?" 

"Well,  Mother,  you  didn't  think 
we  would  want  it  just  as  it  is,  did 
you?  We  are  trying  to  decide  what 
remodeling  has  to  be  done  and  what 
it  would  cost.  I  will  have  this  par- 
tition taken  out."  Irene  indicated 
the  wall  between  the  living  room 
and  what  had  been  Hugh's  studv. 

Tish  sat  speechless.  Presently 
Irene  came  back  from  inspecting 
the  bedroom.  "We'll  make  a  fam- 
ily room  out  of  that  spare  bedroom, 
and  have  it  open  onto  a  patio  —  we 
can  easily  build  one  there."  She 
stopped  and  looked  at  the  wall  above 
the  mantel.  "I  saw  a  painting  that 
will  fit  ihat  space  exactly.  Maybe 
I  can  talk  the  family  into  giving  it 
to  me  for  a  Christmas  present.  And 
I  have  some  carpet  in  mind  that  will 


harmonize  with  the  color  of  the 
painting.  Then  I  will  have  those 
bookshelves  taken  out." 

"Irene,  have  vou  gone  mad? 
Those  shelves  were  built  in  there, 
one  on  each  side  of  the  fireplace, 
to  extend  the  mantel.  The  mantel 
alone  isn't  large  enough  for  our 
Christmas  scene,  the  manger  and  all 
the  little  people.  .  .  ." 

"And  the  piano  w^ill  go  here." 
Irene  ignored  the  native's  scene  and 
pointed  to  a  wall  against  which  there 
was  a  large  davenport. 

"But  the  piano  has  always  been 
where  it  is  now.    Whv  move  it?" 

"That  is  your  piano,  I  mean 
mine." 

npHAT  night  Tish  woke  with  a 
moan.  She  had  seen  her  be- 
loved home  being  torn  down,  first  a 
door,  then  a  window,  then  a  beam. 
Her  cabinet  of  figurines,  collected 
from  all  over  the  world,  was  thrown 
from  the  empty  doorwav.  Then  she 
noticed  Hugh,  standing  to  one  side 
watching,  and  every  discarded  board 
deepened  the  distress  in  his  eyes. 
Then  the  house,  Hugh,  debris,  and 
all  began  receding  —  further,  further. 
She  ran  and  ran,  but  could  not  catch 
up. 

Fully  awake  now,  she  looked 
about.  Yes,  this  was  her  home.  That 
had  been  but  a  haunting  dream. 
She  was  in  her  own  home  and  noth- 
ing had  been  touched. 

Slipping  on  a  robe,  she  went  into 
the  living  room  and  sat  in  the  big 
chair  Hugh  had  always  used.  She 
couldn't  think. 

"They  have  no  intention  of  using 
my  home,"  she  whispered,  and  the 
whisper  was  loud  in  the  empty  room. 
"They  are  even  going  to  use  the 
money  I  am  saving  them  to  tear  my 


THE  MISCHIEF  MAKERS 


247 


home  to  pieces.  Never.  If  it  is  torn 
apart,  it  will  be  after  I  am  dead  and 
gone." 

But  what  could  she  do?  She  could 
not  go  on  as  she  was.  Without 
turning  on  lights,  she  rose  and  went 
from  one  window  to  another.  At 
the  window  over  the  kitchen  sink 
she  lingered.  The  window  was  wide, 
and  she  could  see  all  the  back  lawn 
and  the  garage.  She  loved  this  win- 
dow —  but  where  could  she  find  an 
answer? 

pHYLLIS  had  said  something  — 
what  was  it?  Oh,  yes,  she  had 
said  the  house  was  not  her  problem, 
but  of  course,  it  was.  What  else 
could  it  be? 

What  else  could  it  he?  She  re- 
peated the  sentence  word  by  word. 
She  asked  herself  questions:  Why 
were  there  so  many  picnics  in  that 
yard  and  whv  had  she  had  to  clean 
up  after  them?  Why  should  she 
cut  and  trim  her  lawn  when  she  paid 
someone  else  to  do  it?  Why  did 
Irene  bring  her  Cub  Scouts  here 
where  they  could  spill  punch? 

She  brings  them  because  in  the 
beginning  I  insisted  on  it.  It 
seemed  a  shame  not  to  be  using  that 
lovely  basement,  and  .  .  .  and  I 
wanted  to  be  in  on  things.  Why 
did  I  mop  the  floor?  For  the  same 
reason  that  I  always  say,  'Tou  run 
along,"  or  'Td  love  doing  it  this 
time." 

For  the  first  time  in  days  a  chuck- 
le parted  her  lips.  She  wanted  to 
be  in  on  things.  She  loved  being 
with  people,  and  she  had  been  doing 
these  chores  for  thirtv  or  more  years. 
H'm,  h'm  —  there  was  her  answer. 


Because  she  had  was  no  proof  she 
could  continue.  She  knew  now  what 
Ph3'llis  meant.  Forget  those  two 
sentences,  those  mischief  makers, 
and  she  could  manage  the  house  for 
a  number  of  years.  It  was  as  simple 
as  that. 

She  would  sell  the  back  lot,  right 
up  to  the  garage.  She  could  cut 
other  corners,  but  she  would  keep 
her  home. 

With  sudden  decision,  she  went 
to  the  telephone.  What  if  it  was 
three  a.m.?  They  might  as  well 
know  right  now  that  they  were  not 
using  her  money  to  remodel  her 
home.  The  reason  she  had  wanted 
them  to  have  it  was  so  she  could 
enjoy  it  with  them  —  intact. 

Eventually,  Irene  came  on  the 
line.  When  she  heard  her  mother's 
voice,  sleep  left  her.  "Mother,  what 
is  it?    Are  you  sick?" 

''Nothing  is  wrong.  I  just  want 
you  to  know  I  am  not  selling  my 
home,  to  you  or  to  anyone." 

'Ton  —  you  are  not  selling?  You 
really  mean  that?" 

''I  certainly  do.  Neither  you  nor 
anyone  else  is  going  to  tear  it  to 
pieces  as  long  as  I  am  alive." 

There  was  silence  at  the  other 
end  so  long  Tish  grew  apprehensive. 
'Tou  ...  I  didn't  hurt  your  feelings, 
did  I?  Are  you  terribly  disappoint- 
ed?" 

Tish  could  have  sworn  she  heard 
a  giggle.  ''No.  No,  Mother,  I  was 
just  telling  Jim.  It  is  just  that  .  .  . 
well,  I  mean  .  .  .  well,  we  didn't 
expect  your  call  before  morning." 

"Now  that,"  Tish  told  the  dead 
telephone,  "sounded  mighty  queer." 


Timber* 

As  Rehted  by  Ilene  H.  Kingsbury 


WHEN  I  was  just  out  of  my 
teens  I  went  to  Pine  Valley 
Mountain,  in  the  Southern 
Utah  country,  to  cook  for  the  lum- 
ber hands.  I  lived  in  a  tent  and 
arose  at  four  each  morning  to  cook 
the  usual  potatoes,  eggs,  pork,  and 
sometimes  pie,  for  the  hearty  break- 
fast. This  is  a  land  of  giant  pines. 
Some  of  them  were  hauled  by  ox 
team  to  be  used  in  the  famed  Tab- 
ernacle organ  in  Salt  Lake  City. 
Almost  everyone  in  our  part  of  the 
Southwest  has  a  pioneer  bedstead, 
chair,  or  butter  churn  made  from 
Pine  Valley  pine.  This  mountain 
of  trees  is  where  the  pioneers  got 
their  lumber  for  what  we  now  call 
our  priceless  relics. 

One  day  the  logging  hands  were 
hungrily  eating,  when  one  of  them 
mentioned  a  large  pine  standing  by 
itself  near  the  fork  in  the  road.  In 
fact,  it  was  in  the  direct  path  of 
logging  wagons  going  to  the  mill 
and  could  be  called  a  nuisance. 
One  man  said  he  wished  the  miser- 
able thing  was  out  of  the  way. 
Another  stated  he  was  sick  and 
tired  of  going  around  it.  Half  the 
time  he  nearly  turned  his  wagon 
over  trying  to  miss  the  thing. 

At  that  point  I  set  down  a  pan 
of  once-over  eggs  and  announced 
that  I  could  fell  that  tree  myself. 

Well,  you  should  have  heard  that 
tent  full  of  men  laugh!  A  girl!  Saw 
that  giant! 


''Well,  I'll  give  you  twenty  dol- 
lars if  you  fell  it!"  yelled  Jake,  the 
camp  spendthrift. 

'Til  take  you  on  that!"  I  said. 

Whereupon  they  all  shouted, 
slapped  each  other  on  the  back,  and 
were  soon  quite  ready  to  take  sides 
on  this  newest  of  challenges. 

''Why,  I'll  even  give  you  twelve 
days  to  do  it  in,"  Jake  promised. 

'Til  take  you  on  that,  too,"  said 
I. 

"But  you'll  have  to  fell  it  down 
canyon  so  it  will  be  easy  to  haul 
off,"  he  said. 

'Til  take  you  for  that,  too,"  said 
I  again.  What  a  rash  team  we  both 
became! 

Then,  thinking  twenty  dollars 
was  not  much  for  all  the  sawing  I'd 
have  to  do,  I  said  quite  carelessly, 
"Guess  I'll  get  the  lumber  from 
the  tree,  if  I  fell  it."  This,  more 
like  a  statement  than  a  question. 

Jake  felt  so  sure  of  himself,  he 
let  go  with  both  barrels,  so  to  speak, 
and  spoke  out,  "Sure  you  can  have 
the  tree.  And  what's  more,  I'll  even 
haul  it  to  the  mill.  And  what  can 
be  sawed  out  of  it,  you  can  have!" 

You  can  see  how  deep  both  of  us 
were  in  this  rash  dare  together. 

At  this,  I  thought  the  men  would 
die  laughing.  Annie,  and  a  saw, 
and  that  tree,  they  cried.  Whoever 
heard  of  such  a  thing!  All  for 
twenty  dollars.  Why,  Annie,  you 
can't  lose  money  that  way!    Listen, 


*This  is  a  true  incident  in  the  life  of  Annie  Carter  Johnson  of  St.  George,  Utah. 
She  was  bom  in  1877,  the  daughter  of  Wilham  Carter  who  turned  the  first  sod  for 
irrigation  in  the  Salt  Lake  Valley  in  July  1847.  Mrs.  Johnson  is  the  only  Utah  woman 
credited  with  making  a  full  page  in  Lite  magazine  (September  6,  1954),  with  her  poem 
**Water,"  which  was  also  published  in  the  Congressional  Record. 

Page  248 


you  don't  make  much   more  than 
that  all  summer!     On  they  went. 

At  about  that  moment  the  boss 
signaled  for  a  start  to  the  wagons 
and  the  men  trouped  out,  each  con- 
vinced that  Jake's  twenty  was  safe, 
for  sure. 

Well,  I  turned  to  Sam,  the  lad 
who  ran  the  dairy  herd  on  the 
mountain,  and  I  said,  *'Go  find  me 
a  good  four-pound  broad  ax.  I  want 
to  try  it  out.  If  it's  sharp,  maybe  I 
could  get  a  start  before  time  to  peel 
potatoes  for  supper." 

Sam  reluctantly  sharpened  the  ax, 
but  warned  me  that  no  woman 
could  strike  off  one  chip  from  that 
huge,  lonesome  pine. 

"Want  to  offer  me  some  money?" 
said  I.  But  he  must  have  seen  the 
look  in  my  eye,  for  he  shrugged  and 
left  the  subject  dangling. 


w 


HEN  I  was  sure  all  the  men 
were     out     of     sight     and 


250  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1962 

wouldn't  get  back  for  a  couple  of  cooking.    One  day  was  gone  already, 

hours,  I  took  the  ax  and  started  up  and  the  chips  wouldn't  have  started 

the  road.     As  I  n eared  the  tree,  it  a  camp  fire. 

loomed  larger  than  I'd  ever  remem-  After  breakfast  the  second  day,  I 
bered  it.  No  wonder  it  was  still  said  to  Sam,  ''Get  me  a  whipsaw.  I 
growing  on  the  hillside.  Must  have  must  get  on  with  that  tree." 
been  two  yards  through  the  center  At  that  Sam  gave  me  up  as  a  lost 
from  the  level  at  which  I  would  saw  cause.  "Whoever  heard  of  one  per- 
...  or  hack  ...  or  whittle  ...  or  son  using  a  whipsaw?" 
scratch.  You  can  see  by  this  time  WgH^  j  guessed  I'd  lick  this  some- 
it  was  makmg  me  dizzy  just  to  sight  j-^q^  L^te  afternoon  came,  and 
up  the  bark  to  its  branchless  top  -  ^till  no  plan  developed.  But  when 
eaten  off  by  porcupines.  s^^i  came  around  with  an  old,  bat- 

I  circled  it  a  time  or  two,  then,  tered,  rusty  whipsaw  and  shook  his 

with   arms   outspread   and   pressing  head  as  a  final  warning,  I  thought 

my  body  close  to  the  trunk,  I  meas-  I  had  it  at  last, 
ured   nearly   four   times   around   it. 

Almost,  just  almost,  I  admitted  it  tje  g^^  it  sharpened,  which  took 

wasn't  worth  twenty  miserable,  back-  n  ^^^^  ^^^^  ^^  ^^^^    ..  ^^^^^^  ^^^^^ 

breaking  dollars  to  slave  over  this  j^^  ^                 ^^^  ^^  ^^^^ 

ancient  piece  of  forest.    I  figured  it  ^ree  fellmg  and  not  an  inch' of  trunk 

must  be  as  big  around  as  our  dinner  exposed  to  view!     I  told  mvself  not 

table  at  home  m  the  valley.  ^^  ^^^^^  ^j^^  teasing  of  the  lumber- 

At  that  moment  I  swung  the  ax  jacks,  as  they  gave  up  for  the  night 

up  to   rest   it   on   my   shoulder  to  and  mosied  off  to  the  bunkhouse  to 

carry  it  back  to  the  cook  shack  and  sleep. 

figure  out  how  to  raise  the  money  p^oj-  Sam  was  beginning  to  take 

to  pay  Jake  on  the  only  dare  I  had  ^  conscientious  view  of  this  affair, 

ever  made.     But,   at   that   instant,  Bv  now  he  was  as  determined  as  I 

there  came  Jake  himself,  jogging  on  that  the   pme  would   come  down; 

top  of  a  loaded  wagon.  He  positively  however,  he  was  entirelv  unprepared 

leered.      That    look    decided    me!  to  receive  my  most  profound  plan. 

Well,   he  saw   me   strike   the   first  ^                     i  •           .    ^              i 

, ,      '       ,  T  .      .11             111  J^ou  see,  a  whipsaw  is  lone  and 

blow,  and  I  trusted  he  would  hang  i^    i^          ^-         \^         £^^4.  i^.„ 

'  .  r       1                     1        ■        ^  slender  —  six  or  seven   teet  lone, 

around  tor  eleven  more  days  to  see  i      -.i    i    ^i    4.  ^4.1       t4-  i    .  4-  rZ. 

.,  .      .              ,     ,        1  11     -^  and  with  hook  teeth.     It  has  two 

this  eiant  crash  downhill.  1       ii  ^     ^                   i.    ^  j      t4-  ,-o 

&  handles,   one  on  each   end.     It  is 

I  swung,  I  hacked,  I  panted,  and  meant  to  be  used  by  two  men,  each 

all    my    labor    merely    dented    the  grasping  a  handle,  as  thev  stand  in 

crusty    bark.     I    little    more    than  a  pit  dug  around  the  tree.     Thev 

etched  a  line  where  I  planned  to  brace  themselves  and  pull  and  push 

part  this  pine  in  two.     The  chips  and   press   and   strain,  and,   in  due 

looked  pretty  small  and  scattered,  time,  the  sawdust  gathers  in  little 

I  knew  then  that  ax  swinging  was  slopes  beneath  the  blade.  The  great 

not  for  me.  triumph  is  reached  when  the  fibers 

So,  really  shouldering  the  ax  this  of  the  tree  can  no  longer  keep  the 

time,  I  strode  resolutely  back  to  my  living  patriarch  upright.  With  great 


TIMBER 


251 


noise  of  splintering  and  crashing  it 
falls  to  earth.  It  measures  its 
length  where  for  centuries  its  shad- 
ow only  has  caressed  the  soil. 

But  note,  it  takes  two  men  to 
bring  it  dow^n!  And  I  was  only  a 
girl  of  twenty  with  never  a  saw  in 
my  hands  before. 

'T^HAT  night  I  gave  it  another  try, 
so  to  speak,  and  while  I  was 
putting  some  milk  on  a  shelf  for  the 
cream  to  rise,  I  bumped  my  elbow, 
and  spilled  some  milk,  and  had  to 
wipe  it  up.  That  bump  against  the 
shelf  nudged  forth  the  idea  —  why 
not  make  a  shelf  for  the  saw  to  rest 
on,  that  is,  the  other  end  from  my 
end.  Or,  since  the  saw  had  two 
ends,  each  with  a  handle,  why  not 
have  the  shelf  long  enough  to  rest 
whatever  end  I  was  not  using  at  the 
moment.  How  perfectly  wonder- 
ful, I  said  to  myself,  maybe  this  is 
sort  of  an  invention! 

The  next  day,  the  third  of  the 
challenge,  after  breakfast  I  got  Sam 
to  help  me  build  just  such  a  shelf 
next  to  the  tree  about  waist  high. 
After  that  I  had  to  go  back  to  the 
cook  shack  to  work.  Bv  now  Sam 
just  as  good  as  told  me  I  was  addled 
in  the  head.  In  the  interest  of  time, 
he  reasoned,  I  had  alreadv  lost  one 
fourth  of  it  in  just  thinking. 

When  the  men  came  in  that 
night  they  let  me  know  that  the 
bench  I  had  made  by  the  tree  was 
pretty  good  and  would  be  a  nice 
place  to  sit  and  read  in  the  shade, 
but  would  cost  me  twenty  dollars  as 
a  season's  retreat.  I  said  not  a  w^ord 
in  self-defense.  And  Sam,  to  his 
credit,  didn't  give  me  away. 

On  the  fourth  day  after  my  early 
chores,  I  stalked  up  to  the  tree  with 


a  sort  of  Paul  Bunvan  stride.  The 
whipsaw  glistened  in  the  sun  and 
its  teeth  gave  promise  of  good  work 
as  they  caught  my  skirt  with  a  sharp 
snag.  Then,  looking  around  to  see 
that  no  one  was  near,  I  laid  the  saw 
teeth  to  the  tree,  the  far  end  on 
the  shelf;  and  threw  my  weight  on 
the  handle  to  give  it  the  first  push. 

It  worked!  The  idea,  I  mean.  It 
worked,  as  back  and  forth  I  pulled 
and  pushed.  In  hard  spots  I  walked 
around  the  tree  to  the  shelf  end  of 
the  saw  and  jerked  it  back  through 
a  stubborn  section.  I  worked  fast, 
I  worked  frantically.  Before  long, 
small  streams  of  sawdust  were  flow- 
ing from  the  lengthening  scratch  in 
the  bark.  I  think  the  smell  of  the 
damp,  living  tree  slivers  was  the 
sweetest  perfume  I  had  ever  inhaled. 
Nothing  could  stop  me  now. 

After  an  hour  of  this  pulling, 
hauling,  and  running  from  on:  end 
of  the  saw  to  the  other,  Sam  called 
up  the  hill  that  I  better  get  on  d  Avn 
and  mix  the  dough  for  tonight's 
bread.  I  looked  at  the  size  of  one 
hour's  sawing  and  realized  that 
already  the  width  of  the  saw  was  lost 
in  the  gash.  (Only  the  silver  ends 
grew  and  lessened  as  I  gave  my 
strength  to  the  handles.)  I  forced  it 
another  dozen  pushes  and  pulls  and 
then  went  down  to  my  cooking. 

For  a  moment  Sam  had  me 
scared.  'AVhat  if  the  tree  falls  up 
canyon?"  he  asked.  'Ton  won't  get 
your  twenty  bucks  then!" 

This  just  showed  how  little  he 
knew  about  lumbermen's  ways.  You 
don't  start  sawing  until  you  have 
decided  where  the  trunk  shall  fall. 
I  hadn't  been  in  a  lumber  camp 
every  summer  for  ten  years  for  noth- 
ing. 


252 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1962 


Vy/'ELL,  let's  get  on  by  saying  that 
by  using  every  spare  moment, 
and  straining  every  muscle,  and  after 
blistering  both  hands  and  coming 
to  use  out-sized  gloves,  I  knew  I 
could  finish  that  pine  in  record 
time.  By  actual  sawing  time,  it  took 
me  three  hours  and  forty  minutes 
to  cut  through  that  wooden  giant. 
I  don't  know  how  many  trips  it  took 
me  to  get  to  it  and  hasten  back  to 
watch  my  pots  and  pans,  but  it  must 
have  been  dozens. 

How  happy  I  was  when  it  lay 
there,  pointing  downhill,  as  Jake 
had  demanded.  Why,  I  just  jumped 
upon  its  back  and  ran  to  the  top 
end,  and  sat  down,  laughing  all 
over.  I  was  a  little  frightened,  too, 
in  a  way,  when  I  considered  how 
huge  it  was  —  over  fifty  inches  across 
—  and  how  small  I  was,  and  how 
long  it  had  grown  there  on  Pine 
Valley  Mountain,  and  how,  maybe, 
the  Lord  just  didn't  want  it  ever 
to  be  cut  down. 

That  night  at  supper  the  men 
were  praising  me  no  end  for  the  saw- 
ing and  jokingly  offered  to  trade 
jobs  with  me.  I  said  all  I  wanted 
was  my  money  and  the  lumber 
sawed  out  of  that  big  trunk. 

Right  there  the  whole  plan  struck 
a  snag.  Jake  sort  of  stopped  laugh- 
ing and  said  he  didn't  owe  me  the 
twenty!  I  said  he  did,  he  said  he 
didn't,  over  and  over,  until  I  was 
nearly  in  tears  outside  and  crying 
like  a  baby  inside.  I  looked  down 
at  my  blistered  fingers  and  vowed 


to  get  that  money  if  I  never  lived 
another  minute. 

The  upshot  of  it  was  that  Jake 
left  the  camp  for  a  day  or  two.  He 
just  couldn't  stand  me  pestering  him 
night  and  morning.  Finally,  he 
came  back  expecting  the  whole 
thing  to  have  blown  over.  But  when 
he  found  I  was  more  determined 
than  ever  to  collect,  and  I  had  the 
word  of  all  the  boys  that  he  did 
make  the  proposition,  he  just  had 
to  admit  to  it.  It  seems  as  if,  in 
his  mind,  a  game  like  that  with  a 
girl  was  for  fun!  But  then,  he  had 
never  run  up  against  one  like  me! 

I  made  him  keep  his  word,  too, 
about  hauling  that  tree  to  the  saw- 
mill, and  by  then  he  seemed  pretty 
cured  of  the  whole  affair. 

And  the  lumber  they  sawed  out 
of  that  controversial  pine  tree!  The 
company  gave  me  $320  for  those 
boards,  and  what  with  the  twenty 
from  Jake,  that  made  $340  for  three 
hours  and  forty  minutes  work,  or 
about  one  hundred  dollars  an  hour. 
I  almost  gave  up  cooking  in  favor  of 
sawing. 

They  were  building  Dixie  College 
in  St.  George  at  the  time,  and  the 
carpenters  said  my  lumber  went  into 
the  stairway  in  the  main  building. 
They  were  in  use  for  nearly  forty 
years  —  educated  steps,  I  always 
thought.  Somehow,  whenever  I 
climbed  those  stairs  I  was  reminded 
of  the  one  and  only  time  I  staked 
my  strength  and  determination  for 
money.  Somehow,  I  couldn't  figure 
out  whether  I  should  have  done 
such  a  thing,  even  for  once! 


1 


Thanks  for  the  Magazine 

Linnie  F.  Robinson 

decided  to  stop  quilting  for  a  moment  and  write  a  letter  of  appreciation 
for  the  many  fine  articles  published  in  our  Magazine.  I  have,  in  my 
mind,  written  many  such  letters  about  various  editorials,  stories,  or  poems, 
and  I  have  read  what  others  have  written  in  'Trom  Near  and  Far''  and 
mentally  assented  to  their  words.  But,  today,  it  occurred  to  me  while  I 
was  quilting  a  third  lounging  robe  that  some  words  of  appreciation  ought 
to  be  written. 

I  made  two  robes  that  were  so  lovely  and  yet  so  practical  that  I  am 
now  making  a  third.  I  got  the  idea  in  the  September  1961  issue  from  the 
article  by  Holly  B.  Keddington,  and  decided  that  by  quilting  the  robe  she 
described,  I  could  have  something  warm,  yet  washable  and  beautiful. 
I  used  nylon  print  for  the  top,  dacron  batt,  and  white  nylon  lining,  so 
the  robes  will  wash  and  wear  and  look  lovely  indeed.  Prior  to  this  I  have 
made  only  wool  flannel  lounging  robes.  The  quilted  nylon  robe  makes 
a  more  practical  gift,  I  think. 

I  remember  a  few  years  ago  an  article  came  out  showing  some  beauti- 
ful gold  sprayed  roses  in  a  three-tiered  epergne  (The  Rdiei  Society  Maga- 
zine, December  1957,  page  802).  Since  I  had  a  large  box  of  various  kinds 
of  artificial  roses  stored  away,  I  made  some  up,  and  they  were  lovely.  I 
still  have  the  gold  roses  tucked  away,  and  I  found  that  paper  roses  spray 
easiest  and  best.  But  the  interesting  thing  about  it  all  is  that  wherever 
I  went  I  found  that  others  had  made  these  lovely  gilded  blossoms,  too, 
and  had  read  the  article.  I  might  add  that  my  garden  efforts  are  more 
successful  because  I  read  the  Magazine  garden  articles,  and  they  arouse 
my  enthusiasm.  I  don't  need  to  mention  the  food  articles  —  as  long  as 
there  are  women  who  cook,  new  recipes  will  be  eagerly  sought  after. 

I  have  heard  all  my  life  so  much  comment  in  praise  of  the  Magazine 
that  I  think  its  worth,  with  some  of  us,  is  something  like  day  and  night  — 
taken  for  granted.  As  a  stake  worker,  I  visited  many  wards  and  have  heard 
women,  as  they  express  gratitude  for  the  Relief  Society  organization,  also 
express  gratitude  for  the  Magazine.  I  have  heard  them  tell  how  they  found 
stories,  poems,  editorials,  or  sermons  therein  that  had  solved  some  prob- 
lem or  had  helped  them  in  their  daily  life. 

Perhaps  because  I  write,  I  have  often  been  invited  to  speak  in  Sunday 
evening  Relief  Society  programs,  at  stake  leadership  meetings,  and  March 
anniversary  celebrations  in  other  stakes  and  wards  in  surrounding  areas, 
and  I  found  that  what  was  true  in  our  stake  was  also  true  in  these  others. 

So  I  close  with  a  wish  that  as  long  as  there  are  Latter-day  Saint  women 
may  there  also  be  found  the  inspiration  and  blessing  of  our  treasured 
Magazine. 

Page  253 


Sixty  Years  Ago 

Excerpts  From  the  Woman's  Exponent,  April  1902 

"For  the  Rights  of  the  Women  of  Zion  and  the  Rights  of  the  Women 

OF  All  Nations" 

THE  DAY  IN  ^^mCH  ^^^E  LIVE:  Thousands  of  women  have  been  praymg  for 
this  day  and  age  in  which  we  h\e,  and  are  now  basking  in  its  sunshine  of  progress  and 
development;  the  prophets  and  seers  of  old,  the  sages  and  poets  all  down  along  the 
line  have  lifted  their  \oices  in  anticipation  of  such  a  time,  a  day  of  freedom  that  has 
already  begun  to  dawn;  its  roseate  light  of  splendor  is  lighting  up  the  exerlasting  hills 
of  promise.  .  .  .  The  faith  of  the  many  who  thirsted  for  righteousness  has  so  far  pre- 
\ailcd  that  greater  light  has  come  into  the  world  and  broader  charity  and  love  is  being 
disseminated,  truth  that  will  dispel  the  darkness  of  error.  .  .  . 

—  Editorial 

APRIL'S  AFIELD 

April's  afield!  April's  in  the  air! 

Almost  you  may  see  each  hour 

\\'illows  that  at  dawn  were  bare, 

Meadows  that  were  brown, 

On  which  the  lengthening  mellow  day  has  burned, 

Creep  into  green  before  the  sun  goes  down. 

And  some  black  bough  while  mortal  backs  were  turned, 

Swift  stolen  into  flower.  .  .  . 

—  Selected 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  ANNIVERSARY  IN  BENNINGTON,  IDAHO:  The 
sixtieth  anniversar}-  of  the  organization  of  Relief  Society  was  duly  celebrated.  ...  An 
address  of  welcome  was  given  by  President  Margaret  VanOrman,  after  which  a  pro- 
gram of  speeches  and  songs  and  instrumental  music  was  rendered.  An  excellent  sketch 
of  the  life  of  Aunt  Zina  Young  was  given  by  Sister  Rebecca  Lindsay.  ...  At  two  o'clock 
one  hundred  and  se^'enty  people  were  seated  at  the  tables  which  were  loaded  with  a 
delicious  dinner.  .  .  .At  3:30  the  program  was  continued,  consisting  of  singing,  in- 
strumental music  and  step  dancing.  .  ,  . 

—  An  Observer 

A  GIFT  FOR  PRESIDENT  THEODORE  ROOSEVELT'S  WIFE:  Mrs. 
Roosevelt  has  received  a  gift  from  President  Diaz  of  Mexico,  consisting  of  three  pieces 
of  exquisitely  drav\'n  linen.  They  are  said  to  be  the  most  beautiful  specimens  that 
ha\e  e\er  come  to  this  country,  and  were  sent  to  Mrs.  Roosevelt  as  a  special  recogni- 
tion of  her  encouragement  to  the  Imen  workers  in  Porto  Rico. 

—  News  Note 

But  there  is  One  who  knoweth  —  thy  worth  the  angels  tell. 
And  thy  reward  is  doubly  sure  —  He  doeth  all  things  well! 

—  Ellis  R.  Shipp 

Page  254 


Woman's  Sphere 


Ramona  W.  Cannon 


A/rRS.  MARVIN  (JOJEAN) 
LOFLIN  was  the  one  woman 
on  the  four-member  team  of  Brig- 
ham  Young  University  students  who 
defeated  four  other  college  teams  in 
succession  on  the  national  television 
program  ''College  Bowl"  —  a  weekly 
battle  of  brains  and  academic  infor- 
mation. The  other  students  were 
Robert  Despain,  Todd  A.  Britsch, 
and  David  Stone.  On  the  fifth 
round,  the  'T"  students  were  de- 
feated by  Depauw  University.  Mrs. 
Loflin,  who  has  a  two-vear  old  son 
and  will  be  graduated  in  June,  was 
noted  among  the  students  of  all  the 
teams  for  her  wide  knowledge  and 
quick  answers.  She  is  an  active 
Latter-day  Saint  young  woman.  The 
team  won  $6,500  in  scholarships  for 
the  Brigham  Young  University  and 
respect  from  audiences. 

JTELEN  HAYES,  ''Great  Lady  of 
the  American  Theater,"  is  pic- 
tured as  a  devoted,  wise,  and  sen- 
sible mother  in  an  article  in  the 
February  issue  of  Good  Housekeep- 
ing by  her  beloved  adopted  son, 
James  MacArthur.  She  gave  him 
his  first  piano  lessons;  she  paints  and 
does  sculpturing  and  designs  and 
makes  dresses  as  hobbies  —  all  ex- 
cellently; she  has  been  awarded 
seven  honorary  degrees.  She  has 
recently   been    received   with   great 


acclaim,  traveling  and  acting  with 
the  Theater  Guild,  first  in  Europe, 
then  in  thirteen  South  American 
countries  —  as  a  representative  of 
the  United  States  in  the  cultural  ex- 
change program. 

lyrRS.  WILMA  RUDOLPH 
WARD,  the  outstanding  wom- 
an track  athlete  in  the  United  States, 
was  voted  the  1961  James  E.  Sulli- 
van Award  as  top  athlete  in  this 
countrv.  Her  runner-up  was  Tommv 
Kono,  world  champion  weightlifter 
from  Honolulu. 

lyrRS.  GLADYS  SCHMITT,  pro- 
fessor of  English  at  Carnegie 
Institute  of  Technology,  did  a  vast 
amount  of  painstaking  and  accurate 
research  for  her  recently  published 
fictional  biography  of  the  great 
seventeenth-century  Dutch  painter 
Rembrandt.  The  writing  is  brilliant 
and  the  facts  are  adhered  to  closely. 


CYL\TA     PORTER     (Mrs.     G. 

Sumner  Collins),  business  col- 
umnist, and  economics  analvst,  has 
a  potential  reading  public  of  more 
than  twenty-three  million  people. 
Her  daily  column  "Your  Dollar" 
appears  in  311  newspapers,  "giving 
her  a  distribution  vastlv  wider  than 
that  of  any  other  syndicated  busi- 
ness columnist." 

Page  255 


EDITORIAL 


VOL.  49 


APRIL  1962 


NO.  4 


\\ 


I  Will  Pour  Out  My  Spirit" 


Tj^ROM  a  meeting  of  six  people  in 
a  small  town  in  New  York 
State  to  over  a  million  and  three- 
quarter  people  located  on  every  con- 
tinent in  the  world  —  these  figures 
represent  the  growth  in  member- 
ship of  The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ 
since  it  was  restored  to  the  earth  in 
1830,  one  hundred  thirty- two  years 
ago  this  April  6. 

In  speaking  of  the  organizational 
meeting,  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith 
wrote: 

We  dismissed  with  the  pleasing  knowl- 
edge that  we  were  now  individually  mem- 
bers of,  and  acknowledged  of  God,  "The 
Church  of  Jesus  Christ,"  organized  in  ac- 
cordance with  commandments  and  revela- 
tions given  by  Him  to  ourselves  in  these 
last  days,  as  well  as  according  to  the  order 
of  the  Church  as  recorded  in  the  New 
Testament   {DHC  1:79). 

To  Latter-day  Saints  today  the 
growth  of  the  Church  seems  phe- 
nomenal, yet  to  the  Prophet  Joseph 
and  succeeding  prophets  of  the  Lord 
this  growth  was  to  be  expected,  for 
a  vision  of  the  destiny  of  the  Church 
has  been  theirs.  In  1843,  the 
Prophet  Joseph  declared: 

Take  Jacob  Zundell  and  Frederick  H. 
Moeser  .  .  .  and  send  them  to  Germany; 
and  when  you  meet  with  an  Arab,  send 
him  to  Arabia;  when  you  find  an  Italian, 
send  him  to  Italy;  and  a  Frenchman,  to 
France;  or  an  Indian  that  is  suitable,  send 
him  among  the  Indians.  Send  them  to 
the  different  places  where  they  belong. 
Send  somebody  to  Central  America  and 
to  all   Spanish  America;  and  don't  let  a 

Page  256 


single   corner   of  the  earth  go  without  a 
mission   {DHC  V:^6S). 

From  and  even  before  the  time 
of  the  organization  of  the  Church, 
the  gospel  net  began  to  draw  in  its 
own.  Converts  in  this  country  and 
Canada  and  in  the  old  countries, 
aflame  with  the  spirit  of  gathering, 
sailed  the  oceans  and  rode  the  riv- 
ers; ox  teams  plodded  and  saints 
walked  laboriously  the  one  thousand 
miles  of  dry  land  to  their  resting 
place  in  the  Rocky  Mountains.  Be- 
fore his  martyrdom  the  Prophet 
Joseph  foretold  that  the  saints  would 
become  a  mighty  people  in  the 
midst  of  the  Rocky  Mountains. 
Isaiah  of  ancient  times  had  declared. 

And  it  shall  come  to  pass  in  the  last 
days,  that  the  mountain  of  the  Lord's 
house  shall  be  established  in  the  top  of  the 
mountains,  and  shall  be  exalted  above  the 
hills,  and  all  nations  shall  flow  unto  it 
( Isaiah  2:2). 

The  saints  have  become  a  mighty 
people  in  the  midst  of  the  Rocky 
Mountains,  and  the  gathering  con- 
tinues but,  still  obedient  to  the 
voices  of  the  prophets,  the  gathering 
of  the  saints  in  this  day  is  in  stakes, 
some  far  removed  from  Church 
headquarters,  which  are  designated 
as  places  of  gatherings  for  the  saints, 
and  where  the  greatest  blessings  of 
the  sealing  power  have  now  been 
made  available. 

The  Savior  is  the  head  of  the 
Church,  and  his  mind  and  will  are 


EDITORIAL  257 

revealed   to   the  Church   members  will  be  obedient  to  the  Priesthood 

through  his  chosen  prophets.    The  in  their  homes,  teach  and  train  their 

members  must  have  listening  ears  sons  and  daughters,  as  called,  to  go 

and  accept  the  counsel,  admonitions,  on   missions,   teach   righteous  prin- 

and  warnings  of  the  present  leaders  ciples    and    themselves    lead   exem- 

and    follow    them    implicitly.     Joel  plary  lives. 

spoke  of  the  day  when  the  Lord  said,  If  every  Relief  Society  member  is 
"I  will  pour  out  my  spirit  upon  all  a  missionary  —  by  precept  when 
flesh"  (Joel  2:28).  The  wonderful  called  and  always  by  example  —  each 
progress  taking  place  in  the  Church  one  will  then  be  participating  in  the 
could  be  in  fulfillment  of  that  blessings  described  in  holy  writ  as 
prophecy.  ''How  beautiful  upon  the  moun- 
As  the  Church  spreads  over  the  tains  are  the  feet  of  him  that  bring- 
earth,  so  the  organization  of  Relief  eth  good  tidings,  that  publisheth 
Society  spreads,  that  it  may  ac-  peace"  (Isaiah  52:7). 
complish  its  divine  purpose  among  This  is  a  glorious  day  in  which  to 
the  sisters  and  for  the  blessing  of  be  permitted  to  live,  and  glorious 
the  Church  members  generally.  The  accomplishments  are  expected  of 
present  prophet,  President  David  O.  those  who  are  living  now.  May  Re- 
McKay,  has  declared  ''Every  Church  lief  Society  live  up  to  its  blessings 
member  a  missionary."  If  Relief  and  great  opportunities  in  this  day 
Society  is  to  keep  pace  in  its  desig-  of  phenomenal  growth  and  expan- 
nated  place  in  the  Church,  then  sion. 
members  will  heed  this  injunction,  — M.  C.  S. 


Music 

Padda  M.  Speller 

The  sunset  on  majestic  peaks 
Glows  richer  than  before; 
Sweeter  sound  the  mountain  creeks 
When  we  have  music  at  our  core. 
Verdant  valleys  greener  seeming, 
Birds,  more  graceful,  swifter  dart. 
Beauty  far  beyond  our  dreaming 
When  we  have  music  in  our  heart. 
With  humble  dignity  we  are  shod, 
And  to  nobility  inclined. 
Walking  hand  in  hand  with  God, 
When  we  have  music  in  our  mind. 
In  melody,  and  sweetly,  flows 
Life  on,  and  when  years  take  their  toll 
There  is  joy,  contentment,  and  repose, 
When  we  have  music  in  our  soul. 


TloioA.    TO  THE  FIELD 

Lesson  Previews  to  Appear  in  the  June  Issue 
of  The  Relief  Society  Magazine 


T 


HE  previews  for  the  1962-63  lessons  will  appear  in  the  June  1962  issue 
of  The  Relief  Society  Magazine,  and  the  lessons  for  October  will  be  in 
the  July  1962  issue.  In  order  to  obtain  the  June  issue  of  the  Magazine 
it  will  be  necessary  for  renewals  and  new  subscriptions  to  reach  the  General 
Offices  by  the  first  of  May  1962.  It  is  suggested  that  Magazine  representa- 
tives check  their  lists  immediately  so  that  all  Relief  Society  members  will 
receive  all  of  the  issues  containing  the  lessons.  It  is  suggested  that  ward 
presidents  make  this  announcement  in  the  April  meetings. 


Starless  Interlude 

Annie  Atkin  Tanner 

There  is  an  hour  between  the  close  of  clay, 

And  the  coming  in  of  night, 

When  t\\  ilight  drapes  the  granite  folds  of  mountainsides, 

The  darkening  blue  of  sea  and  sky, 

The  edge  of  desert  loneliness, 

With  a  strange,  translucent  beauty. 

This  is  a  time  for  quiet  meditation, 

When  tired  day  welcomes  in  the  tranquil  evening  time. 

The  gentle  call  of  drowsy,  nesting  birds. 

The  sighing  sound  of  wind  in  willow  trees, 

The  mist-gray  velvet  of  the  changing  dusk. 

In  this  hour  of  starless  interlude, 

We  seek  for  understanding  and  compassion. 

For  those  who  sometimes  walk  alone; 

We  ask  for  courage  to  meet  the  problems  of  each  day. 

For  faith  and  hope  and  peace  in  all  the  world. 

In  the  twilight  hour,  we  humbly  pray. 

Page  258 


Cancer  Education,  Research,  and  Service 

Rutherford  L.  Ellis 
Chairman,  Board  of  Directors,  American  Cancer  Society 

CTATISTICIANS  tell  us  that  in  1962  about  275,000  Americans  will  die 
of  cancer;  that  over  the  years,  the  disease  will  strike  in  approximately 
two  of  three  American  families.  Lifting  from  mankind  the  burden  of 
cancer's  immense  tool  is  one  of  the  greatest  challenges  that  face  humanity. 
The  American  Cancer  Society's  Annual  Educational  and  Fund-raising 
Crusade  helps  to  meet  these  challenges. 

There  has  been  encouraging  progress.  This  year  marks  the  25th 
anniversary  of  the  following  two  significant  e\ents  in  the  American  strug- 
gle to  conquer  cancer: 

1.  Enactment  of  a  National  Cancer  Institute  Act  which  created  the  National 
Cancer  Institute. 

2.  Launching  by  the  American  Cancer  Society  of  its  first  Nation-uide,  pubhc 
education  campaign  out  of  which  was  to  come  a  broad  program  of  education,  research, 
and  service  through  vohmtary  support. 

The  year  1962  has  been  designated  ''Cancer  Progress  Year."  The  ob- 
jectives of  the  National  Cancer  Listitute  and  the  American  Cancer  Societv 
in  this  year  will  be  to  report  to  the  public  on  where  science  now  stands  in 
cancer  research,  to  intensify  the  efforts  being  made  to  persuade  the  public 
to  act  for  its  own  protection,  to  improve  the  care  of  the  cancer  patient,  and 
to  step  up  all  programs  to  speed  the  final  victorv  over  cancer. 

There  are  now  1,100,000  Americans  ali\'e  today,  who  have  been  cured 
of  cancer.  This  means  they  are  alive  without  evidence  of  the  disease  at 
least  five  years  after  diagnosis  and  treatment.  An  additional  700,000  can- 
cer patients  diagnosed  and  treated  within  the  last  five  years  will  live  to 
enter  the  ranks  of  those  we  call  ''cured."  However,  about  87,000  cancer 
patients  will  probablv  die  in  1962,  who  might  have  been  saved  bv  earlier 
and  better  treatment.  These  needless  deaths  are  a  tragic  reminder  that  we 
must  redouble  our  efforts  in  this  great  fight. 

Join  with  the  two  million  volunteers  of  the  American  Cancer  Society 
and  "To  Cure  More,  Give  More." 


Doing  Good 

Catherine  B.  Bowles 

The  day  is  ended. 
Have  you  offended 
Someone  along  the  way? 
Were  burdens  made  lighter. 
Did  the  sun  shine  brighter, 
For  the  weary  and  worn  today? 

Page  259 


A  Name  Before  the  Lord 


EJJen  Taylor  Hazard 


REA  looked  with  pride  at  her 
first  child,  as  he  lay  by  her 
side  upon  the  hospital  bed. 
He  was  dressed  in  the  softest  of  soft^ 
new,  blue  cotton  flannel  nighties, 
and  wrapped  in  one  of  his  beautiful 
new  blankets,  all  ready  to  make  his 
first  trip  out  through  the  sand  dunes 
and  date  groves  of  Coachella  Valley, 
to  his  home.  Rea  settled  the  collar 
of  her  dainty,  fresh  duster  and 
wished  that  Steve  would  hurry.  The 
later  he  was,  the  hotter  it  would  be, 
and,  besides,  she  was  anxious  to  be 
home  again  with  her  husband  and 
new  baby.  She  wondered  if  the 
wind  last  night  had  left  the  usual 
little  windrows  of  sand  upon  win- 
dow and  doorsill. 

''Hi,  honey."  Steve's  cheerful 
voice  spoke  from  the  doorway. 

She  turned  quickly,  ''Oh,  Steve,  I 
thought  you  would  never  get  here. 
They  are  about  to  charge  us  for 
another  day,  you  are  so  late."  But 
the  rebuke  was  softened  by  her  smile 
and  affectionate  kiss  as  he  came 
closer. 

"Don't  worry,  darling.  I  have 
already  paid  the  bill,  and  they  did 
not  charge  us  for  an  extra  day!"  He 
hugged  her  gently,  as  if  she  would 
break,  and  bent  over  to  get  a  closer 
look  at  his  son. 

"Mmmm,  looks  like  Grandpa,  I 
should  say." 

"Oh,  no,  Steve.  He  looks  like 
you.  .  .  ."    She  started  to  protest. 

A  nurse  bustled  in  with  a  wheel 
chair. 

"Who  in  the  world  is  that  for?" 
Rea  protested. 

Page  260 


"You  will  be  tired  by  the  time 
you  ride  all  that  way  home,  Mrs. 
Baker.  You  will  wish  you  had  this 
chair  then,"  the  nurse  replied,  help- 
ing her  into  the  chair  in  a  no-non- 
sense fashion,  and  placing  the  baby 
on  her  lap.  She  took  them  down 
the  emergency  ramp  and  out  to  the 
parking  lot. 

When  the  outer  door  swung 
open,  a  blast  of  hot  air,  as  though 
from  an  oven,  hit  them  in  the  face. 
Rea  gasped  a  little,  and  as  soon  as 
she  had  climbed  into  the  middle- 
aged  pick-up,  unwrapped  the  baby. 

Their  drive  took  them  west,  past 
the  date  orchards  whose  lofty  tree- 
tops  cast  a  deceptively  cool-looking 
shade  within  the  groves,  then  past 
several  grapefruit  orchards,  and, 
finally,  onto  a  dusty  road  which  ran 
erratically  through  the  barren  Cali- 
fornia desert  toward  the  hills.  At 
last,  in  the  distance,  she  could  see 
their  own  young  date  trees,  hardly 
big  enough  yet  to  cast  a  shade,  and 
on  the  other  side  of  the  road,  the 
new  little  grapefruit  trees,  looking 
dusty  and  sparse  among  the  barren 
fiats. 

"Reason  I  was  so  late,"  Steve  ex- 
plained as  they  neared  home,  "was 
that  we  had  a  dust  storm  last  night, 
and  I  didn't  want  you  to  come  home 
to  the  house  like  that,  so  I  went  all 
over  it  before  I  went  after  you." 

"Thank  you  for  doing  that,  Steve 
darling.  I  did  hate  the  thoughts  of 
the  dust  after  that  wind  last  night." 

npHEY  drove  into  the  carport,  and 
Steve  hopped  out  quickly  and 


A  NAME  BEFORE  THE  LORD 


261 


ran  around  and  tenderly  lifted  the 
baby  into  his  arms  for  the  first  time. 
''Come  to  your  Dad,  Hy.  My  aren't 
you  the  big  thing!''  he  added  as  he 
felt  the  smallness  of  his  new  son. 

A  shadow  crossed  Rea's  face  at 
Steve's  use  of  the  name  "Hy."  *1 
didn't  name  him  that,  Steve.  Re- 
member, I  said  I  did  not  like  it?'' 
she  asked  hesitantly. 

'Tes,  but  you  wanted  to  name 
him  that  sissy  name  —  what  was  it?" 
Lanny. 

"And  I  didn't  like  that,  and  be- 
sides, it  doesn't  mean  anything,  so 
I  just  thought  you  had  called  him 
Hyrum."  Steve  looked  rather  im- 
patient, but  seeing  how  wan  Rea 
suddenly  looked,  standing  there  in 
the  heat,  he  hurried  her  inside  and 
helped  her  to  lie  down  on  the  daven- 
port near  the  cooler,  before  he 
pursued  the  subject  further.  Then, 
with  the  baby  still  on  his  arm,  he 
sat  down  beside  her  and  said  more 
gently,  "Well,  dear,  what  did  you 
name  him?" 

"I  didn't  name  him  anything," 
she  said.  "I  thought  about  Hyrum, 
as  you  said  to,  but  I  still  didn't  like 
it."  Then  she  put  her  hand  over 
her  mouth  in  alarm,  "Oh,  Steve,  we 
were  supposed  to  stop  at  the  desk 
on  the  way  out  of  the  hospital  and 
tell  them  what  we  had  decided  — 
and  then  that  nurse  was  in  such  a 
hurry,  she  took  us  the  other  way,  and 
I  forgot  all  about  it." 

"Oh,  well,  I  can  stop  and  tell 
them  what  we  have  decided  next 
time  I  am  in  town,"  he  said,  molli- 
fied that  she  had  not  named  his  son 
without  his  consent. 

"Yes,  I  am  sure  we  will  find  one 
we  both  like.  I  thought  of  a  new 
one  we  had  not  tried  before,  just 


this  morning.    It  is  Lowen,  how  do 
you  like  that?" 

"Well,  not  too  bad,  but,  honey, 
when  we  have  so  many  wonderful 
men  in  the  family,  and  in  the 
Church,  or  even  in  the  Nation  to 
name  him  after,  why  do  we  have  to 
pick  one  out  of  thin  air?  I  think 
that  names  have,  or  can  have,  a 
great  influence  on  their  owners. 
If  we  give  him  one  like  that,  he 
won't  have  anyone  to  pattern  after." 

"Nonsense,  Steve!  He  will  pat- 
tern after  you  —  and  what  more 
could  anyone  ask?"  and  she  pulled 
Steve's  cheek  down  against  hers  for 
a  moment.  "If  the  name  had  not 
already  been  used  by  your  sister,  I 
would  want  him  to  be  Stephen,  like 
you  —  it  is  even  a  rather  pretty 
name,  I  think." 

"Boys'  names  are  not  supposed  to 
be  pretty,  like  girls'  names,  honey. 
They  are  supposed  to  have  more  of 
a,  well,  a  solid  sound,  and  I  think 
they  should  mean  something.  That 
is  —  when  your  name  is  also  that 
of  a  person  you  admire,  you  will 
naturally  try  to  emulate  that  per- 
son." Steve  tried  hard  to  get  his 
point  across. 

"I  know  that,"  Rea  agreed,  "but 
I  think  the  name  should  sound  nice, 
too.  It  is  too  bad  your  parents  did 
not  give  you  a  middle  name,  we 
might  have  used  that,  but  we  will 
think  of  one  yet.  Don't  you  worry." 

"I  wish  you  did  not  dislike  Hyrum 
so  much,  though,  because  it  is 
Grandpa's  name,  and  he  not  only  is 
a  fine  person  himself,  but  he  was 
named  after  the  Prophet  Joseph 
Smith's  brother,  who  was  a  real 
servant  of  the  Lord,  a  truly  great 
man.  Think  what  an  example  that 
would  be  to  our  son." 


262 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1962 


Rea  looked  thoughtful  for  a  mo- 
ment, then  slowly  shook  her  head. 
"It  sounds  so,  well,  old-fashioned/' 
she  said  gravely,  '1  am  sure  I  would 
never  like  it." 

Steve  tried  not  to  show  his  dis- 
appointment, as  he  rose  to  put  the 
baby  down  and  get  their  lunch,  but 
it  was  a  serious  matter  to  him,  and 
his  usually  irrepressible  good  spirits 
were  subdued  as  he  pondered  the 
situation.  Rea  had  joined  the 
Church  shortly  before  they  were 
married,  and  there  were  many  things 
in  which  her  different  background 
showed  up.  He  had  expected  her  to 
throw  away  a  great  many  of  her  old 
attitudes  in  a  bundle,  and  then  fill 
the  void  with  new,  once  she  was 
baptized.  Now  he  began  to  realize 
that  each  old  one  had  to  be  literally 
pushed  out  by  a  better  one,  before 
it  would  give  way. 

As  Steve  moved  quickly  about  the 
kitchen,  he  resolved  that  he  would 
not  say  anything  more  to  spoil  her 
first  day  at  home.  The  naming 
could  come  later.  When  he  re- 
turned to  the  living  room  with  a 
tray  for  her  and  one  for  himself,  he 
seemed  cheerful  once  more.  She 
responded  thankfully,  and  vowed  to 
herself  that  she  would  find  a  name 
they  could  agree  upon. 

The  days  flew  by.  Rea  gained  her 
strength  fast,  for  she  had  always 
been  strong  and  athletic.  Now  she 
used  her  strength  in  caring  for 
home  and  family,  and  even  helping 
outside  at  times. 

The  hospital  sent  them  an  urgent 
letter,  asking  that  they  be  notified 
what  the  babv's  name  was,  so  the 
birth  could  be  recorded,  but  they 
could  not  reach  a  decision. 


A  T  last  the  month  was  drawing 
to  a  close. 

''We  will  have  to  decide  on  this 
fellow's  name  prettv  soon,"  Steve 
said  one  morning,  leaning  over  and 
chucking  his  son  under  the  chin. 
''It  will  soon  be  Fast  Sunday  and 
time  to  give  him  his  blessing  and 
name  before  the  Lord." 

"If  your  family  only  had  a  single 
name  in  it  that  sounded  nice,  we 
could,"  Rea  said  with  asperity.  She 
was  sorry  as  soon  as  she  had  said  it, 
for  Steve's  mouth  drew  down,  and 
in  a  moment  he  had  gone  out  of  the 
door  and  she  heard  the  pickup 
tires  throw  gravel  as  he  drove  out  of 
the  driveway. 

Oh,  dear,  whv  is  it  so  hard  for  me 
to  give  in,  she  thought  in  distress, 
or  why  can't  he  give  in?  I  ha\e 
suggested  so  many  names,  surely  one 
of  them  would  do,  but  no,  it  has 
to  be  Hyrum. 

The  morning  dragged  on.  At 
lunch  time,  she  prepared  an  extra 
nice  lunch,  but  Steve  did  not  come. 
He  was  watering  away  down  at  the 
farthest  end  of  the  orchards,  and 
she  could  not  take  the  babv  so  far 
in  the  heat,  so  there  was  nothing  to 
do  but  wait  until  he  came. 

The  afternoon  was  even  longer 
than  the  morning.  The  thunder 
clouds  seemed  to  be  building  up 
over  the  mountains,  even  more  than 
usual,  and  the  air  was  laden  with 
moisture.  The  cooling  system  did 
not  seem  to  help  much,  and  she 
turned  it  off. 

Toward  five  o'clock  she  noticed 
that  the  sun  was  obscured,  and  soon 
it  became  so  oppressive  in  the  house 
that  she  took  the  baby  up,  putting 
a  small  blanket  over  her  arm  first, 
so  that  his  little  bare  back  would 


A  NAME  BEFORE  THE  LORD 


263 


not  be  against  her  skin  and  cause 
him  to  perspire  all  the  more,  then 
went  outside  to  find  Steve. 

Flashes  of  sheet  lightning  filled 
the  sk\-  as  she  walked  along  on  the 
damp  earth  between  the  rows  of 
small  trees,  but  she  was  not  afraid. 
She  rather  liked  the  fury  of  the 
storm  than  feared  it.  She  did  think 
it  better  to  be  on  dry  ground, 
though,  for  fear  one  of  the  great 
streaks  of  lightning  might  strike  near 
and  be  conducted  to  her.  She 
turned  and  hurried  to  the  side  of 
the  orchard  and  walked  along  there. 

As  she  neared  the  end  of  the  tree 
rows,  she  looked  everv  wav  for 
Steve,  but  he  was  not  there.  She 
could  not  see  the  pickup  either,  and 
felt  verv  tired,  and  let-down.  The 
baby  was  getting  heavy  on  her  arm, 
and  she  shifted  him  to  her  shoulder. 

The  clouds  had  gathered  so  thick- 
ly that  it  would  have  been  nearly 
dark,  except  for  the  continual  sheets 
of  lightning  in  the  sky,  which 
illumined  the  whole  countryside  in 
an  eerie  manner.  There  was  a  shal- 
low draw  near  the  end  of  the  orch- 
ard leading  to  higher  ground.  Think- 
ing she  might  catch  sight  of  the 
pickup  from  there,  she  decided  to 
go  on  up. 

Gusts  of  wind  tore  down  from 
the  hills,  as  she  toiled  along,  making 
it  even  harder  to  walk  in  the  soft 
sand.  She  wrapped  the  blanket 
about  the  babv,  thankful  that  she 
had  brought  it.  Soon,  big,  splashy 
drops  of  rain  thudded  down,  borne 
by  the  wind. 

It  must  be  raining  up  there,  she 
thought  idly,  enjoying  the  huge 
drops  on  her  face,  but  after  a  few 
more  steps  she  heard  a  strange, 
rushing  sound.     In  utter  disbelief, 


she  saw  a  huge  wall  of  water  not 
more  than  fifty  feet  away  at  the 
head  of  the  draw.  For  a  split  sec- 
ond, she  watched  its  tumbling  eon- 
fusion  as  it  broke  over  the  edge  and 
bore  down  upon  her,  then,  with  a 
high-pitched  scream,  she  turned  to 
the  left  and  ran  up  the  side  on  slip- 
ping feet,  through  the  sand. 

VX/'ITH  a  desperate  glance  over 
the  top  of  the  baby's  head,  she 
saw  she  would  not  be  able  to  get 
clear.  Instantly  she  stopped,  braced 
her  feet  as  best  she  could,  and, 
using  the  blanket  as  a  sling,  threw 
him  awav  from  her  as  far  as  she 
could.  He  left  her  hand  just  as 
the  water  caught  her  ankles,  swirled 
the  sand  from  under  her  feet,  and, 
alreadv  off-balance  from  the  throw, 
she  fell  sideways  and  rolled  over 
and  over,  pushed  on  by  the  rolling 
water,  until,  miraculously,  she  felt 
a  small  bush  under  her  and  grasped 
it  and  held  it  long  enough  to  stop 
her  wild  roll.  She  braced  herself  by 
it  for  a  moment,  feeling  the  water 
level  subside  around  her  as  the 
crest  passed. 

The  baby!  ''Oh,  please,  oh,  let 
him  be  safe!''  she  pleaded  over  and 
over  as  she  struggled  with  all  her 
might  to  get  free,  not  knowing 
whether  he  had  tumbled  back  into 
the  water  or  not.  Her  movements 
felt  hindered,  even  after  the  water 
sank  away,  as  though  she  still  strug- 
gled against  it.  She  could  not  move 
fast  enough.  Her  breath  came  in 
great  gasps  as  she  climbed  to  the 
top  of  the  rise,  and  with  a  sob  of 
thanksgiving  saw  the  baby  lying, 
face  down  on  the  ground,  his 
blanket  a  few  feet  away,  where  he 
had  rolled  out  of  it. 


264 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1962 


Rushing  to  him,  she  snatched 
him  up,  fearful  anew  that  he  was 
hurt,  but  the  quick  jerk  of  her 
hands  caused  him  to  catch  his 
breath,  which  had  been  knocked 
completely  out  of  him.  His  lungs 
inflated,  and  in  the  next  instant  he 
screamed  with  all  the  pent-up  fear 
a  young  babe  can  know. 

He  lived!  Gratitude  flooded  her 
being,  and  she  sank  upon  her  knees 
and  gave  thanks  to  God. 

COMETIME  later,  Rea  realized 
that  she  was  sitting  upon  the 
ground,  cold  and  shaking  uncon- 
trollably. The  baby  had  cried  him- 
self into  exhaustion  and  slept  re- 
laxed upon  her  lap.  She  put  her 
ear  to  his  mouth.  His  breathing 
was  soft  and  regular. 

The  peak  of  the  storm  had  passed, 
and  a  big  moon  rolled  high  in  the 
sky,  in  and  out  among  the  clouds. 
By  its  light  she  examined  the  baby 
more  closely.  His  face  was  swollen 
and  bruised.  A  knot  had  appeared 
behmd  his  ear  where  he  had  evi- 
dently hit  a  small  rock.  The  place 
was  cut  too,  but  not  badly.  The 
blanket  must  have  still  been  around 


him  when  he  hit.  Shuddering  anew 
at  thoughts  of  what  might  have 
been,  Rea  bowed  her  head  and  gave 
thanks  again. 

While  she  sat  thus  bowed  over 
the  child  in  the  most  humble 
thanksgiving  of  her  life,  memory  of 
the  controversy  between  her  and 
her  husband  came  back  to  her  mind. 
Suppose  her  baby  had  died  without 
even  a  name,  she  thought  suddenly. 
How  horrible!  Why  had  they  been 
so  stubborn  —  why  had  she  been  so 
stubborn?  Now  she  saw  her  own 
attitude  in  a  new  light,  as  trivial 
and  selfish.  Steve  was  right.  Their 
son's  name  should  be  one  to  which 
honor  had  already  been  brought 
through  the  life  of  a  godly  man 
who  held  it. 

When  she  heard  Steve's  voice 
calling  her  in  panic  and  desperation, 
she  rose  and  ran  on  swift  feet  to 
meet  him.  She  could  hardly  wait 
to  tell  him,  and  when  they  drew 
near  to  each  other,  running  and 
holding  out  the  boy,  she  called  out, 
''His  name  is  Hyrum,  darling." 

And  as  his  arms  closed  around 
them,  she  knew  she  would  love  that 
name  forever. 


Point  of  View 

Gladys  Hessei  Burn  ham 

Some  folks  think  mountains  hem  one  in. 
Obstruct  a  lengthening  scene, 
Their  rocky  crags  frown  down  in  awe 
To  dwarf  —  almost  demean. 

These  friendly  arms  encircle  me, 
I  lift  my  eyes  to  God; 
Illimitable,  protective  might, 
Their  height's  a  beckoning  rod. 


My  Son  Is  on  a  Mission 

Agnes  K.  Morgan 

AS  our  missionary  force  grows,  I  hear  many  mothers  tell  of  their  sons  and  of  their 
places  of  labor.  Then  I  wonder  if  these  other  mothers  share  some  of  the  same 
emotions  and  thoughts  that  are  mine.  When  our  son  left,  I  was  tired,  sad,  and  was 
filled  with  an  immense  feeling  of  regret  for  all  the  things  that  I  had  not  done;  yet, 
I  was  so  very,  very  grateful  for  this  worthy  son.  I  carried  a  quiet  joy  in  my  heart, 
seeking  not  to  be  proud  except  in  gratitude  to  the  Lord  for  such  a  precious  son. 
My  soul  knelt  inside  of  mc  to  thank  my  Father  in  heaven,  while  my  head  was  raised 
high  in  radiance  of  the  joy  of  the  gospel. 

I  was  slow  to  clear  away  things  and  close  his  desk;  slow  to  put  away  the  evi- 
dence of  his  living  here;  reluctant  at  night  to  lock  the  front  door  and  turn  out  the 
lights,  for  I  still  waited  for  the  sound  of  his  car  and  his  arri\'al  home.  I  prepared  good 
family  meals  —  the  number  at  the  table  seemed  small. 

To  sustain  me,  there  was  a  sweeping  gratitude  for  worthy  sons,  for  my  husband 
and  our  other  precious  children;  gratitude  for  the  principles  of  the  gospel  that  have 
made  these  blessings  possible;  gratitude  that  other  mothers  have  reared  fine  sons  to  be 
companions  to  mine  in  the  mission  field;  gratitude  that  this  was  our  third  son  to  do 
missionary  work. 

I  am  so  glad  that  I  could  open  the  door  within  my  heart  and  let  my  son  go. 
Now,  I  close  that  door,  knowing  those  lovely  memories  behind  it  are  always  there; 
knowing  that  as  I  close  this  door,  another  is  opening  in  visions  of  hope  and  love  and 
faith,  and  new  activity;  knowing  that  always,  with  each  child,  doors  open  to  new  vistas 
and  close  on  finished  chapters,  while  mothers  become  wiser  in  the  ways  of  children  — 
and  doors  —  and  understanding. 

Thus  we  gain  a  fulness  of  living,  with  joy  in  that  fulness,  and  a  testimony. 
"For  I  the  Lord  thy  God  will  hold  thy  right  hand,  saying  unto  thee,  Fear  not;  I  will 
help  thee"  (Isaiah  41:13). 


I  Would  Follow  Thee 

Mildred  Wenhvorth 

Jesus  Christ,  Redeemer,  too, 

I  would  lea\e  all  and  follow  you. 

Thou  art  the  light  upon  the  hill; 

A  beacon  guiding  mc  until 

My  time  upon  this  earth  is  past. 

And,  kneeling  at  thy  feet  at  last, 

I  hear  thy  sweet  commanding  voice 

Say,  "Come  to  me.  Rejoice,  rejoice." 

Page  265 


^'Singing  Sermons'' 

CaroJine  Eyn'ng  Miner 

A  yTY  mother  knew  almost  every  song  in  the  hymn  book  by  heart.  She  was  not  a 
■*--■-  talented  singer,  but  she  could  cany  a  tune  with  enthusiasm  and  some  accuracy, 
and  she  loved  to  sing.  Sometimes,  on  a  Sunday  afternoon,  she  would  gather  us  around 
the  piano,  which  had  known  better  days,  and,  starting  with  "Abide  With  Me,"  we  would 
sing  through  to  "Dear  to  the  Heart  of  the  Shepherd,"  which,  as  I  remember,  was  in 
those  days,  the  last  song  in  the  book. 

"Count  Your  Many  Blessings"  was  a  favorite  of  Mother's,  and  she  impressed  its 
message  upon  us.  There  was  never  anyone  who  was  more  of  an  optimist  than  she. 
I  often  thought  she  was  thankful  that  she  didn't  have  anything  except  the  spirit  of 
being  thankful.    Now  I  know  that  is  truly  something  to  be  thankful  for. 

"Angry  Words!  Oh,  Let  Them  Never  From  the  Tongue  Unbridled  Slip,"  we  learned 
as  a  duet,  and  its  message  sank  deep  into  my  heart.  Family  harmony  was  a  realit)'  in 
more  ways  than  one.  "Do  What  Is  Right  ...  let  the  consequence  follow"  put  the 
fearless  militancy  of  the  crusader  into  our  hearts.  It  was  Mother's  Father's  favorite 
and  exemplified  his  fearlessness  well.  We  were  rewarded  with  a  dime  each  for  learn- 
ing the  words  of  this  magnificent  hymn  from  beginning  to  end. 

In  our  home  evenings  we  usually  sang  "Love  at  Home,"  page  49.  It  was  easy 
to  find  and  could  be  counted  upon  to  set  the  proper  mood.  The  words  were  then 
sung  automatically,  but  the  phrases  come  back  to  me  again  and  again  with  renewed 
significance.  "There  is  joy  in  every  sound  when  there's  love  at  home,  .  .  .  Oh,  there's 
One  who  smiles  on  high  when  there's  love  at  home." 

"O  My  Father,"  with  its  plaintive  melody  and  its  bitter  sweetness  of  sad  associa- 
tions at  funerals  was  another  song  Mother  loved  to  sing.  The  greatest  favorite,  though, 
was  "There  Is  an  Hour  of  Peace  and  Rest." 

There  is  an  hour  of  peace  and  rest, 
Unmarred  by  earthly  care; 
'Tis  when  before  the  Lord  I  go. 
And  kneel  in  secret  prayer. 

May  my  heart  be  turned  to  pray. 
Pray  in  secret  day  by  day.  .  .  . 

These  "sung  sermons"  have  stayed  with  me  much  longer  than  the  unsung  ones, 
maybe  because  I  was  not  conscious  of  their  being  sermons  at  all.  By  contrast,  I 
tremble  to  think  of  the  "sung  sermons"  some  of  our  children  are  getting  from  tele- 
vision and  radio  without  supervision.  Maybe,  as  parents,  we  had  better  start  singing 
more  sermons  of  our  own. 


Page  266 


A  Latter-day  Saint  Schoolteacher 
in  Beaver,  Alaska 

Elizabeth  Peterson  Zahiiskie 

THIS  is  our  second  Sunday  in  friends,  went  rabbit  hunting  and  re- 
Beaver,  and  in  many  ways  it  turned  shortly  with  three  rabbits, 
seems  as  if  we  have  been  here  These,  with  food  left  from  the 
much  longer.  The  time  has  been  school  lunch  program,  provided  us 
spent  in  varied  activities,  some  new  with  food. 

experiences,   and   others   the   usual  The  plane  returned  in  the  eve- 
routine  business  of  getting  settled.  ning  with  our  bedding  and  the  few 

Our  trip  was  pleasant,  highlighted  groceries  I  had  purchased  in  Fair- 
by  meeting  with  friends  in  Fairbanks  banks,  and  thus  we  spent  the  first 
and  spending  an  enjoyable  evening  day  in  our  new  home, 
talking  over  old  times.  We  attended  The  school  is  a  large  building  and 
church  in  the  new  chapel,  which  a  landmark  to  every  river  and  air 
was  quite  a  change  from  the  time  pilot  in  this  region.  More  than  its 
when  we  held  our  meetings  in  the  size  accounts  for  this  fame,  however, 
homes  of  members.  We  also  visited  for  to  keep  the  generator  working 
our  old  home  on  the  farm  outside  properly  we  must  burn  the  lights 
of  Fairbanks  and  the  University  of  all  the  time  and  they  can  be  seen 
Alaska,  both  showing  some  growth,  for  miles.  At  night  we  turn  lights 
but  still  familiar.  on,  instead  of  out.     The  water  is 

From  Fairbanks  to  Beaver  we  flew  hauled  from  the  river  in  large  bar- 
in  an  old  B-17  loaded  with  freight  rels  and  left  to  stand  so  the  dirt 
and  moose  hunters.  This  was  a  will  settle,  then  it  is  pumped  into  a 
rough  flight,  and  before  we  reached  large  tank  for  use  in  the  school.  The 
Fort  Yukon  the  boys  were  air  sick,  hot  water  tank  is  very  small,  so  I 
It  got  worse  from  Fort  Yukon  to  must  heat  all  water  for  washing  and 
Beaver,  so  I  joined  them,  and  when  bathing.  We  also  boil  all  water  we 
we  finally  arrived  the  plane  couldn't  drink,  and  even  this  gets  pretty  dark 
land,  so  we  returned  to  Fort  Yukon  and  thick  toward  the  bottom  of  the 
and  the  ''bush  pilot"  took  us  and  a  jug.  In  fact,  at  first,  the  boys 
little  of  our  luggage  into  Beaver,  thought  it  was  punch,  but  like 
The  weather  was  windy,  wet,  and  everything  else  we  soon  got  used 
chilly,  but  the  faces  of  the  people  to  it  and  the  taste  really  isn't  bad. 
who  met  the  plane  were  bright  and  Our  quarters  are  comfortably 
smiling  and  we  were  happy  to  see  furnished  except  for  the  curtains, 
them.  and   these   I   have  ordered   from  a 

The  engineer  who   accompanied  catalogue.    The  dishes  and  silver  are 

us    from   Fairbanks    soon   had   the  strictly  G.I.    We  have  oil  heat  and 

generator  and  fires  going.    He  hired  so  far  it  has  been  warm,  except  for 

the   school    janitor   who   had  been  the  floors,  but  the  boys  have  wool 

here  last  year,  and  he  began  hauling  socks   and   if   I   wear  two  pairs   of 

water.     The  boys,  with  their  new  anklets  it  is  comfortable.    We  have 

Page  267 


268 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1962 


POST  OFFICE  IN  BEAVER,  ALASKA 

The  author,  Elizabeth   P.   Zabriskie,  and  her  sons  Duane  and  Sheldon   are   seen 
standing  on  the  steps. 


storm  windows  now,  but  Moses 
(the  janitor)  says  there  are  more  to 
go  up  before  it  gets  cold.  We  have 
two  bedrooms,  a  bath,  living  room, 
kitchen,  and  a  little  radio  room 
where  I  send  and  receive  all  mes- 
sages for  the  village.  There  is  a  guest 
room  upstairs,  and  it  is  one  of  my 
duties  to  provide  food  and  lodging 
for  all  health  and  welfare  personnel 
who  visit  the  village.  Judging  from 
the  past  week,  we  will  not  be  lone- 
some, for  we  have  had  a  guest  nearly 
every  night,  and  this  week  we  are 
expecting  the  X-ray  unii:  in  the  vil- 
lage. The  school  is  the  center  of 
all  village  activity,  and  I,  the  teacher, 
am  expected  to  be  in  charge  of 
it  all. 

/^UTSIDE  of  teaching  and  enter- 
taining  guests,   my   duties   in- 
clude planning   menus   and   organ- 


izing the  hot  lunch  program  (the 
mothers  do  the  cooking),  arranging 
for  movies  to  be  shown  once  a  week, 
dispensing  all  drugs  to  the  natives  in 
the  village,  each  day  report  over  the 
radio  to  the  hospital  in  Tanana  any 
sickness  in  the  village,  and  receive 
instructions  as  to  what  to  do  about 
it.  Each  evening  I  have  radio  con- 
tact with  Fairbanks  to  receive  any 
telegrams  or  telephone  messages  and 
to  send  any  messages  from  here,  and 
there  are  times  when  the  traffic  is 
quite  heavy,  as  the  other  night  we 
were  on  the  air  from  8:00  p.m.  to 
11:25  trying  to  get  three  messages 
through.  Another  day  one  of  the 
missionaries  from  the  village  was 
reported  lost  on  a  flight  to  Fair- 
banks, and  we  were  on  the  air  re- 
ceiving messages  until  he  was  re- 
ported safe  early  the  next  morning. 
The  village  is  small,  consisting  of 


A  LATTER-DAY  SAINT  SCHOOLTEACHER  IN  BEAVER,  ALASKA 


269 


one-room  log  cabins,  two  stores,  one 
of  which  is  also  the  Post  Office,  two 
churches,  the  Episcopal  and  the  As- 
sembly of  God.  The  village  is 
located  on  the  banks  of  the  Yukon, 
a  beautiful  setting,  with  pine  and 
birch  trees  surrounding  it.  From 
the  front  of  our  house  we  can  see  a 
few  cabins  and  the  river;  from  the 
back  we  can  see  the  air  strip,  and 
the  cemetery  where  the  wind  and 
weather  have  erased  the  names 
from  most  of  the  markers.  This  takes 
in  the  whole  village,  not  much,  but 
really  a  very  pleasant  place. 

It  started  snowing  on  September 
27  and  has  snowed  a  little  each  day 
since,  except  today  which  is  a  beau- 
tiful sunny  day,  but  the  tempera- 
ture was  seven  degrees  above  zero 
this  morning,  and  even  with  the 
sun  shining  it  hasn't  risen  much.  We 
are  waiting  for  the  river  to  freeze 
enough  for  ice  skating,  which  should 
be  very  soon,  but  they  say  the  snow 
soon  gets  too  deep,  so  there  is  really 
a  very  short  time  for  skating,  but  we 


are  looking  forward  to  that  little 
time  and  so  is  everyone  in  the  vil- 
lage. It  also  gets  too  cold  to  spend 
much  time  outside,  some  claim  it 
has  been  seventy-three  below,  but 
the  records  show  sixty-four  below  as 
the  coldest  day  last  year. 

The  people  in  the  village  have 
had  their  dog  sleds  out  for  about  a 
week,  and  Duane  and  I  are  good 
riders,  but  that  doesn't  satisfy  Shel- 
don, and  he  is  learning  to  drive 
them.  We  have  been  promised  a 
pup  right  away,  so  we  may  start  a 
team  of  our  own,  or  that  is  what  the 
boys  are  planning. 


I 


started  to  teach  school  on  the 
second  of  October,  with  thirty- 
four  students,  ranging  in  ages  from 
six  to  eighteen  and  grades  one  to 
eight.  This  is  not  as  difficult  as  it 
may  sound  for  they  are  all  glad  to 
be  in  school,  and  there  are  only  two 
in  the  third  and  fifth  grades,  so  I 
can  put  them  with  other  groups, 
making  only  six  groups.  The  children 


THE   SCHOOLHOUSE   IN  BEA\^ER,  ALASKA 

The  dense  forest  can  be  seen  in  the  background.    The  \illage  of  Beaver  is  located 
on  the  Yukon  River  in  a  setting  of  majestic  beauty. 


270 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1962 


are  liappy,  friendly,  and  willing, 
which  makes  teaching  them  a  joy. 
There  are  Indians,  Eskimos,  and 
mixtures  of  Indian,  Eskimo,  White, 
Negro,  and  Japanese.  I  haven't 
figured  out  which  is  which  yet,  but 
it  makes  sehoolteaching  interesting. 

We  are  supposed  to  receive  mail 
three  times  a  week,  but  the  weather 
has  been  so  bad  since  we  arrived 
that  it  has  only  been  in  twice,  and 
though  we  can  receive  and  send  mes- 
sages over  the  radio,  it  does  seem 
quite  isolated  when  we  don't  receive 
mail. 

Now  that  things  are  settling  down 
to  a  routine,  we  can  honestly  say  we 
are  enjoying  it,  the  boys  learning  to 
hunt  and  dog  sled  and  making 
friends  with  the  children,  and  I  am 
enjoying  my  teaching  very  much.  It 
is  nice  to  be  in  a  place  where  the 
people  really  seem  to  want  you. 

In  Fairbanks,  on  our  way  to 
Beaver,  one  of  the  brethren  took  us 
to  our  church  and  showed  us  the 
town.     Since  then,  the  three  of  us 


have  held  Sunday  School  and  Pri- 
mary in  our  home.  The  boys  have 
told  the  whole  village  we  are  Latter- 
day  Saints  and  what  we  believe.  I 
have  become  very  good  friends  with 
the  Episcopal  minister  and  his  wife, 
but  so  far  we  haven't  expressed  our 
views  on  religion,  but  I  have  been 
invited  to  the  Girls  Friendly  Society 
of  the  Episcopal  Church  to  tell 
them  about  our  Church.  These 
experiences  are  strengthening  our 
testimonies.  Sheldon  and  Duane 
are  studying  The  Book  of  Mormon. 

We  like  the  village  and  the  people 
very  much.  They  are  friendly  and 
quite  well  educated.  They  all  speak 
English.  They  want  to  be  friends; 
they  bring  us  moose,  salmon,  and 
slippers  and  mittens,  which  they 
have  made.  They  come  and  ask  if 
they  can  help  me  with  anything,  so 
I  feel  quite  at  home  and  among 
friends. 

I  feel  the  Lord  has  really  blessed 
us,  and  pray  I  can  help  my  boys  and 
myself  along  in  our  faith. 


Fame's  Prayer 

Leora  Larsen 


God,  humble  me  through  the  glory  of  day. 
And  cushion  the  cold  numbness  of  my  night 
With  knowledge  that  I  have  not  lost  the  way. 
And  thou  wilt  keep  me  always  in  thy  sight. 


A  Compliment  Cast  on  the  Waters 

Evelyn  Dorio 

T~^0  you  ever  feel  as  if  you  perform  the  million  and  one  tasks  around  the  house 
-*-^  without  anyone  ever  noticing  or  appreciating  it?  If  you  didn't  put  fresh  water 
in  the  dog's  dish,  poor  Fido  would  die  of  thirst;  if  you  didn't  pick  up  throw-away  papers, 
the  front  lawn  would  sprout  newsprint;  if  you  didn't  say,  "This  window  screen  needs 
replacing,"  your  house  would  become  headquarters  for  winged  insects;  if  you  didn't.  .  .  . 

Such  was  my  state  of  mind  the  morning  the  telephone  rang  and  a  co-worker  of  my 
husband's  said,  "Say,  what's  this  special  flower  blooming  in  your  patio  today?  Your 
husband  says  it's  out  of  this  world  —  six  inches  across,  maybe  seven,  iridescent  petals, 
and  the  stamens  look  like  a  white  flower  growing  inside  a  bigger  flower.  What  do 
you  have,  there?  Did  someone  bring  you  a  souvenir  from  outer  space?" 

"It  must  be  the  hybrid  epiphyllum,"  I  replied.  And  when  had  my  husband 
noticed  all  that? 

"Hybrid  epiphyllum!"  exclaimed  the  man.  "That's  my  hobby.  Will  you  exchange 
a  cutting  for  a  nice  little  citrus  tree,  tub  and  all?  Grafted,  too.  You'll  get  oranges 
and  lemons  and  pink  grapefruit  —  maybe." 

After  we  hung  up,  I  went  outside  to  look  at  the  "outer-space"  flower.  It  really 
was  exquisite.  Sprinkling  it  earlier  that  morning,  my  thoughts  had  been  too  filled 
with  self-pit}'  to  notice.  But  why  hadn't  my  husband  told  me  how  beautiful  it  was? 
Instead,  he  told  the  whole  office.  Just  wait  until  he  gets  home!  But  a  moment  later, 
I  thought,  no,  if  he  had  praised  me,  I  would  ha\e  felt  a  momentary  pride,  and  the 
compliment  would  have  ended  there,  died  there.  But  since  he  needed  to  express  it, 
the  whole  office  was  sharing  this  spectacular  blossom. 

In  the  afternoon  the  epiphyllum  hobbyist  came  to  take  colored  slides  of  the 
flower,  and  within  a  week  I  had  received  a  dozen  compliments  and  exchanged  cuttings 
with  four  other  office  people. 

Besides,  my  patio  now  has  a  tubbed  citrus  tree  that  may  yield  oranges  and  lemons 
and  pink  grapefruit  —  maybe. 


Viyeeds 

CeJia  Luce 

A    weed  is  defined  as  a  plant  growing  in  the  wrong  place.    Even  a  rose  can  be  a  weed 
-^*'    in  the  middle  of  a  wheat  field. 

I  must  be  sure  I  put  my  efforts  in  the  right  places. 

Page  271 


From  My  Window  I  Watch 


CJeo  Jones  Johnson 


FROM  my  window  I  watch  the 
progress  of  a  new  dwelhng. 
Several  weeks  have  passed 
now.  The  house  has  taken  a  beau- 
tiful form.  It  will  boast  of  the  latest 
of  all  the  modern  improvements, 
comforts,  and  conveniences.  The 
proud  owners  wander  in  and  out, 
inspecting  this,  approving  that.  They 
dream  their  dreams  and  anxiously 
await  the  day  of  moving. 

On  its  plush  carpets  their  little 
children  will  play.  Around  the  well- 
lighted  tables  the  academic  studies 
will  be  learned.  In  the  gleaming 
kitchen  the  mother  will  prepare  her 
excellent,  well-balanced  meals.  The 
heated  garage  has  a  *'do-it-yourself" 
corner,  where  Dad  can  putter  away 
his  spare  moments. 

Life  is  good,  full  of  comfort, 
hope,  and  dreams. 

The  workmen  hurry  faster  now 
for  the  strong  north  wind  has 
brought  its  first  flurry  of  snow. 


5|C       jjt       jIt       ijs       5l« 


T    watch  from  my  window  and  I 
remember  the  stories  I've  been 
told  of  other  days. 

Seventy-five  years  ago  my  people 
came  to  this  valley.  With  courage 
in  their  hearts  and  a  prayer  on  their 
lips,  they  drove  their  team  and  wag- 
on into  the  swift  and  turbulent 
waters  of  the  mighty  Snake  River. 
They  offered  thanks  for  a  safe  pas- 
sage across. 

They  found  their  spot.  They 
built  a  house.  And  they  were  grate- 
ful for  the  kind  Providence  which 
provided  the  material.  The  mighty 
river  in  its  frequent  rampages  had 

Page  272 


piled  the  trees  which  its  fury  had 
washed  out  along  the  banks.  Time 
and  the  elements  had  barked  the 
logs  and  weathered  the  wood.  The\- 
cut  small  trees  and  willows  to  chink 
the  big  logs  and  they  dabbed  the 
cracks  with  mud.  The  roof  had  its 
covering  of  poles  and  dirt. 

They  hurried  the  work,  for  winter     , 
was  upon  them.  * 

When  deep  snows  covered  the 
earth  and  cold  penetrated  every- 
where, when  the  mournful  cry  of 
the  coyote  was  heard  close  by  the 
door,  they  found  their  feeling  of 
security  within  the  four  walls  of  the 
crude  log  dwelling.  The  old  stove, 
with  its  warped  covers  and  broken 
door  in  front  of  the  grate,  gave  not 
only  warmth  but  cheer  as  its  fire 
glowed.  The  smell  of  the  cotton- 
wood  fuel  was  pleasant. 

The  food  set  upon  the  table  was 
simple  and  sometimes  meager  — 
potatoes,  bread,  milk,  sometimes  an 
egg  or  bacon.  Never  was  it  eaten 
without  the  proper  thanksgiving 
prayer.  Improvements  came  slow- 
ly. A  wooden  bucket  hung  on  its 
rope  near  the  new  open  well,  and 
the  barrels  which  had  been  used  to 
haul  the  culinary  water  from  the 
river  found  other  uses.  Inside  the 
house  the  ceiling  was  covered  with 
an  unbleached  material  called  fac- 
tory which  was  whitewashed,  as 
were  the  walls.  A  strip  of  home- 
made carpet  partly  covered  the  un- 
matched boards  of  the  rough  plank 
floor.  The  flickering  light  of  the 
candle  was  replaced  by  the  kerosene 


FROM  MY  WINDOW  I  WATCH 


273 


lamp.  The  little  house  was  kept 
scrupulously  clean. 

Life  was  good,  full  of  faith,  hope 
and  dreams. 

For  many  years  this  humble  struc- 
ture gav^e  shelter  from  storm,  bliz- 
zard, heat,  cold,  night,  enemies 
imaginary  and  real.  It  fostered  love, 
security,  thanksgiving,  vision,  faith, 
discipline,  contentment,  peace.  Un- 
der its  roof  morning  and  evening 
prayers  were  a  regular  institution, 
and  the  children  were  taught  many 
lessons  in  early  life,  including  thrift, 
dependability,  self-reliance;  a  knowl- 
edge that  all  owed  a  debt  of  grati- 
tude to  the  community  and  its  mem- 
bers; that  happiness  comes  through 
sharing,  helping,  giving;   that  pro- 


gression is  a  move  in  which  all  must 
give  a  share. 

The  old  log  house  is  a  memory 
now,  a  blessed  memory  to  those  who 
were  reared  there  and  to  those  who 
will  come  after. 


sjj    5;;    >!{    5}c    )Jc 


T^ODAY  from  my  window  I  watch, 
and  in  my  heart  I  find  a  prayer, 
''O  Father,  may  we  who  enjoy  the 
inheritance  of  those  brave  pioneer 
souls,  prove  faithful  to  the  heritage 
that  is  ours.  May  we  take  the  re- 
sponsibility of  teaching  our  chil- 
dren the  important  things  in  life. 
May  we  feel  gratitude  for  that  which 
we  have.  May  we  be  worthy  of 
thy  love.  Thanks  for  the  memory 
of  an  old  log  house. 


Enough 

Hazel  Loomis 

I  want  no  more  than  corn  to  grind  — 

Or  sheep  to  tend.  Enough,  if  by  a  scrubby  tree, 

I  sit  the  whole  day  long 

As  mother,  weaving. 

Hums  a  song. 

Enough,  to  sit  for  just  an  hour 
Beside  my  father's  hogan  fire  — 
Enraptured  artist,  color  rising  in  his  face. 
Pounding  silver 
Into  lace. 

I  need  no  pillow  for  my  head, 

A  pallet  of  clean  sand,  my  bed. 

Where  hearts  glow  warm  —  where  smoke  leaps  higher. 

Enough,  the  peace 

Of  a  hogan  fire.  


Attitud 


es 


Even  the  desire  to  do  our  best  brings  hope  and  the  beginning  of  gladness.     How 
rich,  then,  shall  the  harvest  be. 

—Pauline  M.  Bell 


Candy  for  Your  Easter  Basket 

Caroline  L.  Naylor 


Caramels 

1  c.  milk  1  c.  white  syrup 

54   lb.  butter  vanilla 

1  c.  sugar  1  c.  chopped  nuts 

Mix  all  ingredients  together  over  low  heat,  stirring  constantly.  Bring  to  boil 
240°  F.  Remove  from  heat.  Add  vanilla  and  nut  meats.  Pour  into  buttered  pan. 
When  cold  turn  out  onto  wax  paper  and  cut  into  small  squares. 


Chocolate  Chip  Fudge 

1  tall  can  evaporated  milk  Yz  \h.  butter 

(13  fluid  ounces)  3  c.  nuts 

4/4   c.  sugar  1  tsp.  vanilla 

3  pkg.  chocolate  chips  18  oz.  marshmallows 

Boil  milk  and  sugar  mixture  ten  minutes,  stirring  constantly.  Mix  remaining 
ingredients  separately,  then  add  milk  and  sugar  mixture.  Beat  and  add  nuts.  Form 
into  rolls  or  drops. 


Divinity 

2  c.  sugar  pinch  of  salt 
Yz   c.  water  1  tbsp.  vanilla 

/4    c.  com  syrup  1  c.  nuts  and  coconut 

3  egg  whites  chopped  together 

Place  sugar,  water,  and  corn  syrup  into  a  saucepan.  Hold  above  heat  and  stir 
until  sugar  dissolves.  Place  on  heat  and  let  cook  (do  not  stir  while  cooking)  to  a  crack 
stage  260°  F.  While  it  is  cooking  beat  three  egg  whites  stiffly  and  add  a  pinch  of  salt. 
When  syrup  is  ready  slowly  pour  it  over  egg  whites,  beating  constantly,  or  better  still, 
use  electric  beater.  Beat  until  it  is  creamy  and  stands  alone,  then  add  vanilla  and 
nuts.  Spoon  out  or  turn  into  a  tin  lined  with  wax  paper.  Should  make  fifty  or  sixty 
pieces.    Add  food  coloring  if  desired. 


Page  274 


Two  Recipes  for  a  Luncheon 


Ruth  L.  Jones 


Molded  Shrimp  Salad 


1  pkg.  lemon  gelatin 

1  c.  boiling  water 

Vz  c.  mayonnaise 

1  small  glass  pimento  cream  cheese 

Vz  c.  cream 


1  c.  shrimp 

3  chopped  boiled  eggs 

2  minced  green  onions 

1  tbsp.  minced  green  pepper 


Dissolve  gelatin  in  boiling  water.  Chill  until  syrupy.  Add  mixed  mayonnaise  and 
cheese.  Whip  cream  lightly  and  fold  in.  Add  remaining  ingredients  and  stir  all  into 
gelatin  mixture.  Pour  into  oiled  mold.  Chill  until  firm  and  serve  on  crisp  lettuce. 
Serves  eight. 


Fruit  Bars 


% 


c.  sifted  flour 
c.  butter 
eggs,  beaten 
c.  brown  sugar 
c.  chopped  dates 
(or  %  c.  coconut) 


1  Vz  c.  chopped  walnuts 
Ys  tsp.  baking  powder 
Vz   tsp.  vanilla 

1  tsp.  grated  lemon  rind 

2  tbsp.  lemon  juice 
%   c.  powdered  sugar 


Mix  flour  and  butter  as  for  pastry.  Sprinkle  in  baking  pan.  Bake  at  350°  ten 
minutes.  Beat  eggs.  Add  brown  sugar,  dates,  nuts,  baking  powder,  vanilla.  Spread 
over  dry  mixture.    Bake  20  minutes  more. 

Mix  rind,  juice,  and  powdered  sugar.  Spread  over  hot  mixture.  Cool.  Cut  into 
16  squares.  May  be  kept  in  refrigerator  but  not  in  freezer. 


No  Half  Loaf,  This 


Virginia  Newman 


Friendly  were  the  words  you  said, 
Tendering  the  loaf  of  bread. 
Oven  warm  and  savory; 
How  much  that  gesture  meant  to  me. 
Almost  a  stranger,  lonely  too, 
And  gladdened  by  the  sight  of  you. 
I  would  repay  you  if  I  could. 
Oh,  yes,  the  bread  was  extra  good. 


(I'd  like  the  recipe  some  day). 

But  let  me  ask  you  if  I  may. 
How  you  acquired  the  finer  art 
Of  nourishing  the  hungry  lieart? 
I  never  had  the  knack,  somehow. 

(I'd  like  that  recipe  right  now). 

Page  275 


Recipes  From  a  Pioneer  Kitchen 

Anne  McCall 

PICKLED  RED  CABBAGE 

1  or  more  firm  red  cabbages,  as  desired  (shredded) 
vinegar  to  cover  cabbage 

2  tbsp.  black  peppercorns  (to  each  quart  of  vinegar) 
2  tsp.  allspice  (to  each  quart  of  vinegar.) 

salt 

Wash  cabbage  well.  Put  into  earthenware  vessel  and  sprinkle  with  salt.  Cover 
and  let  stand  two  days.  Add  vinegar,  black  peppercorns,  and  allspice.  Boil  until  well 
flavored.  Cool  and  strain  off  remaining  liquid.  Place  cabbage  into  wide-mouthed  bottles 
and  fill  up  with  vinegar.    Seal  airtight.    Leave  for  one  month  before  using. 

APPLE  CHUTNEY 

lo  large  cooking  apples  (sliced)  i  tbsp.  mustard 

5  large  brown  onions  (sliced)  i  tbsp.  salt 

3  c.  stoned  raisins  i  tbsp.  pepper 

2  lbs.  brown  sugar  i  tsp.  cayenne 

3  pts.  vinegar 

Mix  and  boil  well.    Bottle,  and  seal.    Leave  for  three  months  before  using. 


In  a  Hard  Place 


T   ET  us  not  laugh  at  the  small,  scrubby  flower  living  precariously  away  from  a  flower 
garden.     It  has  had  to  fight  for  its  chance  with  weeds  and  drought.     It  may  be 
small  and  gnarled,  but  it  smiles  brightly  in  a  hard  place. 

It  is  the  hardy  one,  and  it  has  seeds  that  may  grow  tall  and  strong  and  straight, 
bringing  beauty  down  the  generations. 

Such  hardy  ones  among  people  were  the  pioneers,  who  came  to  the  hard  places 

and  made  them  beautiful  for  us,  their  children. 

— Celia  Luce 

Poge  276 


Note  to  Carvel 

Mabel  Jones  Gdbbott 

There  is  nothing  I  can  give 
Except  a  knowing  of  the  way 
The  loss  of  one,  long  loved,  will  live 
Quiet  at  times,  until  a  day 
When  some  small  memory,  quick 
And  sharp,  yet  very  clear  and  near. 
Breaks  through  the  numbing  hurt  to  prick 
The  blank,  and  loose  a  cleansing  tear, 
Refreshing,  after  a  time,  all  living 
With  the  beauty  of  that  life,  still  giving. 


The  Little  Silver  Thimble 

Sheny  Ciookston 

npODAY  I  received  in  the  mail  a  small  package  from  my  grandfather, 
together  with  this  epistle: 

Dear  Sherry: 

Inasmuch  as  you  are  the  first  and  oldest  of  the  grandchildren,  I  thought  you  might 
like  this  little  memento  of  your  grandmother. 

As  I  took  it  out  of  her  workbasket  and  held  it  in  my  hand,  I  remembered  so 
vividly  the  light  in  her  eyes  as  she  said,  "Remember,  dear,  when  you  bought  me  this 
little  thimble?  I  was  struggling  with  the  first  baby  dress  I  had  ever  made,  and  you 
watched  me  pricking  my  fingers  as  I  pushed  the  too-large  needle  in  and  out  of  the 
dainty  material.  When  I  asked  where  you  were  going,  as  you  put  on  your  coat  and 
hat,  you  said  you  would  be  back  shortly. 

"In  a  few  minutes  you  tossed  a  tiny  square  package  in  my  lap.  As  my  eager 
hands  untied  the  ribbon,  you  watched  me  with  a  smile.  Something  special,  I  was  sure! 
Gift  wrapped,  with  love.  A  beautiful  silver  thimble!  How  I  loved  it,  and  you.  How 
I  tried  and  tried  to  use  it,  how  awkv^ard  I  felt.  You  tried  to  show  me,  and  we  both 
laughed  together." 

She  soon  mastered  it,  Sherr}^  as  she  did  most  of  life's  problems.  When  I  recall 
the  many  beautiful  pieces  of  handwork  and  lovely  garments  her  love  and  skill  fashioned 
throughout  the  years,  as  we  sat  together  evenings  and  I  read  to  her,  or  we  discussed 
our  plans  and  affairs  of  the  day,  my  thoughts  go  out  to  you,  and  as  you  are  planning 
to  be  married  soon,  may  you  and  Bill  be  as  happy,  and  may  your  lives  be  as  full  of 
the  good  things  as  ours  were,  is  my  wish  for  you. 

Lo^•ingly, 
Grandfather 

The  flood  of  love  and  memories  this  thoughtful  little  gift  brings  to 
me  is  something  I  will  cherish  as  long  as  life  lasts,  and  each  time  I  look 
at  it  or  touch  it  or  use  it,  I  will  remember  my  gentle  grandmother  with 
her  lovely  crown  of  silvery  white  hair,  and  all  the  beauty  her  life  portrayed. 
I  know  my  life  will  be  made  richer  because  of  one  little  silver  thimble. 

Page  277 


Housekeeper  in  a  Hurry 


Janet  W.  Breeze 


STREAMLINE  THAT  HOUSECLEANING 


A  cobbler's  apron  is  the  greatest  thing 
ever  invented,  if  used  to  its  best 
advantage.  These  aprons  may  have  three 
wonderful  pockets  which  you  would  do 
well  to  label  (i)  Upstairs,  (2)  Down- 
stairs, and  (3)  Trash,  if  you  have  a  poor 
memory.  This  can  be  done  by  sewing 
twill  tape  or  applying  iron-on  tape  to  the 
pocket  and  writing  with  an  embroidery 
pen.  As  you  pick  little  things  up  off  the 
floor  or  off  the  tops  of  tables,  drop  them 
into  the  pocket  for  later  delivery  to  theii 
proper  places. 


COBBLER'S  APRON 


A  PLASTIC  BUCKET  FOR 
STORING  CLEANING  TOOLS 


A  plastic  bucket  in  the  bathroom  for 
-^*'  keeping  soap  flakes,  cleanser,  brushes, 
sponges,  etc.,  handy  will  save  many  steps 
out  to  the  kitchen.  By  the  way,  have 
you  ever  tried  using  that  long-handled 
brush  for  scrubbing  the  tub? 

Scrubbing  the  kitchen  and  bathroom 
floors  can  be  done  much  more  neatly  and 
quickly  if  you  VACUUM  baseboards, 
corners,  and  other  hard-to-sweep  places 
first. 

Wear  old  cotton  gloves  when  cleaning 
windows  to  get  those  corners  sparkling 
bright. 


Page  278 


HOUSEKEEPER  IN  A  HURRY  279 

HANG  A  SHOE  BAG 

HANG  a  shoe  bag  by  the  ironing  board  to  hold  iron-on  tape,  scissors,  needle  and 
thread,  and  other  needed  items  for  mending. 
Hang  a  shoe  bag  by  baby's  crib  to  hold  powder,  oil,  cotton-tipped  sticks,  rattles, 
extra  pins,  etc. 

A  shoe  bag  pinned  to  the  side  of  a  sick  bed  can  hold  numerous  odds  and  ends. 

CUTLERY  BOXES 

Cutlery  boxes  can  be  used  for  many  things  other  than  silverware: 

Mother  can  use  them  for  miscellaneous  items  near  the  sewing  machine,  such  as 
bobbins,  needles,  pins,  scissors,  tape  measure,  marking  chalk,  etc. 

A  teen-age  daughter  can  easily  organize  bobby  pins,  hair  rollers,  combs,  nets, 
lipstick,  etc.,  in  one  of  those  handy  boxes. 

Dad  might  like  one  in  his  desk  drawer  at  home  or  at  the  office  for  paper  clips, 
thumb  tacks,  pencils,  erasers,  elastics  and  so  on,  and  in  the  basement  for  odd  assort- 
ments of  screws,  nails,  bolts,  and  nuts. 


MY  KITCHEN,  MY  CASTLE 

T  EAVE  some  of  the  water  on  those  potatoes  you're  going  to  whip  and  add  powdered 
"L^  milk  for  a  creamy  texture. 

Store  cheese  in  a  plastic  bag  in  the  door  of  your  refrigerator  for  lasting  freshness. 

Can't  find  that  lid?  An  aluminum  pie  tin  right  side  up  fits  into  many  cooking 
pots.    The  pie  tin  can  then  be  used  for  warming  rolls  or  left-overs  at  the  same  time. 

Ammonia  in  soapy  water  will  easily  clean  the  grease  off  kitchen  walls.  Ammonia 
left  in  a  dish  overnight  in  the  oven  will  make  for  easier  cleaning  of  the  oven. 

For  quick  and  easy  cinnamon  toast,  keep  a  salt  shaker  full  of  cinnamon  and 
sugar  ready  and  waiting  at  all  times. 


INSTANT  COOKIES  WITH  A  CHILD  CHEF 

TTAVE  you  some  "Me-do-ers"  at  your  house?  Let  them  bake  cookies  with  only 
■■■  •*•  slight  supervision.  Sounds  difficult,  you  say?  Not  so  with  this  quick  and  easy 
recipe  that  delights  and  occupies  even  the  smallest  fry.  Let  your  pint-sized  cook  mix 
the  following  together  in  a  bowl  for  INSTANT  COOKIES: 

1  pkg.  instant  pudding  mix  !4   c.  salad  oil 

%   c.  biscuit  mix  i  egg 

The  dough  is  very  stiff  and  is  easy  for  CLEAN  little  hands  to  mold  and  shape 
into  cookies  about  %  -inch  thick.  No  need  to  grease  the  cookie  sheet  —  just  bake  at 
375°  for  10-12  minutes.  Yield:  About  15  cookies  (more  or  less,  depending  on  your 
cook). 


Anna  Eckloff  Makes  Her  Life  Happy 
With  Hobbies 

A  NNA  Diceria  Eckloff  of  Poiilsbo,  Washington,  has  found  a  theme  to  make  her  hfe 
-^*-  happy  and  to  enrich  and  beautify  the  hves  of  others  —  "Handwork  for  Happiness." 
She  has  made  eighteen  crocheted  bedspreads,  tweh'e  tablecloths,  many  doilies,  pillow- 
slips, chair  sets,  embroidered  tea  towels,  quilts,  and  fancy  aprons.  In  her  busy  life  there 
is  no  room  for  sadness  —  she  has  too  much  to  do.  Her  exquisite  work  has  won  awards 
at  fairs  and  exhibitions,  and  she  has  contributed  many  lovely  items  for  Relief  Society 
bazaars,  where  her  work  is  greatly  appreciated.  "I  have  to  hurry  to  get  my  hand\^'ork 
done,"  Sister  Eckloff  declares,  "for  it  is  always  needed,  and  I  have  made  a  practice  of 
always  having  some  extra  articles  on  hand."  She  has  sewed  for  needy  families  and  has 
remodeled  clothes  for  them  and  taught  the  mothers  to  sew. 

Mrs.  Eekloff's  four  children,  six  grandchildren,  and  ten  great-grandchildren  all  ha\e 
received  handmade  gifts  from  her,  and  many  of  them  have  learned  from  her  to  be 
skillful  in  the  handwork  arts.  She  dearly  loves  Relief  Society  and  is  a  faithful  member. 
She  was  born  in  Sunswall,  Sweden,  and  has  been  a  member  of  the  Church  for  ten 
years  —  "wonderful  years"  —  she  says,  fer  she  rejoices  in  the  Church  activities  of  her 
family. 


From  My  Window 


Eva/yn  Sandberg 


This  moon-drenched  night 
The  sturdy  oaks  along  our  quiet  lane 
Repeat  themselves  in  patterned  light 
Upon  a  darkened  pane. 

Affirm  to  me. 

With  whispered  strength  in  solid  presence  here, 

That  in  the  dark  tranquility 

A  loving  God  is  near. 


Page  280 


Keep  Your  End  of  the  Handle  Up 

Olive  Sharp 

THIS  was  an  old  saying  of  my  Father,  ''Keep  your  end  of  the  handle  up.  You  are  here, 
the  same  as  I,  and  it  is  your  duty  to  do  your  share  to  help  keep  this  old  world 
right  side  up," 

Father  was  very  strict  with  us  children,  and  he  saw  that  we  learned  to  work  when 
young,  and  he  would  say,  "Learn  to  work  when  you  are  young,  and  you  will  always 
like  it,  and  if  you  will  do  that,  many  interesting  things  and  worthwhile  projects  will  come 
into  your  life  so  that,  at  times,  you  will  wish  you  had  two  pairs  of  hands  instead  of  one." 

The  Lord  has  said  that  if  we  will  work  in  his  vineyard,  he  will  bless  us  with  a 
mighty  blessing. 

Everyone  who  knows  this  promise  should  be  glad  to  work  in  his  vineyard.  The 
Lord  also  said  if  we  would  pay  one  tenth  of  our  income  to  the  work  of  the  Lord,  the 
gates  of  heaven  would  be  opened  and  we  would  be  showered  with  blessings. 

I  wonder  why  so  many  people  who  know,  or  should  know,  do  not  keep  these 
wonderful  commandments.    I  feel  sure  they  have  not  been  taught  them  when  young. 

''As  the  twig  is  bent,  so  the  tree  will  grow,"  and  no  greater  joy  can  come  to  a 
mother  or  father  than  to  have  their  sons  and  daughters  grow  up  to  be  fine,  respected, 
honored,  reliable  men  and  women,  doing  their  share  to  bring  peace  and  happiness  into 
this  troubled  world  of  ours. 

I  happened  to  hear  two  young  ladies,  sisters  they  were,  talking  about  paying  tithing: 
and  wondering  if  they  did  pay  tithing  if  their  paths  would  be  a  bit  smoother.  Last 
spring  I  met  one  of  them  and  asked  her  if  paying  tithing  had  helped  her.  She  replied, 
"It  certainly  has.  My  husband  received  a  raise  in  his  salary  and  we  have  not  had  a 
doctor  in  our  house  for  months.  We  think  God  did  open  his  gates  and  shower  us  with 
his  blessings." 

"How  is  your  sister  getting  along?"  I  asked.  "She  can't  get  money  enough  ahead 
to  pay  tithing,  so  she  is  just  plodding  along,"  was  the  reply. 

Our  children  did  not  ask  to  come  here,  so  when  they  do  come  it  is  our  duty  to- 
give  them  good  training  for  their  future  life. 


Our  Best  Is  Needed 

Leona  Fetzer  Wintch 

'T^HESE  are  times  that  require   the  best  that  is  in   us.     We  do  not  want  to  be 
•^    "average,"  or  "common,"  or  "mediocre."     These  terms  suggest  sluggishness  and. 
drifting,  not  the  striving  and  achieving  that  are  essential  to  keep  us  free. 

Page  28U 


Don  Knight 


DESIGN  OF  PALMS  AND  CLOUDS 


What  Did  You  See? 

Maude  Proctor 


THIS   morning  when   you   got 
out   of  bed   and   raised   the 
bhnd,  or  when  you  gazed  out 
of  the  window  over  the  sink  as  you 
finished  the  breakfast  dishes,  what 
did  you  see? 

If  you  are  the  average  housewife, 
with  the  cares  of  rearing  a  family 
on  your  mind,  you  will  probably 
answer,  ''Oh,  the  same  old  yard." 
And  if  it  happens  to  be  summer,  you 
might  think  with  a  sigh,  John  has 

Poae  282 


not  cut  the  lawn  yet,  and  Alan  left 
his  bike  out  again,  and  I  must  take 
care  of  the  flower  bed.  Or,  if  it  was 
winter,  your  thoughts  may  have  run, 
also  with  a  sigh,  John  will  have  to 
shovel  the  snow  off  those  walks  be- 
fore school,  and  will  Alan  ever  learn 
to  put  his  bike  away  at  night?  And 
so  into  the  day.    Worry,  worry. 

What  you  saw  was  a  panorama  of 
everyday  living  that  immediately 
translated  itself  into  work  and  re- 


WHAT  DID  YOU  SEE? 


283 


sponsibility.  That  is  good,  but  first 
let  us  try  to  see  things  that  will  lift 
the  spirit  and  delight  the  soul.  Then 
we  can  move  into  the  duties  of  the 
day  with  pleasure  and  with  eour- 
age. 

The  eye  must  be  helped  to  see 
the  less  obvious  beauties  of  ordinary 
objects  about  us.  The  place  to  be- 
gin this  learning  process  is  in  an  art 
class,  preferably  one  in  oil  painting. 

"Horrors,"  you  exclaim,  ''I  can't 
even  draw  a  straight  line!"  Of  course 
you  can't.  Very  few  people  can.  But, 
even  if  you  never  paint  a  picture 
that  gets  further  than  the  trash  can 
(but  probably  you  will),  the  re- 
wards are  great. 

Have  you  ever  noticed  how  many 
shades  of  green  there  are  in  the  tree 
in  the  corner  of  vour  vard?  Look 
carefully,  and  you  will  become  con- 
scious of  more  and  more  shades  and 
colors.  Now  look  at  the  shape  or 
form,  the  pattern  the  tree  makes 
against  the  sky.  Now  glance  at  the 
color  of  the  sky.  ''Whv,  it  is  blue," 
you  say.  Look  again.  The  sky,  too, 
may  be  any  number  of  colors  and 
shades,  and  they  vary  in  color  with 
shapes  that  are  a  delight  to  watch 
as  they  change  and  form  new  pat- 
terns in  a  way  that  reminds  us  of 
music  or  a  dance. 

Alan's  bicycle  is  a  mosaic  of  light 


and  shadow  that  makes  us  think  of 
God's  world  in  all  its  beautv  and 
order,  even  if  it  also  reminds  us 
that  one  son  left  his  belongings 
where  he  dropped  them,  and  the 
other  son  forgot  to  cut  the  lawn. 

As  we  attend  an  art  class  we  come 
to  see  afresh,  with  more  perception, 
and,  therefore,  more  pleasure,  the 
loveliness  of  such  e\'er\dav  things 
as  the  color  and  form  of  baby's  red 
ball  lying  against  the  gold  pillow  on 
the  brown  couch.  The  subtle 
nuances  of  color  in  the  little  dish 
Grandmother  painted  when  she  was 
a  girl,  and  cherished  so  carefully 
along  the  trip  across  the  plains,  will 
bring  a  sudden  gift  of  joy  as  we 
hurry  through  the  day. 

Perhaps  we  sense  these  details 
now,  but  dimly.  The  discipline  of 
trying  to  get  them  on  paper  or  can- 
vas, the  coaching  and  training  in 
really  seeing  color,  form,  and  line 
will  result  in  such  a  heightened 
awareness  of  the  beautv  around  us 
that  we  will  be  thankful  throughout 
our  lives  for  the  impulse  that  led  us 
to  join  a  class  in  painting. 

Then,  when  someone  asks  us 
''What  did  you  see?"  we  can  answer 
with  uplifted  heart  that  we  saw  the 
heavens  declare  the  glory  of  God 
and  the  firmament  show  his  handi- 
work. 


My  Prayer 


Grant  me  the  blessedness  that  I  can  comfort  those  in  need.  Let  my  heart  sing 
songs  of  gratitude  at  the  sundown  of  my  days.  Sweet  will  be  my  sleep  and  joyful 
my  awakening.    My  songs  will  never  cease. 

—Pauline  M.  Bell 


The  Blossoming 

Dorothy  ].  Roberts 


I  will  answer  you  as  buds  now 
Swell  and  whiten  in  the  park. 
Words,  as  these  pale  boughs,  have  waited 
In  the  stillness  and  the  dark. 

Many  winters  I  have  known 
The  mute  of  snow  on  heart  and  earth. 
But  always  spring  came,  glor}^-bright, 
Clothed  in  petals  at  its  birth. 

Spring  returns,  ephemeral. 

Brief  as  moonlight  in  the  air, 

A  pearl-white  pause   the  season  holds 

Between  the  petal  and  the  pear. 

Frail  are  the  drifts  along  the  fence, 
Triangled  softly  at  the  poles. 
Fragile  the  carpet  on  the  lawn 
Under  the  weight  of  eager  soles. 

Once  where  there  was  only  silence. 
Words  arise  as  buds  from  root. 
I  will  bring  the  sound  of  answer 
Before  the  blossom  yields  to  fruit. 


Page  284 


Luoma  Studios 

SPRINGTIME  IN  THE  WEST  VIRGINIA  MOUNTAINS 


Page  285 


Grade  'W 

Mary  C.  Martineau 


/GRANDMOTHER  found  a 
theme  in  the  wastebasket  one 
morning,  written  and  discarded  by 
her  grandson  Joseph  before  he  left 
for  school.  She  read  it,  laughed 
merrily,  and  then  put  an  'W  on  it, 
sa^ang  to  herself,  'That  boy  is  surely 
blessed  with  talent." 

Joseph  was  a  kind  boy  who  loved 
his  grandmother  very  much  and 
slept  at  her  house  every  night  be- 
cause she  was  all  alone  and  he  felt 
sorry  for  her.  He  was  her  protector 
and  her  pride  and  joy,  and  she  tried 
to  be  a  guarantee  for  his  success  in 
school,  waking  him  early,  whether 
or  no,  and  seeing  to  it  that  he  had 
a  bounteous  breakfast,  for  what 
half-fed  boy  can  do  his  best? 

However,  on  that  morning  when 
Joseph  had  arisen,  it  had  not  been 
with  a  song  in  his  heart,  for  he  had 
felt  grumpy  and  he  had  dark 
thoughts.  It  seemed  to  him  that 
no  matter  what.  Grandmother 
always  woke  him  up  at  6:30.  Rain 
or  shine,  she  made  no  allowance, 
but  prepared  breakfast,  urged  him 
to  hurry  a  little,  and  as  a  final  push 
in  the  right  direction,  saw  him  to 
the  door  and  wished  him  a  happy 
day.  He  thought  on  that  morning, 
I  wanted  to  sleep,  regardless  of  that 
dumb  old  theme  I  was  supposed 
to  write  last  night. 

The  night  before  he  had  gone  to 
the  basketball  game  after  MIA  and 
had  had  a  great  time,  but  in  the 
morning,  although  the  spirit  was 
willing,  the  flesh  was  weak,  and  he 
hated  to  hear  Grandmother  bustling 
about  in  the  kitchen.     When  she 

Page  286 


finally  spoke  to  him,  with  the  urge 
for  action  in  her  voice,  he  arose, 
grabbed  his  pen  and  some  theme 
paper  and  wrote  the  following: 

EARLY  BIRDS 

T  TNLESS  you  live  with  an  early  bird  or 
^^  are  one  yourself,  you  cannot  know 
the  agony  that  literally  millions  of  people 
go  through  every  blessed  morning  of  the 
year. 

You  see,  I  live  with  the  most  cheerful 
early  bird  in  the  Nation,  my  grandmother. 
In  the  summer  her  excuse  is  that  the 
birds  wake  her  up  when  thev  begin  to 
chirp  and  sing.  Frankh',  Id  take  mv 
chances  \\'ith  the  law  and  get  rid  of  tho-^e 
birds,  but  it  would  do  no  good,  because 
she  rises  early  in  the  winter,  also. 

]My  full-fledged  early  bird  suigs  a  httle 
as  she  rattles  the  pans  for  a  huge  breakfast 
which  she  will  force-feed  into  every  indi- 
vidual she  can.  Maybe  she  plays  a  little 
on  the  piano,  a  little  something  sweet 
like  "The  Battle  Hymn  of  the  Republic," 
or  something  appropriate  like  "The  Cais- 
sons Go  Rolling  Along."  At  any  rate, 
if  you  li\e  with  an  early  bird.  \ ou're  stuck. 

Early  birds  come  in  assorted  sizes,  from 
the  "just-hatched"  to  those  with  one  wing 
dragging.  Usually  small  children  amid 
old  people  make  the  best  early  birds.  The 
little  tikes  get  up  early  so  they  can  go 
and  explore  this  wonderful  new  world, 
while  the  old  folks  want  to  get  up  early 
as  possible  to  see  as  much  as  they  can. 
But  I  see  no  excuse  for  otherwise  reason- 
able adults — from  teenage  to  fifty — getting 
up  at  the  indecent  hours  that  early  birds 
call  "the  rosy  light  of  morning." 

I  think  that  modern  medicine  ought  to 
invent  something  that  either  makes  an 
early  bird  sleep  in  the  morning  or  else 
invent  something  to  protect  others  from 
them. 


GRADE  "A' 


287 


JOSEPH  had  a  glorious  time 
writing  the  theme,  beheving 
every  word  of  it  as  he  wrote,  and 
then  went  in  to  breakfast,  gloating 
in  his  soul  as  he  slipped  it  into  his 
loose-leaf  notebook. 

My,  what  a  breakfast  Grandmoth- 
er had  fixed  for  him.  There  was 
juice,  cereal  and  cream,  an  omelet, 
and  then  toast  and  peaches.  What 
a  grandmother  she  was!  He  looked 
at  her,  smiling  at  him  across  the 
table.  Wasn't  it  wonderful  to  find 
himself     bright     and      early     and 


all  ready  to  go— especially  with  that 
theme  written? 

Another  ''A"  for  me,  he  thought, 
and  then  Grandmother  followed 
him  to  the  door  and  said,  ''Happy 
day,  Joseph." 

He  stopped  short;  that  was  too 
much.  What  a  heel  I  am,  he 
thought.  He  ran  back  to  his  room, 
dumped  the  theme  into  the  waste- 
basket,  and  then  with  ''A  happy  day, 
Grandmother,"  he  walked  down  the 
sidewalk  singing,  ''Oh,  what  a 
beautiful  morning." 


Return 

Henrietta  B.  McNeeJy 

Wild  geese  crying  in  the  night 
Through  the  darkness  and  the  rain, 
Winging  on  their  northward  flight  — 
On  true  course  —  to  nest  again. 

What  sure  beacon  is  their  guide? 
W^ho  leads,  on  the  way  they  go, 
As  unerringly  they  glide 
To  the  home  they  used  to  know? 

Would  that  I  could  be  as  sure 
Of  my  way  through  doubt  and  pain, 
In  thy  love  to  feel  secure, 
Never  to  be  lost  again. 


Lord,  if  from  true  course  I  stray  — 
In  some  dark  hour  fail  to  see  — 
Let  thy  beacon  show  the  way; 
Bring  me  safely  home  to  thee. 


Potted  Plants  Complete  a  Picture 

Eva  Willes  Wangsgaard 

WHEN  the  planting  time  rush  white.    A  border  of  green-leafed  be- 

is  over,  the  workshelf  and  gonias  with  a  wealth  of  deep  pink 

the  garden  house  make  an  blossoms   brings   more   enthusiastic 

ideal  area  for  caring  for  and  display-  compliments  in  a  garden  than  your 

ing  potted  plants.     The  perennial  most    exquisite    tuberous    begonia 

favorite  is  the  geranium.  Geraniums  blooms.    They  are  sold  in  flats  or  in 

offer   a   generous   variety  of   color,  individual  pots,  but  either  way,  they 

florets,  and  even  leaf  form  and  fra-  are  very  tiny  when  set  out  around 

grance.  They  may  be  purchased  from  Mother's  Day  in  the  Intermountain 

abundant    supplies    of    well-started  Area,  or  whenever  danger  from  frost 

slips,    many   already   in   bloom,    in  is  past.    They  should  not  be  placed 

nurseries,  florist's  shops,  supermark-  closer  than  twelve  inches,  however, 

ets,  and  in  many  department  stores,  because  at  late  July  or  early  August 

Or  you  can  start  slips  yourself,  if  you  they    have    grown    into    beauteous 

have  a  room  where  plants  can  get  mounds  of  generous  blooms,  mak- 

plenty  of  light.  ing  a  compact  border.    They  bloom 

Another  favorable  trait  of  gerani-  constantly,  from  an  inch-high  start 

ums  is  their  tolerance  for  shade.    It  till  the  snow  covers   them   or  the 

is  amazing  how  well  they  will  bloom  frost  nips  them.    Fibrous-rooted  be- 

if  given  light,  fertile  soil,  at  least  gonias  are  shade  loving  and  thrive 

monthly  feedings  of  fish  emulsion,  best  with  only  morning  sun  or  fil- 

and  good  circulation  of  air.  tered  sunlight. 

Fuchsias,  fibrous-rooted  begonias.  The  begonias  in  the  border  in  the 
and  tuberous  begonias  make  good  picture  would  have  been  happier 
potted  subjects,  but  must  be  chosen  and  would  have  made  a  better  show- 
according  to  the  conditions  of  sun-  ing  had  they  been  planted  in  a  raised 
light  and  shade  an  area  offers.  border.    The  easiest  way  to  keep  a 

Borders  help  tie  a  garage  or  work-  raised  border  raised  is  to  enclose  it. 

shop  into  a  garden.    Fibrous-rooted  If  you  are  handy  at  masonry  or  can 

begonias  offer  a  wide  variety  of  kinds  afford  to  hire  a  mason,  a  stone  en- 

and  colors,  differing  chiefly  in  heavi-  closure  is  beautiful  and  most  perma- 

ness  of  leaf,  stalk,  and  blossoms.  The  nent.  But  2"  x  8"  redwood  slabs  are 

B.  semperflorens  is  the  favorite  va-  inexpensive,  readily  available,  light  to 

riety.    In  choosing  a  border  a  more  handle,  and  easy  to  nail.    They  hold 

striking  effect  is  secured  by  choosing  up  very  well,  too.    I  order  mine  cut 

plants  of  the  same  variety  and  color,  to  fit  the  needed  length  and  mitred 

Some  fibrous-rooted  begonias  have  to  fit  at  the  corners.    Then  they  are 

red-tinted  leaves.    Others  are  a  rich,  easily  pushed  into  position  and  se- 

almost    translucent    green.      Some  cured  with  finishing  nails.    It  is  wise 

blooms   are    deeply   red,   and   they  to  give  them  two  coats  of  redwood 

range    from    there    down    through  three-in-one     finish     before     using 

luscious  pinks  to  flesh  pink  and  pure  them.     The  filling  soil  should  be 

Page  288 


POTTED  PLANTS  COMPLETE  A  PICTURE 


289 


Don  Knight 


SUMMERHOUSE  WITH  VINES  AND  POTTED  PLANTS 


made  light  with  humus  and  sand. 
If  barnyard  humus  is  used,  however, 
it  is  necessary  to  water  it  down 
thoroughly  at  least  three  times  be- 
fore planting,  in  order  to  wash  away 
excess  nutrients  which  might  burn 
the  tender  roots.  The  soil  propor- 
tion which  I  find  brings  excellent 
results  is  one-half  black  loam,  one- 
fourth  sand,  and  one-fourth  humus. 

T^WO  advantages  of  the  raised 
garden  or  border  are:  first,  the 
roots  have  plenty  of  room  and  no 
robbing  or  interference  from  spread- 
ing roots  of  trees  and  shrubs;  sec- 
ond, the  plants  get  a  freer  circula- 
tion of  air. 

An  extensive  expanse  of  wall  in  a 
garden  is  cooler  and  more  pleasing 


to  the  eye  if  it  is  broken  by  vines. 
The  trumpet  vine,  with  its  bunched 
amber-colored  trumpets  and  pinnate 
leaves  is  a  beauty  in  bloom  and  has 
the  lovely  habit  of  luring  humming- 
birds to  enrich  the  garden's  entice- 
ments. It  has  strong,  spreading, 
tenacious  roots,  however,  which  are 
capable  of  sending  up  suckers  as  far 
away  as  twenty  feet  from  the  par- 
ent vine.  The  lace  vine  is  another 
prolific  spreader,  but  its  large,  shape- 
ly leaves  and  lacy  racemes  of  white 
flowers  are  a  gracious  sight. 

The  clematis  is  slower  growing, 
usually,  but  comes  in  such  a  variety 
of  colors  and  types  and  sends  out 
such  a  generous  supply  of  blooms 
that  one  vine  makes  a  breathtaking 
coverage  and  a  glorious  background 


290  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1962 

for  regal  and  Madonna  lilies,  as  well         The  ever-lovely   wisteria   is   slow 

as  other  garden  beds.  Some  varieties  growing,  but  a  wonderfully  satisfy- 

are  Ramona  (Alice  blue),  Crimson  ing  wall  and  arbor  coverage,  with  its 

King  (deep  red),  Ernest  Markham  generous  pinnate  leaves  and  grape- 

(red),      Duchess      of      Edinburgh  like  bunches  of  lavender  to  purple 

(double     white),     Henryi     (single  flowers. 

white) ,  and  Jackmani  (purple) .  Leafy  vines,  like  the  vetch  ivy,  give 
These  flowers  are  two  to  three  inch-  ^  tropical  greenness  and  lushness, 
es  ni  diameter  and  range  from  four  ^^^^^  ^^  ^^^  ^^  ^ 
petals  to  seven.  Ihe  tour-petal  ;  ^  °  ^  i  i  i 
flowers  resemble  dogwood  blossoms.  ^^^^^^-  ^^  ^^  ^"  ^^^^^1^"^  background 
All  clematis  vines  need  netting  or  for  lush  blooms  such  as  the  tuber- 
framework  on  which  to  climb.  ous  begonias. 


■  ♦ 


Prelude  to  Easter 

Linda  Clarke 

The  first  is  one  of  season,  when 

icy  winds 
Chill  the  air,  driving  the  last,  lone 

leaf  down, 
Leaving  the  tree  stark,  black  against 

gray  skies, 
Bringing  the  silent,  silvery  snow  to 

muffled  sound. 
Hushing  protest  from  bird  in  nest  and 

voice  in  lair. 
But  season  follows  season  and  inevitably 

comes  May. 
The  second  winter,  more  terrible  for 

its  subtlety, 
Is  found  within  the  breast  of  man.    His 

cool  breath 
Brings  more  desolation  than  January's 

fiercest  gale, 
For  winter  of  the  soul  breeds  like 

from  like, 
Generation  after  generation,  till  one  breaks 

winter's  chain 
And  finding  spring,  touches  finger  tips 

with  kin. 


I 


The  Loving  Faces 

Betty  Lou  Martin 


THE  shiny,  blue  car  made  its 
way  down  the  rain-soaked 
streets  as  if  not  quite  certain 
which  direction  to  take.  The  woman 
behind  the  wheel  appeared  to  be 
uneasy,  and  a  frown  marred  the 
almost  Dresden  quality  of  her  face. 

"You  look  too  young  to  be 
a  grandmother/'  Mona  Sanders' 
friends  had  told  her  when  Mona's 
only  child,  Nina,  had  had  her  first 
baby.  Mona  had  felt  a  little  ancient 
at  the  time,  too,  but  now,  after 
being  a  grandmother  three  times 
o\er,  she  had  become  quite  ac- 
customed to  the  feeling. 

She  was  indeed  a  beautiful  woman 
with  her  pearl-like  complexion  and 
ice-blue  eyes  enhanced  by  her  now 
silyer-gray  hair.  Mona  worked  to 
keep  herself  that  way  by  constant 
diet  and  care.  She  always  dressed 
simply  and  was  very  careful  to 
choose  the  colors  that  she  knew  did 
the  most  for  her. 

Before  Nina  had  become  a  moth- 
er, Mona  had  always  been  attending 
meetings  and  keeping  up  to  date  as 
well  on  civic  affairs.  However,  be- 
coming a  grandmother  had  changed 
things  considerably.  At  this  time 
Mona  felt  more  like  an  unpaid  baby 
sitter. 

The  car  continued  on  down  the 
streets  of  Oaktown  flanked  on  both 
sides  by  large,  well-kept  homes. 

Mona  sighed.  ''I  only  wish  that 
Nina  could  afford  to  live  in  the  same 
neighborhood  as  we  do,  and  afford 
a  baby  sitter  also." 

Oaktown  was  a  fairly  large  town 
snuggled  up  close  to  the  mountains 


as  if  trying  to  seek  protection  from 
the  elements.  It  was  a  lovely  place 
with  wide  streets  and  big  parks.  The 
townsfolk  took  great  pride  in  keep- 
ing it  neat  and  free  from  debris. 
Even  the  children  were  taught  to 
help  in  the  care  of  the  town.  The 
part  of  Oaktown  that  was  considered 
to  be  least  attractive  appeared  bet- 
ter than  the  average  section  of  many 
other  towns.  Mona  Sanders  had 
lived  in  Oaktown  all  her  life. 

There  isn't  a  better,  fresher  smell 
on  earth  than  after  a  rainstorm, 
Mona  thought,  as  she  turned  the 
car  onto  the  main  road  that  led  into 
the  shopping  section. 

Once  again  Mona  felt  uneasy  and 
now  slightly  guilty  at  the  thought 
of  what  she  had  done,  but  she  just 
couldn't  take  it  any  more.  Ever 
since  Nina  had  had  her  children, 
she  had  been  bringing  them  to  Mo- 
na to  tend.  Sometimes  it  would  be 
as  often  as  four  and  five  times  a 
week. 


P  VERY  Wednesday  Nina  had  the 
habit  of  calling  Mona  to  tell 
her  that  she  was  bringing  the  chil- 
dren over  while  she  went  into  town 
shopping.  Her  excursions  would 
usually  last  all  day.  On  this  par- 
ticular Wednesday,  Mona  had  hur- 
riedly dressed  and  left  the  house 
before  Nina  had  an  opportunity  to 
call. 

''Just  once  I  am  going  to  have  a 
little  time  to  myself.  After  all,  I  de- 
serve it;  I've  reared  my  family." 
Mona  swung  the  car  into  the  lane 

Page  291 


292  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1962 

leading  to   the   parking   terrace   of  "Ever  since  you  became  a  grand- 
one  of  the  larger  department  stores,  mother  —  the  first  time."     Lillian 

She  wandered  through  the  stores  laughed, 

looking    at    the    new    fashions    for  ''Oh,  now,  Lillian,  it  isn't  quite 

spring,  but  the  more  she  looked,  the  that  bad,"  Mona  answered. 

more  guilty  she  felt.     'Tm  a  fine  ''Well,  it  just  about  is,"  Lillian 

grandmother,    trying    to    get    away  offered.    "You  know,  I  have  grand- 

from  my  own  little  grandchildren,  children  of  my  own,  but  their  par- 

What  in  the  world  would  Nina  say  ents  know  that  I  have  my  own  life 

if  she  knew  how  I  felt?    I  should  be  to  lead.     I  love  the  children  very 

ashamed    of    myself,    but    I   stayed  much,  and,  of  course,  I  like  to  see 

home  and   tended   Nina.     I   don't  them,   but  they  are  their  parents' 

see  why  she  can't  stay  home  and  responsibility,  and  I  simply  refuse  to 

tend  her  own  children,"  Mona  had  take    over    their    obligations    while 

once    said,    somewhat    bitterly    of  they  run   to   every  social   function 

Chris.  they  can  think  of."  Lillian  was  noted 

No   matter   how   aggravated   she  for  being  able  to  express  herself  in 

became,  Mona  could  not  bring  her-  a  frank  and  open  manner, 

self  to  say  anything  to  Nina.  Nina's  ''My,  but  you  do  sound  hard,  Lil- 

husband,  Ned,  did  not  make  a  great  lian."  Mona  tried  not  to  show  the 

deal  of  money,  and  it  was  difficult  effect  that  Lillian's  words  had  upon 

for  them  to  meet  their  needs.     It  her. 

was  especially  difficult  for  Nina.  She  On   her   way   home    from    town 

had  always  had  everything  she  want-  Mona  resolved  to  have  a  talk  with 

ed  when   she  was   younger.     Now  Nina  as  soon  as  possible.     She  rea- 

she  was  forced  to  budget  her  money,  lized  now  that  she  hadn't  actually 

and  she  just  couldn't  seem  to  man-  been  doing  Nina  a  favor  by  taking 

age.     Ned  seemed  to  feel  that  he  the   children   every   time    that   she 

was  letting  Nina  down  by  not  being  wanted  to  go  somewhere.    She  only 

able  to  afford  a  new  home  and  new  hoped  that  this  time  she  would  be 

clothes  for  her.  able  to  go  through  with  it.     Many 

Mona  often  thought,  what  Ned  times  before  when  she  had  attempt- 
needs  to  do  is  to  be  more  strict  with  ed  to  say  something  to  Nina,  she 
that  girl.  Mona  knew  very  well,  would  see  the  children's  loving  faces 
however,  that  she  and  Chris  were  to  peering  up  at  her,  and  she  just  didn't 
blame  for  the  way  that  Nina  acted,  have  the  heart  to  hurt  them.  She 
If  they  had  taught  her  how  to  share  knew  now  that  she  had  been  doing 
and  be  a  little  more  self-sacrificing  Nina  more  harm  than  good.  Her 
when  she  was  younger,  things  might  daughter  would  just  have  to  learn  to 
have  been  different  today.  face    her    responsibilities    as    other 

"Why  Mona  Sanders,  I  haven't  young  married  people  had  to  do. 
seen  you  for  ages,"  a  voice  called  to 

Mona.  A/fONA    had    just    entered    the 

"Lillian,  my  goodness,  how  nice  house  and  hung  her  coat  in 

to  see  you.    How  long  has  it  been?"  the  hall  closet  when  the  telephone 

Mona  was  pleased  to  see  her  long-  rang, 

time  friend.  "Hi,  Mom,  where  have  you  been 


THE  LOVING  FACES  293 

all  day?    I  have  been  trying  to  reach         When  Nina  and  Ned  arrived  that 

you."  Nina  sounded  annoyed.  ''Ann  evening    with    their    familv,    it   ap- 

and  I  were  going  to  town  and  have  peared  that  Nina  had  been  crying, 

lunch  today.     I  told  her  that  you  Mona   felt  a  twinge  of  pity  when 

always  take  the  children  for  me,  but  she  saw  Nina's  lovely,  tear-streaked 

we  ended  up  staying  home.''  face.    Ned  seemed  to  be  more  quiet 

Mona    ignored     Nina's     pointed  than  usual,  and  when  he  spoke,  he 

statement.     ''Nina,  I'd  like  to  talk  directed   his   words    to   Mona   and 

to  you.    Are  you  coming  over  after  Chris.    He  completely  ignored  Nina, 
while?"      Mona    made    her    voice         Later   on  when   Chris   and   Ned 

sound  more  stern  than  usual.  were   talking   business,    Mona    mo- 

"Yes,  I'd  planned  to.     I  thought  tioned  Nina  into  the  living  room. 
I'd  see  if  Ned  would  take  me  to  a         .^^^^^  j  ^^^^  ^^  ^^^^  ^^  ^^^^  ^^^^^ 

movie    tonight.     Honestly,    Jimmy  ^^^  ^^^^^^^^      j^         ^^,^-^^^^  ^j^^^ 
has  been  drivmg  me  out  of  my  mmd  ^^^j^^^  ^^^  j  ^^^,^  j^^^  ^1^^^^ 

today.     lye  ,ust  got  to  get  out  of  ^^^^   ^^     j      ^^^^    j    ^^^^    ^1^^^ 

the  house.      Nina  paused  tor  a  mo-  i,  '  i  j     \.   j      ^      i.-  ^.i    4.1  ^ 

,,,  ,^  ,  .  should  spend  more  time  with  them 

ment.       1  guess  that  we  can  drive  .i^       ^^  j^^?     tv^t^  ^  1    j      ^  i^ 

,    &  .  ,,  ,  than  you  do.       Mona  had  made  a 

over,  and  you  can  tell  me  what  you  i^^  •      • 

-^  ■'  De2innin2[. 

want  to,  and  then  we  can  leave  the         f,.  ^      ^*      , 
children  with  you  and  Dad."  Now  don  t  you  start  m  on  me, 

too.  Mother.     I  ve  had  just  about 

ly/r  ONA  felt  the  anger  mounting  all  that  I  can  take  for  one  day.  First 

inside  her  until  her  face  became  Ned,  then  you,  and  Jimmy's  been 

visibly  red;  however,  she  kept  her  mischievous  all  day  long.     No  one 

composure.  "Nina,  did  it  occur  to  cares  about  me."     The  tears  were 

you  that  your  father  and  I  might  already  flowing  freely  down  Nina's 

have  some  plans  for  this  evening?  cheeks. 

When  you  come  over,  don't  plan         Mona   felt  herself  slipping  back 

on  leaving  the  children  with  us."  into  the  role  of  the  consoling  moth- 

"Well  —  all  right."    Nina  seemed  er,  but  she  squared  her  shoulders 

shocked   at   her  mother's    remarks,  and  looked  sternly  at  her  daughter. 

"I'll  see  you  later."  "Now,  just  a  minute,  dear.     Many 

Mona  turned  from  the  telephone  were  the  days  when  you  were  little 
and  started  toward  the  kitchen,  that  I'd  have  liked  to  have  picked 
"How  parents  can  make  so  many  you  up  and  sent  you  to  one  of  your 
mistakes  unintentionally  with  their  grandmothers,  but  I  didn't  do  it. 
children  I'll  never  know.  I've  tried  I  accepted  my  responsibility  and 
so  hard.  I  thought  that  I  was  help-  obligations,  just  as  you  are  going 
ing  Nina,  and  instead  of  that,  I  to  do  from  now  on.  I  realize  that 
have  been  making  her  into  a  self-  you  have  to  have  some  outside  inter- 
centered  individual."  ests.    But  you  cannot  do  justice  to 

Chris    smiled    when    Mona    told  your   children    and   all   your   other 

him  of  her  conversation  with  Nina,  affairs  at  the  same  time.    I'm  at  the 

"Believe  me,  Chris,  I'd  do  things  age  now  where  I  want  to  take  the 

a  lot  differently  if  I  had  them  to  do  time  to  enjoy  my  Church  and  civic 

over  again,"  Mona  said  sincerely.  work,  instead  of  hurrying  through 


294 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL   1962 


it.  Right  now  I  hardly  go  anywhere. 
If  you  want  to  bring  the  children 
over,  occasionally,  when  your  father 
and  I  ha\en't  anything  planned, 
then  we'd  love  to  have  them."  Mona 
felt  relieved  as  she  stopped  talking. 

"jVTINA  seemed  stunned  at  her 
mother's  words.  "Well,  I  never 
thought  that  Fd  ever  hear  vou  speak 
to  me  that  way;  you  of  all  people. 
Mother.''  Nina  got  up  quickly. 
'Tou  can  tell  Ned  that  I  and  the 
children  are  waiting  for  him  in  the 
car. 

Nina  gathered  the  children  to- 
gether, put  their  wraps  on  them,  and 
left. 

''Now,  what's  wrong  with  Nina?" 
Ned  called. 

''Oh,  she's  just  a  little  annoyed 
at  her  mother,  Ned.  I  think  that 
she  will  get  over  it  in  a  few  days." 
Mona  winked  at  Ned. 

"Well,  at  the  moment  I  believe 
that  she  is  just  a  little  aggravated 
at  her  husband,  too."  Ned  winked 
back. 

Mona  did  not  hear  from  Nina  all 
during  the  following  week.  Several 
times  she  almost  relented  and  tele- 
phoned her,  for  she  and  Chris  were 
lonesome  and  wanted  to  see  the 
children,  but  Mona  stopped  herself 
in  time,  knowing  full  well  that  she 
must  not  give  in. 

Then  one  day  the  telephone  rang, 
and  Mona  heard  the  somewhat  re- 
luctant voice  on  the  other  end.  "Hi, 
Mom,  how  have  you  been?" 

"Nina,  well  just  fine,  dear.    How 


ha\'e  you  and  your  family  been?"  It 
was  such  a  joy  to  hear  the  familiar 
voice  again. 

"Oh,  Ned  and  I  have  been  just 
fine.  Mom."  Nina  seemed  to  relax 
as  she  added,  "The  children  are  just 
fine,  too." 

"I'm  glad  to  hear  it,  dear."  Mona 
tried  to  keep  her  voice  at  an  even 
level.     "We've  missed  all  of  you." 

"We've  missed  you,  too.  The 
children  are  pestering  me  to  bring 
them  over.  If  you  and  Dad  are 
going  to  be  home  this  evening,  we'd 
like  to  stop  in  and  see  you  for  a 
while?"  Nina  questioned. 

Mona  couldn't  help  smiling.  "Yes, 
as  a  matter  of  fact,  we  are  going  to 
be  home  this  evening.  We'd  love 
to  have  you  stop  bv." 

"If  you're  certain  that  we're  not 
interrupting  anything,  then  we'll  see 
you  later."    Nina  hung  up. 

Mona  couldn't  help  feeling  elated 
at  the  thought  of  seeing  her  grand- 
children once  again.  It  had  been 
difficult  not  to  give  in  to  Nina,  but 
now  that  was  all  behind  them.  At 
last  they  could  start  enjoying  each 
other  as  thev  should,  and  with  the 
relationship  that  grandparents  should 
have  with  their  grandchildren. 

Happily,  Mona  began  planning 
what  her  grandchildren  would  like 
for  a  snack  while  they  were  visiting, 
and  happily  she  anticipated  the  joy- 
ful laughter  of  the  children  ringing 
throughout  the  house.  How  good  it 
would  be  to  see  their  loving  faces 
once  again! 


,12' 


31" 
"'Around 


s  '2   from 
-•  bottom 


12 


Figure  i 


F'igure  2 


Figure  3 


Beach  or  Knitting  Bag 


(Made  from  an  ice-cream  carton) 
Melba  Larson 
Materials  needed: 

One  3 -gallon  ice-cream  carton 

One  piece  print,  polka  dot,  or  striped  material  12  inches  wide  and  31  inches  long 
(for  the  lower  part  of  the  bag) 

A  circle  of  the  print  material  9  /:  inches  in  diameter  for  bottom  of  carton 

One  piece,  striped,  plain,  or  contrasting  material  12  inches  wide  and  31  inches  long 
(for  the  bag) 

Two  pieces  of  contrasting  material  25"  long  and  2/2"  wide  (for  handles) 

Thirty-one  inches  of  inch-wide  belting 

Sew  the  strip  of  printed  material  to  the  strip  of  plain  or  contrasting  material 
(Figure  1).  Make  a  one-inch  hem  at  the  top  of  the  plain  or  contrasting  material. 
Thread  in  the  belting  and  stitch  securely.  Make  the  handles  double,  2  '2  inches  wide 
and  25  inches  long,  one  side  plain  and  the  other  side  printed.  Sew  the  handles  securely 
5/4  inches  from  the  bottom.  Slip  in  the  ice-cream  carton,  twist  (Figure  2),  and  bring 
the  belted  edge  over  the  outside  of  the  carton  as  a  lid  (Figure  3). 

Page  295 


Sow  the  Field  With  Roses 


CHAPTER  4 

Margery  S.  Stewart 


Synopsis:  Nina  Karsh  lives  in  a  small 
liouse  in  the  Malibu  Mountains  of  Cali- 
fornia. The  house  is  owned  by  Tomas 
Novarro,  a  sad  and  morose  man  of  great 
Mealth,  who  brings  his  withdrawn  and 
motherless  son  Joseph  and  asks  Nina  to 
take  care  of  him.  Nina  agrees  to  look 
after  the  boy  temporarily.  She  is  visited 
by  Tommy  Benedict,  a  young  boy  from 
an  unhappy  home,  on  the  beach.  Nina 
tries  to  help  him  into  a  better  life  adjust- 
ment. Dr.  Craig  Jonathan  comes  to  check 
up  on  Joseph's  health.  Later,  Nina  goes 
to  the  Novarro  home  to  find  out  all  she 
can  about  Joseph's  background  and  the 
origin  of  the  boy's  problems. 

THE  wind  blew  hot  from  the 
desert.  At  the  beach  it  was 
a  fierce  no  degrees.  Doctor 
Jonathan  drove  up  carefully  be- 
tween the  perilously  dry  eucalyptus 
trees  and  the  equally  perilous  oak. 
The  whole  canyon  could  go  up 
by  spontaneous  combustion.  He 
looked  up  to  the  hills  where  the 
bright  houses  leaned  into  the  sky. 
People  were  idiotic  to  build  here 
and  more  idiotic  to  stay. 

It  had  been  three  weeks  since  he 
had  seen  Joseph  Novarro.  Doctor 
Jonathan  felt  guilty  about  this, 
especially  since  Tomas  made  a  point 
of  calling  him  every  Sunday  evening 
to  find  out  how  the  boy  was  doing. 

Craig  had  relayed  the  telephone 
conversations  he  had  had  with  Nina. 
Not  that  she  told  him  much.  He 
had  the  feeling  about  Nina  of  an 
impish  holding  back,  that  all  sorts 
of  exciting  things  were  happening 
at  the  hilltop  house.  Women/  Doc- 
tor  Jonathan    wiped    his    forehead 

Page  296 


with  a  large,  immaculate  handker- 
chief and  took  off  his  glasses. 
Women!  Especially  women  who 
reminded  him  of  Edith,  and  Nina 
Karsh  reminded  him  very  much  of 
that  lost  and  early  love. 

Recklessly,  he  nosed  the  car 
through  the  dusty  bouldered  road 
and  found  the  parking  place  beside 
the  garage.  He  climbed  out  and 
looked  toward  the  house.  Oasis. 
Sprinklers  were  sending  geysers  of 
coolness  over  the  trees  and  lawns. 
The  smell  of  wet  earth  and  brush 
was  exquisitely  fragrant.  Again,  he 
thought  of  Edith.  Edith  had  been 
cool  and  fragrant.  Edith  had  been 
laughter  and  all  promise  and  all  a 
man  could  ask  of  beauty.  She  had 
lacked  only  one  thing  —  love.  Hear- 
ing from  this  one  and  that  about 
Edith's  rise  from  wealth  to  wealth 
had  given  him  to  know  that  she 
would  never  have  been  happy  as 
the  wife  of  a  community  doctor. 
Still  he  grieved  for  her,  thought  of 
her,  and  let  the  empty  years  pass 
and  the  emptier  years  come,  mak- 
ing no  effort  to  change  or  fill  them 
except  with  his  work.  He  had 
grown  so  accustomed  to  his  noth- 
ingness that  he  felt  anger  with  Nina 
Karsh  for  reminding  him  of  it.  She 
was  another  one,  swept  on  the  banks 
of  the  mysterious  river,  while  the 
great  and  the  proud  and  the  loved 
ones  rode  its  crest. 

He  made  his  way  through  the 
gate,  turned  at  the  sound  of  voices. 
They    were    in    the    garden,    Nina 


sow  THE  FIELD  WITH  ROSES 


297 


Karsh  and  the  boy.  Nina  was  wear- 
ing a  blue  smock.  She  was  stand- 
ing beside  her  easel,  palette  and 
brush  in  her  hands.  But  it  was  the 
sight  of  Joseph  that  brought  Doctor 
Jonathan  to  an  absolute  halt.  He 
took  out  his  glasses  and  settled 
them  and  stared  again.  Joseph  was 
playing,  actually,  playing  in  the  sand 
as  any  normal  child.  He  was  filling 
the  tin  bucket  painstakingly  with  the 
toy  shovel  and  then  in  the  imme- 
morial way  of  small  boys,  pouring 
the  sand  over  himself  and  laughing 
at  his  cleverness.  Doctor  Jonathan 
blinked.  The  sound  of  Joseph's 
laughter  was  not  quite  believable. 

"LJE  must  have  made  an  exclama- 
tion. Nina  and  the  child  both 
turned  and  looked  at  him,  the  laugh- 
ter like  light  on  their  faces.  It  faded. 
Nina's  became  decorous. 

Doctor  Jonathan  walked  crisply 
down  the  path  to  them.  ''I  see  you 
have  made  a  slight  progress,  young 
man." 

How  cold  and  dry  he  sounded. 
He  hadn't  meant  the  tone.  He 
reached  for  Joseph,  and  the  child 
screamed  and  flung  himself  on  Nina, 
clinging  to  her  neck. 

Nina  flashed  Doctor  Jonathan  an 
apologetic  smile.  ''It's  a  phase,"  she 
said,  ''he'll  get  over  it.  He's  afraid 
ril  go  away  from  him." 

Doctor  Jonathan  asked  humbly, 
"How  did  you  do  it?" 

She  rocked  Joseph  and  kissed 
him,  murmuring  small  assurements. 
"I  felt  Joseph  might  have  lost  an 
age  in  his  life.  .  .  ."  Seeing  Craig's 
blank  stare,  she  quickened  her  voice, 
trying  to  explain.  "I  knew  a  man 
who  had  to  go  to  work  very  young. 
He  lost  his  boyhood,  then  later  on 


he  did  very  foolish  things,  or  what 
seemed  foolish  to  others,  but  he 
was  trying  to  find  what  he  had  lost. 
I'm  afraid  I  am  expressing  myself 
badly,  but  I  feel  that  Joseph  has 
lost  his  babyhood.  Everyone  want- 
ed him  to  be  terribly  grown-up  and 
wonderful  very  fast,  and  he  missed 
the  beginning  part  of  life  and,  hav- 
ing lost  the  assurance  that  comes 
with  being  babied,  he  didn't  have 
the  courage  to  go  on  and  be  the 
next  stage.  .  .  ." 

Her  voice  trailed  off.  She  looked 
guilty.  "I  could  be  terrible  wrong, 
but  I  just  took  Joseph  back  to  his 
babyhood  and  let  him  start  all  over 
again."  She  looked  at  him  question- 
ingly. 

It  was  one  of  those  odd  tangents 
people  got  off  on.  He  didn't  know 
whether  it  was  a  profound  discovery 
or  not.  He  only  knew,  looking  at 
Joseph,  that  the  child  was  well  on 
the  highroad  to  recovery.  Doctor 
Jonathan  sighed.  He  hated  to  feel 
frustrated,  and  Nina  Karsh  was  for- 
ever doing  this  to  him,  unsetting 
him,  sending  his  mind  down  chan- 
nels he  had  no  wish  to  explore. 

She  said,  "His  silence  and  immo- 
bility were  the  sands  he  tried  to 
hide  in  .  .  .  you  know,  like  the 
ostrich.  Joseph  pretended  we  didn't 
exist,  that  way  we  couldn't  bewilder 
or  hurt  him." 

"He  hasn't  tried  to  hide  from 
you?" 

She  lifted  her  shoulders.  "After 
awhile  he  knew  it  wasn't  necessary. 
I  did  not  ask  him  for  anything.  I 
only  gave.  .  .  ." 

She  walked  toward  the  house^ 
making  comments  as  she  moved, 
and  Doctor  Jonathan  walked  behind 
her,  measuring  with  a  professional 


298 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1962 


eye  the  weight  and  height  of  Joseph, 
his  clearer  color  and,  above  all,  the 
fierce  and  open  attachment  he  felt 
for  Miss  Karsh. 

Once  in  the  house,  Nina  left  them 
alone,  and  Craig  was  able  to  coax 
Joseph  away  from  Nina  long 
enough  to  give  the  examination 
which  told  him  what  he  already 
knew  —  that  the  boy  was  forging 
ahead  in  every  way. 

T^OCTOR  Jonathan  sighed  and 
sank  down  in  the  big  wing 
chair.  He  watched  Joseph  turn  the 
pages  of  a  picture  book  and  call  out 
proudly  the  names  of  the  animals. 
Craig  was  tired  and  thirsty  and  puz- 
zled. What  had  brought  it  about? 
Had  Joseph  been  ready  for  the  tran- 
sition, and  had  Miss  Karsh  been 
there  at  the  psychological  moment? 
Or  was  it  the  mysterious  healing  in- 
fluence that  some  women  have,  that 
power  within  themselves  to  enter  a 
discordant  household  and  put  it  to 
rights? 

Doctor  Jonathan  had  known  some 
nurses  who  possessed  it  to  a  remark- 
able degree.  They  could  listen  with 
the  proper  duckings  of  sympathy  to 
a  tortured  nerve-ridden  patient  and 
give  him  peace.  Nina  Karsh  had  it. 
He  found  himself  wondering  if  wom- 
en in  the  beginning  before  the  swift 
strides  of  modern  science,  had  pos- 
sessed it  even  more  richly.  Perhaps 
women  had  surrendered  more  than 
they  knew  in  these  days  of  nursing 
homes  and  institutions. 

Nina  brought  in  a  tray  of  cookies 
and  lemonade.  ''It's  so  hot/'  she 
said,  ''and  it's  such  a  long  drive 
back." 

Doctor  Jonathan  drank  the  lem- 
onade gratefully.     It  pleased  her  to 


serve  him,  her  face  grew  bright  and 
young.  Looking  at  her,  he  realized 
how  much  she  occupied  his 
thoughts.  He  put  down  the  glass 
abruptly,  disturbed  by  the  realiza- 
tion. "You  were  doing  some  paint- 
ing when  I  came,  Miss  Karsh.  I 
interrupted." 

She   poured   more  lemonade   for 
Joseph.     "It  was  a  child's  portrait." 
"Could  I  see  it?" 
"Of  course."    She  rose  at  once. 

He  walked  beside  her  down  the 
path.  She  came  just  to  his  shoulder. 
When  he  looked  down,  he  saw  that 
her  hair  was  darker  in  the  center 
but  lightened  towards  the  ends 
from  long  hours  in  the  sun.  There 
was  fragrance  all  around  them, 
whether  of  the  flowers  or  of  her, 
he  did  not  know,  but  it  confused 
him,  the  fragrance,  and  when  his 
arm  brushed  against  hers,  he  drew 
back  and  became  stern  with  him- 
self. 

The  painting  troubled  him.  It 
was  of  Joseph,  and  yet  it  was  not. 
The  child  in  the  painting  had  great, 
over-brilliant  eyes,  wide,  strained, 
and  haggard.  The  face  was  pinched, 
as  if  from  hunger,  yet  the  child  was 
carefully  dressed  in  a  white  silk 
shirt  and  white  linen  shorts.  He 
held  a  cat  in  his  arms,  Siamese,  sleek 
and  expensive.  In  the  background 
were  the  muted  gray  ruins  of  a 
bridge. 

Nina  stood  with  her  head  down, 
not  looking  at  the  painting,  but 
touching  the  brushes  to  the  paint 
daubs  on  the  palette. 

"The  eyes,"  he  said  at  length,  not 
wishing  to  hurt  her,  and  yet  angry 
with  her  for  making  it  necessary. 

"Yes?  You  don't  care  for  the 
eyes?" 


sow  THE  FIELD  WITH  ROSES 


299 


"Definitely  not." 

"I  don't  either/'  she  said. 

''But  the  rest  is  excellent.  It 
would  take  only  a  little  effort  .  .  ." 
he  broke  off. 

She  said,  'Tou  think  I  would  be 
better  off  copying  one  of  Reubens' 
children,  or  Romney's,  perhaps?" 

What  was  she  trying  to  tell  him? 
He  said  irritably,  ''Who  would  want 
to  have  those  eyes  following  him 
about?"    He  pointed  to  the  canvas. 

"Not  I,"  she  said  gently,  "they 
accuse  me." 

"Accuse  you?" 

"I  am  tormented,"  she  said,  "by 
the  children  of  our  time,  by  the  eyes 
of  children.  Thev  are  stuffed  with 
murders  for  pacifiers,  and  violence 
for  playthings,  and  drunkenness  for 
amusement.  They  crv  out  to  me, 
the  children,  for  bread." 

"Nonsense,"  he  said  heartily,  glad 
to  be  on  familiar  ground.  "Our  chil- 
dren are  the  best  fed  in  the  world." 

"The  bread  of  sunsets,"  she  said, 
"and  mountain  mornings  and  walks 
in  the  Sunday  parks." 

He  was  silent,  looking  down  into 
her  eves.  Her  words  made  a  deso- 
late  beauty  against  his  ears,  like  a 
violinist  playing  to  a  deserted  house. 
He  said,  uncomfortably,  "Oh,  I 
agree  that  youngsters  nowadays  get 
a  little  too  much  of  television  and 
movies  and  things,  but,  on  the 
whole,  they  are  a  lucky  lot."  He 
was  suddenly  impatient.  "After  all, 
they  have  to  live  in  the  world.  They 
might  as  well  get  to  know  what  it's 
made  of." 

CHE  dipped  the  brush  in  black  and 

deepened  the  lines  around  the 

child's   eyes.     "Then,   if  we   insist 

upon  feeding  them  with  these  bitter 


breads,  we  have  no  right  to  complain 
about  the  size  of  their  eyes,  have  we, 
or  the  shapes  of  their  souls?"  She 
looked  past  him  to  the  sweep  of  the 
valleys  below.  "What  is  the  heavi- 
ness about  our  necks  these  days. 
Doctor  Jonathan,  is  it  the  millstones 
we  wear?" 

"We  are  much  kinder  to  children 
than  in  former  times,  I  can  remem- 
ber my  father  telling  me  about  the 
whalings  his  father  gave  him." 

"Did  he  hate  him  for  it?" 

"Hate  him?  Certainly  not. 
Grandfather  Jonathan  was  a  terrific 
old  gentleman.  When  I  was  a 
child,  I  had  the  sneaking  feeling 
that  he  was  of  the  same  cloth  as 
Moses  or  Abraham,  one  of  the  old 
prophets." 

She  put  the  brushes  away  and 
hung  a  cloth  over  the  painting.  "A 
child  need  not  fear  a  Moses  or  an 
Abraham.  A  child  has  great  need 
to  fear  us  who  give  him,  day  by  day, 
the  glittering  corruption."  She 
moved  back  to  the  house.  "Have 
you  heard  from  Tomas  Novarro?" 

"Yes.     I  am  to  call  him  tonight." 

"And  what  will  you  tell  him?" 
She  walked  beside  him. 

"I  will  tell  him  that  his  son  is 
well,  and  that  he  can  come  and  take 
him  now." 

Better  to  make  the  operation 
quick  and  final.  But  he  turned  away 
from  the  whiteness  that  ran  raggedly 
into  her  cheeks  and  the  strickened 
narrowing  of  her  eyes. 

"You  knew  this  was  a  temporary 
thing." 

"Yes."  Her  voice  was  scarcely 
audible.  "But  it  is  so  soon.  Some- 
how, I  did  not  think  it  would  be  so 
soon." 

"You  have  opened  the  door,"  he 


300 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1962 


said  bruskly,  ''but  Tomas  Novarro 
has  the  right  to  enter  the  room." 
He  turned  in  the  direction  of  his 
car.  '1  will  let  you  know  what  he 
says.'' 

But  he  did  not  call  Tomas  until 
the  next  day.  Then  swiftly,  savage- 
ly, he  put  in  the  call  for  Quebec  and 
waited.    Tomas  called  back  at  once. 

"Yes?    The  boy?    He  is  well?" 

"He  is  very  well/'  said  Doctor 
Jonathan  heavily.  "The  woman  has 
done  the  impossible.  You  owe  her 
a  great  deal." 

"Yes,  yes,  of  course."  Tomas  was 
impatient  and  jubilant.  "I  will  re- 
turn at  once.  He  is  completely 
well?" 

"No,  but  he  is  responding  as  a 
normally  sick  and  frustrated  child, 
not  like  a  zombie.  It  will  take  time, 
much  more  time.  But  it  would  be 
wise  if  you  came  and  siphoned  off 
his  affections,  or  he  will  never  be 
able  to  leave  Miss  Karsh." 

"I  will  take  him  away  at  once." 

"I  wouldn't,  Tomas.  It  would  be 
too  much  for  the  boy  to  take.  He's 
found  a  bridge  back  to  people,  but 
you've  got  to  be  sure  he  is  all  the 
way  over  the  bridge  before  you 
burn  it." 

"Of  course  ...  of  course."  Tomas 
was  shaken  with  joy.  "I  will  do 
anything  you  say,  anything,  and  of 
course,  I  will  pay  her  well.  You 
need  not  fear  about  that.  Don't 
worry  about  Miss  Karsh  for  a  min- 
ute." 

Doctor  Craig  Jonathan  hung  up 
the  telephone  and  sat  back.  Worry 
about  Miss  Karsh?  Why  should  he? 
She  was  definitely  "way  out,"  all 
that  talk  about  children,  and  the 
painting.  He  rubbed  his  eyes.  The 
painting  haunted  him,  the  memory 


of  the  child  in  the  portrait,  with  the 
glazed,  distended  eyes.  It  seemed 
that  he  saw  those  eyes  in  every  child 
he  met.  Doctor  Jonathan  sighed 
and  picked  up  his  hat  and  bag. 
Haunted  eyes,  hungry  eyes,  eyes  that 
searched  —  for  what?  He  answered 
himself.  They  hunted  for  the  stuff 
that  Nina  Karsh  possessed  in  such 
rich  abundance,  the  pure  and  flow- 
ing love,  that  asked  nothing  for  its- 
self,  that  gave  and  was  replenished 
from  the  deep  and  secret  springs  of 
her  being. 

Dr.  Jonathan  plunged  for  the 
door.  He  had  better  get  Nina  Karsh 
off  his  mind,  or  he  wouldn't  know 
whether  he  was  looking  at  a  case 
of  measles  or  hives. 

IN  the  late  afternoon  Tom  Bene- 
dict climbed  the  hill.  Nina,  run- 
ning to  answer  his  whistle,  saw 
traces  of  tears  on  the  boy's  dusty 
cheeks.  She  put  her  hands  behind 
her  back.  One  does  not  offer  com- 
fort to  a  boy  almost  thirteen. 

"Hot  today."  She  pushed  back 
her  hair  with  her  forearm. 

"Yeah,  sure  is."  He  slumped 
down  in  the  wicker  chair  on  the 
patio.  Nina  chose  the  rocker.  They 
sat  in  silence.  Nina  fanned  herself 
with  the  pages  of  a  magazine. 

"It  sure  is  an  empty  sort  of  day." 
He  looked  about.  "Where's  Jo- 
seph?" 

"Sleeping."  She  studied  Tom.  "I 
was  just  about  to  have  some  lemon- 
ade." 

He  brightened  a  little.  "Can  I 
help  you  fix  it?" 

On  an  impulse  she  sank  down 
again  into  the  rocker.  "Would  you 
mind  fixing  it?  After  all,  you  know 
this  house  as  well  as  I  do." 


sow  THE  FIELD  WITH  ROSES 


301 


He  was  off  like  a  shot.  She  heard 
him  whistling  in  the  kitchen.  After 
more  long  moments,  he  returned 
in  triumph  with  her  best  silver  tray 
in  his  brown  hands.  The  silver 
pitcher  tinkled  with  ice,  and  the 
cookies  were  arranged  in  mathe- 
matical splendor. 

'Tom!  Honestly!  Nobody  else 
knows  how  to  do  things  so  special." 

His  sigh  cleansed  him  of  grief.  He 
drank  in  great  noisy  gulps  and 
stuffed  himself  with  cookies.  'They 
left  dinner  for  me/'  he  explained, 
''but  I  wasn't  hungry." 

"Your  mother's  gone  away?" 

"Yeah,  she  and  my  brother  Frisco, 
for  the  day.  They  said  I  was  big 
enough  to  stay  alone  .  .  .  and  I  sure 
am.  Fm  sure  big  enough.  I  get 
along  fine." 

Nina  leaned  back  in  the  rocker. 
What  was  the  old  saw  about  it  takes 
a  thief  to  catch  a  thief,  and  it  takes 
a  person  who  has  eaten,  drunk,  and 
lived  with  loneliness  to  know  it  at 
a  glance.  Nina  shivered.  His  pain 
pierced  her  like  a  thousand  separate 
thorns.  She  saw  the  specter  of 
loneliness  come  out  of  the  shadows 
to  stand  over  them,  the  discarded 
boy,  the  forgotten  woman. 

He  said,  "Heard  any  more  good 
stories  about  David  lately?" 

"David?" 

"The  one  with  the  slingshot." 

She  sat  up  straight.  "Tom,  would 
you  do  me  a  big  favor?" 

"Sure,  anything." 

"Come  along  to  church  with  me 
tonight,  and  help  me  with  Joseph. 
He's  getting  to  be  such  a  handful." 

Tom's  face  fell.  "Well  I  had  sort 
of  planned.  .  .  ." 

"We  could  go  to  a  drive-in  after- 
ward for  hamburgers  and  malts." 

"Great  .  .  .  when  do  we  leave?" 


T^OM  Benedict  was  puzzled  but 
polite  during  the  evening.  "Nev- 
er been  to  one  of  these  before,"  he 
confided.  He  found  the  pages  for 
her  in  the  songbook,  and  he  sat 
quietly  during  prayers,  but  he  was 
plainly  relieved  when  the  services 
were  over.  Nina  tried  to  hide  her 
disappointment.  She  had  hoped 
...  for  what?  A  miracle?  Yes,  she 
said  stoutly  to  herself.  That's  ex- 
actly what  I  hoped  for,  a  miracle  for 
Tom.  "That's  why  I  brought  him  to 
you.  Lord,"  and  then,  afraid  that 
she  had  been  murmuring,  she  hast- 
ily added,  "but  of  course  you  know 
best." 

She  followed  Tom  to  the  car. 
"How  did  you  like  it?" 

"It  was  just  fine.  Miss  Karsh." 

"Mamma  Nina,  Mamma  Nina," 
murmured  Joseph,  clinging  to  her 
hand. 

"He  heard  the  boy  next  to  him 
call  his  mother  'Mamma,'  he's  try- 
ing it  out  on  you,"  Tommy  ex- 
plained. 

Don  Jonas,  in  the  act  of  backing 
out  his  car,  halted  when  he  saw 
them.  "How  are  you  tonight,  Miss 
Karsh?" 

"Just  fine,"  said  Nina  quickly. 
She  was  in  no  mood  to  be  asked 
to  donate  four  dozen  cookies  for  a 
Scout  cookout. 

Don  Jonas  cocked  an  enquiring 
eye  on  Tom.  "Haven't  seen  you  at 
Scout  meeting."  He  grinned.  "Bet- 
ter come." 

"No  thanks,"  said  Tom  with 
finality. 

"You'd  still  be  in  time  for  the 
surfboards." 

Tom  froze  like  a  setter.  "Surf- 
boards?" 

"We're  making  them,"  Don 
Jonas  said.     "Most  of  the  fellows 


302 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL   1962 


have  started.  Fd  take  time  out  to 
get  you  going,  though." 

''A  surfboard  of  my  own.  .  .  .  Fd 
be  right  in  with  the  big  boys.  .  .  ." 
Tommy  peered  at  Don  Jonas. 
''You're  not  kidding?" 

''Fll  pick  vou  up  tomorrow  at  six 
right  in  front  of  the  Mahbu  Hard- 
ware.   Okay?" 

'Okay." 

They  drove  in  silence  along  the 
coast  highway.  The  evening  was 
just  darkening.  The  moon  came  up 
hke  a  giant  orange  ball  and  made  a 
glistening  road  upon  the  sea. 

Tom  sighed  and  turned  to  her. 
'That  was  one  lucky  day  for  me, 
Miss  Karsh  .  .  .  that  day  I  went  to 
see  old  Dominick." 

"For  me,  too,"  she  assured  him, 
''and  I  guess  Dominick  wouldn't 
lose  you  for  anything  in  the  world." 

He  settled  back.  "You  know,  it's 


the  funniest  thing,  but  when  I 
climbed  that  hill  up  to  your  house 
I  just  felt  real  awful,  like  the  end 
of  the  world  or  something,  and 
now.  .  .  ."  He  sat  back  in  astonish- 
ment. ''I  feel  just  like  licking 
tigers." 

But  Nina,  turning  the  sharp 
curves  to  the  hilltop  house,  did  not 
feel  like  licking  tigers.  She  looked 
at  Joseph,  sleeping  against  her  side, 
warm  and  heavy.  The  thought  of 
losing  him  moved  chill  into  her 
mind.  "I  can't!"  she  whispered.  "I 
can't  go  through  it  again  .  .  .  losing 
the  people  I  love  .  .  .  and  not  Jo- 
seph.    I  can't  lose  Joseph." 

He  turned  restlessly,  awoke. 
"Mamma  Nina!"  He  was  frightened. 

Nina     soothed     him     from     the 
troubled  dream.  "It's  all  right,  Jo- 
seph.   I  am  here  ...  I  am  here." 
{To  he  continued) 


My  Legacy 


Alaude  Rubin 


She  left  this  needle-case,  these  bits  and  pieces 

Of  silks  and  colored  woolens;  half  a  quilt. 

She'd  made  one  for  the  others,  all  the  nieces 

And  granddaughters  but  me  .  .  .  yet  how  the  lilt 

Of  her  creaking  rocking  chair  sings  in  my  ears! 

I  v^atched  her  sew  through  summer's  amber  hours, 

Through  winter's  long  still  evenings;  no  swift  fears 

Hinted  that  she  might  leave  me.    Now  the  flowers 

In  her  window  pot  still  bloom,  their  fragrance  mine; 

Though  this  quilt  is  still  undone,  my  legacy 

Is  a  memory  of  color,  bright  design, 

And  this  open  Book  she  used  to  read  to  me. 

It  was  so  I  learned  of  love,  of  peace,  of  duty 

Which  covered  her  years  with  their  quilt  of  shining  beauty. 


FROM    THE    FIELD 


General  Secretary-Treasurer  Hulda  Parker 

All  material  submitted  for  publication  in  this  department  should  be  sent  through 
stake  and  mission  Relief  Soeiety  presidents.  See  regulations  governing  the  submittal  of 
material  for  "Notes  From  the  Field"  in  the  Magazine  for  January  1958,  page  47,  and 
in  the  Relief  Society  Handbook  of  Instructions. 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  ACTIVITIES 


'hotograph  submitted  by  Lanoie  S.   Bowen 

GRAND    COULEE   STAKE    (WASHINGTON)    RELIEF   SOCIETY    WINS 
BLUE  RIBBON  WITH  GIFT  QUILT 

Seated,  left  to  right:  La  Vera  Bone,  released  Secretary-Treasurer;  Mae  Ostler,  Second 
[Counselor;  Lanore  S.  Bowen,  President;  Lila  Gunnell,  First  Counselor;  Elaine  Sweeny, 
[recently  appointed  Secretary-Treasurer. 

Standing,  left  to  right:  Mable  Roylance,  visiting  teacher  message  leader;  Amy  Kent, 
Magazine  representative;  Lorna  Wiser,  organist;  Cora  Jean  Anderson,  chorister;  Thelma 
Anderson,  literature  class  leader;  Maxine  Read,  social  science  class  leader;  LaVelle  Ashby, 
theology  class  leader;  Fern  Zirker,  work  meeting  leader. 

Lanore  S.  Bowen,  President,  Grand  Coulee  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "This 
beautiful  satin  quilt  was  made  to  be  presented  to  President  Belle  S.  SpafiFord  as  a  birthday 
gift  at  the  Annual  General  Relief  Society  Conference.  Members  of  the  stake  Relief 
Society  board  had  an  old-fashioned  'quilting  bee'  at  the  home  of  Sister  Bowen.  Twelve 
hours  of  stitching  later,  the  quilt  was  finished  and  won  a  blue  ribbon  at  the  County 
Fair.  The  quilt  was  designed  by  Fern  Tolley  of  the  Moses  Lake  Ward  (not  present 
Jwhen  the  picture  was  taken),  with  the  Relief  Society  emblem  centering  it.  Much  lo\e 
went  into  each  stitch  in  the  quilt." 

Page  303 


304 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1962 


Photograph   submitted   by    Lois   W.   Ohsiek 

HONOLULU  STAKE  (HAWAII)  SINGING  MOTHERS  PRESENT  MUSIC  FOR 
STAKE  QUARTERLY  CONFERENCE,  May  lo,  1961 

Front  row,  center,  President  Joseph  Fielding  Smith  of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve; 
at  President  Smith's  left,  Sister  Smith,  and  continuing  from  Sister  Smith's  left,  left  to 
right:  Lois  W.  Ohsiek,  President,  Honolulu  Stake  Relief  Society;  Thelma  Field,  Work 
Director  Counselor;  Marian  Nibley,  Secretary-Treasurer;  Christie  Robertson,  chorister; 
Miriam  Lieu,  organist. 

Sister  Ohsiek  reports  that  one  hundred  Singing  Mothers  presented  the  music  for 
stake  conference  held  May  10,  1961.  They  have  been  asked  by  their  stake  president  to 
present  the  music  at  the  same  time  each  year  for  stake  quarterly  conference. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Marvel  M.  Young 

BEN  LOMOND  STAKE   (OGDEN,  UTAH)   PRESENTS  PROGRAM  ''WORLD 
MESSENGERS  OF  LOVE  AND  SERVICE"  AT  VISITING  TEACHER 

CONVENTION,  May  6,  1961 

Front  row,  left  to  right:  Hilda  Hinchcliffe  and  Kathleen  Hall. 

Second  row,  left  to  right:  Lani  Lawrence  and  her  mother  Joyce  Lawrence;  Kim 
Barker;  Judy  Grant;  First  Counselor  Doris  Berrett;  President  Marvel  M.  Young;  Second 
Counselor  Eunice  Hadley;  Christina  Van  Hulten;  Fay  Brandenburg;  Penny  Welling; 
Bonnie  Warnick. 

Third  row,  left  to  right:  Astrid  Vangsness;  Mary  Ann  Hansen;  Karen  Wood- 
burn;  Renee  Erickson;  Ingeborg  Hebel  Adams;  Josephine  Gomez  (half  hidden);  Maria 
Nava;  Margaret  Boiteaux. 

"This  inspirational  convention,"  Sister  Young  reports,  "depicted  the  worth  of 
the  visiting  teacher  throughout  the  world,  and  the  sweet  spirit  she  brings  into  the  homes 
of  the  Latter-day  Saints.     Our  narrator  was  Laurine  Roberts  of  the  stake  board.     The 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


305 


women  pictured,  for  the  most  part,  are  authentic  representatives  of  their  natixe  land, 
and  they  wore  authentic  costumes.  The  music,  which  was  rendered  by  a  double 
trio  seemed  to  bring  all  parts  of  the  world  together  as  one,  in  love  and  unity.  They 
sang  'No  Man  Is  an  Island'  and  'One  World.'  Eight  women,  each  from  a  different 
country,  in  deep  humility,  touched  each  heart  with  their  testimonies.  The  stories  of 
their  conversions  in  their  native  countries,  and  their  love  for  Rehef  Society,  brought 
tears  to  our  eyes  as  we  realized  that  we  are  all  children  of  our  Heavenly  Father,  no  matter 
what  the  nationality,  and  the  gospel  makes  us  one.  Refreshments  were  served  by  the 
stake  board  from  a  table  beautifully  decorated  with  little  figurines  from  all  countries, 
and  their  flags,  surrounding  a  large  world.  It  was  a  wonderful  afternoon  for  the 
visiting  teachers  of  Ben  Lomond  Stake." 


Photograph  subm 


GARFIELD  STAKE    (UTAH),  ESCALANTE  NORTH  AND  SOUTH   WARD 
SINGING  MOTHERS  PRESENT  MUSIC  FOR  MANY  OCCASIONS 

Standing  at  the  right:  Thelma  Cottam,  chorister. 

Seated  at  the  piano:  Areola  Gates,  organist. 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Geneal  Shurtz;  Betty  Alvey;  Rula  Spencer;  Al- 
berta Liston;  Eva  Spencer;  Roselba  Griffin;  Thais  Griffin. 

Second  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Loretta  Shurtz;  Reva  Bailey;  Janet  Spencer;  Ada 
Porter;  LaFave  Bailey;  Dawn  Griffin;  Fawn  Mecham;  Louise  Liston. 

Third  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Hilda  Roundy;  LaRue  Griffin;  Veda  Mitchell; 
Verda  Liston;  Ruth  Griffin;  Yukon  Norman;  Marlene  Haws. 

Nelda  Willis,  President,  Garfield  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "This  group  is 
much  in  demand  in  our  area  for  presenting  the  music  at  funerals,  PTA  meetings, 
quarterly  stake  conferences,  and  Relief  Society  conxentions.  During  the  past  year  they 
presented  the  singing  in  the  quarterly  conferences  held  in  Escalante,  thirteen  funerals, 
two  numbers  at  our  stake  Relief  Society  convention,  two  numbers  for  our  stake 
Christmas  gift  suggestions  party,  two  numbers  at  a  district  PTA  meeting,  two  num- 
bers at  an  area  soil  conser\ation  meeting,  and  for  many  other  occasions.  On  April  29, 
1961,  by  special  request,  they  sang  two  numbers  at  the  assembly  in  the  St.  George 
Temple.  We  are  very  proud  of  these  sisters  and  really  appreciate  their  beautiful 
singing." 


306 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE  -APRIL   1962 


Photograph   submitted   by   Rowena    J.    Warr 

CASSIA  STAKE   (IDAHO)    SINGING  MOTHERS  PRESENT  MUSIC  EOR 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  CONVENTION  AND  FOR  STAKE 

QUARTERLY  CONFERENCE 

Seated  back  of  the  organ,  at  the  left,  left  to  right:  Raola  Crane,  conductor;  Dorothy 
Whiteley,  organist. 

Rowena  }.  Warr,  President,  Cassia  Stake  Relief  Society,  stands  at  the  left  in  the 
back  row   ( wearing  dark  dress ) . 

Sister  W^arr  reports:  "All  of  the  wards  in  the  stake  have  Singing  Mothers 
choruses." 


Photograph  submitted  by  Vera  B.  Tibbitts 

YELLOWSTONE   STAKE    (IDAHO)    SINGING   MOTHERS   PRESENT   MUSIC 

FOR   RELIEF   SOCIETY    ANNIVERSARY    OBSERVANCE,   TETON   AND 

YELLOWSTONE    STAKE    RELIEF    SOCIETY    CONVENTION, 

AND  FOR  OTHER  OCCASIONS 

Front  row,  standing,  left  to  right,  stake  offcers:  Eva  Rice,  social  science  class 
leader;  Alta  Murdoch,  Second  Counselor;  Vera  B.  Tibbitts,  President;  Stella  Orme.  First 
Counselor;  Sarah  Allison,  work  meeting  leader;  Henrietta  Bassett,  Secretary-Treasurer; 
Thcrel  Ricks,  organist;  Lisle  Andrus,  chorister. 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


307 


Second  row,  sixth  from  the  left:  Martha  Remington,  theology  class  leader. 

Third  row,  at  the  left:  Ethel  Pulley,  visiting  teacher  message  leader. 

Back  row,  at  the  left:  Elva  Swensen,  literature  class  leader. 

Merle  White,  Magazine  representative,  was  absent  when  this  picture  was  taken. 

Sister  Tibbitts  reports:  "This  group  has  presented  inspirational  songs  for  the  Relief 
Society  anni\ersary  stake  social,  Teton  and  Yellowstone  Stake  Relief  Society  convention, 
for  funerals,  and  for  the  recent  stake  conference.  Among  a  variety  of  numbers  which 
they  have  enjoyed  presenting  was:  'Come,  Ye  Blessed  of  My  Father,'  composed  by 
Florence  J.  Madsen." 


PhutoKiai^h   submitted  by  Pauline  H.   Stevens 


BIG  HORN  STAKE  (WYOMING)   HONORS  FORMER  RELIEF  SOCIETY 
PRESIDENTS  AT  LUNCHEON,  August  9,  1961 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Fay  Plartson  Harris  (1937-43)  of  Lovell,  Wyoming, 
honored  for  outstanding  service  during  Relief  Society  centennial  year,  and  for  bringing 
ward  and  stake  histories  up  to  date  and  compiling  them  in  a  centennial  book;  Hulda 
Morrell  Lynn  (1943-45),  now  of  Compton,  California,  honored  for  her  work  and 
direction  in  gathering  $5  from  each  member  for  the  Relief  Society  Building;  Grace 
Alexander  Allphin  (1945-1948),  of  Lovell,  Wyoming,  honored  for  collecting  clothing 
which  was  sent  to  war-torn  Europe. 

Back  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Amelia  Harris  Robertson  (1948-1955),  of 
Lovell,  Wyoming,  honored  for  helping  to  raise  funds  for  the  stake  house  and  initiating 
visiting  teacher  conventions  in  the  stake;  Helena  Danialson  Belnap  (1955-1957),  now 
living  in  Illinois,  honored  for  the  comparati\'e  chart  she  used  to  bring  up  attendance 
at  Relief  Society  meetings;  Pauline  Rollins  Ste\ens,  of  Cowley,  Wyoming,  present 
President. 

Sister  Stevens  reports  that  Sister  Belnap  and  Sister  Lynn  were  in  Lo\'ell,  Wyoming, 
for  a  ^•isit  during  the  summer,  and  a  luncheon  was  given  on  August  9th,  honoring  all 
former  presidents. 


308 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1962 


Photograph  submitted  by  Emily  S.   Romish 

POCATELLO  STAKE  (IDAHO)  PRESENTS  PROGRAM  "VISITING 
TEACHERS  OF  LANDS  WHERE  OUR  MISSIONARIES  LABOR" 

AT  MAY  SOCIAL,  1961 

Emily  S.  Romish,  President,  Pocatello  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  'The  picture 
is  of  four  sisters  from  each  of  the  six  wards  in  our  stake.  These  sisters  represented  the 
visiting  teachers  in  foreign  countries  at  the  May  social  this  year.  The  social  honored 
the  visiting  teachers,  and  the  theme  was  'Visiting  Teachers  of  Lands  Where  Our  Mis- 
sionaries Labor,'  and  'Adapting  the  Visiting  Teachers  to  Each  Particular  Home.'  Beauti- 
ful musical  selections  were  given  to  correlate  with  the  theme.  The  program  was  under 
the  direction  of  Violet  Hart,  Education  Counselor,  and  Julia  Robbins,  chorister.  At 
the  conclusion  of  the  program  the  sisters  gathered  in  the  recreation  room  to  admire 
a  display  of  handwork  which  had  been  made  during  the  winter  season  and  to  be  served 
light  refreshments.  The  display  was  under  direction  of  Letha  Stevenson,  Work  Direc- 
tor Counselor,  and  Edla  Toombs,  work  meeting  leader." 


Photograph  submitted  by  Leta  C.  Pugh 

NORTHERN  CALIFORNIA  MISSION,  FORMER  REDWOOD  DISTRICT 
VISITING  TEACHER  CONVENTION,  September  23,  1961 

Standing  at  the  back,  left  to  right,  former  district  board  members:  Myrtle  Dillon, 
Secretary-Treasurer;  Wanda  Hodges,  theology  class  leader;  Dolly  Allen,  Hterature  class 
leader;  Dora  Bingham,  Second  Counselor;  Naline  Felshaw,  First  Counselor;  Leta  C. 
Pugh,  President,  Northern  California  Mission  Relief  Society;  Cynthia  Schwenson,  Presi- 
dent, Redwood  District  Relief  Society;  Eldis  Jensen,  social  science  class  leader;  Hen- 
rietta Bown;  Betty  Jenks,  work  meeting  leader;  Grace  Jones. 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


309 


Sister  Pugh  reports:  "At  this  occasion  the  visiting  teachers  of  the  Redwood  Dis- 
trict enjoyed  a  lovely  luncheon  prepared  by  the  sisters  of  the  Eureka  Branch.  The 
front  centerpiece  was  a  beautiful  arrangement  of  large  yellow  chrysanthemums.  Each 
guest  was  presented  with  a  lovely  carnation  corsage  from  the  district  board.  After  the 
luncheon  the  district  board  members  presented  a  short  dramatization  of  'The  Key/ 
showing  how  we  can  merit  the  key  and  its  blessings  through  visiting  teaching.  A  total 
of  sixty-five  sisters  attended,  representing  six  branches  and  one  dependent  branch. 

"This  was  the  last  function  which  was  held  for  the  Relief  Society  in  the  Redwood 
District.  The  district  was  organized  into  the  Redwood  Stake,  October  22,  1961.  We 
are  very  happy  for  this  organization  and  know  that  the  sisters  will  receive  much  satis- 
faction in  being  members  of  a  stake." 


Photograph   submitted   by  Josephine  Prinster 

GRAND  JUNCTION  STAKE   (COLORADO)    SINGING  MOTHERS  PRESENT 
MUSIC  FOR  STAKE  QUARTERLY  CONFERENCE,  May  11,  1961 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Joyce  Davis,  chorister;  Claudia  Aubert,  theology 
class  leader;  Bessie  Gietz,  literature  class  leader;  Betty  Christensen,  Second  Counselor; 
Josephine  Prinster,  President;  Beulah  Whicker,  First  Counselor;  Melba  Larsen,  Secre- 
tary; Viona  Pace,  organist. 

Sister  Prinster  reports:  "Our  presentation  at  Grand  Junction  Stake  Convention  was 
the  first  time  this  group  sang  together,  as  it  was  formed  from  the  part  of  Grand  Junc- 
tion Stake  that  was  left  when  it  was  divided  last  January,  and  our  newly  acquired  mem- 
bers who  formerly  comprised  West  Colorado  District  Mission.  Seven  of  our  twelve 
Relief  Societies  are  represented  in  this  chorus.  Some  of  the  sisters  traveled  over  one 
hundred  miles  to  the  practices.  Our  stake  president  was  so  pleased  with  our  presenta- 
tion that  he  has  asked  us  to  sing  at  our  next  stake  quarterly  conference." 


310 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1962 


^a 


Miikc 


^^  -i 


^r 


^  ,' 


Photograph   submitted  by  May  F.    Carr 

NEW    ENGLAND    MISSION,    GREENFIELD    (MASSACHUSETTS)    BRANCH 
RELIEF  SOCIETY  PRESENTS  QUILT  TO  PRESIDENT  AND  SISTER  CARR 

At  the  left  Hilda  Goucher,  and  at  the  right  Marion  Clapp,  of  the  Greenfield  Branch, 
Springfield  District. 

May  F.  Carr,  President,  New  England  Mission  Relief  Society,  reports:  "A  hand- 
made quilt  of  unique  design,  fashioned  by  the  Relief  Society  members  of  the  Greenfield 
Branch  was  presented  to  President  John  E.  Carr  and  Sister  Carr  at  the  Springfield 
District  Conference,  Springfield,  Massachusetts.  The  quilt,  measuring  So  by  106  inches, 
represents  the  map  of  the  New  England  Mission,  comprising  all  of  the  New  England 
States  and  the  Maritime  Provinces  of  Canada.  Near  the  center  is  the  'Torch  of  Truth' 
and  the  rays  quilted  out  from  the  torch  represent  the  inspiration  of  these  leaders 
throughout  the  mission.  The  border  of  each  State  and  Province  is  embroidery  work. 
President  and  Sister  Carr  were  thrilled  and  surprised  with  the  thoughtfulness  of  this 
branch.  It  is  truly  a  keepsake  for  them,  and  will  be  a  fond  remembrance  of  their 
labors  in  the  New  England  Mission." 


Grandmothers  Know 

Christie  Lund  CoJes 

Grandmothers  cherish 
The  httle  ones; 
Show  that  they  love  them 
With  cookies  and  buns. 

Grandmothers  hold  them 
Hours  without  end; 
Read  to  them  often, 
Play,  "Let's  pretend." 

Grandmothers  cherish  them, 
For  Grandmothers  know 
How  swift  the  years  fly. 
And  little  ones  go. 


Attention   L.D.S. 
World's  Fair  Visitors 

Special  Accommodations  and 
Facilities  Available  to 
Families  and  Groups 

To  assist  you  in  arranging  lodging, 
Seattles'  two  Stakes  have  established 
a  Fair  Housing  Center,  The  Center  is 
a  joint  project  of  all  Seattle-area 
Wards.  Special  low  rates  have  been 
set.  Proceeds  will  be  donated  to 
building    funds. 

Lodging  of  All  Types 

1.  RECREATION    HALLS    -    (Youth 
Groups) 

2.  FURNISHED  APTS.  -  (Incl.  Bedding) 

3.  PRIVATE  HOMES 

Don't   wait!    Write    today   for 
Reservations    and     Information 

LD.S.  WORLD'S   FAIR 
HOUSING   CENTER 

2114   Thorndyke   West 

Seattle    99,    Washington 

Phone:    AT    4-5340 


Northwest  Banff-Lake  Louise 
Tour 

Including    World's    Fair   at   Seattle 
leaving  June  23 

Eight-day  World's  Fair 

Including    Victoria,    Canada 
leaving  July   23   and   August   18 

Ten-day  World's  Fair 

Including    Reno,    San    Francisco, 

Redwoods,    and    Victoria,    Canada 

Leaving   dates:   June  9,   July    1,  July  6, 

August    1,    August    17,    September    21 

Hill  Cumorah  Tour 

Leaving  July  20 

ESTHER  JAMES  TOURS 

460  7th  Avenue 

Salt  Lake  City  3,   Utah 

Phones:    EM   3-5229   —    EL   9-8051 


•  BEAUTIFUL 
e  HA]\DY 

•  DURABLE 

A  sure  way  of  keeping  alive  the  valuable  instruc- 
tion ol  each  month's  Relief  Society  Magazine  is  in 
a  handsomely  bound  cover.  The  Mountain  West's 
first  and  finest  bindery  and  printing  house  is  pre- 
pared to  bind   your  editions  into   a   durable  volume. 

Mail  or   bring  the  editions  you  wish   bound   to   the 
Deseret   News   Press    lor    the    finest    of   service. 
Cloth  Cover  —  $2.75;  Leather  Cover  —   $4.20 

Advance     payment    must    accompany    all     orders. 

Please  include  postage  according;  to  table  listed 
below  if  bound   volumes  are  to  be  mailed. 

Distance  from 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  Rate 

Up   to    150  miles   _ 35 

150   to     300   miles  _ 39 

300   to     600  miles  45 

600  to  1000  miles  54 

1000  to   1400  miles  64 

1400  to   1800  miles  76 

Over  1800  miles  _ 87 

Leave  them  at  our  conveniently  locat- 
ed uptown  office. 

Deseret  News  Press 

Phone  EMpire  4-2581   g0>^ 

33  Richards  St.       Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah^j\3] 

Page  311 


Birthday  Congratulations 


One  Hundred 

Mrs.  Elizabeth  Russell  Day 
Hunter,  Utah 

Mrs.  Anna  Glackemyre  Agee 
Big  Lake,  Minnesota 

Ninety-nine 

Mrs.  Florence  Emiline  Ritchie 
Ballarat,  Australia 

Ninety-seven 

Mrs.  Sarah  Elizabeth  Wilson  Young 
Sanford,  Colorado 

Ninety-six 

Mrs.  Hattie  Amelia  Rushnell  Foster 
Belleville,  Canada 

Ninety-five 

Mrs.  Alice  DeLaMare  Cowans 
Tooele,  Utah 

Ninety-four 

Mrs.  Olena  M.  Peterson  Larson 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Sarah  H.  Ballantyne 
Ogden,  Utah 

Ninety-three 

Mrs.  Sarah  Fitch  Whyte 
Cardston,  Canada 

Mrs.  Alice  Collins  Frost 
Ogden,  Utah 

Ninety-two 

Mrs.  Diann  Merritt  Blazzard 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Elizabeth  Tabitha  Pedersen 

Bigler 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Page  312 


Mrs.  Clara  May  Young  Speirs 
Los  Angeles,  California 

Mrs.  Luena  Farr  Driver 
San  Diego,  California 

Ninety-one 

Mrs.   Rachel   Rosetta   Rouechi 
Kaysville,  Utah 

Mrs.  Julia  Angel  Knudson 
Provo,   Utah 

Ninety 

Miss  Addie  Walsh 
Belleville,  Canada 

Mrs,  Amanda  Moss  Porter 
Bountiful,  Utah 

Mrs.  Elizabeth  Miller  Faddis 
Bountiful,  Utah 

Mrs.  Ida  Ann  Alleman  Taylor 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Johannah  Lundgreen  Madsen 
Christensen 
Union,  Utah 

Mrs.  Emma  Teresa  Morris 
Thatcher,  Arizona 

Mrs.  Lois  Ann  Tanner  Brady 
Mt.  Pleasant,  Utah 


Beauty 

Ida  Isaacson 

Life  is  filled  with  beauty! 
See  it!    Feel  it  everywhere! 
There  may  be  a  thousand  sorrows 
Almost  too  great  to  bear. 
But  God  has  knowledge  of  this 
And  took  precautions  there 
To  fill  our  souls  with  beauty 
So  that  we  could  bear 
To  lift  the  broken  willow. 
Find  another  precious  stone — 
For  he  would  always  be  with  us, 
Never  leave  us  all  alone. 


BOOKS 

for  the 

CHURCH 

PIANIST 


PRELUDES,   OFFERTORIES   AND 

POSTLUDES  -  Schaum  85 

SABBATH   DAY  MUSIC   - 

Randolph    1.50 

SACRED   HOUR  AT  THE   PIANO- 

Arno    2.00 

SACRED    MUSIC    FOR    PIANO 

SOLO    -    Collins    1.50 

SACRED  PIANO  ALBUM  -  Gahm..l.50 
SACRED   PIANO   SOLOS   - 

Rettenburg     1.00 

SACRED    PIANO    TRANSCRIP. 

TIONS   -   Peery   1.00 

SCHIRMERS  FAVORITE  SACRED 

SONGS    -    Stickles    1.25 

SUNDAY  PIANO   MUSIC  - 

Boston     1.25 

SUNDAY   PIANO   MUSIC   - 

Presser    1.25 

TRANQUIL   HOURS   -  Presser 2.00 

TWELVE   SACRED   SONGS   - 

Stickles     1.25 

Music  Sent  on  Approval 

Use  this  advertisement  as  your 
order   blank 


DAYNES   MUSIC   COMPANY 

15    E.    1st    South 

Salt   Lake   City   11,   Utah 

Please     send     the     music     indicoted 
above. 

n  On   Approval        n  Charge 
D  Money    Enclosed 

Name    

Address    

City  and  State  


llai|iieslMiisic    I 


iiiiiiiiiimiii 


15  E.   1st  South 
«^Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah 


k'  im- 


I8G2-I%2 


WORLD'S  FAIR 

Leaving     throughout     summer 

Reserveatlons    must    be    mode    early 
for  these  tours. 

HAWAIIAN  TOUR 

June    7— June    24 

L.D.S.  PAGEANT  TOUR 

July    28— August    20 

Hawaiian    and   World's    Fair  Tour 
Leaving   April   24 

For  further  information  regarding 
your    travel    please    write    or   call 


MARGARET  LUND 
TOURS 

3021    South  23rd  East 

P.  O.  Box  2065 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

HU  6-1601  -  HU  5-2444  -  AM  2-2337 


MUSIC  FOR  EVERY  PURPOSE 
-IN  THE  CHURCH  OR  HOME 

The  Gospel  Gives  Unbounded 

Strength    30 

God  of  All  Nature  30 

Lord   God   of  Our  Fathers 25 

Let  Not  Your  Song  End 25 

Love   One   Another   30 

Why    a    Singing    Mother 

Sings 30 


Just    Off   the    Press! 

Seldon    N.   Heaps 

ORGAN    MEDITATIONS    FOR 

CHURCH    AND    HOME    -    $1.50 

He   will   autograph   all   orders 

MUSIC  SENT  ON  APPROVAL! 

Use  this  ad  as  your  order! 

n   Approval  □   Charge 

D   Cash 

Name     

Address 

City  and  State  


Glen   Bros.  Music  Co. 

246  So.  Main       Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


Second  Class  Postage  Paid 
at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


63 


JUST  OFF  THE   PRESS 


1.  STAND  FAST  BY  OUR 

CONSTITUTION     /■  Rc^i'^"  dark,  /'•• 

A  compilation  of  the  finest  discourses  on  freedom,  the 
American  way  of  hfe,  and  the  Constitution  of  the 
United  States  —  given  by  the  late  President  J.  Reuben 
Clark,  Jr.  Included  are  such  titles  as  "Our  Dwindling 
Sovereignty,"  "Let  Us  Have  Peace,"  "America  —  'A 
Land  Choice  Above  All  Other  Lands'  "  and  "Why  I 
Am  an  American." 

2.95 


2.  SEARCHING  WITH  SUCCESS 


Archibald  F.  Ben  fief  t 


A  tremendous  new   book   for  the   genealogist  by  Archibald  F.   Bennett,  Fellow  of   the 

American  Society  of  Genealogists.    In  it,  "The  Mission  of  Modern  Israel"  is  clearly  set 

forth  as  readers  are  awakened  to  the  awareness  of  what  they  should  do  to  hnd  their  dead 

and  stunulatcd  to  make  an  intensive  research  for  their  ancestors. 

2.95 


■■■■■■■III 
iiiiiiiiii 


Scsctct^^Booh  Co. 

!  ,    44   East   South  Temple"--, Salt' Lake  City:  Utah       --■ ' 


DESERET   BOOK  COMPANY 

44  East  South  Temple,  Salt  Lake  City,   Utah 

Gentlemen:    Enclosed    you    will    find      (      )    check      (      )    money    order      (      )    I    have    an    account. 
Please  charge.  Amount  enclosed  $ for  encircled  (numbered)  books:        1  2 


Name 


Address 
City  


Zone State. 

Residents  of  Utah  include  3%  sales  tax. 


SiIA<lA^IIS^Il 


„^.-.       '.^ 


^- 


VOL-  49  NP,  5' 
MAY  1962 


v:::fif 


■"  1^y^<^  "^ 


On  a  May  Morning 

Ouida  Johns  Pedersen 

In  my  mother's  land,  the  hawthorne 

Now  unfolds 

Ineffably  sweet  upon  the  air, 

And  lanes  waken  to  the  fragrance 

Of  meadows  starred  with  Mayflower. 

If  her  thoughts  turn  backward 

To  those  lovely  shores,  where 

Childhood  blossomed  like  orchards, 

Only  a  pensive  glance 

At  the  cherry  trees  betray^  it.  The  hour 

Of  relinquishment  has  been  assuaged  by  time. 

And  here,  her  love,  unfailing  as  the  sun, 
Unfolds  in  service  sweeter  than  the  bough 
Of  fragile  bloom,  strong  as  the  root. 
Perennially,  her  care,  wild  nectar  on  the  tongue 
Sucked  from  these  stars  of  spring. 
Creates  for  children  who  surround  her  now 
Gardens  of  loveliness.  Dearer  than  the  shoot 
Of  tender  green,  these  buds  so  young 
Are  now  enriched  by  her  remembering. 


The  Cover:  Mountain  Garden  at  Brighton,  Utah 
Color  Transparency  by  L.  Paul  Roberts 

Frontispiece:  Lane  of  Blossoms  in  West  Virginia 
Photograph  by  Luoma  Studios 

Cover  Design  by  Evan  Jensen 

Cover  Lithographed  in  Full  Color  by  Deseret  News  Press 


From  Near  and  Far 


We  of  the  McGill  Ward  Seminary  in 
the  Nevada  Stake  of  Zion  wish  to  thank 
you  for  the  serial  story  "Because  of  the 
Word"  (conckided  in  January  1962),  by 
Hazel  M.  Thomson.  In  our  seminary  we 
are  discussing  temples,  and  this  story  con- 
cerning the  building  of  the  Kirtland  Tem- 
ple fits  in  very  well.  It  added  color  and 
variety  to  our  study  of  temples. 
— LaVerl  K.  Harris 

McGill,  Nevada 

I  enjoy  all  the  Magazine  so  very  much, 
and  another  sister  and  I  meet  each  week 
for  our  own  "home  Relief  Society." 
— Mrs.  Mary  Ann  Kohfield 

Norton,  Kansas 


The  covers  of  the  Magazine  are  simply 
beautiful.  The  January  cover  picture  looks 
so  real  (Yosemite  National  Park,  Cali- 
fornia), I  can  almost  feel  the  snow.  The 
first  prize  poem  "The  Other  Mother,"  by 
Miranda  Snow  Walton,  in  the  same  issue 
is  certainly  thought  provoking. 
— Erma  B.  Braack 

Raymond,  Washington 

I  wish  to  express  my  appreciation  for 
the  Magazine.  I  enjoy  taking  a  few  min- 
utes now  and  then  to  read  a  clean  in- 
spirational story.  Many  times  I  have  gone 
to  the  public  magazine  racks  for  a  maga- 
zine containing  short  stories,  and  I  have 
come  away  empty-handed,  and  empty- 
hearted,  so  to  say.  I  am  a  young  mother 
with  four  children,  and  I  do  not  have 
time  to  read  book-length  novels,  but  I  do 
enjoy  reading  short  stories  during  rest 
periods. 

— Mrs.  Maxine  P.  Done 

San  Jose,  California 

The  Relief  Society  Mags^zine  helps  to 
strengthen  my  testimony  of  t'h.e  gospel  of 
Jesus  Christ  as  taught  in  his  Church.  The 
Magazine  is  filled  with  inspiring  thoughts 
from  wonderful  leaders.  The  stories  con- 
tain beautiful  examples  of  right  living. 
— Magree  G.  Schaerr 


Kanab,  Utah 


Recently  we  had  shocking  brush  fires 
which  encircled  our  city,  and  a  national 
emergency  was  declared.  After  the  fires 
had  been  raging  for  two  days,  the  Red 
Cross  society  found  that  we  keep  a  list  of 
nursing  sisters,  and  we  were  thrilled  to  be 
able  to  send  some  of  our  wonderful  sisters 
to  the  rescue  at  very  short  notice.  The 
Relief  Society  organization  is  truly  won- 
derful, and  I  sometimes  feel  that  we  could 
say  that  we  are  prepared  for  any  emer- 
gency. We  certainly  appreciate  The  Re- 
lief Society  Magazine  down  here  in  Mel- 
bourne Stake. 

— Mavis  E.  Cutts 

President 

Melbourne  Stake  Relief  Society 

Victoria,  Australia 


I  just  have  to  tell  you  how  much  I  en- 
joyed that  fine,  inspiring  address  by  Elder 
Sterling  W.  Sill,  "Where  Your  Treasure 
Is,"  in  the  March  issue  of  the  Magazine. 
Every  member  of  our  Church  should  read 
this  address.  I  rejoice  in  the  Magazine, 
which  is  published  especially  for  the 
women  of  the  Church.  I  feel  with  all 
my  heart  that  it  should  reach  every  home. 
A  good  book  is  truly  a  lasting  gift. 
— Cora  Daley 

Snowville,  Utah 


I  have  never  read  a  fiction  story  that 
could  touch  one's  heart  like  the  story 
"Good  Morning,  Mrs.  Romaic!"  (by 
Mabel  Law  Atkinson,  March  1962).  I 
don't  believe  a  more  beautiful  story  could 
be  written.  Such  a  true  picture  of  a 
wonderful  life. 

— Mrs.  Colleen  L.  Barnes 

Naf,  Idaho 

A  word  of  appreciation  for  the  lovely 
serial  "Sow  the  Field  With  Roses,"  by 
Margery  S.  Stewart  (concluded  in  June 
1962).  With  its  lofty  theme  and  crisp 
style,  it  has  the  impact  of  poetry.  Our 
Magazine  is  a  fitting  frame  for  such  excel- 
lence. 

— Evelyn  Miller  Sandberg 

Ojai,  California 


Page  314 


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Monthly   Publication   of   the   Relief   Society   of   The   Church   of  Jesus   Christ   of   Latter-day    Saints 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  GENERAL  BOARD 

Belle   S.   Spafford -        President 

Marianne  C.  Sharp ^    First  Counse  or 

Louise   W.   Madsen  -----  Second   Counselor 

Hulda  Parker  .  -  -  -  -  Secretary-Treasurer 

Anna  B.   Hart  Alberta  H.  Christensen     Mary  R.  Young  Elizabeth  B.  Winters 

Edith   S     Elliott  Mildred  B.  Eyring  Mary   V.    Cameron  LaRue  H.  Rosell 

Florence   J.   Madsen        Charlotte  A.   Larsen  Afton  W.   Hunt  Jennie  R.  Scott 

Leone  G    Layton  Edith  P.  Backman  Wealtha  S.  Mendenhall        Alice   L.   Wilkinson 

Blanche   B.    Stoddard     Winniefred  S.  Peorle  M.  Olsen  LaPriel  S.  Bunker 

Evon  W.  Peterson  Manwaring  Elsa  T.  Peterson  Irene  W.  Buehner 

Aleine  M.  Young  Elna  P.  Haymond  Irene  B.   Woodford  Irene  C.   Lloyd 

Josie  B.  Bay  Annie  M.  Ellsworth  Fanny  S.  Kienitz  Hazel  S.  Cannon 

Hazel  S.   Love 
,  REUEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Editor  ..^-  ------  --_  Marianne  C.  Sharp 

Associate  Editor  -  r Vesta  P.  Crawford 

General  Manager  -  -  -  -------  Belle  S.   Spafford 

VOL  49  MAY  1962  NO.  5 

(contents 

SPECIAL    FEATURES 

Portrait   of   a   Mother   William   J.    Critchlow,    Jr.  316 

Hazel  Sowards  Cannon  Appointed  to  the  General  Board  of 

Relief   Society  Luella  F.    Okeson  320 

Hazel  Sperry  Love  Appointed  to  the  General  Board  of  Relief  Society  Mary  R.  Young  321 

Contest  Announcements  —  1962  322 

Eliza  R.  Snow  Poem  Contest  322 

Relief  Society  Short  Story  Contest  323 

She  Knew  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith  —  Part  II  —  Mercy  Fielding  Thompson  ..Preston  Nibley  326 
Magazine  Honor  Roll  for  1961  372 

FICTION 

Hand  to  the  Plow  —  Part  I  —  Ticket  Wicket  Ilene  H.  Kingsbury  330 

A  Dog  and  His  Maid  Shirley  Sargent  335 

Little  Teamstress  Frances  C.  Yost  342 

Dare  to  Be  Different  Mabel  Law  Atkinson  348 

Sow  the  Field  With  Roses  —  Chapter  5  Margery  S.   Stewart  366 

GENERAL    FEATURES 

From  Near  and  Far 314 

Sixty  Years  Ago  338 

Woman's  Sphere  Ramona  W.  Cannon  339 

Editorial:  The  Cultural  Values  of  Relief  Society  Louise  W.  Madsen  340 

Notes  From  the  Field:  Relief  Society  Activities  Hulda  Parker  384 

Birthday  Congratulations  392 

FEATURES  FOR  THE  HOME 

The  Oatmeal  Box  Violet   Nimmo  334 

How  to  Give  a  Magazine  to  Someone  Who  Is  111  Evelyn  Witter  346 

I  Was  Thinking  Elsie  C.  Carroll  347 

The  Reward  of  a  Thing  Well  Done  Caroline  Eyring  Miner  351 

My  Mother's  Hands  Esther  H.   Lamb  352 

Patio  Breakfasts  for  Summertime  Linnie  F.  Robinson  356 

Souffle  Sandwich   Helene    B.   Ray  357 

Surfside  Luncheon  Theme  Eva  Willes  Wangsgaard  358 

Rhubarb  Recipes  Grace   V.    Price  360 

A  Song  of  the  Sewing  Machine  Shirley  Thulin  362 

Rachel  Kirkham  Wanlass  Makes  Unique  Gifts  for  MIA  Girls  ..-. 371 

Your  Pre-School  Playmates  Janet  W.   Breeze  391 

POETRY 

On  a  May  Morning  —  Frontispiece  Ouida  Johns  Pedersen  313 

Memories,  Lela  Foster  Morris,  319;  The  Constant  Generation,  Lael  W.  Hill,  324;  The  Sentinel, 
Zara  Sabin,  325;  I  Love  You,  Florence  S.  Glines,  341;  For  Mother's  Day,  Dorothy  J.  Roberts,  351; 
Mine  for  Keeps,  Ida  Elaine  James,  353;  Spring  Cleaning,  Vesta  N.  Fairbaim,  354;  New  House 
in  Old  Orchard,  Maude  Rubin,  354;  New  Day,  Leora  Larsen,  354;  Party,  Christie  Lund  Coles,  361; 
Wait  for  Me,  Sun,  Mabel  Jones  Gabbott,  370;  Seeking,  Catherine  B.  Bowles,  391;  Each  Day, 
Mae  L.  Curtis,  392. 

PUBLISHED    MONTHLY    BY   THE    GENERAL   BOARD    OF    RELIEF    SOCIETY   OF    THE 
CHURCH  OF  JESUS  CHRIST  OF  LATTER-DAY  SAINTS 

Copyright  1962  by  the  Relief  Society  General  Board  Association 
Editorial  and  Business  Offices:  76  North  Main,  Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah:  Phone  EMpire  4-2511; 
Subscriptions  246;  Editorial  Dept.  245.  Subscription  Price:  $2.00  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year; 
20c  a  copy  ;  payable  in  advance.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No  back 
numbers  can  be  supplied.  Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change  of 
address  at  once,  giving  old  and  new  address. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter  February  18,  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under 
the  Act  of  March  3,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in 
section  1103.  Act  of  October  8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned 
unless  return  postage  is  enclosed.  Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only. 
The  Magazine  is   not   responsible  for   unsolicited   manuscripts. 

Page  315 


Portrait  of  a  Mother 

William  /.  Ciitchlow,  Jr. 

Assistant  to  the  Council  of  the  Tweh e 


Artist, 


Your  model  is  dearer  than  any  other.  .  .  . 
Paint  beauty,  when  painting 
The  portrait  of  mother. 

— Helen  Gray  Robertson 


THE  lady  sat  across  the  aisle 
one  row  ahead  of  me  in  the 
coach  I  boarded  one  morning 
at  Ogden.  She  was  alone.  The  pil- 
low in  the  vacant  seat  beside  her 
bore  mute  evidence  that  she  had 
spent  the  night  on  the  train.  She 
was  napping  when,  accidentally  in  a 
straying  glance,  I  saw  a  faint  smile 
break  on  her  thin  lips.  It  faded, 
reappeared,  and  faded  again,  all  in  a 
moment,  and  then  of  a  sudden  it 
broadened  almost  to  a  grin,  bringing 
with  it  a  gush  of  tears  which  her 
eyelids  failed  miserably  to  restrain. 
Evelids  never  were  tear-tight  anywav. 
God  purposely  made  them  that  way, 
and  hers  w^ere  no  exception.  Ob- 
viously embarrassed,  she  quickly 
brushed  them  aside  with  her  bare 
hands,  succeeding  only  in  smearing 
them  all  over  her  cheeks.  I  watched 
her  dry  the  cheeks  with  a  handker- 
chief. Her  face  was  thin,  pale,  un- 
adorned by  any  sort  of  make-up  — 
and  unmistakably  sad  —  without  her 
smile. 

Before  the  conductor  came  in  to 
announce  Salt  Lake  Citv  as  the  next 
stop,  she  nervously  slipped  into  her 
coat,  adjusted  her  hat  in  the  window 
glass,  settled  forward  in  her  seat, 
pressed  her  face  against  the  window- 
pane,  and  sat  almost  motionless  until 
the  train  idled  to  a  stop.  She  was 
looking  for  someone,  of  that  there 
could  be  no  doubt. 

Page  316 


There  was  a  sheer  look  of  disap- 
pointment on  her  sad  face  when  she 
left  her  seat  and  hastily  ''elbowed'' 
her  way  into  the  line  of  disembark- 
ing passengers,  keeping  the  while, 
her  eyes  glued  on  the  window.  Pres- 
entlv,  I  saw,  but  not  before  she  did, 
three  women  come  alongside  the 
car.  One  ^^■as  carrving  a  child  —  a 
little  girl.  Out  of  the  line  of  pas- 
sengers she  bolted  back  to  the  win- 
dow. With  rapid,  violent  taps  on 
the  sturdy  glass,  she  attracted  their 
attention  and  immediatelv  the  child 
was  brought  to  the  window  and 
boosted  high  up  near  the  window- 
pane.  Pointing  hands  directed  its 
attention  to  the  excited  lady  in  the 
car.  I  could  not  hear  the  women's 
\oices  but  I  did  read  their  lips, 
"Look,  there's  Mummv  ~  see  Mum- 


m\ 


The  child  stared  soberly.  Could 
"Mummy"  have  been  gone  so  long 
a\^'ay  that  she  was  forgotten?  I 
wondered,  but  not  for  long.  Sud- 
denly, almost  explosi\ely,  the  child 
came  to  life.  Its  face  brightened  — 
its  legs  began  to  kick  —  its  arms 
stretched  out  to  the  window  —  its 
lips  were  cr\"ing,  "Mumm\"  —  Mum- 
my!" The  child's  crying  intensified 
as  the  mother,  inside  the  window, 
bolted  back  again  into  the  line  of 
passengers  out  of  the  child's  sight. 
I  stood  aside  to  gi\e  her  my  place  in 
the  line.    As  she  brushed  bv  me  hot 


PORTRAIT  OF  A  MOTHER 


317 


tears  fell  upon  my  hand.  Truthfully, 
I  do  not  know  whose  tears  they  were 
—  hers  or  mine! 

Need  I  describe  further  that  hap- 
py reunion?  Have  you  ever  wit- 
nessed a  greater  love  than  that  of  a 
mother  for  her  child?  Does  the  love 
of  a  child  for  its  mother  match  it? 

Children  have  been  commanded 
to  love  their  mothers:  ''Honour 
(love)  thy  father  and  thy  mother  .  .  . 
(Exodus  20:12). 

Husbands  have  been  commanded 
to  love  their  wives  (the  mothers  of 
their  children):  'Thou  shalt  love 
thy  wife  with  all   thy   heart    .    .    . 

(D&C42:22). 

We  have  all  been  commanded  to 
love  our  God:  "Thou  shalt  love  the 
Lord  thy  God  with  all  thy  heart,  and 
with  all  thy  soul,  and  with  all  thy 
mind''  (Mt.  22:37). 

OUT  where  in  such  strong  lan- 
guage  as  "WITH  ALL  THY 
HEART"  have  mothers  ever  been 
commanded  to  love  their  children? 
No  such  commandment  comes  read- 
ily to  my  mind  nor  shall  I  spend 
time  searching  for  one  because  I 
firmly  believe  that  God,  choosing 
women  as  his  partners  in  the  cre- 
ative process,  tucked  awav  some- 
where in  their  hearts  a  larger  spark 
of  his  divine  love,  which  later  glows 
to  brilliance  in  a  mother's  heart,  and 
this  endowment,  it  seems  to  me, 
obviates  the  need  for  a  specific  com- 
mandment to  love  their  children. 
This  love  is  inherent.  It  operates 
automatically  —  e\en  instinctively. 
In  lower  forms  of  animal  life  it  is 
called  instinct. 

Hunters  have  told  about  the  fury 
of  the  mother  bear  when  her  cub 
is  molested.  We  have  obser\ed  the 
mother  hen  scratch  for  worms  to 


feed  her  chicks,  and  we  have  seen 
her  spread  her  feathered  wings  to 
provide  a  protective  covering  against 
cold  and  the  night. 

Call  it  instinct  or  whatever  else 
you  may,  I  still  believe  the  tender 
care  and  affection  the  mother  of  my 
children  has  for  her  children  is  the 
noblest  and  the  greatest  kind  of  love. 
It  is  matchless,  eternal,  and  I  thank 
God  for  so  endowing  her. 

"There  is  a  love,"  said  Rufus 
Choate,  'which  comes  uncalled  for, 
one  knows  not  how.  It  comes  with 
the  very  air,  the  eye,  the  ear,  the  in- 
stincts .  .  .  the  first  beating  of  the 
heart." 

Edgar  Allan  Poe  has  written : 

I  feel  that,  in  the  Heavens  above, 
The  angels,  whispering  to  one  another, 
Can   find,  among   their  burning   terms   of 

love. 
None  so  devotional  as  that  of  Mother. 

The  love  of  a  good  mother  stands 
next  to  the  love  of  our  Heavenly 
Father. 

If  one  would  only  give  a  compa- 
rable amount  of  such  mother's  love 
to  our  Heavenly  Father,  such  devo- 
tion might  well  satisfy  the  com- 
mandment: "Thou  shalt  love  the 
Lord  thy  God  with  all  thy  heart " 

The  family  is  an  organization. 
Every  organization  needs  a  spokes- 
man. The  father  in  the  Latter-day 
Saint  family,  by  reason  of  his  Priest- 
hood, is  the  spokesman,  also  the 
priest  in  his  own  family.  The  moth- 
er is: 

The  Heart  —  There  is  a  center  to  each 
home  from  which  all  joys  must  start  — 
the  center  of  the  home?  It  is  a  mother's 
heart. 

The  Co-creator  —  God's  partners  in  the 
creating  processes  —  the  architects  and 
builders  of  all  humanity. 


318 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY,   1962 


The  Expediter  —  In  the  absence  of 
father,  she  leads  the  family  to  prayers  and 
always  to  its  duties. 

The  Teacher  —  She  teaches  the  little 
children  their  first  prayers.  She  teaches  by 
example.  The  mother  who  drinks  coffee 
even  though  she  denies  it  to  her  children 
has  failed  to  effectively  teach  the  Word  of 
Wisdom.  "Train  up  a  child  in  the  way 
he  should  go:  and  when  he  is  old,  he 
will  not  depart  from  it"  (Proverbs  22:6). 

The  Dietician  —  She  wants  her  children 
to  grow  up  strong  and  healthy. 

The  Cook  —  The  daughters,  her  as- 
sistants. 

The  Nurse  —  Sickness,  though  unin- 
vited, visits  occasionally  in  every  home. 

The  Psychiatrist  —  Principally  for  her 
husband,  for  whom  she  is  the  receptacle 
for  all  his  cares  and  most  of  his  ill  humor. 
Somewhere  it  is  written  that  ''the  virtues 
of  the  mothers  shall  be  visited  on  their 
children  as  well  as  the  sins  of  the  fa- 
thers." 

''A  mother/'  says  Jim  Reed,  ''is  a 
composite.  She's  your  nurse  when 
you  skin  your  knee,  your  conqueror 
when  you're  across  her  knee.  She's 
your  provider  at  mealtime,  your 
teacher  for  home  work.  She  scolds, 
laughs,  and  loves." 

/^NCE  when  my  three  children 
were  in  their  tender  years,  my 
wife  and  I  joined  four  other  couples 
on  a  two-weeks  vacation  tour  of  the 
Northwest.  It  took  a  powerful  lot 
of  persuading  to  get  my  wife  to  leave 
the  children  in  the  loving  care  of 
the  grandparents.  I  am  sure,  there 
was  scarcely  a  moment  all  the  while 
we  were  away  when  the  children 
were  not  uppermost  in  my  wife's 
mind.  Early  in  the  second  week  she 
had  a  feeling  that  all  was  not  right 
at  home.    ''I  am  needed  at  home," 


she  said.    ''Something  has  happened 
—  the  children  are  sick!" 

"Mamma,  you  worry  too  much," 
I  replied,  and  the  others  all  sustained 
me  —  but  to  no  avail.  So,  sooner 
than  we  had  planned,  we  started  for 
home.  I  shall  never  forget  that  last, 
long  day's  drive.  I  was  at  the  wheel, 
my  wife  at  my  side  urging  me  on 
and  on:  "Faster,  faster,  don't  stop 
for  lunch  —  don't  stop  for  dinner  — 
keep  going."  It  was  late  that  night 
when  grandma  tearfully  greeted  us 
at  the  door: 

"We  have  done  all  we  know  how 
to  do,  so  has  the  doctor.  Your  Bob- 
bie is  very  sick.  He  needs  you.  I 
am  so  glad  you're  home!" 

Now  how  did  the  mother  know 
that  all  was  not  right  at  home?  Has 
God  endowed  mothers  with  another 
special  gift  —  a  something  we  might 
call  intuition?  Only  this  I  know: 
I  could  have  made  fewer  errors 
through  the  years  had  I  substituted 
at  times  this  mother's  intuition  for 
my  rationalism.  Intuition  is  kin  to 
inspiration.  Reason  in  itself  is  not 
a  source  of  knowledge;  it  must  often 
give  way  to  a  mother's  sense  of  per- 
ception. You  may  call  it  intuition, 
inspiration,  or  whatever  you  like,  but 
you  will  be  exercising  wisdom  if  you 
will  heed  it  now  and  then. 

Motherhood  is  just  another  name 
for  sacrifice— a  synonym  for  devo- 
tion. Mothers  never  love  too  much 
but  some  love  not  too  well.  Those 
who  indulge  their  children  often 
spoil  them;  those  who  neglect  them, 
hiring  out  for  wages,  even  though 
the  wages  provide  comforts,  con- 
venience, cars,  or  whatever  else  the 
mothers  think  their  children  need, 
often  contribute  to  their  delinquen- 
cy.    No  profession,  no  career  can 


PORTRAIT  OF  A  MOTHER 


319 


compare  with  motherhood.  A  moth- 
er's place  is  in  the  home. 

May  I  suggest  a  creed  for  mothers? 

Since  to  this  work,  Father,  thou 
hast  called  me  —  a  partner  in  the 
creation  process  —  help  me  to  give 
it  all  that  thou  hast  given  me  of  love 
and  gentleness  and  insight,  and  wis- 
dom and  strength  and  patience  and 
forgiveness. 

I  accept  the  calling  of  mother- 
hood as  a  noble  career  —  even  the 
holiest  and  the  happiest  of  all  earth's 
tasks. 

''T^HOUGHTS  of  mothers,"  said 
Richard  L.  Evans,  ''somehow 
seem  to  symbolize  the  sense  of  be- 
longing; of  home  and  family,  of  the 
love  of  loved  ones,  the  lasting,  heal- 
ing kind  of  love,  which  Emerson 
said,  'is  the  remedy  for  all  blunders, 
the  cure  for  all  blindness  .  .  .  the 
redeemer  and  instructor  of  souls.'  " 


John  Ruskin  wrote:  "The  perfect 
loveliness  of  a  woman's  [mother's] 
countenance  can  only  consist  in  that 
majestic  peace,  which  is  founded  in 
the  memory  of  happy  and  useful 
years  .  .  .  queens  you  [mothers]  must 
always  be  .  .  .  queens  to  your  hus- 
bands and  your  sons  .  .  .  wherever 
a  true  wife  [mother]  comes,  this 
home  is  always  round  her.  The 
stars  only  may  be  over  her  head  .  .  . 
but  home  is  yet  wherever  she  is  .  .  . 
with  a  love  that  heals,  that  waits 
and  watches,  a  love  that  gives,  and 
does  and  shares,  and  shelters  and 
understands.  .  .  ." 

"Thank  God  for  mothers,  you 
who  have  them.  And  you  who  have 
not  now,  thank  him  for  such  a  moth- 
er to  remember.  And  you,  the 
young  mothers  who  have  children 
yet  around  you,  God  grant  that  you 
may  give  them  such  love,  such  mem- 
ories to  remember"  (Richard  L. 
Evans). 


■  ♦  » 


Memories 

Leia  Fostei  Morris 

Memories  I  have  of  olden  yesterdays, 
Leaf-shadowed  lanes  and  flower-bordered  ways; 
Children  gathering  anemones  on  a  windy  hill 
In  early  spring;  I  wonder  if  they  bloom  there  still. 

Small,  white-clad  figures  trudging  up  the  stair, 
Dimpled  hands  folded  reverently  in  prayer, 
Like  sleeping  angels  in  their  cosy  beds; 
Pale  silken  curls  were  halos  for  their  heads. 


Cherished  scenes  of  an  olden  yesteryear, 
Of  all  hfe's  bliss  and  ecstasies  most  dear, 
Locked  away  in  memory's  treasure  chest, 
Deep  in  my  heart  forever  there  to  rest. 


Hazel  Sowards  Cannon  Appointed 
fo  the  General  Board  of  Relief  Society 

LueJla  F.  OJceson 
Instructor  of  English,  Granite  School  District,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Sister  Cannon  graduated  from 
Uintah  High  School  in  Vernal.  Lat- 
er, she  received  a  degree  in  home 
economics  from  Utah  State  Univer- 
sity in  Logan,  Utah.  She  taught  at 
Granite  High  School  for  two  years. 

On  August  30,  1934,  she  was  mar- 
ried to  Hyrum  P.  Cannon  in  the 
Logan  Temple.  They  have  two 
children.  Harmon  S.  Cannon  has 
fulfilled  a  mission  to  the  Eastern 
States  and,  with  his  sister,  Ida  Chris- 
tine, is  now  attending  the  University 
of  Utah.  Sister  Cannon  has  created 
a  lovely,  distinctive  home  for  the 
family,  and  has  pro\ed  that  real 
homemaking  is  an  art.  True  to 
her  early  training,  she  has  always 
been  devoted  to  serving  her  Church. 
She  has  been  an  active  Relief  Society 
worker,  having  held  positions  as  a 
\isiting  teacher,  literature  class  lead- 
er, work  meeting  lesson  instructor, 
and  counselor  in  the  presidencv  of 
the  Federal  Heights  Ward,  Emigra- 
tion Stake. 

In  recent  years  Sister  Cannon  has 
returned  to  teaching  school.  With 
her  keen  interest  in  education,  she 
enjoys  this  outlet  and  finds  satisfac- 
tion in  it.  She  taught  at  Olympus 
High  School  from  1954  to  1956,  and 
at  the  present  time  is  on  the  faculty 
at  Central  Junior  High  School. 

Surely  Sister  Cannon's  marked 
spiritual  qualities  and  extensive 
background  in  Relief  Society  work 
will  enable  her  to  be  dedicated,  wise, 
and  conscientious  in  the  perform- 
ance of  her  new  duties. 


HAZEL  SOWARDS  CANNON 

jLJAZEL  Sowards  Cannon  was  ap- 
pointed to  the  General  Board 
of  Relief  Socictv  Februarv  21,  1962. 
She  has  accepted  the  responsibility 
in  a  spirit  worthy  of  a  devoted  Lat- 
ter-day Saint  woman.  Among  her 
many  qualifications  for  the  position 
are  a  truly  humble  attitude,  a  sincere 
love  of  her  fellow  beings,  and  a  vital, 
innate  graciousness  of  manner. 

Sister  Cannon  is  the  daughter  of 
Harmon  S.  and  Ida  Rebecca  Jensen 
Sowards.  These  devout  Latter-day 
Saints  settled  in  Vernal,  Utah.  Her 
father  is  a  civic-minded,  friendly, 
generous  man  with  a  distinguished 
record  of  service  in  his  communitv 
and  Church.  Her  mother,  now  de- 
ceased, was  also  a  devout  Church 
and  civic  worker;  a  genteel  woman, 
sensitive  to  the  needs  of  others,  and 
creati\'e  in  everv  phase  of  her  life. 

Page  320 


Hazel  Sperry  Love  Appointed 
to  the  General  Board  of  Relief  Society 

Mary  R.  Young 
Member,  General  Board  of  Relief  Society 


HAZEL  SPERRY  LOVE 

TTAZEL  Sperry  Love  was  appoint- 
ed to  the  General  Board  of 
Relief  Society  March  7,  1962.  She 
comes  to  her  new  position  with  a 
rich  background  of  training  and 
of  service  and  leadership  in  the 
Church.  Her  faith,  sincere  testi- 
mony of  the  gospel,  enthusiastic 
willingness  and  capacity  for  work  are 
but  a  few  of  her  outstanding  quali- 
fications. 

Sister  Love  was  born  in  Salt  Lake 
City,  Utah,  to  William  A.  and  Anna 
Eardley  Sperry  in  a  home  where  she 
was  taught  the  principles  of  the  gos- 
pel and  to  accept  everv  opportunity 
which  came  to  her  to  serve  the 
Church. 

She  was  married  to  J.  Leonard 
Love  in  the  Salt  Lake  Temple  on 
March  18,  1919,  and  has  always  sup- 


ported and  encouraged  him  in 
Church  positions,  as  Bishop  of  Yale- 
crest  Ward,  member  of  the  Church 
Welfare  Committee,  Mission  Presi- 
dent, and  in  his  present  position  as 
a  Reginal  Supervisor  of  Stake  Mis- 
sions. Together,  they  created  a 
beautiful  spiritual  home  for  their 
three  children.  Jay  L.,  Richard  S. 
and  Joyce  (Mrs.  Spencer  Jenson),  all 
of  whom  were  married  in  the  tem- 
ple. 

Sister  Love  brings  a  wealth  of  ex- 
perience to  her  new  assignment.  She 
served  as  head  of  the  Relief  Society 
in  the  Northern  California  Mission 
when  her  husband  presided  over  that 
Mission.  She  has  worked  diligently 
in  all  of  the  auxiliary  organizations 
of  the  Church  since  she  was  a  young 
girl.  Her  wonderful  influence  was 
felt  by  the  young  people  as  she 
served  as  an  officer  in  the  MIA.  As 
a  Relief  Society  worker,  she  was  an 
outstanding  visiting  teacher  for 
many  years.  She  was  a  counselor 
and  then  president  of  the  Relief 
Society  in  Yalecrest  Ward,  Bonne- 
xille  Stake,  and  later  serv^ed  as  first 
counselor  in  the  stake  presidency  of 
Relief  Society  in  Bonneville  Stake. 
At  the  time  of  her  call,  she  was  a 
member  of  the  Sunday  School  Board 
in  Parleys  Stake. 

Her  rich  experience,  exceptional 
executive  ability,  plus  her  sincere 
testimony  and  genuine  love  for  Re- 
lief Society  will  contribute  added 
strength  to  the  General  Board. 

Page  321 


1962 
Contest  Announcements 

CONTESTS  CLOSE  AUGUST  15,  1962 

THE  Eliza  R.  Snow  Poem  Contest  and  the  Relief  Society  Short  Story 
Contest  are  conducted  annually  by  the  General  Board  of  Relief  So- 
ciety to  stimulate  creative  writing  among  Latter-day  Saint  women 
and  to  encourage  high  standards  of  work.  Latter-day  Saint  women  w^ho 
qualif}'  under  the  rules  of  the  respective  contests  are  invited  to  enter  their 
work  in  either  or  both  contests. 

The  General  Board  would  be  pleased  to  receive  entries  from  th.e  out- 
lying stakes  and  missions  of  the  Church  as  well  as  from  those  in  and  near 
Utah.  Since  the  two  contests  are  entirely  separate,  requiring  different  writ- 
ing skills,  the  winning  of  an  award  in  one  of  them  in  no  way  precludes 
winning  in  the  other. 

Eliza  R.  Snow  Poem  Contest 

'T^HE  Eliza  R.  Snow  Poem  Contest      ployees    of    the    Relief    Societ}-    General 

opens  with  this  announcement     ^^^^^-^  ^       ■•     ..^  j  -u 

if  A  .  A        -o  •  -•  OnJv  one  poem  mav  be  submitted  by 

and  closes  August  15,  1962.    Prizes     ^^^^  contestant 

will  be  awarded  as  follows:  3.    The   poem    must   not    exceed    fifty 

First  prize $40  \?  ^"^   ^^^1^.  ^^   typewritten    if  pos^ 

Q         ^        •  J  sible;    where    this    cannot    be    done,    it 

becond  prize   ^1,0  should  be  legibly  written.     Only  one  side 

Third  prize $20  of  the  paper  is  to  be  used.     (A  duplicate 

Priyp  nnpm<;  will  he  nnhlisherl  in       ^^P^  °^  ^^^  P^^""  ^^^"^^  ^^  retained  by 
rrize  poems  will  be  puDllSlied  m       contestants  to  insure  against  loss.) 

the  January  1963  issue  of  The  Re-  ^    j^^  ^j^^^,  ^^  ^^l^.^I^  ,^^^  p^^„^  i, 

het    Society    Magazme     (the    birth-  written  is  to  be  without  signature  or  other 

month  of  Eliza  R.  Snow ) .  identifying  marks. 

Prize-winning  poems  become  the  5.   No  explanatory   material   or   picture 

property  of  the  Relief  Society  Gen-  is  to  accompany  a  poem, 

eral   Board,   and   may  not   be  pub-  6.  Each  poem  is  to  be  accompanied  by 

lished  by  others  except  upon  writ-  ^stamped  envelope  on  which  is  written 

•^  .     .         f.         ^.1    ^^            1  the  contestants  name  and  address.     Nom 

ten   permission   from   the  General  de  plumes  are  not  to  be  used. 

Board.    The  General  Board  reserves  ^  a  signed  statement  is  to  accompany 

the  right  to  publish  any  of  the  other  the  poem  submitted,  certifying: 

poems  submitted,  paying  for  them  a.  That  the  author  is  a  member  of  The 

at  the  time  of  publication  at  the  ^^"'^^^  ^^  1^^"^  Christ  of  Latter-day 

regular  Magazine  rates.  b.  That' the  poem  (state  title)  is  the 

Rules  for  the  contest:  contestant's  original  work. 

c.   1  hat  it  has  never  been  published. 
1.  This  contest  is  open  to  all  Latter-day  d.  That  it  is  not  in  the  hands  of  an 

Saint  women,  exclusive  of  members  of  the  editor  or  other  person  with  a  view 

Relief    Society    General    Board    and    em-  to  pubhcation. 

Page  322 


CONTEST  ANNOUNCEMENTS 


323 


e.  That  it  will  not  be  published  nor 
submitted  elsewhere  for  publication 
until  the  contest  is  decided. 

8.  A  writer  who  has  received  the  first 
prize  for  two  consecutive  years  must  wait 
two  years  before  she  is  again  eligible  to 
enter  the  contest. 

9.  The  judges  shall  consist  of  one  mem- 
ber of  the  General  Board,  one  person  from 
the  English  department  of  an  educational 
institution,  and  one  person  who  is  a 
recognized  writer.  In  case  of  complete  dis- 
agreement among  the  judges,  all  poems 
selected  for  a  place  by  the  various  judges 
will  be  submitted  to  a  specially  selected 
committee  for  final  decision. 


In  evaluating  the  poems,  consideration 
will  be  given  to  the  following  points: 

a.  Message  or  theme 

b.  Form  and  pattern 

c.  Rhythm  and  meter 

d.  Accomplishment  of  the  pur- 
pose of  the  poem 

e.  Climax 

10.  Entries  must  be  postmarked  not 
later  than  August  15,  1962. 

11.  All  entries  are  to  be  addressed  to 
Relief  Society  Eliza  R.  Snow  Poem  Con- 
test, 76  North  Main,  Salt  Lake  City  11, 
Utah. 


Relief  Society  Short  Story  Contest 


npHE  Relief  Society  Short  Story 
Contest  for   1962  opens  with 
this  announcement  and  closes  Aug- 
ust 15,  1962. 

The  prizes  this  year  will  be  as 
follows: 

First  prize $75 

Second  prize $60 

Third  prize $50 

The  three  prize-winning  stories 
will  be  published  consecutively  in 
the  first  three  issues  of  The  Relief 
Society  Magazine  for  1963.  Prize- 
winning  stories  become  the  property 
of  the  Relief  Society  General  Board 
and  may  not  be  published  by  others 
except  upon  written  permission 
from  the  General  Board.  The  Gen- 
eral Board  reserves  the  right  to  pub- 
lish any  of  the  other  stories  entered 
in  the  contest,  paying  for  them  at 
the  time  of  publication  at  the  regu- 
lar Magazine  rates. 

Rules  for  the  contest: 

1.  This  contest  is  open  to  Latter-day 
Saint  women  —  exclusive  of  members  of 
the  Relief  Society  General  Board  and  em- 


ployees of  the  General  Board  —  who  have 
had  at  least  one  literary  composition  pub- 
lished or  accepted  for  publication. 

2.  Only  one  story  may  be  submitted  by 
each  contestant. 

3.  The  story  must  not  exceed  3,000 
words  in  length  and  must  be  typewritten. 
The  number  of  the  words  must  appear 
on  the  first  page  of  the  manuscript.  (All 
words  should  be  counted,  including  one 
and  two-letter  words.)  A  duplicate  copy 
of  the  story  should  be  retained  by  con- 
testants to  insure  against  loss. 

4.  The  contestant's  name  is  not  to  ap- 
pear anywhere  on  the  manuscript,  but  a 
stamped  envelope  on  which  is  written 
the  contestant's  name  and  address  is  to  be 
enclosed  with  the  story.  Nom  de  plumes 
are  not  to  be  used. 

5.  A  signed  statement  is  to  accompany 
the  story  submitted  certifying: 

a.  That  the  author  is  a  member  of  The 
Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day 
Saints. 

b.  That  the  author  has  had  at  least  one 
literary  composition  published  or  ac- 
cepted for  publication.  (This  state- 
ment must  give  name  and  date  of 
publication  in  which  the  contest- 
ant's work  has  appeared  or,  if  not 
yet  published,  evidence  of  accept- 
ance for  publication.) 

c.  That  the  story  submitted  (state  the 
title  and  number  of  words)  is  the 
contestant's  original  work. 


324 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY,  1962 


d.  That  it  has  never  been  pubhshed, 
that  it  is  not  in  the  hands  of  an 
editor  or  other  person  with  a  view 
to  pubhcation,  and  that  it  will  not 
be  published  nor  submitted  else- 
where for  publication  until  the  con- 
test is  decided. 

6.  No  explanatory  material  or  picture  is 
to  accompany  the  story. 

7.  A  writer  who  has  received  the  first 
prize  for  two  consecutive  years  must  wait 
for  two  years  before  she  is  again  eligible 
to  enter  the  contest. 

8.  The  judges  shall  consist  of  one  mem- 
ber of  the  General  Board,  one  person  from 
the  English  department  of  an  educational 
institution,  and  one  person  who  is  a  rec- 


ognized writer.  In  case  of  complete  dis- 
agreements among  the  judges,  all  stories 
selected  for  a  place  by  the  various  judges 
will  be  submitted  to  a  specially  selected 
committee  for  final  decision. 

In  evaluating  the  stories,  consideration 
will  be  given  to  the  following  points: 

a.  Characters  and  their  presentation 

b.  Plot  development 

c.  Message  of  the  story 

d.  Writing  style 

9.  Entries  must  be  postmarked  not  later 
than  August  15,  1962. 

10.  All  entries  are  to  be  addressed  to 
Relief  Society  Short  Story  Contest, 
76  North  Main,  Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah. 


The  Constant  Generation 

LaeJ  W.  Hill 

My  father  and  my  mother  see 
Still,  the  child  I  used  to  be  — 
And  cannot  quite  admit  that  now 
The  twig  they  bent  is  equal  bough. 

My  children;  willow-lithe,  behold 
In  me  a  full  shade,  heavy,  old; 
To  tell  the  green  years  I,  too,  crossed 
Is  leaf  on  lost  leaf  laid  and  lost. 

Between  these  young,  those  old,  I  stand, 
My  roots  in  theirs  twined  strand  with  strand, 
And  know  —  whatever  time  falls  by  — 
I  was  ...  I  shall  be  ...  I  am  .  .  ,  I. 


REWARDS  OF  HAPPINESS 

To  try  to  discover  our  failings  and  exchange  them  for  virtues  will  bring  rewards 
of  happiness  in  this  life  and  throughout  eternity. 

—Pauline  M.  Bell 


Jeff  Thomson 

SENTINEL  PINE  ABOVE  YOSEMITE  VALLEY,  CALIFORNIA 


The  Sentinel 

Zara  Sabin 

Tall  it  stands  upon  the  mountain's  crest. 
Wild  wintry  winds,  the  summer's  scorching  sun, 
And  storms  of  all  the  seasons  strive  to  wrest 
It  from  its  princely  place.    Both  east  and  west 
It  tops  the  plain,  the  rivers  as  they  run, 
The  fertile  fields,  in  checkerboard  design  — 
(Where  persevering  man  has  hardly  won 
His  fight  with  nature,  not  to  be  outdone)  — 
And  spreads  its  branches  far,  a  welcome  sign 
That  squirrel  or  nesting  bird  may  be  a  guest 
Whenever  they  desire,  or  wandering  kine 
May  seek  its  shade  —  staunch  sentinel,  a  pine. 


Page  325 


she  Knew  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith 


Part  II— Mercy  Fielding  Thompson 

Preston  Nibley 

Assistant  Church  Historian 


THE  PROPHET  JOSEPH  SMITH 

From  a  painting  said  to  have  been  painted 
in  Nauvoo,  Ilhnois,  by  Wilham  Majors 

Page  326 


A  dear  little  woman,  Mrs.  Mercy 
Rachel  Fielding  Thompson, 
died  at  her  home  in  the 
Sixteenth  Ward  in  Salt  Lake  City, 
on  September  15,  1893.  She  had 
lived  a  long  and  useful  life.  On  the 
pre\'ious  fifteenth  day  of  June,  she 
had  observed  her  eighty-sixth  birth- 
day. The  day  after  her  death,  the 
following  appeared  in  the  Y^tstiti 
News : 

''Sister  Thompson  was  widely 
known  and  highly  esteemed  among 
the  Latter-day  Saints,  with  whom 
she  had  been  associated  for  more 
than  a  half  century.  She  was  at  the 
time  of  her  demise,  one  of  the  eld- 
est members  of  the  Church,  in  con- 
nection \^ith  which  her  life  had  been 
one  of  faith  and  noble  sacrifice.  She 
\^as  a  sister  to  the  mother  of  Presi- 
dent Joseph  F.  Smith.  Her  hus- 
band, Robert  B.  Thompson,  who 
was  the  secretary  to  the  Prophet 
Joseph  Smith,  died  at  Nauvoo  on 
August  27,  1841.'' 

It  is  not  mv  purpose  here  to  write 
a  sketch  of  the  life  of  Sister  Thomp- 
son, but  onlv  to  say  that  for  a  few 
brief  years  she  had  the  rare  privilege 
of  an  intimate  personal  acquaintance 
with  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith,  and 
with  her  gift  of  writing  she  recorded 
and  published  some  of  her  experi- 
ences. 

In  an  article  printed  in  the 
Juvenile  Instructor  in  July  1893,  she 
tells  us  that  she  was  born  in  Eng- 
land in  June  1807,  and  that,  together 


SHE   KNEW  THE    PROPHET   JOSEPH   SMITH 


327 


with  her  sister  Mary,  and  her  broth- 
er Joseph  Fielding,  she  emigrated  to 
Canada   in    1832.    At   Toronto    in 

1836,  she  was  converted  to  the  Mor- 
mon rehgion,  and  baptized  by  Par- 
ley P.  Pratt.  The  following  year, 
with  her  sister  and  brother,  she  made 
her  way  to  Kirtland,  Ohio,  the  head- 
quarters of  the  Church.  And  then 
she  continues: 

''My  first  introduction  to  the 
Prophet  Joseph  Smith,  was  in  May, 

1837,  ^^  Kirtland,  Ohio;  and  on  the 
4th  of  June,  following,  I  again  met 
him  at  Brother  John  Gaylard's  house 
in  Kirtland,  where  a  small  company 
of  friends  had  gathered  to  witness 
the  ceremony  of  my  marriage  to 
Robert  B.  Thompson,  the  Prophet 
performing  the  ceremony. 

'There  were  present  on  this  oc- 
casion several  of  the  Twelve  Apos- 
tles with  their  wives,  also  the  aged 
Patriarch  Joseph  Smith  and  his 
wife  —  father  and  mother  of  the 
Prophet  —  and  also  my  brother  Jo- 
seph Fielding,  and  my  sister  Mary, 
who  soon  afterwards  became  the 
wife  of  Hyrum  Smith. 

"After  the  marriage  ceremony  was 
over  we  listened  with  joy  and  profit 
to  the  words  of  instruction. and  coun- 
sel which  fell  from  the  inspired  lips 
of  Joseph  Smith,  each  word  carry- 
ing to  our  hearts  deeper  and  strong- 
er convictions  that  we  were  listening 
to  a  mighty  Prophet  of  God. 

"In  February  1839,  while  Joseph 
and  Hyrum  Smith,  with  four  other 
brethren  were  incarcerated  in  Lib- 
erty jail,  I  accompanied  my  sister 
Mary  from  Far  West,  to  visit  them. 
It  would  be  beyond  my  power  to 
describe  my  feelings  when  we  were 
admitted  into  the  jail  by  the  keeper 
and  the  door  was  locked  behind  us. 
We  could  not  help  feeling  a  sense 


MERCY  FIELDING  THOMPSON 

From  a  Portrait  in  Andrew  Jenson's  Bio- 
graphical Encyclopedia.  Said  to  be  the  only 
picture  of  Mrs.  Thompson  in  existence 


of  horror  on  realizing  that  we  were 
locked  up  in  that  dark  and  dismal 
den,  fit  only  for  criminals  of  the 
deepest  dye;  but  there  we  beheld 
Joseph,  the  Prophet,  the  man  chosen 
of  God  in  the  dispensation  of  the 
fullness  of  times  to  hold  the  keys  of 
His  kingdom  on  the  earth,  with 
power  to  bind  and  to  loose  as  God 
should  direct,  confined  in  a  loath- 
some prison  for  no  other  cause  or 
reason  than  that  he  claimed  to  be 
inspired  of  God  to  establish  His 
Church  among  men.  There  also  we 
found  his  noble  brother,  Hyrum, 
who,  I  believe  was  not  charged  with 
any  other  crime  than  that  of  being 
a  friend  to  his  brother  Joseph.  .  .  . 
The  night  was  spent  in  fearful  fore- 
bodings, owing  to  a  false  rumor  hav- 
ing gone  out  that  the  prisoners 
contemplated  making  an  attempt 
to  escape,  which  greatly  enraged  the 
jailor  and  the  guards. 


328  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY,   1962 

' '  T  TNDER  these  circumstances  we  at  the  Bowery  near  the  site  of  the 
were  constrained  to  bid  Temple,  I  saw  him  rejoicing  with 
adieu  to  the  Prophet  and  his  breth-  the  people,  perfectly  sociable  and 
ren,  and  hasten  our  departure  from  without  reserve,  occasionally  utter- 
Liberty.  My  sister  was  in  very  deli-  ing  jokes  for  their  amusement  and 
cate  health,  having  with  her  her  moving  upon  the  same  plane  with 
babe  only  three  months  old,  whom  the  humblest  and  poorest  of  his 
his  father  then  saw  for  the  first  friends;  to  him  there  were  no  strang- 
time.  (This  "babe"  became  Presi-  ers  and  by  all  he  was  known  as  the 
dent  Joseph  F.  Smith,  the  sixth  Prophet  and  friend  of  humanity. 
President  of  the  Church.)  ''I   saw  him  by  the  bed-side   of 

'The  next  time  I  saw  the  Prophet  Emma,  his  wife,  in  sickness,  exhibit- 
was  on  his  arrival  at  Ouincy,  Illi-  ing  all  the  solicitude  and  sympathy 
nois,  after  his  almost  miraculous  possible  for  the  tenderest  of  hearts 
escape  from  Missouri,  with  his  fel-  and  the  most  affectionate  of  natures 
low-prisoners,  in  April,  1839.  Soon  to  feel.  And  by  the  death-bed  of 
after  this,  arrangements  were  made  my  beloved  companion,  I  saw  him 
for  the  Saints,  who  had  been  ex-  stand  in  sorrow,  reluctantly  submit- 
pelled  from  Missouri,  to  settle  at  ting  to  the  decree  of  Providence, 
Commerce,  afterwards  Nauvoo,  while  the  tears  of  love  and  sym- 
where  I  became  more  intimately  ac-  pathy  freely  flowed.  Joseph  took 
quainted  with  the  Prophet,  in  charge  of  the  funeral  ceremonies, 
consequence  of  my  husband  being  strictly  adhering  to  my  husband's 
employed  as  his  secretary,  and  to  wish  that  there  should  be  no  mili- 
whom  the  Prophet  became  very  tary  or  other  display  at  his  burial  as 
much  attached,  so  much  so  that  one  had  been  but  a  short  time  before  on 
day  he  jocosely  said  to  me,  'Sister  the  occasion  of  the  burial  of  Jo- 
Thompson,  you  must  not  feel  bad  seph's  brother,  Don  Carlos,  both 
towards  me  for  keeping  your  hus-  having  been  officers  in  the  legion, 
band  away  from  you  so  much,  for  I  ''Don  Carlos  died  August  7,  1841, 
am  married  to  him';  they  truly  loved  Joseph's  little  son,  Don  Carlos,  died 
each  other  with  fervent  brotherly  about  August  18,  now,  Robert  B. 
affection.  Thompson,  his  faithful  secretary,  on 

"I  have  seen  the  Prophet  under  a  the   27th   of  the  same   month,   so 

great   variety   of   circumstances,   in  that  Joseph  could  feel  the  import 

public,  in  domestic  and  social  life  of  the  lines  of  Dr.  Young  addressed 

and  in  sacred  places.  to   death:    'Thy   shafts    flew   thrice 

"I  have  seen  him  as  if  carried  away  and  thrice  my  peace  was  slain.  .  .  .' 

by  the  power  of  God  beyond  all  "This  indeed  was  a  time  of  sor- 

mortal  conception,  when  speaking  to  row,    but    I    can    never   forget  the 

the  Saints   in   their  public  gather-  tender  sympathy  and  brotherly  kind- 

ings;  and  in  less  public  places  I  have  ness  he  ever  showed  toward  me  and 

heard  him  explaining  to  the  breth-  my  fatherless  child.     When  riding 

ren   and   sisters   the   glorious   prin-  with   him  and  his   wife   Emma  in 

ciples    of    the   gospel,    as    no    man  their  carriage,  I  have  known  him  to 

could,  except  by  prophetic  power.  alight  and  gather  prairie  flowers  for 

"In  a  social  gathering  of  the  Saints  my  little  girl. 


SHE   KNEW   THE    PROPHET   JOSEPH    SMITH  329 

"I  have  been  present  at  meetings  urgent  request,  sent  after  them,  the 

of  the  Rehef  Society  and  heard  him  brothers   returned    to    Nauvoo    the 

give  directions  and  counsels  to  the  following  day.     Watching  from   a 

sisters,   calculated   to   inspire  them  chamber  window  I  saw  them  being 

to  efforts  which  would  lead  to  ce-  rowed   in   a   skiff  across   the   river, 

lestial  glory  and  exaltation,  and  oh!  until  they  landed,  and  walked  up 

how  my  heart  rejoiced!  the  river  bank  to  Hyrum's  house, 

where  they  both  entered,  Joseph  seat- 

"  A  T  another  time  —  at  a  time  ing    himself,    while    Hyrum    made 

never  to  be  forgotten  —  I  was  some  changes  in  his  clothing,  when 

present  at  a  meeting  when  Joseph  they  both  went  on  to  the  Mansion, 

knelt  down  with  the  small  congre-  '^Although  I  did  not  know  that 

gation  surroundmg  him,  when  every  ^^^  brothers  had  returned  home  to 

sentence  he  uttered  seemed  to  con-  ^^  ^^^tn  as  lambs  to  the  slaughter,' 

vey  to  my  mmd,  and  to  the  mmds  ^ly  feelings  were  indescribable,  and 

of   others   present,    the   mipression  ^j^^  ^^^^  ^^^  seemed  burdened  with 

that  this  was  our  last  meeting  to-  sorrowful  forebodings, 
gether  —  and  so  it  was. 

''A  few  days  after  this  he  called  '^^he    awful    scene    at    Carthage 

at  his  brother  Hyrum's  to  take  leave  followed  m  a  few  days,  and  here  al 

of  the  family  previous  to  their  cross-  "^^n  must  draw  the  veil    for  until 

ing  the  Mississippi  River,  intending  ^11  the  truth  concerning  these  good 

to  go  west  to  the  Rockv  Mountains  "len,  and  this  black  deed  of  their 

to  seek  out,  if  possible,  a  place  of  murderous    foes,   can   be  told   and 

peace  and  safety  for  the  Saints.   His  understood,  the  history  of  this  time 

parting  words  to  my  sister  Mary,  as  will  not  be  written.     But  the  day 

she  wept  at  their  going,  were  these:  will  come  when  God  will  speak,  and 

'Sister  Mary,  don't  feel  bad,  the  Lord  ^he  martyrs  and  their  history  shall 

will  take  care  of  you,  and  He  will  ^^  known. 

deliver  us,  but  I  do  not  know  how.'  ''I   received   my   endowments  by 

The  two  brothers  then   started  to  the  directions  of  the  Prophet  Joseph, 

cross  the  river,  not  knowing  whether  his   wife   Emma   officiating   in   my 

they  would   ever  see   their  homes  case,  and  in  his  instructions  to  me 

again  or  not.     But  on  account  of  at    that    time   he   said:    This    will 

the  feelings  expressed  by  some  of  bring  you  out  of  darkness  into  mar- 

the  brethren,  who  should  have  been  velous  light'  "   (Juvenile  Instructor, 

their   truest   friends,   and   by   their  Vol.  27,  pp.  398-400). 


TRUE  PROGRESS 


'X^RUE  progress  is  to  start  with  little,  apparently  unimportant  things  —  determined  to 
keep  going  —  to  do  one's  very  best.     The  goal,  perfection,  for  his  Son  said, 
"Be  ye  perfect." 

—Pauline  M.  Bell 


Hand  to  the  Plow 


PART  I  -  TICKET  WICKET 


JJene  H.  Kingsbury 


And  another  also  said,  Lord,  I  will  follow  thee,  but  let  me  first  go  bid  them  fare- 
well, which  are  at  home  at  my  house.  And  Jesus  said  unto  him,  No  man  ha\  ing  put  his 
hand  to  the  plough,  and  looking  back,  is  fit  for  the  kingdom  of  God  (Luke  9:61-62). 


THE  splintered  floor  of  the 
railway  station  echoed  the 
footfalls  of  fugitive  humanity. 
Such  furtive  glances  as  the  emi- 
grants were  observed  to  chance  from 
under  their  black  hats  were  noted 
as  momentary.  It  would  seem  that 
curiosity  was  not  a  virtue  and  that 
anv  evidence  of  it  was  to  be  denied 
these  most  recent  ocean-wafted  peo- 
ple. However,  there  is  that  fine 
margin  of  out  of  the  ordinary  think- 
ers in  any  crowd,  and  two  boys  of 
fifteen  and  seventeen  cared  not  to 
disguise  their  interest  in  everything 
American. 

And  this  is  what  they  saw:  They 
noted  the  ticket  wicket  with  cage 
dividers  and  wrought-iron  severity. 
So  many  travelers  had  stood  before 
this  official  fare  window  that  the 
imprint  of  two  shoes  just  a  little 
bigger  than  average  size  was  worn 
in  the  floor.  In  fact,  one  almost 
slid  into  place  while  cautiously  ask- 
ing directions,  prices,  and  free  in- 
formation. The  same  indented 
wearing  of  wood  was  to  be  noted 
at  the  entrance  and  exit  doors 
where  the  shifted  weight  of  thou- 
sands had  flowed  into  the  station 
and  worn  to  slivers  the  but  once 
painted  threshold. 

The  benches  of  the  station  were 
fashioned  after  church  pews;  straight, 

Page  330 


unbending,  severe,  unin\iting.  They, 
at  least,  were  worn  smooth  from 
constant  sliding  on  the  surface  by 
wide-backed  European  peasants  and 
overloaded  baskets,  carpetbags,  and 
cloth  bundles  whose  four  corners 
were  tied  to  form  a  clutch  knot.  Un- 
der each  bench  \^as  a  light  film  of 
dust,  a  lint  gently  sifted  there  as  it 
broke  from  swishing  skirts  and 
shawls  and  coats  threadbare  from 
unrelieved  usage.  Light  glanced 
through  the  tall,  many  glassed  win- 
dows. These  were  seen  to  be  fly 
specked  and  rain  trickled.  This  was 
in  the  traditionally  unkempt  appear- 
ance of  public  buildings  where  pride 
was  noticeably  absent.  A  giant 
heater,  called  a  forge  sto\e,  sat  in  the 
middle  of  the  station  and  obscured 
the  \iew  of  the  opposite  side  of  the 
room.  Depending  on  the  season, 
the  woodbox  was  either  bursting 
with  sto\e  lengths  or  brown  and 
bare.  It  was  scarred  and  beseeched 
a  coat  of  paint,  or  an  armful  of  fuel 
to  hide  its  lonely  cavity. 

Along  one  side  of  the  station  was 
a  row  of  benches  which  needed  no 
sign  of  'Tor  Men  Only"  to  desig- 
nate who  should  properly  sit  there; 
for,  in  a  line  directlv  in  front,  and 
at  equally  spaced  intervals,  one  saw 
a  platoon  of  spittoons  at  convenient 
striking  distance  from  this  obvious- 


HAND  TO  THE  PLOW  331 

ly    reserved    male    section    of    the  twelve-year-old  who  sat  stolidly  on  a 

station.    Needless  to  say,  no  respect-  seaman's   trunk   and   counted   over 

able  lady  would  have  been  seen  wait-  and  over  the  number  of  bundles, 

ing  there,  though  she  might  stand  sacks,  boxes,  and  containers  which 

for  hours,  holding  a   babe   in  her  represented  the  entire  wardrobe  of 

arms,  and  have  another  clinging  to  her  family.    To  lose  even  one  bulky 

her  skirts.  item  presaged  disaster.     Often  one 

As  this  was  midsummer,  the  doors  saw  a  pair  of  children  taking  turns 
of  the  station  were  propped  open  walking  around  and  around  their 
with  scraps  of  railing,  their  T-shaped  family  belongings  in  a  sort  of  re- 
style  lending  itself  to  easy  handling  stricted  exercise.  Or  perhaps  they 
and  their  weight  lending  itself  to  took  turns  at  it  while  the  other  ran 
utility  as  a  doorstop.  It  was  quite  beyond  the  doorway  to  peer  up  and 
obvious  that  in  winter  the  doors  down  the  platform.  A  brave  one 
would  be  dragged  open  with  the  might  even  dart  beyond  that  safety 
entrance  of  a  newcomer,  and  hastily  island  to  place  his  ear  on  the  rails 
closed  by  him  as  petulant  glances  of  to  hear  if  a  train  was  coming  a  long 
shivering  travelers  were  cast  in  his  way  off. 

direction.     This    would    no    doubt  If  trains  were  delayed  —  no  busi- 

keep  the  air  warm,  but  no  doubt  ness  schedule  being  guaranteed  —  it 

stale.  was  possible  for  families   to   sleep 

among    their    accumulated    posses- 

JT  was  a  hazard  to  walk  about  this  sions,  thus  saving  expenditures  for 

place,  for  baggage  rooms  had  not  a  room.  This  also  permitted  the 
been  invented,  and  personal  accou-  excuse  to  eat  in  the  station.  The  one 
terments  were  fearfully  kept  near  the  lunchroom,  a  built  on  afterthought 
owners.  This  obviously  meant  that  sort  of  thing,  was  not  large  enough 
monstrous  piles  of  trunks  and  boxes  to  accommodate  more  than  a  score 
of  cloth,  carpet,  leather,  and  basketry  of  famished  men  who  shouldered 
were  placed  adjacent  to  each  family  their  way  to  standing  bar  counters 
and  never  left  unguarded  for  a  mo-  for  a  swig  of  something  hot  and 
ment.  Teenage  children  were  as-  filling.  There  were  two  odors  here, 
signed  this  duty  and  were  the  only  beans  and  tobacco.  Either  of  these, 
insurance  against  loss  and  theft,  or  a  commingling  of  both,  sickened 
Depending  upon  the  nationality  of  most  emigrants.  They  then  organ- 
the  emigrants,  the  "possibles"  were  ized  themselves  to  send  responsible 
colorful  or  drab,  valuable  or  useless,  members  out  into  the  town  to  buy 
secure  or  hazardous,  each  attesting  loaves  of  varicolored  and  vari- 
private  means  and  social  status.  It  textured  bread,  a  pail  of  milk,  a  few 
was  not  unusual  for  bird  cages  to  apples,  if  in  season,  or  if  fortune 
perch  atop  a  pile  of  bedding.  Then,  favored  them,  even  a  cooked  hen  or 
crouched  in  a  comfortable  blob  of  pork  side.  The  miscellany  was 
feather  pillows,  sound  asleep  with  brought  into  the  waiting  room, 
fist  clutching  the  pet's  abode,  a  little  spread  about  the  tops  of  trunks  and 
girl  could  be  seen  worn  unconscious  boxes  and  the  family  served  in  care- 
by  emigration.  ful  portions  by  the  mistress  of  the 

Such  blessed  sleep  was  not  for  a  community,  the  mother. 


332 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY,  1962 


IT  could  be  noted  that  never,  nev- 
er was  all  the  food  eaten  at  one 
meal.  Though  hunger  was  said  to 
be  consuming,  the  gangling  sons 
who  at  home  ate  like  the  cows,  as 
they  sometimes  said,  times  and 
places  were  different  now.  Almost 
niggardly  portions  were  doled  out 
and  always  some  saved  for  the  next 
meal,  just  in  case  more  could  not  be 
found.  This  precious  conservation 
of  a  biscuit  or  two  was  a  learned 
fetish  with  most  emigrants.  No  one 
believed  this  was  a  sign  of  stingi- 
ness, but  of  foresight  for  the  very 
young,  the  ailing,  and  the  aged.  A 
little  crust  became  a  comfort  to 
teething  infants  and  was  not  missed 
by  more  husky  children. 

It  was  in  this  setting  that  Welsh 
Eddie,  his  mother,  two  little  sisters, 
and  two  brothers  could  have  been 
discovered  that  summer  of  1864. 
The  geographical  location  was  a  bit 
out  of  Philadelphia,  U.S.A.,  and  was 
one  of  a  series  already  explored  and 
acquainted  with  and  was  to  be  con- 
tinued as  a  series  west  and  on  west 
as  far  as  the  tracks  were  laid. 

And  as  long  as  one  knew  life  was 
not  to  be  permanently  lived  in  this 
unpainted  frame  station  and  the 
promised  land  would  eventually  un- 
fold and  welcome  them  and  sustain 
them  in  comfort  and  plenty,  what 
was  this  temporary  crowding,  smell, 
ceaseless  vigilance  to  cause  bother? 

The  emigrant  mother,  who  was  a 
widow,  having  counted,  fed,  ad- 
monished, and  otherwise  cared  for 
her  little  flock,  straightened  her 
shawl,  fluffed  out  the  ruffled  lace 
cap  which  covered  her  hair  under 
her  tall-crowned,  black  Welsh  hat, 
and  resolutely  approached  the  ticket 
wicket.    She  had  timed  her  approach 


so  that  no  moment  would  be  wasted 
waiting  a  turn.  Her  feet  easily  slid 
into  the  precarved  groove  of  a  thou- 
sand shoes,  each  as  resolute  as  her 
own  to  keep  on  the  march  to  a  new 
life  in  this  land  long  dreamed. 

The  ticket  agent  glanced  at  her, 
and  with  clairvoyance  reserved  for 
public  servants,  threw  aside  formali- 
ties, got  the  destination  and  num- 
ber of  travelers  out  of  her,  and  with 
flood  intensity  took  over  the  scene. 

'Tisten,  lady,  if  you  and  your  five 
children  are  going  out  West,  and 
want  to  ride  the  trains  as  far  as 
St.  Joe,  on  the  Missouri,  and  tlien 
catch  a  wagon  train  from  there,  why 
are  you  so  worried  about  a  little 
town  in  Pennsylvania  that  no  one 
ever  heard  of  and  you  don't  even 
intend  to  get  off  and  see?'' 

npHE  station  agent,  as  he  adjusted 
his  black  gauntlet  wrist  protec- 
tors, certainly  left  but  one  answer. 
And  why,  indeed?  But  before  the 
emigrant  could  assemble  her  Welsh 
words  and  reassemble  them  into 
Yankee  of  the  Americas,  the  agent 
stampeded  his  ideas  in  front  of  him. 

''And  if  I  were  you,  lady,  I 
wouldn't  get  off  the  train,  either, 
what  with  the  war  in  its  fourth 
year,  and  the  battle  line  swinging 
up  and  down  the  map  like  a  bull 
whip  over  stubborn  oxen.  Why,  one 
can't  be  sure  from  one  stop  to  an- 
other that  the  train  will  not  be 
invaded  by  soldiers,  ours  or  the 
rebels,  and  you'd  find  yourself  and 
the  young  ones  sleeping  on  a  ditch 
bank.  Now,  you  certainly  wouldn't 
want  that.  If  I  were  you  I  would 
get  on  any  old  train  that  had  a 
good  cooking  stove  in  it,  just  so  it 
was  headed  West,  and  I'd  stay  on 


HAND  TO  THE  PLOW 


333 


just  as  long  as  the  tracks  were  laid 
in  my  direction." 

The  word  direction  gave  the  emi- 
grant an  idea.  ''Sir,  do  you  have  a 
map  of  the  trains  to  the  West?" 

At  that  the  agent  fairly  shrieked 
in  derision.  ''Listen,  lady,  this  isn't 
a  big  settled  country,  that  is  not  yet, 
and  only  the  generals  have  the  maps, 
and  mighty  poor  ones  they  are,  too. 
Once  I  tried  to  make  myself  a  map 
of  the  railroads  from  New  York, 
through  Philadelphia,  through  Pitts- 
burgh, and  on  over  to  the  Missis- 
sippi. Do  you  know  what  it  all 
looked  like?  Just  an  old  maple  leaf 
with  the  in-between  parts  decayed 
away  and  the  meaty  veins  left  run- 
ning every  which  way. 

"If  the  stem  was  placed  near 
Castle  Gardens,  the  longest  vein 
would  point  right  across  the  country 
and  end  in  St.  Joe.  Most  trains 
shuttled  about  before  you  got  over 
the  mountains  to  Pittsburgh,  and 
the  scarce  ones  thinned  out  until 
only  a  couple  of  long  scraggly  ones 
got  to  the  Mississippi  river,  and  then 
one  branch  line  dared  to  build  out 
to  where  the  trails  of  the  prairie  left 
the  Missouri.  Guess  I  didn't  need 
a  map  after  drawing  that  one.  If  s 
pretty  simple.    All  one  has  to  do  is 


ask  where  you  are  at  each  station, 
get  on  the  next  train  heading  West, 
and  in  about  a  half  a  month,  there 
you'll  be  in  St.  Joe." 

'Then  I'll  take  a  ticket  for  my 
family  right  on  to  the  end  of  your 
veined  leaf,"  decided  the  emigrant. 

"Oh,  no  you  won't.  Why,  lady, 
at  least  five  companies  have  to  sell 
you  fares  between  here  and  the 
West.  Why,  even  their  cars  don't 
look  alike  inside,  let  alone  the 
tracks  they  roll  on.  Seems  to  me 
I  heard  one  soldier  say  that  some- 
times the  tracks  are  on  a  wide  gauge, 
sometimes  on  a  narrow  one,  and 
again  on  one  of  a  completely  indi- 
vidual width.  You  can't  expect 
trains  to  roll  along  at  that  rate. 
Change  the  passengers,  charge  a  new 
fare.  Anyway,  I  hope  you  reach  the 
big  rivers  before  the  soldiers  get  all 
the  cars  run  to  the  battles.  If  you 
missed  them,  you  would  be  left 
roaming,  on  foot,  say  in  Ohio  or 
Indiana.  Of  course,  if  you  get  be- 
yond those  wild  places,  then  Illi- 
nois and  Missouri  might  be  reached. 
My  bet  is  that  an  ox  team  is  surer 
and  safer  than  any  steam  engine 
hereabouts." 

(To  be  continued) 


Treetops 

Celia  Luce 


'T^HE  full  fury  of  the  wind  hits  the  top  of  the  tree.     The  rain  beats  down  on  the 
'^     topmost  branches,  and,  in  winter,  snow  bends  them  down. 

But  it  is  at  the  treetop  that  the  sun  shines  brightest,  and  the  rosiest  fruit  grows 


there 


The  growing  tips  of  the  branches  may  point  to^^ard  God's  blue  sky.     Safe,  inner 
branches  wither  away  and  die. 


The  Oatmeal  Box 

Violet  Nimmo 

'T^HIS  morning  as  I  prepared  my  child's  breakfast  of  oatmeal,  eggs,  fruit,  and  milk, 
-*■  I  had  come  to  the  bottom  of  the  oatmeal  box.  I  had  a  strange  feeling  of  guilt 
as  I  tossed  the  empty  box  into  the  waste  basket.  I  retrieved  the  box  and  while  the 
little  Quaker  man  smiled  at  me,  I  was  reminiscing  about  my  childhood  and  a  wonderful 
nostalgia  hit  me  like  the  crisp  winter  air. 

I  said  aloud  to  myself,  "This  wonderful  oatmeal  box."  I  received  a  look  from  my 
son  that  said,  "Are  you  daydreaming  again.  Mother?" 

My  thoughts  went  back  to  the  golden  days  when  I  sat  and  ate  a  breakfast  of  oat- 
meal, questioning  my  mother's  daydreams. 

I  reflected  that  when  I  was  a  child  we  had  an  infinite  variety  of  uses  for  the 
empty  oatmeal  box. 

I  could  visualize  a  decorative  arrangement  of  dry  plant  material,  with  its  sculpt- 
uresque beauty,  like  that  which  was  placed  in  the  center  of  our  old-fashioned  round 
table. 

We  would  come  home  from  school  and  look  into  the  cupboard  for  the  oatmeal 
box.  It  contained  some  spicy  ginger  snaps  or  crisp  sugar  cookies  with  small  misshapen 
lumps  of  hard  sugar  that  had  forgotten  to  melt,  or  perhaps,  one  held  some  rich  brown 
doughnuts,  all  of  which  our  mother  lovingly  baked  for  us. 

Now  I  was  pedaling  my  bicycle  to  the  old  farm  where  I  purchased  a  box  of 
brown  eggs,  always  receiving  an  extra  one  or  two,  or  a  midget  egg  the  kindly  farmer's 
wife  gave  me  for  myself.  Perhaps  she  would  treat  me  to  a  glass  of  buttermilk  and  a 
piece  of  pie  before  returning  home.  I  remember  one  time  I  had  an  accident  on  the 
bicycle  and  dropped  the  eggs,  which  were  all  broken.  Afraid  to  go  home,  I  returned 
to  the  farm  and  offered  my  services  as  a  helper  to  pay  for  another  box  of  eggs.  Yes, 
she  saved  oatmeal  boxes,  too,  and  I  was  sent  happily  on  my  way  with  a  new  order  of 
eggs,  only  in  a  box  of  a  different  brand. 

I  could  see  the  loaded  shelves  in  our  old  cave  cellar,  holding  the  dried  peas,  beans, 
and  pop>corn  which  were  stored  for  winter,  and  the  boxes  of  seeds  my  father  saved 
from  the  most  choice  fruits  and  flowers  to  be  planted  the  following  year.  I  saw  the 
tomato  and  cabbage  plants  carefully  being  transplanted  from  the  box  to  the  garden. 

There  was  the  shelf  that  held  decorated  oatmeal  boxes,  with  each  child's  name 
printed  across  the  top,  where  we  kept  our  clean  stockings,  all  rolled  up  neatly.  There 
were  waste  baskets  we  made  from  them  to  hold  our  trimmings  of  paper  while  cutting 
pictures  from  magazines  or  pretty  greeting  cards,  or  to  hold  small  toys  such  as  tinker 
toys  and  blocks.  Even  nails,  screws,  and  hinges  were  saved  and  placed  in  the  boxes 
for  repairing  objects  about  the  house. 

The  oatmeal  box  also  had  its  use  as  a  darning  basket.  Our  mother  would  sit  in 
the  evening  and  mend  our  stockings  and  tell  us  stories,  or  she  would  keep  a  box  for 
buttons  or  a  thread  container. 

As  my  son  kissed  me  boodbye  and  left  for  school,  I  carefully  placed  the  oatmeal 
box  with  the  smiling  Quaker  man  on  the  shelf  in  my  cupboard.  Perhaps  I  would  make 
some  old-fashioned  sugar  cookies  for  him  this  morning.  But  how  did  my  mother  get 
those  yummy  little  chunks  of  hard  sugar  on  the  top? 

Page  334 


A  DOG  AND  HIS  MAID 


Shirley  Saigent 


MY  home  is  a  forested  area 
adjacent  to  Yosemite  Na- 
tional Park  where  I  have 
well  water,  and  hot  and  cold  run- 
ning mosquitoes.  My  typewriter, 
record  player,  and  young,  old-maid 
self  have  lived  a  happy,  carefree, 
pine-needle  life  here  until  this  sum- 
mer. 

In  late  June,  a  summer  ranger 
friend  asked  if  I  would  dog-sit  with 
a  Dachshund  belonging  to  another 
seasonal  ranger  who  had  come  from 
Oklahoma  \^ith  his  dog,  not  kno\\- 
ing  dogs  were  not  allowed  in  the 
park. 

''No,''  I  answered  \iolently.  "A 
dog  has  to  be  fed  and  watered,  cur- 
ried, and  carried.  I  come  and  go 
too  much.    Absolutelv  not." 

"But  it  would  onlv  be  for  two 
months,  and  a  dog  would  be  good 
company." 

Unfeelingly,  I  interrupted,  "Tim 
here  is  all  the  company  I  need  and 
he  can  feed  himself."  My  dear 
friend's  fourteen-year-old  visiting  son 
looked  disturbed,  not  amused. 

The  ranger  expostulated,  "How 
can  you  be  so  selfish?  Kennel  life 
would  be  sickening  for  Fritz  and  his 
owners.  The  youngest  boy  cried 
himself  to  sleep  last  night." 

"Tough,"  I  said  heartlessly.  "I 
prize  my  independence." 

At  this  stony  moment,  big-eyed, 
dog-loving  Tim  began  to  beg  and 
plead  that,  while  he  was  around,  he 
would  do  everything  —  feed,  water, 
chase,  quiet,  and  bathe  Fritz  —  so 
that  I  would  have  neither  care  nor 
complaint. 


My  ranger  friend  hastened  my 
ungracious  capitulation  by  adding, 
"Fritz's  mistress  savs  she'll  be  glad 
to  do  your  washing  and  ironing  in 
exchange  for  the  dog's  board." 

That  did  it.  The  well  was  low,  the 
nearest  laundromat  twelve  moun- 
tain miles  away,  and  I  detested 
ironing. 

"T^RITZ  came,  and  both  he  and  I 
complained  vociferously  for  two 
davs.  I  didn't  like  his  whimpering, 
his  cold,  wet  nose,  or  his  barking. 
He  hated  his  leash,  being  away  from 
his  lo\'ing  family,  and  the  cold 
nights  in  our  outdoor  "dorm."  Poor 
Tim  bore  up  bravely  under  my 
scathing  I-told-}'Ou-so's  and  Fritz's 
heartbroken  cries  until  two  a.m. 
when  he  quieted  the  dog's  shivering 
and  lonesomeness  by  shoving  him 
down  in  his  sleeping  bag.  My  ob- 
jections to  this  unclean  bedmate 
were  blotted  out  bv  the  blessed 
quiet. 

The  next  morning  I  tried  to  look 
at  the  dog  objectively.  He  was  a 
compact,  muscled,  brown  bundle  of 
ner\'ous  energy  with  pretty  mark- 
ings and  soulful  brown  eyes.  He  was 
so  short,  the  wild  daisies  hid  him 
and  so  nervously  bra\'e  he  barked  at 
falling  pine  cones. 

Tim  showed  me  proudly  that 
Fritz  v^'ould  sit  and  beg,  but  this 
didn't  impress  me  in  view  of  the 
time  he  spent  on  the  couch  and 
beds.  He  was  a  spoiled,  beloved 
dog,  and  losing  his  family  was, 
ob\iously,  a  traumatic  experience. 
Most  of  the  day  he  whimpered  to 

Page  335 


336  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY,   1962 

go  out  and,  once  there,  cried  to  be  felt  as  if  I  were  the  ''Good  Neigh- 
off  his  leash,  bor"  of  1962. 

Even  Tim  seemed  disenchanted 

by  his  charge,  and  I  thought  vainly  '^ HEN  came  the  day  Tim  left  for 

of  ways  to  rid  myself  of  the  pest.  home  and  the  whimpering  rou- 

Unexpectedly  and  dismayingly,  that  tine  began  again.    I  had  to  see  that 

was   accomplished  when    I   opened  Fritz  had  food  and  water  and  tried 

the  back  door  in  answer  to  a  friend's  angrily  to   quiet  his  barking  when 

hail  and  out  shot  Fritz.  friends  came  to  see  me.    He  seemed 

Tim  and  I  spent  a  hot,  breezeless  ^  realize  he  was  the  man  of  the 
afternoon  looking  for  the  escapee,  ^^use  and  protected  me  fiercely,  if 
Gnats  buzzed,  dust  rose,  tempers  misguided,  by  barkmg,  growlmg 
heightened,  and  echoes  of  futile  calls  ^^''^Y  menacingly,  and  pawing  the 
were  our  onlv  accomplishment.  Tim  g^^und  so  that  dirt  and  pme  needles 
worried  about  Fritz  being  thirsty,  ^^w  all  over  the  paths.  He  followed 
tired,  chased  by  bears,  bitten  by  a  ^^  everywhere.  In  the  mornings, 
snake,  and  irretrievably  lost.  More  ^^  gr^Qted  me  as  if  he  hadn't  seen 
selfishly,  I  fretted  about  what  his  ""^^  ^^  days  -  jumping  on  me,  wig- 
ranger  family  would  sav  and  feel  g^^g,  and  nuzzling  my  hands.  It 
and  lamented  how  short-lived  would  was  flattering  and  I  knew  I  had 
be  my  vacation  from  ironing.  made  the  team  with  Fritz. 

Toward  evening,  a  panting,  dusty  One  afternoon,  he  scurried   out 

Fritz  dragged  in,  gulped  water,'  nuz-  from   under  the  couch  in  obvious 

zled  Tim,   and   fell   heavily  asleep  distress  and  tried  his  best  to  make  it 

under,  not  on,  the  couch.    '  outside   before    he    was    sick.     He 

After   that,    there   was    no  more  "^^^^^^'   1^"^  looked   so  abject  and 

whimpering,  running  away,  or  need  "^^^^^^^^  \^^\,  ^  .^f  ^^  "^^^^^^  ^^^- 

for  a  leash.    Fritz  was  Tim's  shadow,  mg     That  s  all  right,  honey.     You 

I  had  as  little  to  do  with  him  as  pos-  ^°"^^"  *  ^^^P  '^• 

sible,  but  was  amused  at  the  way  his  Honey!  Fritz  had  made  the  team 

ears  flopped  as  he  ran  and  the  way  "^^^^  me. 

he  bounced  over  the  mountainside.  T  remained  utterly  adamant  at 
Tim  taught  him.  not  to  jump  on  having  him  in  or  on  my  bed,  or 
the  beds,  but  he  was  still  a  pest.  He  talking  baby  talk  to  him,  but  when 
cried  so  we  couldn't— or,  rather,  Tim  he  stood  and  begged  for  loving,  I 
wouldn't— leave  him  home  alone.  ga\'e  it  to  him  and,  when  I  shivered 
In  the  car,  he  climbed  over  and  on  out  of  my  swim  in  the  river,  his 
us  and,  of  course,  while  we  shopped  warm,  lovable  body  felt  good.  Oc- 
or  went  sightseeing  in  Yosemite  casionally,  I  submitted  to  his  lick- 
Valley,  he  had  to  be  restrained  by  a  ing;  often  I  played  with  him,  and 
leash  —  a  calamity  which  he  bore  frequently  I  talked  to  him.  Our 
with  the  equanimity  of  a  caged  bear,  ''lovematch"  continued  until  sum- 
Still,  his  mistress  was  doing  our  mer's  end  when  Fritz  left  with  his 
washing  and  ironing  and  supplying  real  family. 

the  smelly,  dog  food  with  so  many  My   prized    independence   is    in- 

compliments  on  our  stewardship,  I  violate  again.    The  only  responsibil- 


A  DOG  AND  HIS  MAID  337 

ity  I  have  is  for  myself  and  a  huge  and  faithful  shadow  of  Fritz.  Thanks 

pile  of  ironing.  to  him,  now  there  is  room  in  my 

Happy,     carefree,     independent?  part  of  the  woods,  under  my  bed. 

Sure,    that's    I,    but    I    miss    the  and  in  my  heart  for  a  dog  that  will 

ecstatic  morning  loving,  the  floppy  belong  to  me,  not  just  summers,  but 

ears,     yours-but-to-command     eyes,  all  seasons  of  the  year. 


Sonnet  for  a  Somber  Day 

Evalyn  Miller  Sandberg 

A  morning  sky  is  overcast  with  gray, 
And  ivy-festooned  oaks  blend  ash  with  green, 
While  on  their  boughs  dark  crows  in  silence  sway, 
Subdued  by  seeming  imminence  of  rain. 

A  legendary  chief  on  yonder  peak 
Is  blanketed  with  fog  and  hovering  cloud; 
The  timberline  my  eyes  habitually  seek, 
And  foothills,  too,  now  lie  beneath  a  shroud. 

This  quiet  setting  cradles  roof  and  wall. 
Displays  a  house  as  jewels  held  to  light; 
And  here,  in  warmth  and  safety,  within  call, 
Are  those  I  love,  and  much  that  gives  delight. 

My  little  kitchen,  done  in  tangerine 
Seems,  on  this  day,  especially  serene. 


Keep  Dreaming 

Nancy  M.  Armstrong 

REAMS  were  never  meant  to  die  unused,  though  time  and  changing  needs  must 
sometimes  alter  them.  A  dream  is  the  budding  of  accomplishment.  To  re- 
linquish it  is  to  forsake  an  uncompleted  task.  And  to  stop  dreaming  is  to  lose  the 
motivation  for  radiant  living. 

Dreams  that  are  pursued  keep  enthusiasm  alive,  enlarge  our  horizons,  increase  our 
capacity  for  the  success  we  desire.  They  keep  us  aware,  not  only  of  what  we  desire  to 
achieve,  but  of  what  we  ought  to  strive  to  achieve.     Keep  Dreaming! 


D 


Sixty  Years  Ago 

Excerpts  From  the  Woman's  Exponent,  May  1902 

"For  the  Rights  of  the  Women  of  Zion  and  the  Rights  of  the  Women 

OF  All  Nations" 

THE  SEVEN  RULES  OF  HARMONY:  1.  Make  the  sacred  spirit  of  peace  a 
Hving  power  in  your  life.  2.  Never  Hsten,  without  protest,  to  insinuations,  vitupera- 
tions, or  unjust  accusations  against  the  members  of  your  family  or  your  fellow-citizens. 

3.  Seek  to  understand   the  spirit  of   the   national  laws   and-  obey   those   which   exist. 

4.  Dedicate  your  thought  and  use  your  influence  to  develop  the  national  and  patriotic 
spirit.  ...  5.  Do  not  destroy  .  .  .  instead,  make  it  your  object  to  plant,  to  nourish.  .  .  . 
6.  Teach  your  children  and  your  dependents  what  you  may  learn  with  regard  to  justice 
and  peace.  ...  7.  Seek  each  day  to  utter  some  word,  or  to  perform  some  little  action 
which  will  promote  the  cause  of  peace,  whether  at  home  or  abroad. 

—  Selected 

LETTER  FROM  ST.  GEORGE:  My  counselors  and  myself,  of  the  Relief  Society, 
Sisters  Morris  and  Bleak  .  .  .  tra\eled  down  the  Virgin  River.  The  people  are  making 
homes  along  the  river,  settling  in  little  patches.  We  took  dinner  with  Sister  Bodilla 
M.  Johnson  at  her  home  a  few  miles  abo\e  Mosquito  Fat,  then  ^^•ent  on  to  the  town 
of  Mosquit  ...  we  met  with  the  members  of  Relief  Society,  and  a  number  of  brethren 
met  v\ith  us.  We  urged  the  sisters  to  live  their  religion,  store  grain,  take  care  of  the 
sick  and  afflicted,  provide  for  the  poor  and  needy  and  comfort  the  hearts  of  those 
that  are  called  upon  to  mourn,  to  teach  the  children  to  pray  from  infaacy,  and  they 
will  arise  and  call  them  blessed.   ... 

—  Ann  C.  Woodbury 

COURAGE 

Why  should  I  hug  life's  ills  with  cold  reserve, 
To  cure  myself  and  all  who  love  me?  Nay! 
A  thousand  times  more  good  than  I  deserve, 
God  gives  me  every  day. 

And  in  each  one  of  these  rebellious  tears 
Kept  bravely  back  he  makes  a  rainbow  shine. 
Grateful  I  take  his  slightest  gift,  no  fears 
Nor  doubts  are  mine.  .  .  . 

—  Celia  Thaxter 

FOUR  SCORE  YEARS:  A  happy  anniversary  celebration  was  commemorated  on 
Saturday,  May  3,  1902,  in  the  handsome  old  parlors  at  the  historic  Bee  Hive  House, 
the  occasion  being  the  eightieth  birthday  anniversary  of  Sister  Bathsheba  W.  Smith, 
one  of  the  most  noble  mothers  in  Israel  in  this  dispensation.  .  .  .  Sister  Smith  occupies 
.  .  .  the  highest  place  of  honor  among  the  Latter-day  Saint  women,  president  of  the 
Relief  Society  of  the  Church  of  Latter-day  Saints  in  all  the  world.  It  is  therefore  most 
appropriate  her  name  should  be  known  among  our  people,  and  honors  accorded  her, 
befitting  the  position  she  holds.  .  .  . 

—  Editorial 

THE  WOMAN'S  EXPONENT:  If  the  sisters  could  realize  the  importance  of 
having  a  paper  of  their  own  and  the  prestige  it  gives  to  their  work,  sureh  thev  would 
bestir  themselves  to  obtain  subscriptions  .  .  .  and  better  supply  the  needs  of  the 
women  .  .  .  who  are  looking  for  light,  knowledge  and  wisdom.  ,  .  . 

—  Editorial 

Page  338 


Woman's  Sphere 


Ramona  W.  Cannon 


i^^^^^^^<>^<y^«p^<>^^^<»^i>^<>^^^^ 


T^R.  MARY  I.  BUNTING,  fiftv- 
one,  mother  of  one  daughter 
and  three  sons,  is  also  a  microbiolo- 
gist and  President  of  Radcliffe  Col- 
lege (for  women),  associated  with 
Harvard.  She  believes  the  future 
will  require  women's  abilities  as  well 
as  men's.  Her  girls  at  Radcliffe  re- 
gard their  president  as  a  ''mar\elous 
woman."  Dr.  Bunting  has  alwavs 
stood  for  familv  first  in  a  woman's 
life. 

T^HE  proportion  of  girls  in  Unit- 
ed States  colleges  in  1920  was 
forty-se\en  per  cent.  Now  it  is 
only  thirtv-se\en  per  cent,  and  only 
a  little  more  than  half  of  those  col- 
lege girls  stay  with  it  long  enough 
to  get  a  degree.  Of  the  top  high- 
school  seniors  who  skip  college,  two- 
thirds  are  girls. 

gARBARA  TERRETT  and  Wil- 
liam C.  Wheaton,  both  of 
the  University  of  Pennsylvania,  and 
Martin  Myerson  of  Harvard  are 
joint  authors  of  Housing,  People  and 
Cities,  a  book  filled  with  informa- 
tion for  people  with  a  personal  in- 
terest in  housing,  such  as  tax  payers, 
builders,  landlords,  and  zoning 
officials.  The  book  clarifies  the 
ways  in  which  patterns  of  com- 
munity growth  are  changing. 


CENORITA    IRMA    ARANGO, 

twenty-four,  pretty  and  charm- 
ing, and  also  a  dvnamo  of  energy,  is 
the  director  of  Panama's  Tourist 
Bureau.  Hoping  to  make  tourism 
an  outstanding  industry,  she  adver- 
tises her  country's  scenic  and  his- 
torical attractions  all  over  the  hemis- 
phere, working  for  conventions  and 
visits  from  vacationers. 


lyrADAME  WANDA  LAN- 
DOWSKA,  the  greatest  harpsi- 
chordist of  our  modern  day,  shortly 
before  her  recent  death,  recorded 
for  Capitol  Records  twenty  sonatas 
for  harpsichord  by  Scarlatti.  This 
series  of  records  traces  the  history 
of  music. 


jYJRS.   MARY  ALLEN   HOUK, 

widow  of  a  Civil  War  soldier, 
recently  celebrated  her  one-hundred- 
and-seventh  birthday  in  Lenoir  City, 
Tennessee.  Although  blind  and 
hard  of  hearing,  she  is  still  alert  and 
interested  in  life. 

QINA  BACHAUER  is  one  of  the 
world's  foremost  pianists.  She 
recently  received  a  tremendous  ova- 
tion when  she  played  with  the  New 
York  Philharmonic  Orchestra. 

Page  339 


EDITOHIAL 


VOL  49 


MAY  1962 


NO.  5 


The  Cultural  Values  of  Relief  Society 


''IN  the  work  of  the  Rehef  So- 
ciety are  intellectual,  cultural, 
and  spiritual  values  found  in  no 
other  organization  and  sufficient  for 
all  general  needs  of  its  members." 
So  stated  the  First  Presidency  in 
a  letter  to  the  Presidency,  officers, 
and  members  of  Relief  Society  upon 
the  occasion  of  the  issuing  of  A 
Centenary  oi  Relief  Society.  This 
statement,  coupled  with  the  promise 
of  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith  that 
knowledge  and  intelligence  would 
flow  down  to  women,  brings  an 
awareness  that  the  Lord  would  have 
his  daughters  instructed  and  en- 
gaged in  intellectual  pursuits. 

The  dictionary  defines  culture  as 
''the  enlightenment  and  refinement 
of  taste  acquired  by  intellectual  and 
aesthetic  training."  It  further  states 
that  culture  is  ''the  act  of  develop- 
ing by  education,  discipline  and 
training."  The  desirability  of  at- 
taining culture  and  refinement  is 
apparent.  Within  the  all-encompas- 
sing program  of  Relief  Society  are 
found  the  intellectual  training  and 
the  educational  opportunities  to 
raise  women  to  cultural  heights. 

The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of 
Latter-day  Saints  fosters  education 
as  one  of  the  facets  of  the  abundant 
life.  "Education  is  not  only  a  life- 
time process,  it  is  an  eternal  pro- 
cess." Much  emphasis  is  placed  on 
the  continuous  growth  of  mind  and 
spirit,  and  use  of  the  intelligence 
with  which  mortals  are  blessed  from 
on  high.    The  acquiring  of  culture 

Page  340 


is  an  effort  to  improve  or  perfect 
through  greater  knowledge.  This 
knowledge  should  serve  to  refine,  to 
remove  that  which  is  dross,  and 
serve  as  an  impetus  to  constantly 
seek  further  development.  Inspira- 
tion and  experience  have  led  Relief 
Society  to  provide  cultural  training 
for  women. 

Acquaintance  with  all  of  the  fine 
arts  adds  beauty  to  life.  Gentility 
of  manner  makes  gracious  living  pos- 
sible. Constant  seeking  to  improve 
thwarts  the  temptations  of  the  Ad- 
versary to  remain  idle,  to  be  com- 
placent with  learning  already  at- 
tained, and  so  to  retrogress. 

Latter-day  Saints  are  under  obliga- 
tion to  seek  after  truth.  Great  books 
contain  much  of  this  truth  and 
should  be  read  and  studied.  Fore- 
most among  great  books  are  scrip- 
tures whose  values  to  the  reader  are 
spiritual  enlightenment,  the  foster- 
ing of  high  and  lofty  thoughts,  the 
example  of  pure  and  beautiful  lan- 
guage, and  the  motivating  force  of 
good  actions.  Relief  Society  mem- 
bers study  the  scriptures  to  make 
these  various  values  part  of  their 
lives. 

Great  writings  which  have  stood 
the  test  of  time  are  chosen  to  fill 
the  mind  with  yearning  for  the  good 
and  the  beautiful,  to  acquaint  the 
heart  with  the  evil  of  wrongdoing, 
and  to  keep  the  soul  in  tune  with 
righteousness.  Courses  of  study, 
approved  by  the  brethren  appointed 
by  the  First  Presidency  to  this  call- 


EDITORIAL 


341 


ing,  are  presented  by  Relief  Society 
for  the  uplifting  of  the  women  and 
through  them,  their  families. 

Beautiful  music  exercises  a  refin- 
ing influence  and  has  appeal  to 
the  emotions.  It  can  induce  feelings 
of  worshipfulness,  tranquility,  and 
peace,  happiness,  or  sorrow,  or  it  can 
move  its  hearers  to  militant  action. 
Music  and  song  are  frequently  men- 
tioned in  the  scriptures,  and  the 
Lord  has  stated  that  he  delights  in 
the  song  of  the  righteous.  More  than 
cultural  development  to  individuals 
has  resulted  from  music  taught  in 
Relief  Society.  The  Singing  Moth- 
ers have  been  an  aid  to  the  mission- 
ary work  of  the  Church  and  have 
brought  joy  to  others. 


Homemaking  is  a  fine  art  involv- 
ing both  spiritual  and  physical 
beauty,  the  talents  and  creative 
abilities  of  women  are  used  to  the 
best  advantage  in  the  homes.  A 
knowledge  of  other  forms  of  great 
art  advances  these  abilities  of  wom- 
en. 

Compassion  is  an  attribute  of  the 
cultured  person,  and  a  desire  to 
serve  is  engendered  by  knowledge  of 
what  is  best  to  be  done  to  make  life 
beautiful  for  oneself  and  for  others. 

Relief  Society  has  ever  endeavored 
to  provide  "the  intellectual,  cultural 
and  spiritual  values  .  .  .  sufficient  for 
the  general  needs  of  its  members," 
which  make  life  here  and  eternally 
what  it  is  intended  to  be. 

-L.  W.  M. 


: 


I  Love  You 

Florence  S.  Glines 

Dear  sister,  I  give  you  my  love. 
It  is  more  to  feel  than  to  see. 
And  it  always  goes  straight  out, 
A  path  between  you  and  me. 

Some  people  have  riches  of  gold, 
But  riches  that  I  must  impart 
Are  something  not  seen  but  felt: 
The  love  for  you  in  my  heart. 


i 


Little 
Teamstress 

Frances  C.  Yost 


WE  all  missed  Mama,  but 
Papa  missed  her  more  than 
any  of  us.  It  was  painful 
when  we  gathered  round  the  table 
and  her  place  was  emptv.  I  belie\  e 
that  is  why  Papa  told  me  to  sit  at 
the  foot  of  the  table  from  then  on. 
Papa  always  complimented  me  on 
my  cooking,  but  I  kne^^'  that,  trv  as 
I  could,  it  didn't  measure  up  to 
Mama's.  And,  although  I  tried  to, 
I  just  couldn't  glorif\-  leftovers,  as 
Mama  had. 

We  missed  Mama,  too,  on  Sun- 
day. I  tried  to  keep  things  ^^•ashed 
and  ironed,  and  buttons  sewed  on  as 
Mama  had,  but  most  every  Sunday 
something  showed  up  needing 
mending,  or  something  had  been 
hung  up  instead  of  put  in  the  clothes 
hamper,  and  missed  the  wash  entire- 
ly. But  we  managed,  and  we  were 
thankful  that  tiny  Susan  hadn't  had 
to  go  off  to  the  city  and  live  with 
Aunt  Erma.  We  all  especially  en- 
joyed little  Susan  around.     She  had 

Page  342 


been  two  years  old  when  Mama 
died.  She  was  such  a  rav  of  sun- 
shine  to  all  of  us,  because  she  didn't 
remember  Mama  enough  to  get 
homesick  for  her  as  the  rest  of  us 
did. 

But  the  time  that  Papa  missed 
Mama  the  most  was  in  the  evenings. 
Mama  was  from  the  city,  and  wasn't 
good  at  milking  cows,  but  she  was 
good  at  figures.  Papa  and  Mama 
had  sat  together  at  the  table  and 
figured  out  the  farm  program.  What 
to  plant,  and  what  not  to  plant, 
what  crop  would  make  the  best  yield, 
and  what  land  to  summer  fallow. 
Together,  •  the}-  had  talked  over 
whether  it  would  be  best  to  sell  the 
apples  as  soon  as  the  har\'est,  or 
store  them  until  spring  when  thev 
w  ere  scarce,  and  the  price  just  might 
be  higher.  Mama  had  an  intuition 
^^•hen  to  sell  grain,  and  when  to 
store  it  awaiting  a  higher  price. 
Then,  sometimes,  they  had  sat  to- 
gether and  looked  through  the  wish 
book.  That's  what  we  called  the 
mail-order  catalogue.  We  would 
pick  out  our  clothes  for  winter.  It 
took  a  lot  of  planning  to  keep  us  all 
warm  and  clothed  and  fed.  Yes, 
Papa  missed  Mama  the  most,  and 
there  wasn't  anything  we  could  do 
about  it. 

/^NE  particular  evening  Papa  was 
sitting  at  the  table  with  pencil 
in  hand,  and  I  knew  he  was  figur- 
ing how  to  manage  the  finances. 
Lael  —  she's  two  years  younger  than 
I,  and  the  bovs,  Wilford  and  Grant, 
were  getting  their  lessons.  Little 
Wally  and  Susan  were  asleep  up- 
stairs. I  was  reading  Longfellow's 
EvcingeUne.  I  kept  peering  over  the 
book  and  watching  Papa.  He  had 
that  \\orried  frown  on  his  face,  and 


LITTLE  TEAMSTRESS 


343 


he  kept  glancing  at  me,  too.  I 
found  myself  wishing  I  were  older, 
so  that  he  could  confide  in  me. 

Then  a  light  sort  of  spread  over 
Papa's  face,  and  I  heard  him  mur- 
mur, ''But  she's  just  a  child  herself, 
and  those  frisky  horses.  Yet  we  bet- 
ter try  it."  Papa  started  tapping  his 
pencil  and  nodded  to  me.  "Maggie, 
come  over  here.'' 

I  put  the  marker  in  my  book,  and 
turned  my  chair  around  so  that  I 
was  next  to  Papa  at  the  table.  I 
waited  for  Papa  to  speak. 

"Maggie,  there's  a  new  ice-cream 
parlor  opened  up  in  town,  and  I 
believe  if  we  started  selling  sweet 
cream  to  be  made  into  ice  cream, 
we  could  realize  quite  a  lot  more, 
perhaps  twice  as  much  from  our 
cream  as  we  do  now,  selling  it  sour 
once  a  week  to  the  creamery.  What 
do  you  think?" 

I  knew  how  much  it  took  to  buv 
groceries  and  shoes  and  school 
books.  Twice  as  much  money 
sounded  real  good  to  me.  It  sounded 
so  good,  I  wanted  to  shout  about  it. 
But  Papa  was  being  confidential. 
He  was  planning  with  me  as  he  used 
to  with  Mama.  I  thought  of  it  from 
all  angles. 

"It  would  mean  a  trip  to  town 
every  day,  wouldn't  it.  Papa?" 

"That's  the  only  drawback.  We 
would  have  to  deliver  the  cream 
fresh  daily.  I'm  too  busy  farming 
to  go,  and  the  boys  are  too  small.  I 
wondered  if  you.  .  .  ." 

"Oh,  Papa,  I  could  drive  Nell  and 
Tom,  honest  I  could.  I've  driven 
to  church  when  you  had  to  go  early 
to  Priesthood  meeting.  I  could  do 
it.  Papa." 

"Well,  I  sure  wouldn't  want  any- 
thing to  happen  to  you.    But  ...  I 


believe  if  you  were  to  go  all  alone, 
not  have  anv  little  ones  to  watch. 
.  .  .  But  you  would  have  to  promise 
that  you  would  keep  both  hands  on 
the  reins  every  minute." 

"I  will.  Papa.    I  promise." 

Now  Papa  had  that  thinking  look 
on  his  face,  and  glanced  over  at  La  el. 
Lael  knew  how  to  work.  Mama  had 
taught  us  both.  But  Lael  was  like 
some  horses,  she  had  to  be  prodded. 
I  knew  what  Papa  was  thinking.  If 
I  took  the  cream  to  town  each  day, 
Lael  would  have  to  take  charge  of 
things  at  home. 

"Let's  see,  six  miles  in  and  six 
miles  back.  Even  if  you  took  a  slow 
gait  you  ought  to  be  back  in  two 
hours."  Papa  looked  across  at  me 
and  ^poke  softly.  "Think  Lael 
could  manage  everything  for  a 
couple  of  hours  each  day?" 

"I  think  so,  Papa." 

CO  that's  how  we  started  selling 
fresh  cream  to  the  ice-cream 
parlor.  Every  morning  except  Sun- 
day I  made  the  trip  to  town  and 
back.  On  Sunday  we  stored  the 
night  and  morning  cream  in  the 
cistern,  and  I  took  a  double  batch 
to  town  on  Monday.  I  was  extra 
careful  on  Monday  not  to  have  a  tip- 
over. 

Papa  had  told  me  not  to  read  on 
the  way,  and  not  to  take  any  friends, 
and,  unless  I  was  to  do  some  shop- 
ping, I  was  to  come  back  as  soon  as 
the  cream  can  was  emptied.  He 
cautioned  me  to  keep  both  hands  on 
the  reins,  and  to  let  the  horses 
know  who  was  boss. 

It  was  summer,  and  the  drive  to 
town  in  the  pleasant  cool  of  the 
morning  was  a  joy.  That  was  two 
hours  of  the  day  the  little  children 
weren't    saying    Maggie    this    and 


344 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY,  1962 


Maggie  that.  I  started  getting  up 
an  hour  eadier,  and  Lael  and  I 
hurried  fast  so  that  the  morning 
work  was  done  before  I  left.  Dinner 
was  planned,  and  Lael  could  go 
ahead  with  that.  I  would  get  back 
in  time  for  noon  dinner,  and  to  help 
with  the  clearing  up  and  the  dishes. 
Things  worked  out  real  nice,  and 
Papa  seemed  proud  of  Lael  as  a 
housekeeper  and  me  as  a  teamstress. 

Papa  had  said  not  to  read,  or  have 
anyone  along.  But  he  hadn't  said 
I  couldn't  sing.  I  did  a  lot  of  that. 
I  also  said  the  multiplication  tables. 
I  practiced  my  talks  for  Sunday 
School  and  recitations  for  socials. 
But  most  of  all,  I  daydreamed. 

I  remembered  how  nice  it  was 
when  Mama  was  here,  and  we  had 
parties  in  the  parlor.  I  kept  wishing 
we  could  have  a  party.  I  wanted 
to  have  the  boys  and  girls  my  age 
over,  and  make  a  batch  of  home- 
made ice  cream,  and  two  or  three 
kinds  of  cakes,  as  Mama  used  to  do. 
I  wished  Papa  would  warm  up  his 
fiddle  and  play  for  the  party  as  he 
used  to,  and  call  changes  for  the 
square  dance.  But  Papa  hadn't 
played  the  violin  since  Mama  died. 

Once  I  mentioned  it  to  Papa,  how 
I  wanted  to  have  a  party.  We  were 
ordering  shoes  for  Wilfy  and  Grant 
out  of  the  catalogue.  But  Papa's 
face  looked  painful,  and  I  knew  he 
was  remembering  those  parties,  too. 

''Sometime,  Maggie,  but  not  right 


now. 


I  had  been  selling  cream  quite  a 
few  weeks,  and  things  were  going 
along  fine.  The  extra  pay  for  the 
sweet  cream  was  a  real  help  to  us. 
The  ice-cream  parlor  liked  to  pay 
with  cash.  We  didn't  have  a  bank 
in  our  little  town,  and  it  just  worked 


out  best  for  them,  and  best  for  us 
to  have  the  greenbacks  and  silver  in- 
stead of  a  check.  They  always  put 
the  money  in  a  sealed  envelope,  and 
I  took  it  straight  home  to  Papa. 

One  noontime  Papa  opened  the 
envelope  and  counted.  He  looked 
up  startled.  He  got  out  his  cream 
statements,  and  figured  up.  Then 
he  said  aloud,  ''They  have  made  a 
mistake.  They  have  given  us  twenty 
dollars  too  much." 

"Twenty  doIJars/"  The  boys  and 
Lael  shouted. 

Longingly,  I  thought  aloud,  "Oh, 
Papa  I  wish  we  could  use  that  mon- 
ey for  a  party." 

pAPA  looked  at  me  so  disappoint- 
ed when  I  said  that,  I  could  have 
bitten  my  tongue.  There  wasn't  a  dis- 
honest bone  in  Papa's  body,  and  he 
didn't  like  his  children  even  to  con- 
sider dishonesty.  He  often  told  us 
that  Satan  was  not  given  the  power 
to  tempt  little  children,  but  at  the 
age  of  accountability  he  could  use 
his  power  upon  us,  and  that  we 
should  be  strong  and  withstand  all 
temptations.  Of  course  I  knew  that, 
much  as  we  could  use  the  extra 
money,  I  would  be  taking  it  back 
when  I  made  the  trip  the  next  morn- 
ing- 

"Maggie,  you  get  the  boys  to  help 
you  harness  up,  and  right  after  din- 
ner you  take  this  twenty  dollars  back 
to  the  ice-cream  parlor.  They  will 
be  short  on  their  books  when  they 
settle  up  this  evening." 

So,  in  the  very  hottest  part  of  the 
day,  I  had  to  make  an  extra  trip  to 
town.  All  the  way  I  kept  thinking 
about  what  I  could  do  with  that 
twenty  dollars  in  my  pocket,  and 
how  nice  a  party  would  be.  Why, 
with   twenty  dollars    I   could  have 


LITTLE  TEAMSTRESS 


345 


''boughten"  ice  cream,  and  ''bought- 
en"  cakes,  and  cookies,  and  prizes 
.  .  .  and.  ...  I  held  the  reins  tightly 
all  the  way  as  Papa  had  told  me,  but 
the  tears  that  fell  blinded  my  vision. 

T^HINGS  went  on  about  the  same 
as  usual  the  next  day  or  two. 
I  made  the  regular  trip  to  town  with 
the  cream  each  morning,  while  Lael 
watched  the  little  ones  and  prepared 
dinner.  Then  one  afternoon,  Lael 
and  Susan  and  I  were  sitting  out 
under  the  trees.  Papa  had  taken 
the  three  boys  with  him  to  fix  fences 
up  in  the  pasture  by  the  canal.  Lael 
was  lying  in  the  hammock  just  be- 
ing lazy.  Susan  was  playing  with 
her  doll,  and  I  was  trying  to  get  Lael 
to  help  me  with  the  darning  I  was 
doing.  Suddenly,  a  big  dust  was 
coming  down  the  road.  It  could 
be  nothing  but  a  car. 

Nobody  had  a  car  out  our  way, 
and  not  many  people  had  a  car  in 
town.  But  Mr.  Cosgriff,  owner  of 
the  ice-cream  parlor,  had  a  car.  He 
used  it  for  deliveries.  It  was  black, 
but  had  a  big  white  sign  on  both 
sides  which  read  ''Cosgriff's  Ice 
Cream,"  with  a  picture  of  a  big  ice- 
cream cone. 

Imagine  how  surprised  we  were 
when  he  drove  right  up  to  our  house 
and  stopped.  He  got  out  of  his  car 
and  picked  up  a  big  ice-cream  con- 
tainer and  walked  through  the  gate. 
We  hadn't  ordered  any  ice  cream, 
that  was  for  sure. 

"Hello,  Maggie."  I  liked  Mr. 
Cosgriff's  smile. 

"Hello,  Mr.  Cosgriff."  I  turned 
to  Lael  and  Susan  who  were  as  sur- 
prised as  I  was.  "These  are  my  sis- 
ters, Mr.  Cosgriff,  Lael  and  Susan." 

"Glad  to  know  you.  You've  got 
a  good  big  sister.    One  to  be  proud 


of.  Honest  as  the  day  is  long."  He 
was  looking  at  me  when  he  said  it, 
and  I  felt  mighty  guilty  inside.  He 
patted  the  big  ice-cream  container 
and  said,  "Brought  you  out  some  ice 
cream.  Honesty  has  its  rewards. 
There're  five  gallons  here.  Maggie, 
you  can  return  the  container  in  the 
morning." 

"But  Papa  won't  take  a  reward 
for  being  honest.    I  know  he  won't." 

Just  then  Papa  and  the  boys  drove 
up  on  the  hay  wagon.  They  had 
seen  the  dust  of  the  car  coming,  and 
had  come  to  see  what  the  commo- 
tion was.  A  car  was  something  to 
see  in  those  days. 

"You  have  a  fine  girl  here,  this 
Maggie." 

"Yes,  Maggie's  a  fine  girl,  and  I 
want  vou  to  meet  the  rest  of  mv 
family." 

"I've  met  Lael  here,  and  Susan." 

"This  is  Wilford,  he's  eleven, 
Grant  is  nine,  and  Wally  is  six." 

"Glad  to  meet  you  fellows."  Then 
nodding  toward  the  ice-cream  con- 
tainer, "Brought  you  out  some  ice 
cream.  I  sure  did  appreciate  your 
catching  that  mistake  the  other  day." 

"That's  quite  all  right,  and  it 
wasn't  necessary.  .  .  ." 

"It  means  a  lot  to  me.  Well,  I 
better  get  back  to  the  shop.  See 
you  in  the  morning,  Maggie." 

He  was  gone. 

pAPA  just  looked  at  the  ice-cream 
container  for  awhile.  Then,  as 
if  talking  to  himself,  he  said,  "It 
won't  keep.  Might  as  well  use  it 
up  this  evening."  Then  a  smile 
broke  on  Papa's  face  and  he  turned 
to  me,  "Maggie,  I  believe  you  had 
better  get  on  the  phone  and  call  all 
your  friends.     We'll  have  that  big 


346 

parlor  party  you  have  been  want- 
ing." 

*'Oh,  Papa!''  I  rushed  over  to  him 
and  squeezed  him  hard. 

"Do  you  think  you  girls  could 
make  up  some  cakes  this  afternoon? 
We  could  use  two  or  three  kinds. 
How  about  an  angel  food,  a  choco- 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY,  1962 

late,  and  a  spice  cake?  And  Til  see 
what  I  can  do  about  warming  up  the 
violin." 

Lael  and  I  hurried  into  the  house. 
We  had  a  lot  to  do.  Lael  murmured 
something  about  honesty  having  its 
reward.  And  I  knew  that  I  hadn't 
been  so  happy  for  a  long,  long  time. 


How  to  Give  a  Magazine  To  Someone  Who  Is  ill 

Evelyn  Witter 

\^ rHEN  I  was  sick,  many  well-meaning  friends  brought  me  reading  material.  And 
of  all  the  enjoyable  periodicals  I  received,  I  enjoyed  the  one  Bess  Rogers  brought 
me  the  most  of  all.    The  reason  for  my  choice  was  that  Bess  "friendshipped"  the  stories 
for  me  with  the  notes  and  comments  she  wrote  in  the  margins. 

For  example:  on  one  of  the  stories  she  wrote,  "This  story  has  real  good  descriptions 
of  faraway  places.    See  if  you  don't  think  so,  too." 

On  another  story  she  wrote  this  in  the  margin:  "This  one  held  me  in  I-could- 
hardly-breathe  suspense.    Not  good  to  read  before  going  to  sleep!" 

Then  on  an  article,  Bess  wrote:  "If  you  want  people  to  like  you,  and  who  doesn't 
—  read  this!" 

And  so  it  went  all  through  the  magazine  —  comments  and  questions  and  opinions, 
all  neatly  written  along  the  margins.  It  was  like  having  a  person-to-person  visit  with 
Bess  on  every  page.  Her  notes  coaxed  me  to  read  the  magazine  and  added  a  dash 
of  interest  seasoning  to  the  reading. 

Now  when  I  want  to  give  something  nice  to  a  friend  who  is  ill,  I  read  my  Magazine. 
Then  I  go  through  it  again  and  write  in  my  comments.  Not  until  this  thorough  work- 
ing over  is  done,  do  I  give  it  to  the  person  I  have  in  mind. 

Friends  who  have  received  my  notes  in  the  Magazine  margins  have  always  thanked 
me  heartily.  A  thank  you  note  I  received  just  this  morning  said:  "The  notes  you  made 
on  the  margins  made  the  reading  extra  fun.    Thanks!" 


I  Was  Thinking 


Elsie  C.  Canoll 

1  was  thinking  what  a  blessing  it  is  to  be  able  to  think,  to  remember,  to  dream.    How 
limited  our  satisfactions  would  be  if  we  couldn't  recall  what  happened  in  the  past, 
if  we  couldn't  contemplate  what  is  happening  now,  if  we  couldn't  project  in  imagina- 
tion what  may  happen  in  the  future. 

With  immeasurable  speed  the  mind  races  from  experience  to  experience  in  recalling 
the  past,  from  thought  to  thought  in  considering,  evaluating,  or  merely  facing  the  pres- 
ent, and  from  one  shining  dream  to  another  in  peering  into  the  future. 

I  tried  this  little  experiment.  I  glanced  at  the  clock  to  note  the  time.  Then  I  let 
my  mind  range  where  it  would  for  ten  minutes. 

Where  did  it  go? 

Where  didn't  it  go? 

In  those  ten  minutes  I  lived  over  again,  among  other  experiences,  an  early  Christmas 
dawn  when  I  could  see  in  the  dim  light  the  shiny  head  of  my  first  china  doll  peeping 
out  of  my  hand-knit  stocking  hanging  in  front  of  an  old  adobe  fireplace;  a  thrilling 
moment  in  an  old  log  schoolhouse  when  my  teacher  handed  me  a  corrected  ''composi- 
tion" with  a  beautiful  ''A"  opposite  my  name;  the  burial  of  a  pet  kitten;  a  humiliating 
moment  when  I  received  my  father's  severest  punishment  for  a  wrongdoing:  his  sad 
eyes  looking  into  mine  and  his  kind  voice  saying,  "Elsie,  I  didn't  think  you  would  do 
that";  happy  days  on  a  farm  where  I  learned  to  ride  horses,  milk  cows,  and  piece  quilts 
from  innumerable  scraps  of  family  dresses  and  shirts  and  aprons;  wearing  one  of  the 
prettiest  Christmas  dresses  my  mother  ever  made  for  me,  and  going  to  my  first  grown- 
up dance;  delivering  the  valedictory  in  high  school  commencement  exercises;  getting 
ready  to  go  away  to  college;  the  supreme  moment  when  I  was  asked  to  be  the  wife 
of  the  boy  who  began  sending  me  valentines  when  I  was  eight  years  old;  our  wedding 
day.  Lights  and  shadows  of  memory  passed  sv^dftly  over  more  than  half  a  century  in  the 
brief  span  of  ten  minutes. 

If  I  had  turned  my  mind  to  contemplate  the  present  for  ten  minutes,  thoughts 
would  have  raced  just  as  swiftly  from  the  problems,  anxieties,  joys,  doubts  and  fears, 
satisfactions  and  hopes,  that  crowd  into  our  lives  each  day. 

And,  if  I  had  focused  it  on  the  rosy-hued  world  of  ambition,  hopes,  and  dreams, 
it  would  have  gone  sailing  away  from  one  tremulous  cloud  to  another,  until  I  would 
not  have  known  when  the  ten  minutes  were  up  and  would  have  trouble  bringing  it  back 
to  reality,  which  the  poet  Browning  calls  'The  C  Major  of  Life." 

Truly,  one  of  the  great  blessings  we  are  given  with  our  lives  is  the  power  to  re- 
member, to  contemplate,  to  dream. 

Page  347 


Dare  to  Be  Different 


Mabel  Law  Atkinson 


SARA  Olney's  thoughts  kept 
time  with  the  rhythm  of  old 
Bell's  hoofs,  as  dear,  familiar 
scenes  glided  by  as  she  sat  beside 
her  father  in  the  one-horse  buggy  on 
her  wav  to  the  train  that  was  to  take 
her  away  to  the  first  big  adventure 
of  her  life.  Every  once  in  awhile 
she  looked  through  the  little  win- 
dow in  the  back  of  the  buggv  to  see 
if  her  new  brown  tin  trunk  was  still 
securely  tied  on.  A  small  brown 
pasteboard  suitcase,  also  new,  was 
between  her  feet  and  the  dashboard 
in  front.  Her  first  suitcase  and  her 
first  trunk  that  spoke  of  her  first  real 
journey  away  from  home. 

She  was  daydreaming  of  attending 
church  the  next  morning  in  a  far- 
away country  town,  and  of  begin- 
ning her  teaching  in  a  two-room 
country  school  the  Monday  follow- 
ing. Seventy-five  dollars  a  month 
was  to  be  her  salary!  Seventy-five 
dollars!  And  her  first  year  of  teach- 
ing! Why,  at  home  she  could  only 
have  received  fifty  dollars,  and  she 
would  only  be  about  eighty  miles 
away!  Y^i^iy  miles!  Suddenly  the 
distance  seemed  far,  but  she  smiled 
resolutely  as  she  mused,  and  Fll  be 
home  for  Christmas!  What  pres- 
ents I  shall  bring! 

Her  Father's  voice  interrupted  her 
thoughts,  ''My  girl,  Fm  not  one  for 
preaching,  as  you  know,  but  there 
are  a  few  things  I  would  sa\'  to  you 
by  way  of  counsel:  You  know  our 
Church  standards.  You  may  meet 
and  mingle  with  people  who  do  not 
live  these  standards.  Dare  to  be  dif- 
ferent should  the  occasion  demand. 

Page  348 


Live  as  you  know,  my  dear.  YouVe 
been  a  good  girl,  Sara,  and  I  have 
full  confidence  in  you.  I  trust  you 
to  do  the  right  thing  always." 

'Tes,  Papa.  Fm  glad  you  have 
faith  in  me.  But  the  community  is 
a  Latter-day  Saint  one.  Mrs.  Daugh- 
erty,  where  I  shall  board,  is  a  good 
Church  worker,  the  trustee  told  me. 
So  I  don't  think  I  shall  have  any 
hard  decisions  to  make." 

'Terhaps  not,  my  girl,  but  take 
vour  old  father's  advice  in  case  you 
do." 

''Oh,  I  will.  Papa.  Fve  always  felt 
that  what  vou  said  was  right,  you 
and  Mama  both." 

A  half  hour  later  when  her  trunk 
had  been  checked  and  she  was  car- 
rying her  suitcase  ready  to  get  on 
the  train,  she  kissed  her  father  good- 
bye, and  said,  laughingly,  "Smile, 
Papa!  Don't  look  so  serious.  Fll 
be  home  again  you  know,  and  Fll 
\\Tite  each  week,  I  promise.  Don't 
worr\ ,  Papa." 

"Fm  not  really  worrying,  for  I 
think  I  know  my  girl.  But  the  fact 
that  my  oldest  child  is  leaving  home 
makes  me  a  little  sad.  But  I 
wouldn't  hold  you.  Fledglings  must 
leave  the  nest." 

"Yes,  Papa,  and  you  and  Mama 
have  given  this  fledgling  strong 
wings,  so  let  vour  e\  es  twinkle  before 
I  leave." 

"All  aboard!"  sounded,  and  with 
a  quick  kiss,  Sara  walked  up  the  train 
steps,  found  a  seat,  and  waved 
through  the  window  at  her  father. 

He  watched  the  train  until  it  was 
out  of  sight  then  began  his  journey 


DARE  TO  BE  DIFFERENT 


349 


homeward.  A  time  or  two  tears 
filled  his  eyes  and  he  murmured, 
''Our  little  Sara!  Time  has  sped 
too  fast." 

''Strange  how  one  child  going 
leaves  such  an  emptiness  even  when 
we  have  seven  more/'  Mr.  Olney 
said  to  his  wife  that  evening. 

"Not  strange,  Papa,  for  the  heart 
that  has  expanded  to  make  room  for 
each  one  does  not  shrink.  I  just 
hope  I  have  done  all  I  should  to 
make  her  strong  enough  to  know 
and  choose  the  right.'' 

"You  have,  Mama.  I've  often 
wondered  at  your  ability  to  teach  the 
principles  of  the  gospel  and  the 
truths  of  life  in  simplicity  as  you 
have  done  from  the  time  the  chil- 
dren were  infants.  You  haven't 
failed  in  any  little  way.  I  only  hope 
I  have  done  my  part  as  well.  Sara 
is  a  good  girl,  but  she's  going  out 
into  the  world,  and  the  world  isn't 
home." 

"Sara  will  be  all  right.  Papa,  I  feel 
sure.  But  she  mav  not  spend  wise- 
ly, not  for  a  time.  Why,  I  think  I 
might  even  spend  foolishly  myself, 
if  suddenly  I  found  I  had  seventy- 
five  dollars  a  month.  But  she'll  pay 
her  tithing,  first  of  all,  as  she  always 
has,  so  she'll  come  out  all  right." 

"Yes,  but  she's  so  young  and  in- 
nocent and  doesn't  think  Latter-day 
Saints  would  ever  do  wrong." 

C  ARA'S  first  letter  was  reassuring. 
It  was  filled  with  her  joyous 
experiences  of  teaching  her  sixteen 
pupils  in  the  first  four  grades,  and 
of  her  good  times  with  the  folks  she 
had  met  at  Church  and  Mutual.  She 
went  on  to  sav: 

Really,  Papa,  you  don't  need  to  worn'. 
I'm  recalling  what  you  said  to  me  as  \\e 
dro\e  to   the  train   together.     There's  no 


occasion  at  all,  no  need  to  dare  to  be  dif- 
ferent here,  for  the  people  I  have  met  live 
their  standards  as  we  do.  I've  been  in 
several  of  their  homes  and  the  gospel  is 
lived,  Papa. 

Her  next  letter  eased  their  worries 
still  more.  Her  parents  read  it  eag- 
erly, hurriedly,  and  reread  parts  of 
it  over  and  over: 

I  am  now  a  teacher  in  the  Sunday 
School  and  in  Mutual  as  well.  A  small 
ward  requires  some  people  to  hold  more 
than  one  office.  The  young  people  are 
friendly  and  clean  living.  I  was  quite 
attracted  to  a  young  man  who  works  for 
the  bishop.  He  walked  me  home  from 
Mutual  last  night.  But,  today,  Mrs. 
Daugherty  told  me  he  is  not  a  member 
of  the  Church,  just  a  transient  whom  the 
bishop  hired  for  the  fall  work.  So  I  shall 
not  go  places  with  him.  I  feel  certain  he 
will  ask  me  to  go  to  the  harvest  dance 
next  week,  but  I  will  decline  sincerely 
and  politely  and  tactfully,  I  hope.  Some 
da}'  he  may  join,  who  knows.  .  .  ? 

You  see,  I  do  remember  your  counsel, 
Papa.  Remember  when  I  began  dating 
with  Jed  not  knowing  he  was  a  non-Mor- 
mon? But  you  found  out,  Papa.  It  seems 
but  yesterday,  instead  of  a  year  ago,  when 
I  was  sitting  on  your  knee  and  hearing 
you  say,  'Tf  you  never  go  with  nonmem- 
bers,  you  will  never  marry  out  of  the 
Church."  Then,  how  wise  you  were,  for 
you  continued,  "I  just  wanted  to  let  you 
know  how  I  feel,  now  the  decision  is  up 
to  you."  Of  course,  I  stopped  dating  Jed. 
How  could  a  daughter  do  otherwise  with 
a  father  like  you? 

T)UT  it  wasn't  more  than  two 
weeks  after  Sara  had  written  the 
letter  that  she  had  a  different  and 
startling  experience.  It  was  Satur- 
day, and  she  had  been  invited  to  eat 
dinner,  as  the  noon  meal  was  called, 
at  the  home  of  two  of  her  pupils. 
The  family  had  the  threshers,  and 
the  working  men  and  the  family  ate 
together  at  one  long  table.  To  her 
surprise,  she  found  her  cup,  along 
with  those  at  the  places  of  most  of 


350 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY,  1962 


the  adults,  was  filled  with  coffee. 
When  she  did  not  drink  it,  the  man 
across  the  table  from  her,  a  Mr. 
Watson,  a  member  of  the  Church 
and  a  trustee  on  the  school  board,  a 
middle-aged  man  with  a  large  fam- 
ily, looked  squarely  into  her  eyes  as 
he  raised  his  cup  and  challenged, 
''I  dare  you!" 

Sara,  who  had  never  been  afraid 
to  accept  a  dare  —  in  the  right  direc- 
tion —  said,  ''But  I  have  never  drunk 
tea  or  coffee  in  all  my  nineteen  years. 
It  was  never  served  in  my  home.  Fd 
rather  not." 

"Come,  be  a  sport,"  he  urged  her, 
"just  this  once."  Again  he  lifted 
his  cup,  looked  directly  and  com- 
pellingly  at  her. 

She  met  his  gaze  steadily  for  a 
long  moment,  lifted  her  cup  from 
the  table,  held  it  for  a  few  long  sec- 
onds, then  set  it  down  and  said,  "I 
cannot." 

"You  won't  take  a  dare!"  the  chal- 
lenger's voice  was  loud  enough  to 
carry  throughout  the  house. 

Slowly  and  calmly  Sara  answered, 
"I  would  be  a  coward  and  a  traitor 
to  what  I  know  is  right  if  I  drank 
that  coffee.  I  shall  keep  my  record 
clean." 

You  could  have  heard  a  pin  drop 
in  the  silence  that  followed.  Then 
Mr.  Watson  spoke,  "I  admire  you 
for  your  dedication  to  the  teachings 
of  your  parents  and  the  Church. 
Would  I  had  remained  likewise  true, 
for  I  was  taught  the  same  as  you. 
I  hesitate  to  think  what  my  sainted 
mother  in  heaven  must  think  —  if 
she  knows.  Thank  you,  my  dear,  for 
daring  to  do  right." 

At  the  supper  table  in  the  Olney 
home  the  next  week,  the  entire 
family  listened  attentively  as  their 


mother  read  Sara's  letter  aloud.  She 
had  read  it  to  herself  over  and  over 
in  the  afternoon.  In  it  Sara  gave  a 
detailed  account  of  the  incident  and 
expressed  her  appreciation  for  her 
family  and  the  way  of  life  she  had 
been  taught,  both  by  precept  and 
example. 

Y\/^ITH   the  letter   had   come  a 

check    for    thirty-five    dollars. 

Stapled  to  it,  was  a  note  which  read : 

Surprise!  I've  planned  this  for  a  long 
time,  and  it  has  been  so  much  fun!  Each 
month  you  will  receive  the  same  to  help 
out  a  bit.  You  will  need  it,  with  Linda 
in  college  this  year.  .  .  .  Yes,  I'll  have 
plenty  without  it.  My  board  and  room 
cost  me  twenty  dollars  a  month,  which 
leaves  me  twenty  dollars  for  clothes  and 
other  things  I  desire.  Just  my  little 
"thank  you,"  and  I  want  to  do  it. 

Mama  stopped  reading  and  the 
children  cheered,  "Hurrah  for  Sara!" 
Linda's  eyes  were  shining. 

"I  haven't  read  the  P.S.  yet." 
Mama  was  beaming  with  happiness 
as  she  did  so: 


I  almost  left  out  the  very  best  part: 
I  saw  Mrs.  Watson  in  the  store  yesterday. 
She  was  so  happy  she  cried  as  she  thanked 
me.  She  told  me  her  husband  had  come 
home  Saturday  evening  and  said,  "Throw 
out  the  tea  and  coffee,  Martha.  It  will 
not  be  served  in  our  home  again."  So 
you  see.  Papa  and  Mama,  the  wavelets 
from  the  stone  of  truth  you  have  cast  upon 
the  waters  for  your  family  have  reached 
outward  into  the  stream  of  life  for  others. 

"How  beautiful.  Papa!"  There 
was  awe  in  Mama's  voice  "So  you 
see,  my  dear,  we  needn't  worry 
about  Sara." 

Papa's  eyes  were  lighted  by  an  in- 
ward glow  as  he  said,  "Sara  is  a  good 
daughter." 


For 
Mother's  Day 

Dorothy  J.  Roberts 


^  When  I  see  a  rose  of  red,  I  think  of  you,  ^ 

T  Or  when  I  see  an  apron,  starched  and  new,  T 

V  Or  a  perfectly  proportioned  loaf  of  bread,  v" 

■^  A  snowy  tablecloth,  a  blessing  said,  -^ 

^  I  think  of  childhood  and  the  years  between,  .^ 

^,,^  You,  love-bent  there  among  the  summer's  green.  *^ 

^  When  I  think  of  virtue,  a  woman's  fame,  v 

•^  Then  I  recall  your  hands,  your  face,  your  name.  -^ 

■^ -^ -^ -^ -^ -^ -^ -^ -^ -^  ^ 


The  Reward  of  a  Thing  Well  Done 

Caroline  Eyring  Miner 

I  remember  a  motto  that  once  appeared  on  our  school  bulletin,  which  said,  "The 
*■  reward  of  a  thing  well  done  is  to  have  done  it."  I  do  not  know  who  wrote  it,  but 
I  do  know  that  I  believe  it. 

If  you  have  made  a  tasty  cake,  you  know  it,  and  no  one  needs  to  tell  you,  for  you 
sense  the  joy  in  the  accomplishment  and  your  knowledge  of  it.  If  you  have  typed  a 
paper  perfectly,  the  reward  for  you  is  in  the  knowledge  of  that  fact  and  the  satisfaction 
of  work  well  done.  A  seamstress  glories  in  the  beautiful  garment  she  has  made;  the 
teacher  in  the  growth  and  accomplishment  of  her  class  members.  The  little  pin  or 
the  word  of  commendation  or  the  certificate  is  pleasant  enough  to  receive,  but  the 
real  reward  for  achievement  is  in  the  joy  of  knowing  one  has  been  adequate  to  the 
challenge  placed  before  him. 

As  this  is  true  in  little  accomplishments,  it  is  true  in  life  itself.  The  greatest 
reward  we  will  have  in  the  celestial  kingdom  will  be  the  knowledge  within  ourselves 
that  we  have  kept  the  commandments,  that  we  have  kept  the  faith.  And  I  think  our 
condemnation  and  eternal  sorrow,  on  the  other  hand,  may  well  be  the  knowledge 
within  ourselves  that  we  failed  to  do  the  things  we  knew  to  be  right. 

There  is  no  joy  in  receiving  unearned  praise.  It  has  a  false  ring,  and  it  cannot 
make  up  for  the  inner  dissatisfaction  a  person  has  within  himself  when  he  has  per- 
formed below  his  capacity.     He  can't  be  fooled. 

Parents  and  teachers  should  very  early  teach  young  people  to  do  their  tasks 
thoroughly  and  beautifully  that  they  may  know  throughout  their  lives  that  the  reward 
for  achievement  is  in  the  fact  of  worthy  achievement  itself. 

Page  351 


My  Mother's  Hand 


Esther  H.  Lamb 

'T^ONIGHT,  after  a  trip  of  eight  The    happiest    moments    come 

hundred  miles,  I  am  with  my  when  he  expresses  pride  in  us  and 

mother  here  in  the  house  of  my  with  stern  kindness  suggests  ways  of 

birth  in  which  she  is  beginning  her  improvement.    We  draw  closer  to 

ninety-fifth  year  of  wholesome  living,  him  as  he  takes  the  youngest  of  us 

From   the  comfort  of  her  little  on  his  lap,  and  with  his  stockinged 

rawhide-bottomed    rocker,    she    re-  feet  tapping  in  accent,  he  sings  for 

ceived  me  with  glad  eyes  and  a  smile  us    songs    of    repetitious    melody, 

of  love.  coupled  to  lyrics  many  verses  long, 

Her  hands  which  must  now  con-  stories  of  delight  or  tragedy, 
tent  themselves  with  resting  tidily  Our  mother's  hands  are  busy, 
in  her  lap  are  dearly  familiar  and  moving  deftly  as  when  she  kneaded 
work  blessed.  Her  hands!  They  bread  early  in  the  morning.  She 
serve  as  a  magic  lens  to  bring  to  the  kneels  near  the  newspaper-protected 
screen  of  my  memory  vivid  pictures  hearth  beside  a  long  row  of  washed, 
of  yesteryear.  They  alone  have  high-topped  shoes.  We  are  proud 
power  to  wind  backward  the  film  of  owners  of  one  pair  each,  and  for 
life  and  make  me  ten  years  old  Sunday  meetings  they  must  shine  as 
again.  All  home  with  me  are  my  shoes  never  shone  before, 
brothers  and  sisters.  Being  mistress  of  this  act,  moth- 
It  is  Saturday  evening.  Snowflakes  er  uses  a  curved-handled  brush 
are  pushing  against  our  lace-cur-  equipped  with  a  pompon  of  bristles 
tained  windowpanes  in  an  effort  to  on  one  side.  This  she  dips  into 
tuck  us  in  protectively  from  the  spicy  vinegar,  then  touches  it  lightly 
wind's  cold  breath.  to  the  soot  that  clings  in  black  flakes 
Our  large,  pleasant  home  has  been  to  the  chimney  throat,  and  applies 
cleaned  v^dth  special  care  for  the  it  to  each  shoe.  Now,  with  swift 
Sabbath  day.  The  smell  of  Sun-  strokes  from  the  opposite  side  of  the 
day's  dinner,  already  prepared,  is  brush,  our  shoes  are  shined  to  mirror 
tantalizing,  even  though  we  have  smoothness.  Though  we  know 
eaten  supper  and  are  relaxed  cozily  nothing  about  Who*s  Who  in  poli- 
for  a  few  last  minutes  before  we  go  tics,  this  vinegar  and  soot  treatment 
to  our  cold  bedrooms  to  snuggle  is  spoken  of  as  Democratic  Shoe 
under  mother's  homemade  quilts.  Blacking. 

We  listen  soberly  to  another  chap-  I  watch  as  mother  places  in  the 

ter  from  Church  history,  read  aloud  top  of  each  pair  of  shoes,  long,  black, 

by   our  father.    Then,   with   some  wool  stockings  her  nimble  fingers 

squirmings  and  attempted  evasions,  have  knitted.     Then,   stitch   upon 

we  submit  to  his  attempts  to  check  stitch,  with  fascinating  speed,  she 

on  our  behavior  of  the  day.     As  manipulated    the    shining    needles 

though  he  does  not  know!  that  whispered  in  soothing  rhythm. 

Page  352 


MY  MOTHER'S  HANDS  353 

The  fre  burns  low.  Our  grotesque  old,  from  the  tasks  of  pioneer  days 

shadows  on  the  wall  blend  with  the  to   this  electronic  age.     Yet  they 

night.  .  .  .  We  are  secure  in  this  must  accept  one  more  task  —  to  lie 

peaceful  home.  patiently  as  she  looks  at  her  unused 

My  evening  in  memory  is  finished,  workbasket   beside  her   chair,   and 

The  film  rolls  forward  identifying  wait. 

yesteryear  with  the  present.  Mother         My  mother's  hands  —  in  them 

raises  her  hands  to  touch  my  cheek.  God  placed  his  most  beautiful  tool, 

Hands  that  have  grown  strong,  then  service. 


Mine  for  Keeps 

Ida  Ehine  James 

Two  portable  blossoms 
Sprang  up  in  my  yard  — 
Two  brightly  ginghamed  children 
Looking  at  me  hard. 

I  went  on  with  my  raking. 
Gave  them  a  casual  smile; 
One  fumbled  in  her  pocket 
A  little  while 

For  a  gaudy  egg  she  had  colored, 
Held  it  close  to  me. 
Praisefully  I  nodded: 
"Pretty  as  can  be." 

Leaned  nearer  just  to  please  her  - 
"Why,  it's  the  very  blue 
Of  your  pretty  little  apron; 
Is  it  new?" 

The  egg  slipped  in  my  pocket  — 
They  hippety-hopped  on  air. 
It  was  then  I  stopped  my  raking, 
To  say  an  Easter  prayer. 


Spring  Cleaning 


Sweep  away  the  cobwebs, 

Sweep  away  the  trash, 

IT    ^    -KT-  1  r-  •  u  •  Burn  the  crumpled  papers, 

Vesta  Nickeison  FaiibaiTn  ^     ^  '^ 

Reduce  debris  to  ash. 

Clear  away  the  clutter, 
The  trivia  inclined 
To  overlay  or  dim 
The  facets  of  the  mind. 


New  House  in  Old  Orchard 

Maude  Rubin 

Small  Everest,  this  peak  where  workmen  hoist 

The  forest-fragrant  shingles,  bundled  neatly.  .  .  . 

I  watch  them  work  to  cover  stud  and  joist. 

Laying  each  row  precisely,  till  completely 

Snug  and  warm  and  weather-safe.    No  rain 

Can  warp  the  new-laid  floors  nor  drown  the  fire 

Of  applewood's  clear  blaze.  Though  winds  complain, 

As  books  warm-line  the  walls,  thought  finds  a  higher 

And  calmer  shelf!     Like  gardens  in  the  hall. 

New  lamps  will  blossom,  primrose-bright  their  glow. 

House-comfort  will  be  here,  enough  for  all; 

House-peace  will  sing  a  lullaby  below 

This  gabled  Everest,  while  high  and  thin 

Our  child's  first  cry  shall  sound,  seal  love  within. 


New  Day 


Let  me  awake  early 
Each  morning, 


Leora  Larsen  Like  a  bird  singing  of 

Joys  that  are. 
Seeking  a  new  freshness 
In  living. 

Knowing  the  sky  keeps  my 
Nighttime  star. 


Page  354 


^^^^ 


Patio  Breakfasts  for  Summertime 

Linnie  Fishei  Robinson 

Menu  I 

Pancakes  With  Pineapple  or  Strawberry  Sauce  —  Sausage  or  Ham 

Milk  or  Chocolate 

PANCAKES 

2  c.  flour  1   c.  butter  or  margerine 

6  tbsp.  sugar  (or  less,  as  desired) 

pinch  of  salt  i   c.  light  cream  or  evaporated  milk 

4  tsp.  baking  powder  5  eggs  (or  fewer,  if  shortening  is  reduced) 

water,  if  needed 

Combine  salt,  sugar,  and  baking  powder  with  the  flour.  Add  butter  and  eggs 
and  beat  until  smooth.  Add  cream,  and  a  little  water,  if  the  batter  is  not  thin  enough 
to  spread  out  for  cooking.  Cook  about  3  tbsp.  of  batter  in  large  pan,  skillet,  or  griddle. 
Use  only  a  small  amount  of  butter  to  grease  pan.  Cook  on  medium  heat  until  golden 
brown.  Turn  and  cook  the  other  side.  If  you  are  cooking  for  a  large  crowd,  have 
more  cooks  and  serve  as  you  cook.  As  soon  as  the  pancakes  are  done,  spread  with  fruit 
filling  and  serve  topped  with  whipped  cream. 

PINEAPPLE  FILLING 

Make  your  favorite  cream  filling.  When  cold,  add  crushed  pineapple  (drained  as 
you  do  for  cream  pie)  and  spread  between  pancakes.  Top  with  sweetened  whipped 
cream. 

STRAWBERRY  FILLING 

8  c.  fresh  strawberries  3  tbsp.  butter 

2  or  3  c.  sugar  (to  taste)  3  drops  red  food  coloring, 

1  c.  water  if  desired 

Vz  c.  cornstarch  mixed  with  water 

Wash,  drain,  and  hull  the  berries.  Sort  out  the  finest  and  set  aside  for  topping. 
(I  usually  set  aside  half  of  them.)  Crush  or  mash  the  other  half,  add  water  and  sugar, 
and  bring  to  a  boil.  Add  cornstarch  mixed  in  a  little  water  and  thicken.  Add  butter 
and  red  food  coloring,  if  color  is  not  as  bright  as  the  other  berries.  When  almost  cool, 
add  the  remaining  berries  and  spoon  onto  the  pancakes.  Top  with  cream  and  serve. 
Recipe  serves  15  to  18. 

Menu  II 

Molded  Chicken  in  Gelatine  Hot  Baked  Green  Beans 

Frozen  Orange  Soda 

MOLDED  CHICKEN  IN  GELATINE 

cooked,  cubed  meat  from  one  large  1  bunch  (more  or  less  as  desired) 

chicken  green  onions  minced  fine 

4     c.  stock    (You  cannot  get   this   much  1   c.  celery  cubed  fine 

stock  from  one  chicken  and  have  it  1   c.  small  peas  (sifted,  canned  peas) 

taste  good,  so  if  you  haven't  more  1   small  can  or  jar  pimento,  sliced 

stock    on    hand,    make    some    from  salt  and  pepper  to  taste 

chicken  bouillon  cubes.)  salad  dressing,  to  taste 

4  envelopes  gelatine  (unsweetened  and  whipping  cream,  as  desired 
unflavored) 

Page  356 


PATIO  BREAKFASTS  357 

Soak  gelatine  in  2  cups  of  stock  and  heat  the  other  2  cups  and  dissolve  the  gelatine 
mixture.  \\  hen  mixture  begins  to  thicken,  add  the  cubed  chicken  and  vegetables  and 
pour  into  an  aluminum  angel  food  tin  and  put  in  refrigerator  to  get  firm.  When  ready  to 
unmold  loosen  the  edges  with  knife  and  then  set,  fo.r  just  one  second,  in  deep  hot  water 
( deep  enough  to  come  up  to  where  you  have  loosened  the  mold ) .  Turn  out  on  silver  or 
china  platter  and  garnish  with  lettuce.  Fill  the  center  with  salad  dressing  mixed  with 
whipped  and  sweetened  cream,  mixed  lightly  together.  Serves  as  many  as  you  can  get 
slices  from  an  angel  food  cake. 


BAKED  GREEN  BEANS 

2  cans  French  style  cut  green  beans  2  cans  mushroom  soup 

(uhole  ones  can  be  used  also)  1   c.  cream  or  evaporated  milk 

1   c.  mushrooms 

Drain  beans.  Combine  the  other  ingredients  until  smooth  and  pour  over  beans 
in  a  casserole  and  bake  until  mixture  is  thoroughly  heated  and  bubbles  appear  on  the 
surface. 


FROZEN  ORANGE  SODA 

grated  rind  of  one  orange  4  c.  orange  juice 

6  c.  water  1   c.  lemon  juice 

3  c.  sugar  or  sweeten  to  taste  2  qts.  soda  water  or  substitute 

Combine  grated  rind  of  orange,  water,  and  sugar.  Heat  to  dissolve  sugar,  then 
strain  and  cool  and  add  the  fruit  juice.  Freeze  to  a  mush  and  add  the  soda  water  and 
serve.  Will  fill  about  16  to  18  punch  cups.  (My  mother  used  to  make  this  with  just 
lemonade  seasoned  with  mint.  Then  she  froze  it  in  an  ice  cream  freezer.  When  she 
took  it  out  and  mixed  it  with  soda  water  and  piled  it  in  a  huge  punch  bowl,  we  used 
to  drink  it  out  under  the  cherry  trees,  and  we  thought  it  was  ambrosia.)  Such  a  pretty 
sight,  too. 


SOUFFLE  SANDWICH 
Helena  B.  Ray 

(Use  sharp  American  cheese,  York  State,  or  Cheddar  type) 

Cut  crust  off  sandwich  bread,  spread  with  mustard.  Put  one  slice  cheese  between 
two  pieces  of  bread.  Put  4  sandwiches  in  small  square  pan  8"  x  9"  or  9"  x  9".  Use  3  eggs 
and  2  cups  milk  for  each  four  sandwiches.  Mix  eggs  and  milk  and  pour  over  sand- 
wiches.    Refrigerate  over  night.     Bake  45-60  minutes  in   325°  oven. 

SAUCE:  Saute  box  of  mushrooms  or  can  of  mushrooms  and  add  to  one  can  mush- 
room soup.  Heat  and  pour  sauce  over  baked  sandwiches  and  serve  hot. 


Surfside  Luncheon  Theme 

Eva  WiJJes  Wangsgaard 


A  PPETITE  begins  with  the  eye.    As  with  a  poem  written  around  a 
single  image,  a  luncheon  planned  around  a  single  theme  can  be  satis- 
fyingly  effective. 

Our  favorite  ladies'  luncheon  subject  is  a  surfside  image  built  around 
a  creamed  crab  recipe  baked  in  individual  shells.  For  a  centerpiece,  a  bit 
of  driftwood  draped  with  moss  and  a  few  sandflowers  are  in  keeping  with 
the  idea.  Anemones  and  daisies  may  take  the  place  of  sandflowers,  but 
the  idea  is  to  keep  the  simple,  sparse  feeling  of  the  beach.  As  center  of 
interest,  a  ceramic  wading  bird,  migrant  fowl,  or  a  pair  of  ceramic  sea 
horses  sustain  the  illusion. 

For  a  menu  with  the  crab,  a  tossed  vegetable  salad,  your  favorite,  with 
bread,  a  beverage,  and  dessert,  completes  the  picture  and  satisfies  the 
appetite.  The  bread  may  be  hot  rolls,  hard  rolls,  or  French  bread  cut  into 
slices  to  the  bottom  crust  and  brushed  with  garlic  butter  and  heated  until 
the  butter  is  well  absorbed  into  the  slices. 

For  dessert,  individual  lemon  chiffon  pies  with  the  crusts  shaped  into 
shell  forms  carry  the  illusion  to  a  foamy  finish.  The  following  recipe  for 
creamed  crab  baked  in  the  shell  serves  four. 


BAKED  CRAB 

Preheat  oven  to  500°.    Grease  four  seashells  and  hold  ready. 

1  small  onion,  minced  3  large  soda  crackers  soaked  in 
1  cube  butter  boiling  water 

level  tbsp.  flour  1  tsp.  salt 

1  c.  heavy  cream  or  canned  milk  1  tbsp.  catchup 

1  can  crab  (about  8  ounces)  1  scant  tsp.  Worcestershire  sauce 

1  egg,  unbeaten  pinch  red  pepper,  if  desired 

mushrooms,  if  desired 


2 


Saute  the  onion  in  the  butter  until  lightly  golden  brown.  Add  flour  and  blend 
thoroughly.  Add  cream  and  stir  until  smooth.  To  this  sauce  add  the  crab  which 
has  been  flaked  and  made  free  from  hard  membranes.  Then  add  one  unbeaten  egg 
and  stir  briskly  to  prevent  lumping.  Stir  in  the  soaked  crackers  and  add  the  season- 
ings and  mushrooms  if  desired.     If  too  thick,  add  more  cream  or  canned  milk. 

Page  358 


SURFSIDE  LUNCHEON  THEME 


359 


Turn  into  greased  shells  and  place  shells  on  a  cooky  sheet.  Bake  in  a  very  hot 
oven  fifteen  minutes  or  until  bubbly  hot  and  golden  crusted.  Remove  from  oven  and 
serve  immediately. 


THE  DOMINO  EFFECT 

Celia  Larsen  Luce 


A  S  a  child  I  used  to  set  the  dominoes  carefully  on  end  in  a  straight  row.    Then,  when 
'^  ^    I  tipped  over  the  end  one,  all  the  rest  would  fall,  too. 

Now  that  I  am  grown,  I  watch  another  domino  effect.  If  I  start  the  day  with  a 
frown  and  a  grumpy  feeling,  soon  everyone  around  me  is  growling,  too.  If  I  put  on 
a  smile,  whether  I  feel  like  smiling  or  not,  soon  there  are  smiles  around  me.  Since 
my  moods  have  this  domino  effect,  I  had  better  try  to  make  it  a  good  effect. 


Rhubarb  Recipes 


Grace  V.  Price 


RHUBARB  CAKE 


Vi  c.  shortening 

1  Vi  c.  brown  sugar 

1  beaten  egg 

1  c.  buttermilk 

1  tsp.  soda 


2  c.  sifted  flour 

lYi  c.  cut  raw  rhubarb 

Yi  c.  white  sugar 

1  tsp.  cinnamon 


Cream  together  shortening  and  brown  sugar.  Add  beaten  egg.  Add  alternately 
buttermilk,  soda,  and  flour.  Fold  ihubarb  in  lightly.  Spread  in  greased  and  floured 
pan.    Sprinkle  top  with  white  sugar  and  cinnamon.    Bake  at  350°  for  30  to  35  minutes. 


RHUBARB  CRUMBLE 


iVz  c.  cut  fresh  rhubarb 

%  c.  sugar 

Vs  c.  flour 

%  tsp.  salt 

Yz  tsp.  cinnamon 

1  c.  brown  sugar 


4  c.  flour 

1  c.  quick  oats 

4  c.  margarine  or  butter 

2  tsp.  salt 

3  tbsp.  water 


Mix  together  rhubarb,  sugar,  flour,  and  salt.  Place  in  buttered  baking  dish. 
Sprinkle  with  cinnamon.  Mix  separately  brown  sugar,  flour,  oats,  butter,  and  salt. 
Pour  over  rhubarb  mixture  as  a  topping.  Sprinkle  with  wate/.  Bake  at  350°  for  about 
40  minutes.  Serve  warm  or  cold,  plain,  or  with  sour  cream,  \/hipped  cream,  ice  cream, 
or  cheese. 

RHUBARB  TAPIOCA 


1 54  c.  sugar 

/4  c.  minute  tapioca 

Yi  tsp.  salt 

2Y1  c.  cut  raw  rhubarb 


2  c.  water 

3  drops  red  color,  if  desired 
1   c.  crushed  p^ineapple 


Combine  sugar,  tapioca,  salt,  rhubarb,  water,  and  coloring.  Cook  over  medium 
heat  stirring  constantly  until  full  boil.  Cool.  To  avoid  crusting  over  stir  occasionally 
during  cooling.     Add  pineapple.     Chill  and  serve. 


^ 


Page  360 


RHUBARB  RECIPES  361 

PALE  PINK  BUT  BRIGHT 

(Other  Uses  for  Rhubarb) 
Breakfast  Drink 

To  one  quart  of  rhubarb  juice  (home  canned  stewed  rhubarb  juice,  strained  or 
blended,  sweetened  as  desired)  add  juice  of  one  or  two  oranges,  or  one  pint  of  pine- 
apple juice,  or  both.    Chill  and  serve. 

Party  Punch 

Use  as  above,  adding  one  bottle  of  your  favorite  lemon-lime  beverage  and  three 
or  four  drops  of  red  coloring.  Garnish  with  orange  slices  or  strawberries.  A  sprinkle  of 
strawberry  or  raspberry  punch  powder  is  good  instead  of  coloring. 

Topping  for  Ice  Cream  or  Plain  Cake 

4/4    c.  cut  raw  rhubarb  i  pkg.  strawberry  gelatine 

4  c.  sugar 

Simmer  together  rhubarb  and  sugar.  Add  and  dissolve  gelatine.  Keep  covered  and 
cool  for  serving.     (May  be  sealed  in  bottles  while  hot.) 


Party 


Christie  Lund  Coles 

Small  girl,  just  four, 
(and  a  half  year  over) 
Dainty  and  sweet 
As  rain-fresh  clover; 

Nodding  and  smiling, 
Inviting  me 
To  your  small  table 
To  taste,  to  see; 

Telling  me  news 
Of  your  doll  land: 
Suzie  has  measles, 
You  can't  understand 

Where  Mary  has  gone? 
(She's  by  the  door.) 
Such  a  lovely  party, 
Child,  half-past  four. 


A  Song  of  the  Sewing  'Machine 

Shirley  Thulin 


MAGIC  STITCHES 


'-*M<i4MBeM«K^kM»- '«*•«■> 


T  TERE  is  the  simplest  kind  of  embroid- 
*•  -^^  ery  you  can  do  on  a  sewing  machine 
without  one  single  attachment,  without 
levers  or  cams.  It  is  really  just  "plain 
sewing,"  but  the  effect  is  that  of  a  beauti- 
ful hand  outline  stitch.  It  is  wonderfully 
easy  for  monograms,  embroidery  patterns, 
or  your  own  original  designs. 

All  you  have  to  do  is  just  wind  four 
bobbins  with  colorful  heavy-duty  mercer- 
ized thread  (quilting  thread  is  fine)  and 
stack  three  bobbins  on  the  spool  pin 
(where  you  ordinarily  put  the  spool  of 
thread).  Now  thread  the  machine  with 
all  three  threads  as  one,  using  a  needle 
threader  to  draw  strands  through  the 
needle.     (A  number  3  needle  is  best.) 

Put  the  fourth  bobbin  in  the  usual 
place  and  set  the  machine  stitch  at  8  or 
9  (or  largest  your  machine  affords). 

Transfer  your  design  to  the  fabric,  either 
with  dressmaker's  tracing  paper,  ordinary 
carbon  paper,  or  a  hot  iron  transfer. 

Page  362 


Look  your  design  over  to  determine  how 
to  make  the  longest  continuous  stitching, 
then  go  ahead  and  sew!  When  finished, 
pull  the  top  threads  to  the  underside,  and 
holding  t\\  o  threads  in  each  hand,  tie  them 
securely. 

On  soft  or  flimsy  materials,  it  is  advis- 
able to  use  tissue  or  a  similar  backing  and 
then  tear  it "  away  after  sewing.  Always 
test  the  fabric  to  determine  the  need  for 
reinforcement.  To  embroider  terry  cloth, 
trace  the  design  on  tissue  and  baste  to  the 
right  side  of  fabric.  Cut  away  the  tissue 
when  stitching  is  completed. 

Look  for  interesting  and  unusual  motifs 
in  magazines,  wallpaper,  fabrics,  and  even 
in  coloring  books.  The  more  you  do,  the 
more  fun  you  will  have  dreaming  up  new 
uses  for  magic  three-thread  embroidery. 

Be  sure  to  practice  first  and  you  will  be 
proud  of  the  results. 


A  SONG  OF  THE  SEWING  MACHINE 


363 


wrong 
side 


Patchwork  Apron 
and  Pot  Holder 


TTERE  is  an  economical  pattern  as  welcome  at  the  bridal  shower  as  in  your  own 
-'■  •*•   kitchen.    It  is  a  good  idea  for  using  your  bright  new  scraps,  too. 

WHAT  YOU  NEED: 

49  patches,  each  3  Vz "  square,  of  printed  cotton,  as  varied  as  possible. 

1  yard  of  plain  colored  cotton  broadcloth. 

2  squares  of  flannelette,  each  6  Vz "  by  6  Vz ". 
thread  to  match  the  cotton  broadcloth. 

some  six-strand  embroidery  floss  in  various  colors. 

TO  MAKE  APRON: 

Allow  Vi"  seams. 

1.  Sew  45  patches  together  in  10  strips,  as  shown  in  Figure  1.    The  broken  line 
indicates  the  stitching  line  for  the  border  and  waistband. 


364 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY,  1962 


c; 


it-Jr 


-^ 


TSET 


stripl-lpoiuh 

-  2 -3 patches 
«  3-5    •• 

•  4-6  * 
"  5-6  " 
H  6-6  •• 
M  7-6    •• 

•  8-6    - 

-  9-4  " 
■  10-2    - 


Figure  i 


Figure  2 


2.  From  broadcloth,  cut  2  border  strips  3"  by  13  54",  1  border  strip  3"  by  35/4", 
a  waistband  3"  by  18",  2  ties  3  Vz"  by  35",  and  a  lining  to  fit  the  bordered  patch  section. 

3.  Sew  the  short  border  strips  to  the  short  edges  of  patched  section,  the  long  strip 
to  one  long  edge  as  shown  in  Figure  2.  Trim  off  extending  points  of  patches  and  press 
the  border  out  flat. 

4.  Using  three  strands  of  floss,  stitch  along  each  seam  of  the  patches  with  varied 
embroidery  stitches  in  colors  to  contrast  with  patches.  Use  the  blanket  stitch,  lazy 
daisy,  or  whatever  you  desire.  To  make  apron  really  lovely,  you  can  highlight  the 
print  in  the  patterns  by  embroidering  the  flowers  that  are  in  the  pieces,  or  even  sew 
sequins  or  other  fancy  things  on  the  designs. 

5.  With  right  sides  together,  stitch  the  lining  and  the  patched  piece  together 
around  the  three  plain-colored  edges.  Turn  right  side  out  and  press.  On  the  raw 
edge,  run  two  lines  of  gathering  stitches  across  the  top,  catching  lining  as  well  as 
patched  front.    Trim  off  the  points  of  the  patches. 

6.  Make  a  narrow  machine  hem  on  the  long  edges  of  the  ties.  Fold  and  stitch 
one  end,  turn  to  the  right  side  to  form  a  point.    Pleat  the  other  end  down  to  1".  Baste. 

7.  Fold  waistband  in  half  lengthwise.  Slip  tie  ends  between  ends,  raw  edges  even. 
Stitch  and  turn  to  right  side. 

8.  Pin  right  side  of  waistband  to  right  side  of  apron,  ends  and  centers  matching. 
Pull  up  gathering  threads  to  fit  waistband.  Distribute  the  gathers  evenly.  Baste  and 
stitch.  Turn  in  raw  edge  of  waistband,  slipstitch  over  seam  on  the  wrong  side 


A  SONG  OF  THE  SEWING  MACHINE  365 

TO  MAKE  POTHOLDER: 

1.  Sew  4  patches  together  to  form  a  square.    Press  seams  open. 

2.  Cut  matching  square  from  broadcloth.  Lay  on  top  of  each  other  the  squares 
of  broadcloth,  the  2  flannelette  squares,  and  the  patches  right  side  up.  Stitch  all  to- 
gether along  the  seams  of  the  patches.     Cover  patch  seams  with  embroidery  stitches. 

3.  From  broadcloth  cut  a  bias  strip  i/4"  by  36".  Turn  the  edges  over 
!4"  and  press.     Stitch  all  around  the  edges  of  the  potholder  for  a  binding. 

4.  To  make  a  loop,  cut  a  6"  length  of  bias.  Fold  it  in  half  lengthwise.  Stitch  the 
edges  together.  Fold  in  half  crosswise  to  form  a  loop.  Tack  ends  of  loop  to  corner 
of  potholder,  with  loop  pointed  in  toward  center,  stitch  securely. 


W 


Gracious  Living 

Celia  Luce 
E  continually  read  in  advertisements,  buy  this  or  that  for  gracious  living. 


What  we  seem  to  forget  is  that  gracious  living  is  the  kind  of  living  done  by 
gracious  people.  It  is  not  something  to  be  bought  or  built  or  secured  by  keeping  up 
with  anyone. 

Gracious  living  comes  only  when  we  develop  consideration,  order,  and  the  knack 
of  spreading  happiness. 

Things  do  not  bring  gracious  living.  People  do. 


Mind  Cleaning 

Nancy  M.  Armstrong 

TOURING  housecleaning,  we  remove  everything  from  closets  and  drawers,  returning 
^^      only  those  articles  which  still  have  value.    The  useless,  we  discard. 

Just  so  can  we  clean  the  mind,  keeping  the  good,  the  beautiful,  the  optimistic,  and 
the  useful  thoughts,  and  discarding  the  bad,  the  ugly,  the  pessimistic,  and  the  useless. 

In  our  homes,  we  entertain  whom  we  choose.     In  our  minds,  we  entertain  what 
we  choose. 


Sow  the  Field  With  Roses 

Chapter  5 


Margery  S.  Stewart 


Synopsis:  Nina  Karsh  lives  in  a  small 
house  in  the  Malibu  Mountains  of  Cali- 
fornia. The  house  is  owned  by  Tomas 
No\arro,  a  sad  and  morose  man  of  great 
wealth,  who  brings  his  motherless  son 
Joseph  and  asks  Nina  to  take  care  of  him. 
Nina  agrees  to  look  after  the  bo}-  tempo- 
rarily. Tommy  Benedict,  a  \oung  boy 
from  an  unhappy  home,  \isits  Nina  at 
times.  She  tries  to  help  him  into  a  better 
life  adjustment.  At  the  request  of  Tomas 
Novarro,  Dr.  Craig  Jonathan  comes  to 
check  up  on  Joseph's  health.  Joseph  shows 
gradual,  but  consistent  impro\"ement,  and 
Nina  feels  a  deep  satisfaction.  Dr.  Jona- 
than continues  to  call  and  becomes  inter- 
ested in  Nina.  ^ 

TOMAS  Novarro  came  home 
on  one  of  the  hottest  Sep- 
tember days  in  Cahfornia 
history.  Nina,  unaware  of  his  ar- 
rival, had  taken  small  Joseph  and 
Tommy  to  the  beach. 

Joseph  had  come  to  lo\e  the  sea 
with  a  small  boy's  passion  for  sound 
and  motion.  Nina  had  to  ^^•atch 
him  everv  second  or  he  would  ha\e 
been  out  beyond  his  depth.  She 
could  not  understand  this  heedless- 
ness of  danger  in  one  who  once 
trembled  at  the  sound  of  running 
water.  Joseph  had  come  a  long 
way.  He  was  really  talking  now, 
sometimes  long  furious  sentences 
that  were  not  always  clear  —  but 
he  was  talking. 

Nina  leaned  back  on  the  beach 
towel  on  her  elbows  and  watched 
his  slight  form  skimmering  into  the 
surf.  He  looked  back  to  her  and 
waved,    and    Tommy,    beside   him, 

Page  366 


gave  her  a  reassuring  gesture  of  the 
hand. 

Nina  waved  and  then  flopped  over 
on  her  stomach  still  watching.  A 
great  peace  filled  her,  a  sense  of 
ha\"ing  had  a  hand  in  a  momentous 
creation  ...  or  an  isolated,  rare 
experience.  WHiat  could  compare 
to  this  that  she  had  witnessed,  the 
opening  of  a  mind,  the  breaking  of 
a  barrier,  the  threadv  beginning,  the 
communication  of  one  human  being 
to  his  immediate  world.  It  had  been 
very  good. 

Joseph  unloosed  himself  from 
Tommv's  hand  and,  clutching  his 
bucket,  ran  up  from  the  ocean.  ''I 
found  .  .  ."  he  shouted,  '1  found  a 
whale!'' 

Nina  peered  at  the  captive  sea 
horse.  ''Well,  not  quite  a  whale, 
Joseph,  but  it's  a  sea  horse  and 
thev're  strictly  wonderful." 

Joseph  was  charmed.  ''Sea  horse 
...  sea  horse." 

Nina  kissed  his  bright,  soft  hair. 
He  flung  his  arms  about  her.  "It's 
for  you,  my  present."  He  fished  the 
sea  horse  out  and  laid  its  clammy 
coldness  in  her  palm. 

Tommy  trotted  up  to  fling  him- 
self down  beside  them.  "It's  hot 
even  down  here,  wish  I  had  brought 
my  board." 

"You've  had  a  lot  of  fun  with  it, 
ha\"en't  you?" 

"Yeah,  all  the  fellows  have.  We're 
going  on  a  beach  cookout  next  Fri- 
day, all  the  fellows."  He  poured  sand 


sow  THE  FIELD  WITH  ROSES 


367 


through  his  fingers.  ''I  hke  Mu- 
tual, all  but  the  religious  part." 
"Why  don't  you  like  that?" 
''Oh  .  .  .  my  brother  says  it's  all 
a  lot  of  stuff."  He  dropped  the 
sand  and  looked  into  her  face.  ''I 
get  so  tired  of  thinking  and  wonder- 
ing about  things.  How  come  you're 
so  sure  there's  a  God?  Lots  of 
people  say  there  isn't  one,  and 
they're  smarter  than  you  even." 

Nina  swallowed.  Tommy's  blunt- 
ness  took  a  little  getting  used  to. 
'Tm  just  sure,  that's  all." 

''Even  my  schoolteacher  says  there 
isn't  one,  and  he's  been  to  Russia 
and  everywhere  and  he  knows 
things." 

Nina  sat  up.  "If  you  wanted  to 
know  if  somebody  lived  in  a  house, 
what  would  you  do.  Tommy?" 

He  considered,  stretching  his 
young  bones  gladly  on  the  sand.  "I 
guess  I'd  go  up  and  knock.  If  some- 
body lived  there  I  guess  they'd  come 
to  the  door." 

"Prayer  is  knocking,"  Nina  said. 

"Prayer/" 

"Swim!"  insisted  Joseph,  turning 
to  the  sea. 

"No,  not  now.  Let's  have  cook- 
ies."   She  passed  them  around. 

T^OMMY  ate  in  silence  for  a  long 
time.  Nina  was  beginning  to 
think  he  had  left  the  topic  and  gone 
on  to  other  things,  but  he  turned 
to  her  suddenly.  "You've  knocked, 
or  you  wouldn't  know  about  knock- 
ing." 

"Yes." 

He  looked  at  her  critically.  "All 
right,  then  why  do  you  have  so 
much  trouble,  if  you  know  he's 
there?  Other  people  have  lots  more 


of  other  things  than  you,  a  real  lot 
more." 

"If  you  have  Kim,"  Nina  said, 
"you  don't  need  lots  of  things.  You 
don't  need  lots  of  pleasures.  You 
can  even  take  a  good,  long  siege  of 
trouble,  because  knowing  he's  there 
gives  everything  a  reason  .  .  .  you 
see?" 

He  looked  at  her  angrily.  "You're 
different.  He  wouldn't  come  for 
just  anybody." 

Nina  wiped  her  hands  on  the 
towel.  "Tommy,  don't  ask  me 
about  these  things.  Go  find  out  for 
yourself,  if  you  really  want  to  know, 
if  you're  willing  to  know  that  he 
ives. 

He  was  instantly  suspicious. 
"What  do  you  mean  .  .  .  wilh'ng?" 

"There's  an  obligation  in  know- 
ing," she  said. 

Tommy  was  truculent.  "I'm  go- 
ing body  surfing  .  .  .  you  watch  Jo- 
seph for  awhile." 

Nina  watched  him  make  his  way 
to  the  sea.  She  was  disturbed.  I 
did  it  badly,  she  thought.  I  was 
overanxious.  I  sound  harsh  and  I 
mean  to  be  tender. 

Joseph,  on  a  mischievous  impulse, 
poured  sand  in  the  cookie  box. 
Nina,  catching  him  at  it,  gave  him 
a  resounding  smack  on  his  pos- 
terior. 

"So  this  is  how  you  treat  my  son?" 

She  whirled.  Tomas  Novarro 
stood  above  her,  a  furious  scowl  on 
his  dark  face. 

Nina  wanted  to  sit  back  and  wail 
.  .  .  loudly.  She  had  pictured  all 
sorts  of  tender  scenes  when  Tomas 
came  home.  She  glared  back  at 
Tomas  with  blue  blazing  eyes.  "Well 
if  he's  going  to  behave  this  way,  he 
deserves  to  be  spanked." 


368 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY,  1962 


"So,"  said  Tomas  and  sank  down 
to  the  sand  and  held  his  arms  out 
to  the  boy.  "She  is  cruel  to  you,  I 
hear/' 

Joseph,  bellowing  like  a  young 
bull,  flung  himself  into  Nina's  arms 
for  comfort. 

"Very  well,"  said  Nina  with  a 
firm  voice,  "but  if  you  do  it  again, 
Joseph,  you  will  get  another  one." 

"I  am  very  good,"  Joseph  insisted. 
He  sniffed  and  wiped  his  eyes  with 
the  back  of  his  hands.  He  smiled 
a  little  at  Tomas. 

"Come  here,  boy."  Tomas  pulled 
a  package  from  his  pocket:  "I 
brought  you  a  present." 

It  was  a  silver  whistle.  Joseph  was 
charmed.  He  settled  himself  on  his 
father's  knees  and  made  the  air 
about  him  painfully  shrill. 

'pOMAS  looked  at  Nina.  "Doctor 
Jonathan  is  right,  my  son  is 
getting  well." 

"He  certainly  is."  Nina  was  im- 
mensely proud.  She  drew  Joseph 
to  her.  Now  she  wanted  to  show 
him  off.  She  wanted  him  to  catch 
the  ball,  which  he  would  not;  to  talk, 
which  he  would  not.  Joseph  would 
only  toot  the  little  silver  whistle. 

Novarro  threw  back  his  head  and 
laughed.  It  was  a  joyous  sound. 
"He  is  like  me,  stubborn.  Every 
Novarro  is  stubborn."  He  picked 
the  boy  up  in  his  arms  and  held  him, 
nuzzling  him  while  the  boy  bel- 
lowed, suddenly  afraid. 

"He  isn't  used  to.  .  .  ."  She  had 
almost  said  strangers.  She  hastily 
amended  it  to  "people."  "He'll  be 
all  right  after  awhile." 

"Of  course  he  will!"  Novarro 
swung  the  boy  to  his  shoulder. 
"Come  along,  little  pig  .  .  .  there 


is  an  ice-cream  man  down  the  beach. 
I  passed  him." 

They  went  away  from  her.  Nina 
sat  back  on  her  heels.  She  was 
very  tired.  She  was  alone,  as  she 
had  never  been  alone  before.  She 
was  afraid,  as  she  had  never  been 
afraid  before.  After  her  father  had 
died,  there  had  been  Danny,  but 
when  Danny  had  gone,  there  was  no 
one.  Now  in  the  darkness  of  this 
moment  she  grieved  toward  Danny, 
willing  him  to  return  at  this  time 
of  her  need,  but  common  sense  told 
her  that  Danny  had  gone  completely 
and  irrevocably  away.  His  letters 
were  brief,  impatient  notes,  at  long- 
er and  longer  intervals.  He  was 
caught  up  in  the  business  of  becom- 
ing a  doctor,  in  his  love  for  the  girl 
he  had  found,  in  the  charm  of  her 
large  and  joyous  family.  Nina  sensed 
that  he  shrank  from  the  memory  of 
the  long  and  lonely  years  with  her, 
that  he  felt  his  boyhood  had  been 
a  thwarted,  orphan  thing. 

Now  that  she  knew  the  pain  of 
losing  the  people  she  loved,  she 
shrank  from  entering  again  into  the 
painful  places,  the  nostalgic  mem- 
ories, the  silence  where  once  there 
had  been  a  quick,  demanding  voice, 
the  adjustment  within  herself  to  the 
firmly  closed  door. 

Panic  seized  her.  She  half  rose. 
She  would  not  let  them  take  Joseph 
away  from  her.  This  was  different. 
The  child  needed  her.  Hadn't  she 
stayed  up  night  after  night  with 
him  to  help  him  overcome  his  fear 
of  the  dark?  Hadn't  she  taught 
him,  hour  after  hour,  with  little 
games  and  songs  and  poems  to  talk, 
to  count,  to  sing,  to  communicate? 
She  had  taught  him  tenderness  with 
the   small   white   kitten    that   had 


sow  THE  FIELD  WITH  ROSES 


369 


grown  into  the  great  self-sufficient 
cat.  Joseph  was  hers,  pecuharly  so. 
She  had  brought  him  into  hfe  as 
surely  as  his  mother  had  done. 
Away  from  her,  he  might  revert  to 
the  silence  and  the  fear-walled  with- 
drawal. 

Nina  stumbled  to  her  feet  and  ran 
in  the  direction  Tomas  had  taken 
with  his  son.  She  did  not  notice 
when  the  waves  came  up  and 
washed  her  running  feet.  She  fled 
like  the  wind  among  gulls  and  scat- 
tering children,  crying  aloud  for  Jo- 
seph. 

She  came  on  them  suddenly, 
around  a  bend,  the  man  and  the 
boy,  sitting  on  the  rocks  absorbed 
in  the  busy  scurrying  of  a  sand- 
piper. 

''Joseph!''  She  flung  herself  beside 
the  child,  encircled  him,  leaned  her 
face  against  his  warm,  soft  shoulder. 

The  small  boy  submitted  gladly 
to  her  fierce  embrace.  ''I  love  you. 
Mamma  Nina.    Don't  cry." 

She  was  afraid  to  lift  her  head. 
She  could  not  bear  to  have  Tomas 
Novarro  see  her  tears.  He  would 
be  impatient  and  scornful.  She  tried 
to  wipe  her  face  surreptitiously,  but 
Tomas  thrust  his  handkerchief  into 
her  hand. 

''My  bank  tells  me  I  am  a  very 
rich  man  now,"  he  said,  ''and  it  is 
true  that  I  have  been  able  to  buy 
many  things  but  never  tears  that  are 
shed  in  love."  He  rose  abruptly 
and  walked  away  down  the  beach. 

After  awhile  Joseph  became  im- 
patient. "Somebody  will  eat  our 
cookies.    Let's  go  back." 

Tommy  had  taken  his  fins  and 
gone  home,  but  Tomas  waited  for 
them  beside  the  beach  towel. 

"It's  time  to  go,"  Nina  said. 


They  worked  together  in  silence, 
folding  the  beach  towels,  packing 
away  the  sun  tan  lotion  and  the 
cookies  and  thermos  bottle.  Nina 
took  Joseph's  hand,  and  the  three 
of  them  plodded  across  the  sand 
and  climbed  the  palisade  where  the 
car  was  parked. 

She  had  wondered  if  Tomas 
would  take  Joseph  now.  But  he 
helped  Joseph  into  her  battered 
car.  Nina  sighed  with  relief.  She 
clambered  quickly  under  the  wheel, 
feeling  her  spirits  rise. 

'THOMAS  came  around  to  her  side 
and  leaned  on  the  car  door. 
"When  I  was  a  child,"  he  said, 
"my  world  collapsed.  My  father 
and  my  mother  quarreled  frightfully 
and  often.  I  overheard  my  mother's 
cries  of  anguish.  She  blamed  my 
father  because  they  must  sell  so 
much  of  the  land.  I  began  to 
imagine  things  .  .  .  dreadful  things 
.  .  .  .There  was  no  one  to  assure 
me.  The  day  came  when  I  could 
endure  it  no  longer.  I  had  a  boat." 
His  eves  smiled  down  into  hers.  "It 
was  a  very  small  boat,  as  I  see  it 
now,  but  then  it  looked  as  large  to 
me  as  an  ocean  liner.  It  had  a  sail, 
and  I  decided  to  cast  off  and  head 
for.  .  .  ."  He  shrugged.  His  eyes 
twinkled.  "There  are  no  islands  to 
compare  with  those  in  a  boy's 
mind,"  he  said.  "On  my  way  to 
China  I  stopped  at  my  grandmoth- 
er's house,  where  you  live  now,  to 
tell  her  goodbye."  He  laughed  in 
remembrance.  "Not  to  tell  her  I 
was  running  away."  He  looked  rue- 
ful. "I  didn't  need  to  tell  her.  She 
knew.  She  knew  because  she  loved 
me,  and  though  she  said  little  in 
words,  interiorly  we  conversed." 


370 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY,  1962 


Nina  looked  up  in  surprise,  but 
he  was  looking  past  her  to  the  sea. 
She  studied  his  face.  It  was  difficult 
to  imagine  this  great  granite  man  as 
a  boy,  troubled  and  lost. 

"Interiorly  we  conversed/'  he 
went  on,  a  curious  gentleness  in  his 
voice.  ''My  grandmother's  love  spoke 
to  me  of  peace  and  patience  and 
the  need  for  faith.  It  was  because 
she  was  those  things  that  she  could 
plead  without  words.  She  made  a 
supper  for  me,  and  we  ate  together 
and  afterwards  I  went  back.  I  put 
aside  the  islands." 

Nina  gripped  the  wheel.  What 
was  it  he  was  trying  to  tell  her? 
What  did  he  intend  this  storv  to 
do  to  her? 

He  rubbed  his  harsh  jaw  with  his 
fingertips.  ''When  I  saw  that  no 
amount  of  money  could  help  Jo- 
seph, when  I  saw  the  wisdom  of  the 
learned  fall  in  defeat,  I  remembered 
my  grandmother  and  that  evening." 

Nina  was  dismaved.  It  was  so 
easy  to  dislike  people  with  a  quick 
inward  self-righteousness,  and  then 
they  betrayed  you  by  being  sudden- 
Iv  better  than  you,  or  stronger,  or 
wiser.  She  had  had  contempt  for 
Tomas  Navarro,  and  all  the  time  he 


had  been   searching  for  a  way  for 
his  son. 

She  said,  "I  feel  very  humble  that 
you  should  have  trusted  me.  I 
didn't  know." 

He  put  his  hand  over  hers. 
"When  I  read  about  you  in  the 
paper^  I  thought,  what  kind  of  wom- 
an is  this,  \^'ho  would  come  to  the 
defense  of  a  child?" 

"You  did?"  She  felt  healed.  "I 
thought  e\'eryone  who  read  the 
article  would  think  me  a  fool." 

"No."  He  moved  his  hand  to 
the  head  of  Joseph,  who  had 
dropped  off  to  sleep.  "I  was  already 
thinking  about  talking  to  vou  when 
I  met  you  on  mv  own  land  .  .  .  that 
da^',  when  \ou  were  lost." 

She  took  a  deep  breath.  "And 
now?" 

He  looked  from  her  to  the  sleep- 
ing child.  "Doctor  Jonathan  tells 
me  I  must  not  take  him  away  .  .  . 
at  once,  that  the  three  of  us  must 
be  friends  for  a  time,  until  I  have 
won  Joseph  to  me."  He  stood  back. 
"I  cannot  thank  you  with  money. 
Miss  Karsh,  but  I  give  you  my 
grandmother's  house.  She  will  ap- 
prove of  that." 

[To  he  concluded) 


Waif  for  Me,  Sun 

Mabel  Jones  Gabhott 

The  bluest  of  skies  hangs  overhead. 
An  inverted  bowl  with  not  even  a  chip 
The  day  awaits:  unwritten,  unread. 
This  length  of  hours  too  soon  will  slip 


Into  tomorrow.    Wait  for  me,  sun, 
Wliile  I  put  in  my  pocket  a  bit  of  song 
And  lo\  e  enough  for  everyone, 
\\'ith  a  sparkle  of  humor  to  go  along. 


Into  each  hour,  for  I  shall  live 

This  day  but  once.     I  have  much  to  give. 


Rachel  Kirkham  Wanlass  Makes  Unique  Gifts 

for  MIA  Girls 


"D  ACHEL  Kirkham  Wanlass,  Monroe,  Utah,  makes  exquisite  gifts  for  MIA  girls, 
■■■  ^  Each  girl  in  the  community,  as  she  enters  Mutual,  is  presented  with  a  lovely 
knitted  doilie.  Some  of  the  young  men  also  receive  doilies  to  keep  for  their  future 
homes,  and  the  missionaries  are  remembered  with  these  lovely  gifts.  Many  homes  in 
Monroe  are  adorned  with  handwork  made  by  Mrs.  Wanlass.  She  has  knitted  more 
than  850  doilies.  Also,  in  many  homes,  the  draperies  are  decorated  with  an  exquisite 
crocheted  snowflake  made  by  Mrs.  Wanlass. 

Her  other  hobbies  are  numerous  and  varied.  She  has  knitted  several  bedspreads 
in  skilled  sculptured  patterns,  and  she  has  knitted  the  lace  for  hundreds  of  pairs  of 
pillowcases.  Her  handwork  has  won  twenty-seven  blue  ribbons  and  many  other  awards 
in  Sevier  County  fairs.  She  loves  flowers  and  her  home  is  made  cheerful  and  inviting 
by  many  house  plants.  Mrs.  Wanlass  has  spent  all  the  years  of  her  womanhood  in 
Relief  Society  work  and  in  making  people  happy.  She  has  been  a  visiting  teacher  for 
fifty-three  years  and  is  still  making  her  visits  regularly  and  faithfully.  She  is  the  last  to 
leave  the  work  meetings  and  is  noted  as  an  expert  quilter.  Six  of  her  eight  children  are 
still  living,  and  she  is  a  devoted  grandmother  and  great-grandmother. 


Page  371 


Magazine  Honor  Roll  for  1961 


/^NCE  again  the  General  Board  for  these  subscriptions.  We  are  sure 

takes  opportunity  to  express  its  you  will  feel  well  repaid  for  your 

gratitude   and   appreciation   to   the  generosity    and    kindness    in     the 

dedicated  and  devoted  women  who  knowledge  that  many  hearts  have 

have  been  instrumental  in  placing  been  touched  by  the  messages  and 

The  Relief  Society  Magazine  in  so  inspiration  contained  in  the  Maga- 

many  of  our  Latter-day  Saint  homes  zine,  and  that  a  number  of  conver- 

throughout  the  world,  and  also  in  sions  to  the  gospel  have  resulted, 

the  homes  of  other  lovely  women  You  will  be  happy  to  know  that 

who  appreciate  the  good  and  beauti-  the  total  number  of  Magazine  sub- 

ful  in  life.    Especially  do  we  express  scriptions  in  1961  was  183,236,  com- 

appreciation  to  the  Magazine  repre-  pared  with  171,002  in  i960,  for  an 

sentatives  in  stakes  and  wards,  mis-  increase  of  12,234.    Th^re  were  303 

sions  and  branches,  for  their  zealous  stakes  on  the  Honor  Roll,  an  in- 

and  untiring  efforts,  and  to  the  Re-  crease   of  nineteen   over  the    i960 

lief  Society  presidencies  and  other  total  of  284.    The  mean  of  all  the 

officers  and  teachers  who  have  given  stakes    was    ninety-three    per    cent, 

their  loyal  support  and  encourage-  which  is  an  increase  of  one  per  cent 

ment.     Surely  the  Lord  is  pleased  over  i960. 

with  his  faithful  daughters  who  have  The  highest  stake  was  again  the 

so  diligently  magnified  their  calling.  South  Los  Angeles,  for  the  fifteenth 

Thanks  must  also  be  expressed  to  consecutive  year,  with  a  percentage 

our  thousands  of  sisters  who  sub-  of  226.    It  also  had  the  largest  num- 

scribe  to  the  Magazine,  thereby  evi-  ber  of  subscriptions,  with  a  total  of 

dencing  their  appreciation  of  Relief  1,641.     Of  the  ten  highest  stakes. 

Society  itself,  and  of  the  Magazine,  the  first  four  places  were  taken  by 

the  'Voice''  of  Relief  Society  which  stakes  in  California.    Others  in  the 

brings    so    much    knowledge    and  top  ten  included  one  stake  in  Ari- 

pleasure,  beauty  and  spirituality  into  zona,  two  in  Idaho,  one  in  Canada, 

our  lives.  one  in  Nevada,  and  one  in  Utah. 

In    expressing    appreciation,    we  There  were  also  2,344  wards  and  61 

must  not  forget  the  many  gift  sub-  branches  in  the  stakes  on  the  Honor 

scriptions  so  thoughtfully  and  gen-  Roll.    In  forty-one  stakes  all  of  tlie 

erously  provided  the  General  Board  wards    achieved    one    hundred    per 

for    distribution    to    the    missions  cent  or  over. 

of  the  Church  by  individual  sisters  In  1961  there  were  24  missions  on 

and    by    stake,    ward,    and    branch  the  Honor  Roll,  an  increase  of  four 

organizations.    Sisters,  we  thank  you  over  i960.    Three  of  these  are  new 

Page  372 


MAGAZINE  HONOR  ROLL  FOR  1961  373 

missions  and  are  to  be  congratulated  Sisters,  we  rejoice  with  you  over 

for  doing  so  well.  Highest  honor  goes  these  outstanding  achievements  in 

to  the  British  Mission  with  143  per  Magazine  subscriptions.  They  repre- 

cent.    Second  is  the  Western  States  sent  many  hours  of  effort  by  thou- 

Mission,  with  129  per  cent;  third,  sands    of  Magazine   representatives 

the  Canadian  Mission,  with  124  per  throughout  the  Church,  and  they  are 

cent;  and  fourth,  the  North  Central  a  reflection  of  loving  and  devoted 

States  Mission,  with  111  per  cent.  In  ser\ice. 

total  number  of  subscriptions  the  Relief  Society  women  the  world 
Western  States  led  with  1,075.  "^^^  ^^^^  ^^^  grateful  for  our  Relief  So- 
mean  of  the  missions  on  the  Honor  ciety  Magazine,  with  its  beautiful 
Roll  rose  to  ninety-five  per  cent,  for  covers  and  its  many  pages  filled  with 
an  increase  of  three  per  cent  over  beauty,  culture,  refinement,  knowl- 
1960.  edge,  faith,  inspiration,  and  love. 


Honors  for  Highest  Ratings 

Stake 

South  Los  Angeles  (California)   226% 
Magazine  Representative  —  Amelia  Dellenbach 

Ward 

Gila  Bend  Branch,  Phoenix  Stake  (Arizona)  450% 
Magazine  Representative  —  Cleora  Colvin 

Mission 

British  Mission  —  143% 
Mission  Magazine  Representative  —  Beulah  B.  Woodbury 

Mission  District 

West  Nebraska  District,  Western  States  Mission  —  174% 
Magazine  Representative  —  Irma  M.  Chandler 

Mission  Branch 

Roanoke  Rapids  Branch  —  340% 

Raleigh  District,  Central  Atlantic  States  Mission 

Magazine  Representative  —  Joyce  E.  Phillips 


374 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY,  1962 


Ten  Highest  Percentages  in  Stakes 

South  Los  Angeles  226.. ..Amelia  Dellenbach 

Huntington  Park  iSg.-.-Rachel  Liston 

Inglewood 143. ...Janet  C.  Medina 

Glendale  135. ...Mildred  Robison 

Phoenix 135.. ..Alva  L.  Knight 

Burley  1 34.... Virginia  F.  Nichols 

Rexburg   129. ...Beth  Moore 

Edmonton    124.. ..Grace  V.  McCurdy 

Las  Vegas  122.... Helen  S.  Toolson 

Box  Elder i2i....Iva  Lou  Nebeker 

Missions  Achieving  Ten  Highest  Percentages 

British i43....Beulah  B.  Woodbury 

Western  States 129.... Ada  S,  Christiansen 

Canadian 124.. ..Frances  J.  Monson 

North  Central  States  iii....Joie  M.  Hilton 

Eastern  States 107. ...Olive  L.  Smith 

Central  States io5....Marcella  Meador 

West  Central  States 101. ...Hazel  Woolley 

Northern  California  ioo...-Leta  C.  Pugh 

California  97....LaPriel  Bunker 

Northern  States  95.... Mary  E.  Maycock 


Ten  Stakes  With  Highest  Number  of  Subscriptions 


No. 

No. 

South  Los  Angeles 

Subscriptions 
1641 

Sugar  House 

Subscriptions 

974 

Huntington   Park 
Glendale 

1270 
1124 

Alpine 
Davis 

965 

928 

Ensign 
East  Mesa 

1039 
985 

Shelley 
Burley 

907 
889 

Ten  Missions  With  Highest  Number  of  Subscript 

ions 

No. 

No. 

West  Central  States 

Subscriptions 

1075 

Central  States 

Subscriptions 
605 

New  England 

917 

Southern  States 

604 

Northern  States 

875 

Northwestern  States 

591 

East  Central  States 

796 

Gulf  States 

573 

Eastern  States 

633 

Great  Lakes 

515 

Stakes  in 

Which  All  the  Wards  Achieved  100%  or 

Over 

Bear  River  Lottie  Potter 

Box  Elder  Iva  Lou  Nebeker 

Burley  Virginia  F.  Nichols 

Calgary   Vernetta  Reed 

East  Idaho  Falls  ....Sarah  Owens 

East  Pocatello Norma  Adams 

Glendale  Mildred  Robison 

Granger Althora  P.  Sizemore 


Granite  Wilma  D.  Wetzel 

Highland  Lucille  M.  Larsen 

Holladay  Ruth  C.  Andrus 

Huntington  Park  ....Rachel  Liston 

Inglewood  Janet  C.  Medina 

Juarez    Fannie  B.  Hatch 

Kansas  City Venna  T.  Witbeck 

Las  Vegas  Helen  S.  Toolson 


MAGAZINE  HONOR  ROLL  FOR  1961 


375 


Malad  Maud  Y.  Jensen 

Minidoka    Lila  Neibaur 

Monument  Park  ....Sara  Stone 

New  Jersey  Dorothy  A.  Keatley 

North  Jordan  \'onda  L.  Sharp 

North  Pocatello  ...Tura  Hadley 

Oquirrh    Dorothy  Smith 

Orange  County Ehzabeth    Reynolds 

Parleys Genevieve  Lewis 

Phoenix Aha  L.  Knight 

Pikes  Peak ...Dorothy  L.  Newton 

Pocatello  Anna  M.  Egbert 

Rexburg Beth  Moore 


St.  Joseph  Nira  P.  Lee 

St.  Louis    Tessie  Lake 

San  Diego    Joan  Knudson 

San  Joaquin   Ethel  Martin 

Shelley    Beth  M.  Clawson 

South  Idaho  Falls. .\'iolet  K.  Jaussi 
South  Los  Angeles. -Amelia    Dellenbach 
South  Salt  Lake  ....Hannah  Dietrich 

Torrance  Thelma  Perkin 

West  Covina Lucille  C.  Hales 

Whittier  Mary  C.  Drever 

Woodruff   Naomi  B.  Harris 


Mission  Percentages  on  Honor  Roll 


British 

Western  States 
Canadian 
North  Central 
Eastern  States 
Central  States 
West  Central  States 
Northern  California 


H3 
129 

124 

111 

107 
105 

101 

100 


California 
Northern  States 
Southern  States 
Alaskan  Canadian 
Southern  Austrahan 
Texas 

New  England 
Central  Atlantic 


97 

95 

94 

93 
89 

89 

88 

85 


Northwestern  States 
East  Central  States 
Scottish-Irish 
Western  Canadian 
Great  Lakes 
Gulf  States 
South  African 
Eastern  Atlantic 


80 

79 

79 

78 

77 
76 

76 

75 


Stakes  by  Percentages— 1961 


South  Los  Angeles        : 

126 

Virginia 

111 

East  Long  Beach 

107 

Huntington 

Park 

L89 

Kansas  City 

111 

Granite 

107 

Inglewood 

^3 

Albuquerque 

111 

Calgary 

107 

Glendale 

] 

35 

Pocatello 

111 

Great  Falls 

107 

Phoenix 

135 

San  Joaquin 

110 

Redwood 

107 

Burlev 

] 

^34 

Santa  Rosa 

110 

San  Diego  East 

107 

Rexburg 

] 

129 

^^llittier 

110 

South  Idaho  Falls 

107 

Edmonton 

] 

124 

\\'oodruff 

110 

New  Jersey 

107 

Las  \^egas 

: 

L22 

St.  Joseph 

110 

Roy 

107 

Box  Elder 

121 

Juarez 

110 

Las  Vegas  North 

107 

San  Diego 

L21 

Reseda 

109 

Bear  River 

106 

Shelley 

120 

Temple  View 

109 

Parleys 

106 

Pikes  Peak 

119 

East  Phoenix 

109 

West  Boise 

106 

l^hoenix  North 

117 

Mojave 

109 

South  Salt  Lake 

106 

Holladay 

116 

West  Covina 

109 

East  Mesa 

105 

Torrance 

116 

St.  Louis 

109 

Nyssa 

105 

Dquirrh 

] 

116 

Mt.  Jordan 

109 

Liberty 

105 

Minidoka 

115 

North  Pocatello 

108 

New  York 

104 

Toronto 

. 

114 

Yuma 

108 

Ammon 

104 

Classia 

113 

Monument  Park 

108 

Bonneville 

104 

Kast  Idaho  Falls 

113 

Highland 

108 

Orange  County 

104 

376 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY,   1962 


West  Utah 

104 

Union 

100 

Los  Angeles 

94 

East  Pocatello 

104 

Tavlorsville 

100 

Cache 

94 

Idaho  Falls 

104 

Granger  North 

100 

Lethbridge 

94 

Maricopa 

104 

Big  Horn 

99 

Garden  Grove 

93 

Raft  River 

104 

Panguitch 

99 

Cedar  West 

93 

Florida 

104 

St.  Johns 

99 

Bannock 

93 

Pasadena 

103 

West  Pocatello 

99 

Murray 

93 

Ensign 

103 

Long  Beach 

99 

Washington 

93 

Wells 

103 

University  West 

99 

Redondo 

93 

Grand  Coulee 

103 

Chicago 

99 

North  Davis 

9^ 

Fresno 

103 

Vancouver 

99 

Richland 

9^ 

South  Bear  River 

103 

Walnut  Creek 

98 

Boise 

9^ 

Mill  Creek 

103 

Young 

98 

St.  George  East 

9- 

Reno  North 

103 

Monterey  Bay 

98 

South  Blackfoot 

92 

Wilford 

103 

Gooding 

98 

Tooele 

92 

Sugar  House 

102 

Ogden 

98 

Puget  Sound 

9^ 

Santa  Monica 

102 

Weiser 

98 

West  Sharon 

92 

Granger 

102 

Monument  Park  West  98 

Mt.  Logan 

92 

San  Fernando 

102 

San  Antonio 

97 

Hyrum 

91 

Burbank 

102 

Rigbv 

97 

Blackfoot 

91 

San  Bernardino 

102 

Sacramento 

97 

North  Weber 

91 

Olympus 

102 

Denver  West 

97 

San  Juan 

91 

Weber  Heights 

102 

Hayward 

97 

Valley  View 

91 

Malad 

102 

Taylor 

97 

Winder 

91 

Canoga  Park 

101 

Cheyenne 

97 

Kolob 

91 

Cottonwood 

101 

Santa  Ana 

97 

Snowflake 

91 

Moapa 

101 

Columbia  River 

96 

Alberta 

91 

Franklin 

101 

Spanish  Fork 

96 

East  Los  Angeles 

91 

North  Seattle 

101 

Ashley 

96 

Southern  Arizona 

91 

Mt.  Rubidoux 

101 

Portland 

96 

Deseret 

91 

St.  George 

101 

Farr  West 

96 

Missoula 

90 

East  Sharon 

101 

Grantsville 

96 

East  Rigby 

90 

North  Jordan 

101 

Duchesne 

95 

Tucson 

go 

American  Falls 

101 

Granite  Park 

95 

Oklahoma 

90 

Nampa 

101 

Lake  View 

95 

San  Jose 

90 

North  Tooele 

101 

North  Box  Elder 

95 

Gridley 

90 

Grand  Junction 

101 

North  Rexburg 

95 

North  Sevier 

90 

Palomar 

101 

Emigration 

95 

Sharon 

90 

Sevier 

101 

New  Orleans 

95 

Denver 

90 

Palmyra 

101 

Portneuf 

95 

Lake  Mead 

89 

Grant 

101 

Twin  Falls 

95 

Alaska 

89 

Utah 

101 

Tulsa 

95 

Bountiful 

89 

Philadelphia 

100 

Uintah 

94 

Uvada 

89 

Beaver 

100 

Park 

94 

Benson 

89 

Juab 

100 

Yellowstone 

94 

Lost  River 

89 

Mt.  Graham 

100 

Norwalk 

94 

Millard 

89 

Santa  Barbara 

100 

Reno 

94 

Santaquin-Tintic 

89 

MAGAZINE  HONOR  ROLL  FOR  1961 


377 


Wasatch 

88 

Mt.  Logan 

82 

West  Jordan 

76 

North  Idaho  Falls 

88 

Lewiston 

82 

South  Sanpete 

76 

Timpanogos 

-    88 

Auckland 

82 

Dallas 

76 

Tacoma 

88 

Craig 

82 

North  Sacramento 

76 

East  Mill  Creek 

88 

Minnesota 

82 

Morgan 

76 

Kanab 

88 

Greensboro 

82 

Salmon  River 

75 

Ben  Lomond 

88 

Montpeher 

82 

Humboldt 

75 

Seattle 

88 

Moroni 

82 

Lorin  Farr 

75 

San  Leandro 

88 

South  Summit 

81 

San  Luis 

74 

Garfield 

87 

Salt  Lake 

81 

Ben  Lomond  South 

74 

South  Davis 

87 

Springville 

81 

Summit 

74 

Honolulu 

87 

Wayne 

81 

Cincinnati 

73 

Riverton 

87 

Covina 

81 

Leicester 

73 

Hillside 

87 

Idaho 

81 

Houston 

73 

Zion  Park 

87 

Logan 

81 

Melbourne 

72 

Idaho 

86 

San  Francisco 

81 

North  Sanpete 

72 

Riverside 

86 

Lehi 

81 

Salem 

71 

East  Cache 

86 

Spokane 

80 

Tampa 

71 

Butte 

86 

Clearfield 

80 

London 

71 

Rose  Park 

86 

East  Ogden 

80 

Gunnison 

71 

Cleveland 

86 

Bountiful  North 

80 

Lyman 

71 

Taber 

85 

Midvale 

80 

Shreveport 

70 

Nebo 

85 

North  Carbon 

80 

Willamette 

70 

Cannon 

85 

Palo  Alto 

80 

Beaumont 

70 

Klamath 

85 

Detroit 

80 

Hamilton 

70 

Bakersfield 

85 

San  Luis  Obispo 

80 

Yakima 

70 

Star  Valley 

85 

Bear  Lake 

80 

Carbon 

70 

Murray  South 

85 

San  Mateo 

80 

Bountiful  South 

69 

Blaine 

84 

Oneida 

80 

South  Carolina 

69 

Winter  Quarters 

84 

El   Paso 

80 

Kearns  North 

68 

Napa 

84 

Weber 

79 

Canyon  Rim 

68 

Davis 

84 

South   Sevier 

79 

North  Carolina 

68 

Oakland-Berkeley 

84 

Pioneer 

79 

Sydney 

67 

Atlanta 

84 

Smithfield 

79 

Orem  West 

66 

Riverdale 

84 

Teton 

79 

Kearns 

61 

Miami 

84 

Flagstaff 

78 

Layton 

57 

East  Provo 

84 

South  Ogden 

78 

Leeds 

56 

Roosevelt 

84 

Cedar 

78 

Manchester 

54 

American  River 

83 

Redding 

77 

University 

45 

Nevada 

83 

Indianapolis 

77 

Hawks  Bay 

43 

Provo 

83 

Orem 

77 

*Brigham  Young  Univ 

40 

Alpine 

83 

Emery 

77 

*Utah  State  Univ. 

15 

Brisbane 

83 

Sandy 

77 

*Brigham  Young 

Parowan 

83 

Orlando 

77 

Univ.  2nd 

H 

Mesa 

82 

East  Jordan 

76 

(*  Limited    Participatio 

n) 

378  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY,   1962 


OS 


o 


O 
to 


^ 


to 


??  fi    c 


'O 


=  s=   L  l§-i„^  I. Ill     sl.§? 


-(J 


^      „,       .„c«4iSo^^'^        II'^'^S^C        ^t^cs^oj  S-^^e^o 


tsn*^  ooorHt-OiOsascioooasooooot-ooajasaioooioOi-it^oaiOoooooooo 

p.!^  T-lrH  T— I  rHTHrHtHi-l 

mq  coc<j(Xoocot-uDO'^(XDooOLOo:)ooK:)a:iC<iooiooo'X)oacocoioot-0'^<:o 

-£•7  -^ocoai'^T-^lOT^'^'<:*|(^:)Cot^-Ci(^^ocot^-c-^>(:ou7)0^coc<loo■^c^t^-^>^^- 

^•^  T^co■<*<Ncooo'X)iO(^^t>t-Tfr^(^^a5T:j<'<^^Xlcoco^-IOlO(X)'X)aiu::)WooiO^ 

S-g  i-H00CD'^C000'!^lOl0CD00C0'*t>C^C<IC0<NIC0C0lOTj<':0OC000'*0000C<I05 

Pa3  c^Io:>cx3coco(^^cocO(xc>c<Ico^-^coOlOuo'^l^-aiu:)05l^-05oocoT^rHOilr:)?o 


X 


o 


O*-^  ^  C     O-^     S3     J3     >.    g     ^     ^     §    ^.S.^^jH-g     >     >     0)     gX    ^    ^    ^    ^    ^    ^    -M    -M    +^    +^4^ 

P^  CCMn3'T3<i^-'im^p^4^>i:3^>CCKi4jyMWK!c«MaiWMai!nw 

cS(Sa3<uairC:j::,^,-i;ooo^o3o3<i>a><i)(i);3a3aSc^a3rtasc3i:^c^c8c« 


Sc^g     -ss^     gl     Si     iS'SS'S     -2     ^S        ■Sit 


z   ;.  ^  ^  ^  g  g  ^  ^  ^  ^  p^  s  -^  -^  ^  ^  -5  -^  p  ?« .2^  ?.'^  a"'  -5  7^  §3 1:  5  g 


§4^  05THTH(X)r^(^:)-^lX'■^c^^u^(^oocoococ50ir^'«::l<(^^■^050^--lco(^lTf<x>"^t^- 

•--5^  ooasTHcx)ooooa5ooooooa5ooooooooo5iJ5ooaiOoooo(Mooocoooa50 

fl  VIM  VN  vM 

»o  t-Cg-^lOlOOCDOiOiCOOOt^i-HOO^t^LOt-OOCoS^ioIoOC^lcr'CiCiOtiCOO 

-£►7  a5lOu7)^Du^a5K:)iO(^acococoTH■>^c^Ir^col:^Olo<x>l>a5lO<x>u:)t--c»<^^t^-o 

i^:-^  iHooo:>ooc^oooot>iHioicc<iLoooooioc<icococoooocc'i— i'^05t--ioooot> 

go)  C<lTH05<X>lOOOCOt-0500-.-l'X>'rHOC<It:-000?CiOT-l"^LO<X)0500tDCr)a5iHCD 

gC  (>Jt:-'^i-HOOU^'^'^CO(NU^COlOLOLO-^CDOO^CO(X500lOlOt--'r- l^tO'^^'^ 


_;=;^^CCCM-uPc«c3a;ai<uaia)  .r-Tr-J  r-2oooooSP;3Procc 
<<<^<5l<<<:<K<<<i<tiPQpqmpqpqpQpqpqmmpqpqpQP3mmpqpQPQOU 


MAGAZINE  HONOR  ROLL  FOR  1961 


379 


Pi 


<D  Xfl 
ft  . 
o  ^ 

O    N 


0)     M     C^ 
O     0)     C 

o   o 


o 


m^,^  cdM 


C    CU    ^ 
p     W    C 

W   H,   ^3 


Ph  .0^ 


>  c 


o 

.S 

?-i 

0) 

o 


o 

C     O 

pq 


O! 


C/2 


^1 
OK 


4-3 
c3 

P3  o 

d  ^ 

?H  I/} 

OS  o 
CJP4 


OS  1—1 


^  pq 

P5  P^ 


O)    o 

d« 
^  > 


O  03 

4->  CD 

^  p 

o3  o 

>  03 

03  rC 

C/2  O 


<-<    C    C 
o 


>H 


o;    o 
PM   «J 

0)     (D 


03 


03 


c« 


o 


-4->   , — 1 

a>   a>   fi; 
o   S   ^ 


OS    C 


ft 


i-H   CO  ^   C-  CO 
05  00  O   t^  ^   O 


OOOOi-HUtiiHaiLOC^ltr-TH'^C^IlOT-IOSlO'^aiCvl^Cvl'^OCiCOtOC^lO 

1— icxDrHcxjosoociCMoooaiOOOocoit-asooooocococoooT— locci 


172 


c<ic^t^ooi^c^ocou:)^-^THc«cocico^-^t-cx;T— iTij^oasoci-H^coLO'Tti'rfT^oo 

COCOiOC<100lOrH'r}<xfTtUt)^OOCDT^u::)U7»(>at^'rt<iXilO«OC<ILOOOOC(>3»OlO  -^   C~-   CO  -^ 


c  S 


00'^'X>i-HL--lOC~C0(>]COt— |iOoCOOCTi"<:i<OUOlOLOCOlO'^COt--(NlTHOOT— lOsCNJOCOO 

t-coLCt-a^c^iCiOiT-H-^o^Oi— iLocooo'XJcoaiC^jco'^coc^ooc^iooasTHjNiiot---^ 

CO^luOCOlOlO  ^■<^l0'X>^-^L0'*C0t00Cltr-l0CDt><X>C0iOt:-O(MCDCD^^C0^ 


« 


OS 

o 
A 
03 

T3 


73 

ft  s 

X3    bJO   "^ 

c  c  ^ 

HH    HH    t-j 


OS 


G    O 
03  '^ 


%  I 

a;   CO 


o 


03    OS 
(D     CD 

>>, 

73      M    ^    _(J 


<D 


>■. 


73    X^ 


o   o 


CD     OJ 


OS 
o 

OS 


<D 

03    ^  O 
>    03 

OS  'T^  ;=! 


^   o  ^ 


—•o   =«    OS    03    OS   a;    <D    cur^   o   o   o    o    oJ5J^^-^j-^-j:;;:-j:i-^i: 


ej 


1^  ft 


73 

c 

<D 

PQ 


72 
(D 

I— H 

o 

A 
o 


O) 


OS 


O     73 
'iJ     73 


c3 


6m 


^    4_> 
OS     Sh 

plh  m 


^^3 

u 
o 

73 

bJD 


^  ^  ^     W  ;^ 


t:  c 


^^ 


73   ^^ 


W56 


5^^ 


?^  -r  ■&::  -^  ?  -o 


03 


o 
-t-> 

OS 

P5 

Ph" 
OS 

p. 


o 

xfl 

o 


03 


M 


73    K^     ^-J 


o 

Xfl 


iH  >. 


o 


OS  J:: 


Q  -.■  ^<  ^ 

03    Ji    CD  ^ 


>i  o    ;3 
.J  O  hJ 


CD 


2 

gj  ^  ^ — ; 

03  T3  ^  . 

C  ^-    03     03 

r-in  P       03       O 

O  P4  >  p:5 


0 

?H 

03 
73 

rH 

03 

0 

73 

73 

OS 
03 

0 
73 

0 

03 

M.  H 
C.  A 

uje  K 

0 

73 

'03 

'0 

03 

^  x 

-M  0 

ri5 

rC 

0 

1— 1 

OS   p  -rH 

03  03 

QP^ 

O'rH-^Ot-lOCOCDOO'^THCOCOt^lOOOCOT-ICMOt- 
a5O(MG0t-cJiOCitr-OOOCi00C0CiOOOOO 


t-<Mot:^oct>cr>t^in)cri 

OOOcT^CiOOCTHOOt-OC 


coT^(^^t--lLr:)C^lcJicot--'^c^)cocot-'^ot^^— icoi— iiocoocooiioi— icDOi'^c^cooco 
cocico(»LooccoocDcoo'^c^ioc<iOLC(>3Cicr5000i>-aii:0'^co'rfcxot>ot>t~- 

10u^COCOU7)rtiO^COu::)OCCOC<lC<lT-HtDLC'rtCvl'^CO«Ot-'rt^COC^COCOiOGCt>'^T— IC<1 


c  g 


10  10   C^  CO  Oi   00  1^ 
(M  00  CO  00   1—1   O  O 

CO  10  c<i  -^  t-  10  o 


T-iOLOcococ<iTtc<icoooct-oaai>jo^oiooooi>ooiO"^c^ocoti 
cot-1— iaiC<iOiaicorHT^,-i(xcjcocotr-T-i'rtooiO'^"^cococotr- 

CO'^iOt:~COC^(MOOCOLO'5l<C<l'^COCOC~-LOCOCOC^CO»OOCO'<^(MCO 


'5 
o 
w 


>j  o 

b£  oj 

73  73 

03  OS 


C     73 
O    03 

T3     r-C 


X<  '^    —I    ox,  ij    C 
o    '^ 


C^iS 


0; 

> 
o 

u 

o 

c 

03 


T3  —I 


03    =3 


0) 
03 

o 

O    o3 

o   -^ 


o 

a 
C 

i-s 

-^ 
C 
03 


o 


03 

PLh 

03     03 


03  03 

c  c  c  c 

cQ  cd  c^  c^ 

;-(  «  ?-i  ^ 


_03 

73 

0 

^ 

03 

0 

> 

73 

fe 

73 

+-> 

-t-J 

C 

c 

OS 

0) 

OS 

03 

03 

T3  T3 
c«    03 

03  .iiir 


03    ci  -^ 
"C  -o  ^ 

"So  ^  2 
t:  o  o 


03 

Pu 

o 
-t-J 
b£ 

4J 

c 


380  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY,  1962 


^ 

03 

1— H 
0 

0    0    >               ^ 

^  c 

0) 

rz3 

c 

&£ 

ft             r2^      0 

m 

Mildred  Sagers 
Nellie  Opheikens 
Manilla  J.  Corse 
Orpha  Robinson 
Vera  Weindorf 
Chloe  F.  Summer 
Frances  Boden 
Glenna  B.  Brown 

^       >J 

u 

W     M     03                    0) 

0           '^  -M 

4; 

> 

C  c3 

0 
Xfl 

Auge 
mith 
H.  Re 
Wilbe 

4-5 

> 

U 

PU 

C!     ^     ?-i                      T 

«2  <^  ffi  ^  1  g  ^ 

0 

uline  G.  Bish( 
va  L,  Knight 
ith  M.  Alexan 
rothy  L.  New 
ra  J.  Woodall 
ma  M.  Egbert 
elie  Reznick 
Idie  Toler 
seret  Bullock 

Hi  <v 

1-^ 

03 
xn 

03 

nelin  P. 
rothy  S 
izabeth 

Bernice  S. 
Vivian  M. 
Amaretta 
Beth  R.  T( 
fearl  E.  E 
Genevieve 
Mary  L.  S 

S 

'5 

Pl,<^WQP^<<<iJCQ 

0 

i-lrH'-^iO-rfOOOCa 

0    ?D    Tf 

t> 

c- 

tH   0   1-1   05   -^   CD   CO 

CO 

OtOlr-0505i-ICDtOCO 

.2- 

Oi 

0050500005050 

00    rH    0 

t- 

t> 

0  00  0  05  05  0  00 

0 

OCOrHi-lt>iH050500 

1— 1                           T— 1                                       T— 1 

1-1    T— 1 

tH           tH                   t— I 

1-1 

iH  1— 1   iH  1— 1          iH 

"5   6 

05 

T-tlOCDLOtD-rJ^O^D 

i-H  CO  (M 

05 

10 

iO  05  0  1-1   CO  ^  t> 

CO 

CD'^(M05tOtOt>000 

10 

OC-'^lOC-lOCO^ 

T}<   t>  CO 

t- 

05 

to  t-  tr-  05  Ti<  t-  ,-1 

0 

05(MOtH00i-I-^CDC0 

CO 

iOlO^Tl<?DCD(MiO 

iO  CO  to 

'^ 

T-H 

CD  ^  (N  '^  t-  Tj<  CO 

00 

CvJt^OOCOTfLOOO''^'^ 

IS 

0 

t:-O00C0(MO505t- 

00  to   tH 

05 

^ 

1-1  00  00  to  rH   CD  -^ 

t> 

tOCDT}<05t-tOO"^CD 

^^"™ 

0 

05C0t>C0OCD00iC 

t-   00   T-H 

T— 1 

to 

to  05   CD  05  05  '^   00 

t- 

O5CO00CDi-ICD00O5i-H 

^0 

"* 

Tj^^^Tj^OOCTitNlO 

CD  10  10 

CD 

OJ 

CD  to  (M   "^   t>  -^  CO 

t- 

(MtOCDCvJCDrtOO-^^ 

On 

Jj 

0) 

d 
0^ 

0 

m 

Sevier    ' 
Tooele 
Weber 
ik 

id-Berkel 

-(J 

03 

w 

p  ^  ^ 

C 
P 
0 

0  2 

0 

w    d 

ma 
slphia 

iX 

ix  North 

Peak 

r 

llo 

^•3 

0 

z 

1j 

oooo>,dbi'^ 

lymp 
neida 
quirr 

bX) 

rem 

rland 

almy 

< 

alomi 
angu 

ark 

arley 

arow; 

Pasadc 
Philad( 
Phoeni 
Phoeni 
Pikes  : 
Pionee 
Pocate 

ortla] 
ortne 
rovo 

^^^^^OOOOOOOOOPnCLpupLHPHpLiPH 

Ph  P^  Ph 

0 

X 

•in                      ;h 

0) 

T3 

d 

z 

0 

l< 

CO 

0)' 

.s 

cti 
bo 

> 

c 
a; 

ft 

Era  C.  Jones 
Wilda  N.  Andrejc 
Lilly  B.  Lovejoy 
Lola  McCammon 
Sara  Stone 
Betty  March 
Manilla  W.  Carte 

T3 

< 

d 

Flora  John 
Rose  A.  Brown 
Lo*la  H.  Gibbons 

Leola  B.  Clark 
Hilda  R.  Peel 
Mabell  A.  Smith 
Beatrice  H.  Turn 

t 

OS 

0 

d 
1— ( 

LaVaun  L.  Allen 
Leona  S.  Crouch 

May  Probert 
Dorothy  A.  Keatl 
Goldie  S.  Kleinpe 
Thyra  Stoddard 
Hilda  R.  Forrest 
Parthenia  H.  Rhe 
Helen  W.  Barber 
Mary  L.  Wilding 
Vonda  L.  Sharp 
Tura  Hadley 

Myrtle  B.  Park 
Ruth  M.  Moses 
Lillian  Bulman 

w 

Q 

-t-5 

tH  05  00  (M  00  00  CD 

Oi 

0  05  CO 

CO 

1-1  CO  to 

0 

Tt    to 

CO  t>  to 

^  to  0  CO  00  1-1  00 

to  CO  1-1 

u 

0  0   05   00   0   05   t- 

00 

0   0   05 

00 

0  05  00 

0 

00  00 

00   0  05 

0   05   00   05   00   0   0 

05  tr-  0 

.2* 

Ph 

i-i   r-^                   1-1 

tH  tH 

tH 

1-1 

1—1 

1— 1                                 1-1  rH 

y-i 

u 

CO 

Q 

0   tH   Tt   (M   05  00   0 

CO 

CO   t-  CO 

05 

0  to  0^ 

to 

to  -^ 

0  CO  «o 

CO  CO  1—1  00  iH  ^  0 

0  0  rt* 

^ 

;z; 

0  00  to  (M  05  0  00 

1-1 

CO  CO   t- 

CO 

CD   tH  to 

CD 

'^  CO 

to   1-1  CO 

to  0  0  CO  1-1  CO  Tt 

CO  "^  ^ 

3 

CO  '^   CO  CD  '^   CD  (M 

CO 

CO  '^   CO 

to 

00  to  CD 

00 

CO  to 

CO  CO  CO 

CO  00  "^   CO  t-  to  CD 

CD  CO  CO 

■ 

■(J 

g 

CO  iH  tH  C<I  Ol  CO  0 

CO 

CO  CO  to 

CO 

0  ^   t- 

CO 

05    l> 

0  CO  05 

00  0  00  05  to  05   0 

CO  05  CO 

"o 

05  ^  CO  CO  CD  (N   t~ 

00 

CD  0  CO 

^ 

to  to  t:^ 

CO 

0  CO 

CO   05  '^ 

CO  Tf   00  t>  0  CO  05 

CO  -^  CO 

t4 

B 

CO  "^   CO  t-  ^   CD  CO 

CO 

CO  ^   t- 

CO 

00  to  t- 

00 

T^  CO 

T^  CO  CO 

CO  00  to  CO  00  to  to 

CD  Tt<  CO 

CO 

<0 

^ 

^    r^ 

^      ^ 

>>         OS    03 

.2 

03        Pui  Ph 

B 

0 

'^     ^   -l_>   -u 

d 

W 

>».2^  c  s 

03 
P. 

0)  —1     0)     0) 

J^  ^  5^  S  S 

OS 

be 

K 

03 

.?^  c  c  c  c 

t~i 

51     . 

0 

0  0  0   00 

0 

0    -M 

M  O 

aj  w         o         JT^ 

Sec®        9  i^S^j^>^fH>c5^S:^XS:^<^ 

^_  ^.  B  P^Xi  >  ^  ^  ^  %  1~<  t<  V<  V<  u  X  V  u 


4J-M-t->-MSSrtc3a)a;aj<i>aJOOOOOOdoo 


MAGAZINE  HONOR  ROLL  FOR  1961 


381 


P5 


o 

M 

•  1— 1 

o 

1— ( 

Mary  C.  McDonald 
Anna  Dee  Packer 
R.  Elaine  Pendleton 
Ethel  Blood 
Lydia  B.  Anderson 
Helen  Wilkinson 
Verna  F.  Baldwin 
Sylvia  Steck 
Laura  C.  Bronner 
Manitta  Hansen 
Addie  G.  Edwards 
Beth  M.  Clawson 
Sadie  B.  Elder 
Lucillia  S.  Peterson 
Vilate  Archibald 
Agnes  D.  Cox 
Gwen  M.  Horsley 
Violet  K.  Jaussi 
Amelia  Dellenbach 
Hazel  Goodwin 
Hannah  Dietrich 

be 


Xfl 


X/l 


«t! 

OS 

A 

■4-i 

rn 

o 

be 

73 

fl 

M 

m 

CO 
a) 

st 
Meldr 

T3 

Antho 
T.  Ha 

1— 1 

0) 
cC 

5? 

)sephin 
aud  Pc 
lene  F. 

0) 

Oj 
0) 

o 

(V 

.s 

c3 

1— H 
13 

mma  B 
ettie  B 

z6 

11 

t-3 

^< 

m 

p^;z:w:z;p^ 

:PM 


cS 


i-IOOOOt-0(M005CX)THOOOiTH(rOC<lt-t-COOO<X>COOiT-lTHCOOTHlO(MlOOOt- 
0iC»00CX)asOOTH0000O05C<ll>aiOC5CX)O(Mtr-Ot:-t>C00:iC50000C»O0000C5 
tHt— ItH  t— ItH  tH  iHtMrH  i— I 

(NTt05COTHlOOOOTHOOCOCOt--'^t>iHCOTH05i-HitOt>'^S(NTHOOTMCOC^'^COt-CO 

cocoTHGO^t^c<icocoai^"^oco(>]'^(Ncot:^'^oooia5iOLOC<i(>acD(NOt'(NiiHOi 

tH 

(»TH'^05C0iO(^0t--'^lOi::-LQ00t-C5'st<?DL000'X5CDT-IOT-IC0'^(Nt>(Nl^C000Oin 
COOOt>OlOt-OOOt>a5COOlLOi-HOOC<ltr-05rt(>30^tr-OOlCCOlLOlOOiiO'i-IU5t>CDTH 


^ 

in  0) 

e8 

O                                       O                                              <U   jj 

■^  '% 

oj                  d 

>> 

'o 

0 

.2 

Juan 
Leandro 
Luis  Obisp 
Mateo 
a  Ana 
a  Barbara 
a  Monica 
a  Rosa 
aquin-Tinti 
tie 
3r 
on 
ley 

hfield 
v^flake 

h  Bear  Riv 
h  Blackfooi 
h  Davis 
h  Idaho  Fi 
h  Los  Ang 
h  Ogden 
h  Salt  Lak 
h  Sanpete 
h  Sevier 
h  Summit 
hern  Arizo: 
lish  Fork 
:ane 
ngville 
Valley 
ir  House 
:r 

ma 
or 

^^j^j)+j^^,;:;    ^;_;4->    ?>--|j-m-m 

-P    -M    -M 

(sScSaSisSrtaSaJcSoScuajpiiJrCCCOOO 

^     13    P 

o  o  o 

oOoooaiftftJj::ie3rtc5 

mmmTJimmm^nmxnmxnmirimxfiifiuiuixfiuiuixfixfiuixfixfiuimxfiui^^^ 

(V 

OJ     C                                                               M 

be                                                             >i            c- 

Nira  P.  Lee 
Tessie  Lake 
Keturah  B.  Moultri 
Frances  L.  Kooyma 
Elaine  V.  Drake 
Valeen  M.  Jolley 
Joan  Knudson 
Beba  Berg 
Louise  R.  Neff 
Elva  Kershaw 
Afton  Logan 
Ethel  Martin 
Barbara  R.  Simmon 

.5 

c<3 

0) 

> 

eS 

■(-> 
C 

CO 

<D 

U 

0. 

Selena  Fern  Burid 
Alice  0.  Neddo 
Maxine  Hansen 
Eileen  Berg 
Myrtle  Dillon 
Doris  Young 
Mabel  C.  Barnard 
Winona  Mordue 
Beth  Moore 
Erma  E.  Berg 
Ora  Stallings 
Rhoda  W.  Priest 
Bess  Davis 
Blanche  B.  Densle 
Katie  Duncan 
Helen  M.  Shelton 
Dorothy  F.  Olesoi 
Adelle  M.  Gorsch 

Sylva  Graf 
Agnes  S.  Pickett 
Jane  Miller 

CO 

C 

o 

-».> 

(MTtit-(rot-T}<MCSC5C<lt-'^iX>t-'^COt-t:- 

rH    (M    Oi 

OOilOrHt-(MTHt-t-<MrHOO 

<7SOt-aiOO^OO(MC50iOOOOOOOOOOOCi 

O  OS  05 

THOt-OOa50(MOtr-OOOTH05 

3 

tH                   iH           tH   tH   tH                                                          T-H 

t-i 

T-l  1-1                         tH  rH  1-1          r-l          iH 

'Z 

^M                                                                                             ^N 

vN 

v« 

u 

CO 

0 

?0C00000OC0THT-(05C0lOi00aOi-l(MTf(M 

CO   05   1-1 

t-OiOCOrHOiT-IOOOOt-iOOOO 

.a 

;? 

Oa)lOC-COOlOOiO?OOOOGOOlOTHt-i-l 

iO  "*  C5 

(MC0'^00CDt--rJ<0000l>"^C5O 

s 

^iH(Mr:t<<M'<*C0lO00lO00lOLO'^^t-'*<X> 

■^    '^^    "^^ 

tO(MT— ICOCvJiiDOOtDlOCpcOt-lLO 

1 

(MCOCOt-lOOOfMOOt-OCDLO'^rHOO'^Oi 

00  CO  iO 

cniCico(Moot-t>cO'^'^ooioio 

0 

OJ 

■^CX)COTHT-l(M'^LCCDi-l(Ma5t-COTfOO'^(M 

-^  00  Oi 

COC0C5'^CD'X)Ci'^CO«C(Mi-l<X> 

c 

E 

'^iHC0lO(Mrl<C0-^cotDCX)CO;O'<^iC00'^cr> 

^   '^   ■^ 

W(Mr-lOOC<l«C>COCDt-COrt*t-lO 

TS 

c  . 

^ 

t  Sou 

River 

ing 

ndo 

ood 

o 

^„  4J  T3    o    ;? 

o  o 

bx)SH  -a  ^3  'O 

c  c 

P     C3     0)     0)     Of 

(D    11) 

bfi-^ 

X  -g 


be  > 


o 


o 


4J 

a 

be  be  w 
^   ?-i   c 


Oh 
O 


M  Ph 


o 

C^    4-S    -*J    -l-i    -1-3 


o 

C 


tn 

03 

w 

o 

o 

be 

be 

Cl> 

<D 

o 

$-1 

0) 


d   o 


^p^p^p^P^P^P^P4p:^P^p^P;^p:^P^P^p^P^C«iZ!C«C/2MC/^C/2C^C/2M?/2C/2CQC«C/2a!C« 


382  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY,  1962 


d 

O 

z 
o 


< 

to 


*"  ;.  p 


CU 


a; 


34^       coT-iOi(Moococoa5'y5o:i(M'^ocoT-iTtO'^oooot^ 

Sa^         a500t-OC5OOOt:-0^C5OTHO05CX)T-ia505O00 


'Ph 


rH 


cdoscot— it-ooi:>'^t^u:)05as(MiociiOTj<(McoO'^ 

_i7  t-tOCO'^'^OOCOaJlOlOlO'r-llOT— IrHTjirHOOOSOCO 

5<^         t-(MlO»OlOOOt>lOrt'>^COC-iO<X»'^(M^t-LOCOCO 


o 

CO 


:=i-g       t>coc<j(NOOi>ioaiairHT-iooo50t-oi'^t-?o 

OS 


w 


OT  O  0} 

•+J  f-H  43 


OS 

ti 

0) 

C 

OS 

r/} 

•  1— 1 
> 

Tl 

•  r-( 

^ 

0 

0 

0 

w 

u 

t-5 

-l-i 

-(-» 

+:> 

72 

r/2 

W 

OJ 

<V 

a; 

.2  fl  2  S    , 


-tj 


^ 


1:2         a|   .s  H  3  1 1^  =  ^  §  «  ^  "  i  ^-  «^  «  ^  5  I  .  d  I 


•^^         OOt-00aiT-li-l0505CT>05OC5O000505TH  OiOO 


^« 


lO(Mt-U500'^00C0lCi»O0iOO0005UtiC005  lO(M 

OtMOrH^COOCOC^llOOOOO*©!:-^!-!!^-  00O5 


S-^         <X)(MOOrHt-«Ol>(MOOCOCOOt>lOCOCO^O  t-d 

053  OlOrHrHOOOCOOSCOOCOOOOCOTHOOTHCO  O500 


>. 

*s 

0 

w 

r— ( 

O) 

> 

0 

0 

bx) 
0 

c 

03 

ft 

2 

'a; 
0 

0 

c 
0 

a; 
03 

u 

Q 

0 

OS 

C3 

•l-l 

0) 

-(J 

> 

•l-H 

,i3 

03 
03 

> 

1— ( 

> 

0 
0 

03 

O) 

O) 

0 

0 

0 

:i 

J3 

•  l-H 

S^ 

>-! 

^ 

> 

C3 

03 

H 

H 

Eh 

H 

H 

H 

H 

H 

H 

H 

P 

l:^ 

P    P 

P 

> 

> 

^  '5      2 

^  oi     o3 


^^ 


MAGAZINE  HONOR  ROLL  FOR  1961 


383 


'He 

o£  tc 

Pi 


O    ^ 


o 


T3 
O 


C     be 


03 


C3 


03     o3 

03  r;:^ 


OS 


>       OS 

03     T^ 


03 


Q 


H    ^    P^    K    S    r^ 


GO     03 


<X> 

'o 
o 


^   W   W 


i^      ^      N 

WWW 


;3 

n 

rC 

iri 

-t-i 

^ 

-(-> 

<< 

>J 

r^: 

OS 

o 

r/] 

OS 

C/2 

-^3 

P^ 


.2  « 
-tfP-i 
& 


1— ioioocicoaixi<aii-ioo 
rHoo^oot-t^ooasooot- 


(M 


tH  t~O^OCOOOi-Ht-0  iH 


NO 

OS 

T 


o 
o 

z 

o 

X 

z 

o 

to 

z 

o 

to 
to 


tf 


^  aii:-(McococD(rooTH 


03 
CO 


o 


o     C 
O      13 


PQ 
pq 


03 

•rH 

m 
O 


CO 


Ph 
OS 


m  a 

OS    -1^ 

?-<     c3 


O 

a)  o 

^  OS 

o3  K 

?.  '^ 

o  ^ 

^  '^ 


c3 
S 


CO 


03 
S 

03 


13 


•  ^     OS 

^    Ph 

o 


p^ 


o 


CO 
(M 

CO 


.2 
o 

<4H 

-(J 
OS 

GO 

OS 
Ul 

'3 

cc 

•l-H 

OS 

X 

M 

03 

-4J 

03 

"1^ 

03 

0^ 

OS 

0) 

GO 

m 

1 

< 

0) 

cS 

in 

4-> 

4J 

X 
-M 

c3 

in 

0) 

in 

0^ 

en 

f-l 

o 

o 

o 

o 

Jj 

;=s 

p 

X 

<D 

Qj 

0) 

CO 

o 

C/2 

o 

CO 

o 

GO 

^S 

^ 

u 
O 


pi    ^    >> 
C     c^     c^ 

<;  s  s 


:Ph 


eocotr-'^Loi-oasiot-ot-cooo 
os-^osc^ioooc-t-ooot^t-oo 


t/3 


lOOOOOi'^OOi-^COOSrHt^TH 


— >  -(-> 

c  £ 


()j 


oct>-(roooa5'X>ooTHT— I 
tr-tOi— laicot-OGiOj 

(M(M(MCOtDLOOLOlO 


CO  CO  (M  t- 
1— I  t-  lO  CO 
CD    CD     t-     O 


53 

•  rH 

OS 
03 

o 

OS 


?H 

o 


CAi 


OS 


OS 
q;  CO 
03     O 


^    ^ 


03 


03    -5 


<<    CO 


OS  (_:) 


js  .t;  ;:=; 


OS 
-(J 

CO 


OS 
T3 


73 

^        ro        ^ 

.s  I  -^ 

1  "^  ^ 

Ul    ^ 


^  s!:  :3  <u 
fe  o  o  iz; 


FROM    THE    FIELD 


General  Secretary-Treasurer  HuJda  Parker 

All  material  submitted  for  publication  in  this  department  should  be  sent  through 
stake  and  mission  Relief  Society  presidents.  See  regulations  governing  the  submittal  of 
material  for  ''Notes  From  the  Field"  in  the  Magazine  for  January  1958,  page  47,  and 
in  the  Relief  Society  Hnndhook  of  Instructions. 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  ACTIVITIES 


Photograph  submitted  by  President  Alvin  R.  Dyer 


SINGING   MOTHERS    OF   THE    EUROPEAN    AND   WEST    EUROPEAN 

MISSIONS  PRESENT  MUSIC  FOR  LATTER-DAY  SAINT  SERVICEMEN'S 

CONFERENCE,  BERCHTESGADEN,  GERMANY,  November  1961 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right  (in  dark  dresses) :  Gloria  Wright,  organist;  Doris 
Allen,  Relief  Society  supervisor  of  the  European  Mission  Servicemen's  Board;  Marjorie 
Updegrove,  chorister. 

Elder  Alvin  R.  Dyer,  former  President  of  the  European  Mission  reports:  "This 
conference  not  only  featured  general  sessions,  where  we  had  the  largest  attendance  that 
has  ever  been  accomplished  at  a  servicemen's  conference  in  Europe,  but  it  also  fea- 
tured departmental  sessions,  including  a  Relief  Society  leadership  meeting.  ,At  this 
meeting  there  were  140  wives  of  Latter-day  Saint  servicemen  in  attendance.  These 
represented  most  of  the  missions  of  Europe  where  United  States  servicemen  are  sta- 
tioned, the  greatest  number  of  which  were  from  the  West  and  South  German  Missions, 
with  other  representatives  from  the  French,  Swiss,  Berlin,  Netherlands,  North  German, 
and  British.  Missions.  This  particular  session  of  conference  was  under  the  direction 
of  Sister  Doris  Allen,  who  is  the  Relief  Society  supervisor  of  the  European  Mission 
Servicemen's  Board.  Sister  Allen  had  collaborated  with  Sister  Dyer  in  arranging  a 
program  and  providing  information  with  mimeographed  material  being  given  to  each 
sister  concerning  the  Relief  Society  program  of  the  Church.  Particular  attention  was 
given  to  the  preparation  of  the  annual  report,  and  stress  was  placed  on  reaching  more 
of  the  servicemen's  wives,  including  their  participation  in  the  Relief  Society  program." 

Page  384 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


385 


Photograph  submitted  by  Dicie  Maud  S.  Godfrey 

PIONEER  STAKE  (SALT  LAKE  CITY,  UTAH)  SINGING  MOTHERS  PRESENT 
MUSIC  FOR  STAKE  QUARTERLY  CONFERENCE,  November  1961 

Vondra  Dipo,  chorister,  stands  at  the  right,  and  Edna  Willis,  organist,  is  seated 
at  the  piano. 

Dicie  Maud  S.  Godfrey  is  president  of  Pioneer  Stake  Relief  Society. 


•'%»  •%»'  %i  <kii  If  iKllii  #>< 


^»'mr-*nt,><m>"<%09k>»m  ■<!»■.»»  i^t^,* 


Photograph  submitted  by   Kathleen  S.  Farnsworth 

BEAVER   STAKE    (UTAH),   MILFORD   SECOND   WARD    RELIEF   SOCIETY 
OPENING  SOCIAL  'TURN  BACK  THE  PAGES  OF  HISTORY" 

October  3,  1961 

Left  to  right:  Vilate  Lang,  President;  Afton  Petty;  Leora  McCulley;  Erma  Niel- 
sen; Leila  Martin;  Florence  Myers;  Aldean  Jones;  Margery  Sherwood;  Arleen  Clark;  Ethel 
Neilson. 

Kathleen  S.  Farnsworth,  former  president,  Beaver  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports: 
'The  Milford  Second  Ward  held  a  unique  and  very  effective  opening  social  October  3, 
1961.  Turn  Back  the  Pages  of  History,'  a  fashion  show  depicting  the  beautiful  cos- 


386 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY,  1962 


tumes  in  several  periods  of  time,  from  the  organization  of  Relief  Society  to  the  present, 
was  effectively  presented.  Several  young  sisters,  new  members  of  Relief  Society,  mod- 
eled costumes  which  were  treasures  of  bygone  days.  The  original  script  was  read  by 
Aldean  M.  Jones.  Delightful  songs,  appropriate  to  the  time,  were  sung  by  the  par- 
ticipants. Unusual  interest  was  created,  new  sisters  brought  into  activity,  and  a  delight- 
ful time  was  enjoyed  by  the  large  group  present.  Refreshments  were  served  from  a 
beautifully  arranged  table. 

''To  assist  Beaver  Stake  with  our  membership  drive,  'Every  Latter-day  Saint  Woman 
of  Beaver  Stake  an  Active  Relief  Society  Member,'  our  chorister  Ireta  M.  Baker  com- 
posed a  song  which  goes  to  the  tune  of  the  'Battle  Hymn  of  the  Republic'  Wt 
introduced  it  at  our  leadership  meeting.  It  went  over  well,  and  all  ward  workers 
were  enthusiastic  about  the  campaign  for  increased  membership." 

Lucille  A.  Murdock  is  the  new  president  of  Beaver  Stake  Relief  Society. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Dawn  C.  Hanks 

SAMOAN  MISSION,  PESEGA  SECOND   BRANCH,  APIA  DISTRICT  RELIEF 

SOCIETY,  SERVES  MORNING  REFRESHMENTS  TO  "PACIFIC   WOMEN'S 

INTEREST  SEMINAR,"  September   16,   1961 

Dawn  C.  Hanks,  President,  Samoan  Misson  Relief  Society,  reports:  "The  picture 
shows  some  of  the  members  of  the  Pesega  Second  Branch  Relief  Society  of  Apia 
District.  On  September  16,  1961,  the  two  Pesega  Branch  Relief  Societies  were  hostesses 
to  the  Pacific  Wopien's  Interest  Seminar  which  ^^•as  meeting  in  Western  Samoa.  In- 
cluded were  delegates  from  all  the  islands  of  the  Pacific,  Australia,  and  the  United 
Nations.  About  fifty  visitors  enjoyed  the  demonstrations  of  sewing  and  cooking  and 
the  work  meeting  activities  shown  in  the  homemaking  booklets  now  in  use  in  the 
Samoan  branch  Relief  Societies.     Many  of  these  booklets  were  purchased  by  the  dele- 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


387 


gates.  After  visiting  the  opening  exercises  of  the  Pesega  Second  Branch  Primary,  and 
being  served  morning  refreshments  by  the  Rehef  Society  women,  Pesega  First  Branch 
demonstrated  the  sewing  of  shirts,  shorts,  muumuus,  beadwork,  weaving  of  fans,  and 
block  printing  of  dress  materials.  Pesega  Second  Branch  demonstrated  the  cooking  of 
pineapple  and  mango  jam,  deep  fried  taro  balls,  and  cakes.  Pictured  here  is  the  stove 
made  from  a  gasoline  drum  which  the  Relief  Society  is  encouraging,  rather  than  cook- 
ing over  an  open  fire,  as  is  the  custom  generally  in  Samoa.  Display  tables,  showing 
materials  used  for  Primary,  MIA,  and  Relief  Society  aided  the  misson  board  members 
in  presenting  briefly  an  over-all  view  of  the  Church  program.  A  tour  of  the  Pesega 
chapel,  school,  and  mission  home  completed  the  morning's  activities.  Though  the  time 
was  short  and  filled  with  activity,  we  felt  that  the  visitors  received  a  good  idea  of  what 
the  Church  is  doing  for  the  women  of  Samoa." 


Photograph  submitted  by  Verny  J.  Olson 

SOUTH   SALT   LAKE   STAKE    (UTAH)    SINGING   MOTHERS   PRESENT 
MUSIC  FOR  CHAPEL  DEDICATION 

September  lo,  1961 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  First  Counselor  Lydia  Y.  Burrows;  Second  Coun- 
selor Elda  D.  Miller;  President  Verny  J.  Olson;  chorister  Reva  A.  Davenport. 

Mary  H.  Jensen,  organist,  is  seated  at  the  piano. 

Verny  J.  Olson,  President,  South  Salt  Lake  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "We 
feel  that  our  Singing  Mothers  were  signally  honored  by  being  invited  to  present  the 
music  for  the  dedication  of  the  'Chapel  by  the  Wayside'  at  Utah  State  Prison,  said 
to  be  one  of  the  most  beautiful  prison  chapels  in  the  United  States.  Fifty  Singing 
Mothers  sang  The  Lord's  Prayer,'  by  Gates.  After  the  dedicatory  prayer  by  President 
Hugh  B.  Brown,  Counselor  in  the  First  Presidency,  the  Singing  Mothers  sang  'Bless 
This  House.'  Much  praise  was  given  for  the  beauty  of  these  renditions.  We  are  proud 
of  our  Singing  Mothers  and  our  chorister  and  organist.  Much  of  the  success  of  this 
group  is  due  to  the  exceptional  talents,  the  untiring  efforts,  and  faithful  services  of 
these  two  sisters." 


388 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY,  1962 


Photograph  submitted  by  Clara  S.  Roberts 

SOUTH  SEVIER  STAKE   (UTAH)    SINGING  MOTHERS  PRESENT  MUSIC 
FOR   QUARTERLY   CONFERENCE,   September    lo,    1961 

Seated,  front  center:  Jennie  O.  Wingate,  acting  chorister. 

Seated  at  piano:  Elizabeth  S.  Staples,  organist. 

Standing,  third  from  the  left  on  tl>e  back  row:  Clara  S.  Roberts,  President,  South 
Se\ier  Stake  Relief  Society. 

Front  row,  seated,  third  from  the  right:  Bernice  W.  Wade,  First  Counselor. 

Sister  Roberts  reports:  "These  Singing  Mothers  presented  four  lovely  numbers 
for  our  stake  quarterly  conference  sessions.  We  are  thankful  for  this  privilege,  and 
feel  that  our  testimonies  were  strengthened  by  this  experience." 


0  r.m^f^'iQ'rr^-?:^^ ,  y^^Kp'^^^m'^'"' 


r*  n  ,A   e^ 


'A     i  I 


-Mmmmii 


Photograph   submitted   by   Louise   B.  Johansen 

NORTH  SANPETE  STAKE  SINGING  MOTHERS  PRESENT  MUSIC  FOR 

MANY  OCCASIONS 

Organist  Rhoda  Drage  stands  at  the  left  of  the  piano  in  the  front  row;  Ethel 
Porter,  who  was  organist  for  five  years,  with  the  late  chorister  Opal  Hermansen,  stands 
sixth  from  the  left  in  the  front  row;  Ethel  Ericksen,  special  accompanist  for  many  years, 
stands  at  the  right  of  the  piano;  Louise  B.  Johansen,  President,  North  Sanpete  Stake 
Relief  Society,  stands  fifth  from  the  right  of  the  organ  in  the  front  row. 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


389 


Sister  Johansen  reports:  "The  North  Sanpete  Stake  ReHef  Society  Singing  Mothers 
are  actively  engaged  in  singing  for  many  occasions.  They  were  invited  to  sing  at  the 
Moroni  Stake  conference  last  spring,  and  in  our  own  stake  in  September.  They  also 
participated  in  the  N'isiting  Teacher  Convention  in  September,  where  the  goal  of  'Every 
Sister  a  Member  of  Relief  Society  in  1962'  was  introduced.  They  plan  to  sing  at  the 
Stake  Day  party  to  be  held  in  the  Relief  Society  Building  in  June  1962.  They  have 
sung  at  several  funerals,  including  the  services  for  stake  chorister  Opal  Hermansen  who 
passed  away  in  February  1962,  and  who  had  served  faithfully  as  stake  chorister  for 
se\enteen  years." 


Photograph  submitted  by  Virginia  N.  Myers 

CALGARY  STAKE  (CANADA),  CALGARY  FIRST  WARD  BAZAAR 

September  14,  1961 

Seated  at  the  right:  Lenore  Heninger,  President,  and  Lavonne  Howden,  Work 
Director  Counselor. 

Standing,  left  to  right:  Geraldine  Johnston;  Valerie  Hanson,  social  science  class 
leader;  Lucille  Brett;  Beth  Olson,  Secretar}^;  Edith  Kutch;  Aline  Kelm;  Jean  Meyer; 
Cleo  Bilton,  work  meeting  leader;  Meridee  Smith;  Patricia  Hellier;  Myrna  Pitcher,  Em- 
ployment Counselor. 

Virginia  N.  Myers,  President,  Calgary  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "This  bazaar 
and  tour  of  homes  has  become  an  annual  fall  event,  and  both  work  successfully  to- 
gether in  raising  funds  for  Relief  Society  and  the  \\^elfare  project.  This  year  our  bazaar 
featured  aprons  and  quilts  (as  shown  in  the  picture),  house  plants,  recipe  books,  candy, 
and  home  baking,  specializing  in  homemade  bread.  The  sisters  in  the  picture,  3S  well 
as  other  sisters  of  the  ward  not  in  the  picture,  worked  diligently  to  make  the  day  a 
success." 


390 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY,  1962 


Photograph  submitted  by  Ann  Packer  Lloyd 

BANNOCK  STAKE  (IDAHO)  RELIEF  SOCIETY  OFFICERS  RELEASED  AND 
HONORED  AT  A  DINNER  AND  PROGRAM,  July  17,  1961 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right,  former  stake  board  officers:  Mildred  W.  Burton, 
First  Counselor;  Edith  W.  Hubbard,  President;  Delia  T.  Mendenhall,  Second  Counselor. 

Back  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Alice  Clegg;  Ida  Sorenson;  Delia  Whitehead, 
Secretary-Treasurer. 

Ann  Packer  Lloyd,  President  of  Bannock  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports  that  these 
faithful  officers  had  served  ten  years  and  four  months  at  the  time  of  their  release. 
"Sister  Hubbard  had  served  a  period  of  more  than  thirty-one  years  of  continuous  serv- 
ice on  the  stake  board.  It  is  estimated  that  these  six  sisters  had  given  a  total  of  109  years 
continuous  service  in  the  organization.  A  great  love  for  them  is  felt  through  all  of 
Bannock  Stake.  On  July  17,  1961,  a  dinner  and  program  were  given  in  their  honor 
by  the  new  Relief  Society  Stake  Board.  A  cake,  made  and  decorated  by  Irene  Young, 
a  former  board  member  who  had  served  with  Sister  Hubbard,  was  in  the  form  of  an 
open  book  with  the  sisters'  names  listed  on  one  side,  and  'Bannock  Stake  Relief  Society' 
listed  on  the  other.  The  new  Relief  Society  officers  are:  Ann  Packer  Lloyd,  Vera 
Roper,  First  Counselor;  Sybil  McGregor,  Second  Counselor;  June  O.  Christensen, 
Secretary-Treasurer;  Shirley  Hubbard,  Geraldine  Forbush,  Erma  Hogan,  Etheleen  An- 
dreasen,  Barbara  Panter,  Winona  Lowe,  lona  Thomas,  and  Clara  Christensen." 


Your  Pre-Schoo 
Playmates 

Janet  W.  Breeze 


It  seemed  we  were  always  stepping  on 
or  tripping  over  toy  sweepers,  dust  mops, 
etc.,  at  our  house  until  we  put  a  tiny 
screw  eye  in  the  end  of  each  and  hung 
them  on  a  board  attached  to  the  inside 
of  our  daughter's  closet  door. 


Seeking 

Catherine  B.  Bowles 

To  reach  a  haven  of  peace  and  right, 
Seekers  have  a  candle  bright 
To  see  in  corners  where  the  light 
Brings  hope  in  the  darkest  night. 


HILL  CUMORAH   PAGEANT 

July  20,  1962.  Twenty-three  days,  in- 
cluding Boston,  Washington,  New 
York,  and  Chicago.  Top  Broadway 
show  will  be  seen.  Church  historical 
places  will  also  be  visited,  such  as 
Nauvoo    and    Adam-Ondi-Ahman. 

EIGHT-DAY  WORLD'S   FAIR 

Including  Victoria,  Canada  leaving 
August    18. 

TEN-DAY  WORLD'S   FAIR 

including  Reno,  San  Francisco,  Red- 
woods, and  Victoria,  Canada.  Leaving 
dates:  July  9,  August  17,  September 
21. 

Ask  about  our  tours  to  the 

BLACK   HILLS   PASSION    PLAY 

(Including  Mt.   Rushmore) 
Leaves  August    19,    1962 
See     the     Colossal     Sculpture     carved 
from    solid    granite    of    the    heads    of 
Washington,     Jefferson,     Lincoln     and 
Theodore    Roosevelt.  $98.50 

ESTHER  JAMES  TOURS 

460  7tfi  Avenue 

Salt  Lake  City  3,  Utah 

Phones:  EM  3-5229  —  EL  9-8051 


•  KEAIITIFUL 
•  HAI\DY 

•  dukaule: 

A  sure  way  ol  keeping  alive  ihe  valuable  instruc- 
tion ol  each  month's  Relief  Society  Magazine  is  in 
a  handsomely  bound  cover.  Tlie  Mountain  West's 
first  and  (incsi  bindery  and  printiii}^  iiouse  is  pre- 
pared   lo   bind    your  editions   into   a   durable   volume. 

Mail  or   bring  the  editions  you   wish   bound   to   the 
Deseret   News   Press    lor    the    finest    of   service. 
Cloth  Cover  —  $2.75;  Leather  Cover  —   $4.20 

Advance     payment    must    accompany    all     orders. 

Please    include    postage    according    lo    table    listed 

b(  low   if   hound   volumes  are  lo  be   mailed. 

Distance  from 

Salt  Lake  City,   Utah  Rate 

Up    to    150   miles    35 

150  to     300  miles  39 

300  to     600  miles  45 

600   to  1000   miles   54 

1000  to   1400  miles   64 

1400  to   1800  miles  76 

Over  1800  miles  S7 

Leave  them  at  our  conveniently  locat- 
ed uptown  office. 

Deseret  News  Press 

Phone  EMpire  4-2581   gCi>^ 

33  Richards  St.        Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utahfjl^^) 

Page  391 


Birthday  Congratulations 


Ninety 


Ninety-six 

Mrs.  Charlotte  Fawcett  Beard 
Coalville,  Utah 

Ninety-four 

Mrs.  Anna  Lefgreen  Dahlstrom 
Ogden,  Utah 

Mrs.  Martha  Jane  Sargent  Kinsey 
Raymond,  Canada 

Ninety-three 

Mrs,  Ellen  Walton  Williams 
Farmington,  Utah 

Mrs.  Isabelle  Overson 
Richfield,  Utah 

Mrs.  Josephine  Ploger  Hart 
French  Camp,  California 

Ninety-two 


Mrs.  Lovina  Van  Leuven  Ashby 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Amanda  Catherine  Hendricks 
Price 

Gridley,  California 

Mrs.  Flo  Gregory  Behney 
Stockton,  California 

Mrs.  Emeline  Peters  Watkins 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Martina  Jensen  Larsen 
Clearfield,  Utah 

May  Louisa  Bacon  Taylor 
Bountiful,  Utah 

Mrs.  Mary  Elizabeth  Workman 
Hurricane,  Utah 

Mrs.  Josephine  Workman  Fawcett 
Hurricane,  Utah 

Mrs.  Alice  Putnam 
Grants  Pass,  Oregon 


Mrs.  Mary  Alice  Anderson 
Farnsworth 

Menlo  Park,  Cahfornia 


Ninety-one 

Mrs.  Julia  Florence  Akers  Miller 

Truth  or  Consequences 

New  Mexico 

Mrs.  Elizabeth  GREEN^^  ell  Farley 
Ogden,  Utah 

Mrs.  Minnie  Black  Garner 
Sugar  City,  Idaho 

Page  392 


Each  Day 

Mae  L.  Curtis 

Kindly  give  to  me  each  day, 

A  prayer  to  guide  me  on  my  way. 

A  blessing,  give  me  strength  to  live. 

And  learn  to  love  and  to  forgive. 

Help  me  pure  and  sinless  be. 

To  greet  each  day  with  faith  in  thee. 


Gives  you  the  ultimote 

in  fingertip  total 
electric  living  now  . .  • 
and  for  years  to  come. 


When  the  future  is  aii- 
electric,  why  buy  anything 
but  a  Gold  Medallion  Home? 


UTAH  POWER  &  LIGHT  CO. 
Buy  now  from  your  dealer 


NORTHWEST  TOUR 

including  Banff,  Lake  Louise,  World's 
Fair  —  June  29,  July  3,  August  6 
July   9   leaving   from   Phoenix,   Arizona 

EIGHT-DAY  WORLD'S   FAIR 
TOUR 

leaving    every    month    —    many    dates 

TWELVE-DAY  WORLD'S  FAIR 
TOUR 

including  Reno,  San  Francisco,  Red- 
woods, Portland,  Seattle,  Victoria, 
B.C.  —  June  15,  August  9,  September 
8,    September    22. 

HAWAII 

June    7,    June    24 

HILL  CUMORAH   TOUR 

leaving    July    28 

MARGARET  LUND 
TOURS 

3021   South  23rd  East,  P.  O.  Box  2065 

Salt  Lake  City,   Utah 
HU  6-1601  -  HU  5-2444  -  AM  2-2337 


n 


BOOKS 

for  the 

CHURCH 

PIANIST 


PRELUDES,   OFFERTORIES   AND 

POSTLUDES   -   Schaom   85 

SABBATH   DAY   MUSIC   - 

Randolph    1.50 

SACRED  HOUR  AT  THE  PIANO- 

Arno    2.00 

SACRED    MUSIC    FOR    PIANO 

SOLO    -    Collins    1.50 

SACRED    PIANO    ALBUM-Gohm.l.SO 
SACRED   PIANO    SOLOS   - 

Rettenburg      1.00 

SACRED    PIANO    TRANSCRIP- 
TIONS  -   Peery   1.00 

SCHIRMERS  FAVORITE  SACRED 

SONGS    -    Stickles    1.25 

SUNDAY  PIANO   MUSIC  - 

Boston    1.25 

SUNDAY   PIANO  MUSIC   - 

Presser    1.25 

TRANQUIL  HOURS  -  Presser 2.00 

TWELVE   SACRED   SONGS   - 

Stickles     1.25 

Music  Sent  on  Approval 

Use  this  advertisement  as  your 
order    blank 


DAYNES  MUSIC  COMPANY 

15    E.    1st    South 

Salt   Lake   City    11,   Utah 

Please     send     the     music     indicated 
above. 

G  On  Approval        □  Charge 
D  Money    Enclosed 

Name    

Address    

City    and   State   


Daunes  Music    | 

mmm ^"^^ 


15   E.   1st  South 
JSaU  Lake  City   11,  Utah 


OiM.  fOmC/m  1862-1962 


Second  Class  Postage  Paic 
at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


H  VSX^  8-ia4*5l872 


OCT  62 


President  Hugh  B.  Browns  recent  address  .  .  . 

"MORMONISM 


^1 


President  Brown  gives  an  eloquent  and  sincere 
account  of  "Mormonism**  in  this  address  de- 
livered to  theological  students  of  the  Presby- 
terian faith.  —  He  explains  such  practices  as 
Tithing,  Fast  Offerings,  The  Word  of  Wis- 
dom .  .  .  such  beliefs  as  The  Godhead,  Eternal 
Progression,  the  Marriage  Covenant,  and 
Continued  Revelation.  This  booklet  is  truly 
enlightening  —  excellent  reading  for  members 
as  well  as  non-members.  50c  copy 


W.  Cleon  Skousen^s  newest  book  .  .  . 


^mm. 


Hugh  B.  Brown 


SO  YOU 

WANT 

TO  RAISE 

A  BOY? 


This  is  written  for  parents  who  want 
to  raise  well-adjusted,  non-delinquent  boys. 
It  describes  ^'boyhood"  from  birth  to  age 
twenty-one,  portrays  physical  and  emotional 
development  year-by-year,  and  outlines  be- 
havior patterns  and  problems  parents  will 
encounter  in  these  years.  Helpful  attitudes 
parents  can  assume  in  these  various  phases 
are  recommended.  4.50 


Ocsetct^Booh  (o. 

^      44   East   Soulh  Temple  --  Sail   Lake  City,   Ulah  .  ,,  '^ 


"•"Wffil^^WI^PR^lWT'v 


Deseret  Book  Company 
44   East  South   Temple 
Salt   Lake  City,   Utah 
Gentlemen: 

Enclosed  you   will   find      (     )   check      (     )    money   order      (     )    I 

hove  an  account.     Please  charge.    AnMunt  enclosed  

for  "Mornwnism"   "So  You  Want  To   Raise   A 

Boy." 


Name  . 
Address 
City  


Zone Stote 

Residents   of   Utah    include  3%   soles  tax. 


^4f 


(11 


m^fmmmammmfmmni 


f 


iii* 


1 


iii^ ' 


-"srs^ 


VOk.  4^  ivIO.  6 
Lesson   Previews 


JUNt1962 


«JBH|9SK- 


^  ^^1 


.^k.^^^i^' 


f^  ^jr^ 


j^BKr 


-^  *"  ^:  #, . 


--'^':;?j 


;>'^N^^:* 


^i4^ 


ti,  *Wk  -   ■  "*!:  ■ 


SGi" 


This  House  Is  Heritage 

(The  Lion  House,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah) 
Alberta  H.  Chiistensen 


This  house  is  more  than  stairway,  floor,  and  hall, 
Roof  of  many  gables,  windows  dormer-quaint  — 
This  house  is  heritage.     Awakened  memories  return 
Autumn  sun  on  quartered  apples,  drying. 
The  rhythmic  spinning  wheel  and  loom. 
Corn-meal  mush,  the  jellied  canyon  berries, 
Skimming  the  cream  for  a  wooden  churn; 
For  washday  clothes  in  the  iron  caldron  — 
Indigo  bluing  and  potato  starch. 
Firewood  ashes,  the  pounding-dolly; 
And  a  prismed  lamp  for  the  sitting  room. 

This  heirloom  house  is  made  of  dreams  — 
Flowers  fashioned  from  a  loved  one's  hair 
Hung  on  that  wall,  beyond  the  stair 
A  child  remembered  in  an  oval  frame. 
And  warm  as  laughter,  the  friendships  built 
By  thimbled  fingers  on  a  namesake  quilt. 

Remembrance  lingers,  like  the  evening  prayer. 

Upon  the  mellowed  rosewood  of  a  chair. 

Around  the  Bible,  worn,  though  leather-bound. 

On  hymn,  commandment,  and  love's  whispered  vow. 

This  house  is  heritage  — 

Symbol  .  .  .  dream  .  .  .  and  remembered  sound. 


The  Cover:  Scene  in  Bruges,  Belgium 

Color  Transparency  by  Josef  Muench 

Frontispiece:  The  Lion  House,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 
Photograph  by  Hal  Rumel 

Cover  Design  by  Evan  Jensen 

Cover  Lithographed  in  Full  Color  by  Deseret  News  Press 


From  Near  and  Far 


Although  I  have  been  a  member  of  the 
Church  for  over  two  years,  I  have  never 
before  written  to  express  my  appreciation 
for  our  inspiring  Magazine.  It  has  meant 
much  to  me  and  has  helped  to  make 
Relief  Society  ver}'  dear  to  my  heart.  If 
only  every  woman  could  realize  the  im- 
portance of  regular  attendance  at  Relief 
Society,  the  happiness,  strength,  knowl- 
edge, and  spiritual  growth  one  can  gain. 
— Mrs.  W.  R.  Deputy 

Whittier,  California 

For  many  years  I  have  enjoyed  The  Ke- 
liei  Society  Magazine  —  the  inspirational 
lessons,  the  uplifting  poems  and  stories.  I 
have  especially  appreciated  the  serial  "Sow 
the  Field  With  Roses,"  by  Margery  S. 
Stewart  (concluded  in  June  1962 ) .  I  looked 
forward  each  month  to  another  chapter 
because  the  story  was  so  well  written. 
— Mrs.  Ivinetta  R.  Oliver 
Albany,  New  York 

I  think  I  read  the  first  copy  of  The 
Relief  Society  Magazine,  and  have  been  a 
constant  reader  ever  since,  always  finding 
something  written  especially  for  me.  I 
can't  remember  the  numerous  times  my 
spirits  have  been  lifted  or  my  problems 
have  been  solved  by  the  inspiration  I  re- 
ceived. The  joy  I  get  from  the  beautiful 
new  covers  is  worth  the  subscription  price 
several  times  over. 

— Vilate  R.  McAllister 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

I  am  very  grateful  to  my  mother  for 
sending  me  a  year's  subscription  to  The 
Relief  Society  Magazine  each  year  at 
Christmas  time.  I  am  a  young  mother 
with  five  small  children,  so  there  is  always 
much  to  do.  I  feel  that  the  time  I  use 
in  reading  the  Magazine  inspires  me  to  be 
a  better  wife,  mother,  and  neighbor.  My 
husband  teaches  school,  and  he  enjoys 
the  Magazine  as  I  do.  I  hope  that  all 
Latter-day  Saint  mothers  will  realize  the 
importance  of  the  Magazine  in  their 
homes. 

— Ethelyn  H.  Peterson 


Las  Vegas,  Nevada 


The  April  issue  of  The  Relief  Society 
Magazine  arrived  today.  It  is  beautiful. 
May  I  offer  my  congratulations  for  such 
an  array  of  lovely  articles  and  stories,  poems 
and  recipes.  I  like  the  introduction  of 
color  you  have  been  using  to  highlight  the 
titles.  It  makes  each  page  clamor  to  be 
read.  The  Magazine  is  rapidly  becoming  a 
work  of  art  in  arrangement  and  style, 
appealing  to  our  artistic  senses,  as  well  as 
to  our  intellectual  needs.  All  of  this  love- 
ly work  enhances  the  spiritual  quality  of 
the  Magazine. 

— Marion  Pinkston 

President 
Los  Angeles  Stake 
Relief  Society 

For  the  past  ten  months  I  have  received 
The  Relief  Society  Magazine  through  the 
generosity  of  Mrs.  S.  Lichfield  of  Ogden, 
Utah.  I  feel  that  I  must  compliment  you 
on  the  excellence  of  its  contents.  The 
quality  is  consistently  good  —  helpful  and 
inspiring. 

— Mrs.  E.  Hawkes 

Gosforth 

Newcastle  Upon  Tyne 

England 

A  few  years  ago  my  daughter  Rosalie 
added  the  wonderful  Rehei  Society  Maga- 
zine as  part  of  my  birthday  gift,  and  each 
year  she  has  renewed  the  subscription  for 
me.  We  haven't  been  able  to  keep  our 
Relief  Society  meetings  going  in  this 
small  town,  but  the  Magazine  is  very  dear 
to  me,  and  I  love  to  read  it  from  cover 
to  cover. 

— Mrs.  Rose  R.  Stokes 
Promontory,  Utah 


The  Relief  Society  Magazine  is  a  most 
gratifying  addition  to  my  many  periodicals 
that  keep  me  alert,  but  with  all  its  worth 
and  uplift,  it  has  a  blessed  repose  that 
makes  one  choose  it  from  among  thrills 
and  excitement  of  our  current  trend. 
— Bertha  A.  Kleinman 

Mesa,  Arizona 


Page  394 


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Monthly  Publication   of   the   Relief   Society   of   The   Church   of   Jesus   Christ    of   Latter-day    Saints 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  GENERAL  BOARD 
Belle  S.  Spafford  ---------         President 

Marianne   C.    Sharp  -         -  -         _         -         -         First   Counselor 

Louise   W.    Madsen        -------         Second   Counselor 

Hulda  Parker         ._------      Secretary-Treasurer 

Anna  B.  Hart  Alberta  H.  Christensen       Mary  R.  Young  Elizabeth  B.  Winters 

Edith  S.  Elliott  Mildred  B.  Eyring  Mary  V.  Cameron  LaRue  H.  Rosell 

Florence  J.  Madsen         Charlotte  A.  Larsen  Alton  W.  Hunt  Jennie  R.  Scott 

Leone  G.   Layton  Edith  P.  Backman  Wealtha  S.  Mendenhall        Alice  L.  Wilkinson 

Blanch  B.  Stoddard         Winniefred  S.  Pearle    M.    Olsen  LaPriel  S.  Bunker 

Evon  W.  Peterson  Manwaring  Elsa   T.    Peterson  Irene  W.  Buehner 

Aleine  M.   Young  Elna  P.  Haymond  Irene   B.    Woodford  Irene  C.  Lloyd 

Josie  B.  Bay  Annie  M.  Ellsworth  Fanny  S.    Kienitz  Hazel  S.    Cannon 

Hazel  S.  Love 
RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 
Editor  ------_---.--_         Marianne    C.    Sharp 

Associate  Editor  ------------         Vesta   P.    Crawford 

General  Manager  --- --.         Belle    S.    Spafford 

VOL  49  JUNE  1962  NO.  6 


Contents 

SPECIAL  FEATURES 

A  Tribute  to  Emma  Ray  McKay  Christine  H.   Robinson  396 

The  Blessings  of  Family  Unity  Irene  W.   Buehner  401 

In  Memoriam  —  Elder  George  Q.  Morris  408 

She  Knew  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith  —  Part  III  —  Bathsheba  W.   Smith 

Preston   Nibley  410 

Annual  Report  for   1961   Hulda  Parker  428 

FICTION 

Hand  to  the  Plow  —  Part  II   Ilene   H.    Kingsbury  412 

To  You  With  Love  Betty  Lou  Martin  420 

Sow  the  Field  With  Roses  —  Chapter  6   (Conclusion)   Margery  S.   Stewart  442 

GENERAL  FEATURES 

From  Near  and  Far  394 

Sixty  Years  Ago   416 

Woman's  Sphere  Ramona  W.  Cannon  417 

Editorial:  The  132d  Annual  Church  Conference  418 

Notes  From  the  Field:  Relief  Society  Activities   Hulda  Parker  449 

Birthday    Congratulations    472 

FEATURES  FOR  THE  HOME 

Recipes  for  a  Brunch  Linnie   Fisher  Robinson  426 

Toddler's    Cover-Apron    Shirley    Thulin  438 

Alma  Anderson  —  Specialist  With  Needle  and  Crochet  Hook  440 

Leftover  Disguises  Janet  W.   Breeze  441 

Pie-Tin   Therapy    Pauline    L.    Jensen  446 

Peace  in  a  Troubled  World  Ruth  L.   Jones  448 

LESSON  DEPARTMENT  —  PREVIEWS   FOR    1962-63 

Audio-Visual  Teaching  Materials  for  the   1962-1963  Lessons  Alice  L.  Wilkinson  456 

Theology  —  The  Doctrine  and  Covenants   Roy  W.   Doxey  459 

Visiting  Teacher   Messages  —  Truths  to  Live   By   From  The   Doctrine 

and    Covenants    Christine    H.    Robinson  461 

Work  Meeting  —  The   Latter-day  Saint   Home   Virginia  F.    Cutler  462 

Literature  —  America's  Literature  Briant   S.   Jacobs  464 

Social  Science  —  Divine  Law  and   Church   Government   Ariel  S.    Ballif  466 

Notes  on  the  Authors  of  the  Lessons  468 

POETRY 

This  House  Is  Heritage  —  Frontispiece  Alberta  H.   Christensen  393 

View  From  the  Trees,  by  Lucille  R.  Perry,  400;  I  Know  a  Thing,  by  Ida  Elaine  James,  415; 
June  and  the  Rose,  by  Dorothy  J.  Roberts,  424;  Before  the  Word  Goes  Forth,  by  Mabel  Jones 
Gabbott,  425;  Bonus  Prize,  by  Viola  Ashton  Candland,  427;  Narrow  Valley,  by  Zara  Sabin,  439; 
Morning  Song,  by  Leora  Larsen,  445;  Memories  of  Home,  by  Geneva  H.  Williams,  469;  Navi- 
gator, by  Rose  Thomas  Graham,  470;  Trees  of  Mystery  by  Lela  Foster  Morris,  471;  I  Pity  the 
Child,   by  Christie  Lund  Coles,   472. 

PUBLISHED   MONTHLY   BY   THE    GENERAL    BOARD    OF   RELIEF    SOCIETY   OF   THE 
CHURCH  OF   JESUS   CHRIST  OF   LATTER-DAY   SAINTS 

Copyright  1962  by  the  Relief  Society  General  Board  Association 
Editorial  and  Business  Offices:  76  North  Main,  Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah:  Phone  EMpire  4-2511; 
Subscriptions  246;  Editorial  Dept.  245.  Subscription  Price:  $2.00  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year; 
20c  a  copy  ;  payable  in  advance.  The  Mag:azine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No  back 
numbers  can  be  supplied.  Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change  of 
address   at  once,  giving   old   and   new   address. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter  February  18.  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under 
the  Act  of  March  3,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in 
section  1103,  Act  of  October  8.  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned 
unless  return  postage  is  enclosed.  Rejected  monuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only. 
The  Ma^razine  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited   manuscripts. 

Page  395 


A  Tribute  to  Emma  Ray  McKay 

Chiistine  H.  Robinson 
Member,  Adult  Committee  of  the  Church  Co-ordinating  Council 


HE  most  fortunate  day 
in  his  life,  according  to 
President  David  O.  Mc- 
Kay, was  June  23,  1877. 
This  was  the  birthday  of  Emma  Ray 
Riggs,  who,  on  January  2,  1901,  be- 
came his  \^'ife  and  loving  companion 
for  this  life  and  throughout  the 
eternities.  For  eighty-five  years, 
Sister  McKay  has  lived  an  exemplary 
life  rich  in  human  service,  love,  de- 
votion and  high  accomplishment. 
On  her  eighty-fifth  birthday,  the 
Relief  Society  is  honored  to  pay 
tribute  to  this  noble  woman  —  a 
personal  tribute  that  comes  from 
each  of  the  Society's  231,175  mem- 
bers all  over  the  world. 

The  life  of  Emma  Ray  McKay 
portrays  in  every  detail  the  highest 
ideals  and  aspirations  of  Relief  So- 
ciety as  they  have  been  taught  and 
practiced  since  its  origin.  The 
Prophet  Joseph  Smith,  when  he 
organized  the  society  in  1842, 
charged  the  sisters  to  ''enlarge  your 
souls  towards  each  other.  .  .  .  Let 
kindness,  charity  and  love  crown 
your  works  ...  be  armed  with 
mercy,  pure  in  heart." 

Sister  McKay's  life  is  a  living 
example  in  action  of  the  applications 
of  this  charge.  In  her  quiet,  friend- 
ly, and  efficient  way,  this  remarkable 
woman  has  practiced  benevolence, 
charity,  love,  kindness,  and  consider- 
ation, and  she  has  fostered  the  high- 
est ideals  among  women.     In  fact, 

Opposite  page:  Emma  Ray  Riggs  at  sixteen  years  of  age,  about  the  time  she  first  met 
President  McKay. 

Page  396 


her  life  has  exemplified  those  wom- 
anly virtues  heralded  by  Solomon 
when  he  described  the  qualities  of 
a  noble  woman.  He  said,  "Strength 
and  honour  are  her  clothing.  .  .  .  She 
openeth  her  mouth  with  wisdom; 
and  in  her  tongue  is  the  law  of 
kindness.  She  looketh  well  to  the 
ways  of  her  household,  and  eateth 
not  the  bread  of  idleness.  Her  chil- 
dren arise  up,  and  call  her  blessed; 
her  husband  also,  and  he  praiseth 
her  .  .  .  her  own  works  praise  her" 
(Proverbs  31:25-28,  31). 

Someone  has  said  that  greatness 
consists  of  doing  common  things  un- 
commonly well.  In  all  of  her  out- 
standing accomplishments.  Sister 
McKay  has  had  this  uncommon 
touch.  She  has  been  a  devoted  and 
loving  mother  who  has  reared  her 
children  with  kindness  and  under- 
standing in  righteousness.  Her  chil- 
dren can  never  remember  when  she 
tolerated  the  smallest  "white  lie" 
or  untruth.  She  insisted  that  they 
be  truthful,  even  on  April  Fool's 
Day.  In  rearing  her  children,  not 
one  of  them  can  ever  remember 
hearing  her  raise  her  voice  in  anger. 

Sister  McKay  has  been  a  firm 
believer  and  a  consistent  practicer  of 
the  principle  of  praise.  Throughout 
her  life,  she  has  drawn  people  close 
to  her  by  concentrating  on  their 
good  points  rather  than  upon  the 
bad.  The  application  of  this  funda- 
mental principle  of  human  behavior 


398  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JUNE  1962 

is  indicated  in  this  story  which  her  Sister  McKay  were  standing  in  front 
children  enjoy  relating.  After  her  of  Buckingham  Palace  in  London,  a 
graduation  from  college  and  before  bystander  approached  them  and  re- 
her  marriage,  Emma  Ray  Riggs  marked:  '1  hope  you  are  having  an 
taught  school  for  a  short  time.  In  enjoyable  time  on  your  honeymoon, 
introducing  her  to  the  class,  the  It  is  easy  to  tell  that  you  have  only 
principal  pointed  to  a  twelve-year-  recently  been  married."  This  unin- 
old  boy  and  said,  ''You'll  have  to  tended  compliment  shows  how  vis- 
watch  out  for  this  youngster.  He's  ible  the  tender  love  and  admiration, 
the  worst  boy  in  school.''  which  had  grown  in  this  remarkable 

After  the  principal  had  left  the  couple   for   more  than   fifty   years, 

room,  the  young  teacher  immediate-  sparkled  through  their  loving  counte- 

ly  wrote  a  note  which  read,  ''Earl,  I  nances. 

think   the   principal   was   mistaken  Since  the  time  when  the  children 

about  you.     I  trust  you  and  know  no    longer   needed   her    immediate 

you  are  going  to  help  me  make  this  motherly  supervision.  Sister  McKay 

room  the  best  in  the  school."    She  has  been  by  the  side  of  her  husband 

then   walked    down    the   aisle   and  as  he  has  traveled  about  the  Church 

slipped  the  note  to  the  boy  without  on    his    important    responsibilities, 

anyone  noticing.    As  he  read  it  she  Through  these  world-wide  contacts, 

saw  his  face  light  up.    Earl  became  Sister  McKay  has  exerted  an  endur- 

one  of  the  best  behaved  boys  in  the  ing,  beneficial  influence  on  people 

class.  everywhere — particularly   upon   the 

In  her  loving  devotion  to  her  women  of  the  Church.  Through 
husband,  Sister  McKay  has  set  an  these  contacts,  she  has  made  a  tre- 
example  and  maintained  a  relation-  mendous  contribution  toward  foster- 
ship  which,  in  President  McKay's  ing  world-wide  sisterhood.  In  count- 
own  words,  "have  crowned  her  as  less  personal  conversations  and  in 
the  sweetest,  most  helpful,  most  de-  her  many  talks  to  Church  groups, 
voted  sweetheart  and  wife  that  ever  she  has  given  practical  instructions 
inspired  a  man  to  noble  endeavor."  on  how  to  build  better,  happier,  and 

more    peaceful    homes.     She    has 

/^N    birthdays,    Mother's    Days,  helped  women  of  foreign  lands  ob- 

Christmases,  and  wedding  anni-  tain  a  better  understanding  of  the 

versaries.  President  McKay  has  paid  home  life  of  women  in  the  valleys 

special  written  tribute  to  his  won-  of  the  mountains.     On  her  return 

derful  companion.    On  their  thirty-  home,  she  has  been  untiring  in  her 

third  wedding  anniversary,  for  ex-  efforts  to  inform  Utah  Relief  Society 

ample,  he  said,  "Her  education  has  women  about  the  problems  and  suc- 

enabled  her  to  be  a  true  helpmate;  cesses  of  women  abroad.    This  has 

her  congeniality  and  interest  in  my  helped    immeasurably    to    develop 

work,    a    pleasing    companion;    her  closer  bonds  of  love,  appreciation, 

charm  and  unselfishness,  a  lifelong  and  true  sisterhood  everywhere, 

sweetheart;  her  unbounded  patience  In  addition   to  her  many  other 

and   intelligent  insight  into   child-  contributions,   Emma   Ray   McKay 

hood,  a  most  devoted  mother."  has  been  a  devoted  worker  in  Relief 

Recently,    when    President    and  Society  and  has  always  had  a  deep 


A  TRIBUTE  TO  EMMA  RAY  McKAY 


399 


EMMA  RAY  RIGGS  McKAY 

Picture  taken  on  her  eighty-fourth  birthday,  June  23,  1961 


love  for  this  divinely  inspired  w^om- 
an's  organization.  Soon  after  her 
marriage,  she  was  called  to  be  presi- 
dent of  the  Ogden  Fourth  Ward  Re- 
lief Society.  At  that  time  the  ward 
society's  membership  consisted  of 
twelve  women.  Determined  to  make 
a  success  of  her  calling,  Sister 
McKay,  frequently,  would  bundle 
her  baby  into  his  carriage  and  set 
out  to  visit  personally  the  sisters  in 


the  ward.  Through  this  personal 
contact  the  membership  soon  grew 
from  twelve  to  ninety  enthusiastic 
sisters.  A  ward  Relief  Society  presi- 
dent had  a  very  real  responsibility 
for  the  temporal  well-being  of  the 
members  and  their  families.  Sister 
McKay  discharged  this  responsibility 
with  loving  watch  care.  A  daughter 
tells  of  her  mother  bringing  needy 
children  into  her  home,  of  dressing 


400 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JUNE  1962 


them  in  clean  clothes,  and  feeding 
them  warm,  nourishing  food. 

Sister  McKay  was  soon  called  to 
be  first  counselor  in  the  Ogden  Stake 
Relief  Society.  Later,  when  the  fam- 
ily moved  to  Salt  Lake,  she  became 
first  counselor  in  the  Salt  Lake  Stake 
Relief  Society.  In  1922-24,  when 
President  McKay  was  called  to  pre- 
side over  the  European  Missions, 
Sister  McKay  was  set  apart  as  presi- 
dent of  all  the  Relief  Societies  and 
as  head  of  all  of  the  Church  aux- 
iliaries on  the  European  continent. 
Each  of  these  important  positions 
she  filled  with  honor  and  distinction. 

Throughout  her  full  and  fruitful 


life,  Emma  Ray  McKay  has  been  a 
shining  example  of  womanhood  in 
its  highest  and  noblest  form.  In 
motherhood,  in  love  and  devotion 
to  her  husband,  in  good  citizenship, 
in  her  true  friendliness  and  personal 
refinement,  in  her  wholesome  sense 
of  humor,  and  in  her  interest  and 
concern  for  others.  Sister  McKay 
has  set  an  example  for  each  of  us 
to  follow.  To  know  her  is  to  love 
her. 

On  her  eighty-fifth  birthday,  we 
pray  that  the  Lord's  choicest  bless- 
ings will  continue  with  her  now  and 
forever. 


i 


i 


View  from  the  Trees 

Lucille  R.  Perry 

Here  in  the  aspen  grove  is  kindly  shade, 
Parting  the  sun's  warmth  with  its  cool  eclipse. 
And  where  the  fallen  trees  lie,  a  branch  has  made 
A  place  to  rest.    No  fleet  of  silent  ships 
Has  rocked  on  greener  seas  than  where  these 
Inert  giants  ride  the  swells  of  grass. 
On  gold  and  white  of  flower  foam  they  cease 
To  resist  the  urgent  tides  of  days  that  pass. 
And  I  would  stay  here  in  this  safe  retreat. 
Leaning  where  white  bark  encircles  strength. 
If  the  meadow  had  no  paths  to  bewitch  the  feet, 
Or  eyes  not  see,  mind  fail  to  know  the  length 
Of  redolent  fields  to  those  far  purple  slopes, 
Shod  in  winged  sandals  of  fair  hopes. 


mm0mmm0mmm0mm0m0m(0i0m0imtm 


: 


The  Blessings  of  Family  Unify 

Irene  W.  Buehnei 

For  this  cause  shall  a  man  leave  father  and  mother,  and  shall  cleave  to  his  wife 
and  they  twain  shall  be  one  flesh.  Wherefore  they  are  no  more  twain,  but  one  flesh 
(Mt.  19:5-6). 


HNE  of  the  nicest  things 
about  marriage  is  acquir- 
ing membership  in  a  new 
family.  This  does  not 
take  the  place  of  your  own  fam- 
ily, but  merely  enlarges  your  sphere 
of  affection.  If  married  couples 
are  *'no  more  twain,  but  one 
flesh/'  as  the  Lord  intended,  we 
should  accept  and  love  all  those  who 
enter  our  families  through  marriage 
as  our  very  own.  With  this  new 
membership,  comes  the  responsibil- 
ity of  fitting  into  the  established 
family  pattern.  This  is  made  so 
much  easier  if  one  is  welcomed  into 
the  family  with  warmth  and  love. 
When  members  of  the  family  de- 
velop a  genuine  fondness  for  one 
another,  they  are  well  on  their  way 
toward  family  unity. 

The  Buehner  family  has  tried  to 
accomplish  this  family  unity.  Per- 
haps a  glimpse  into  the  lives  of 
Grandpa  and  Grandma  Buehner  will 
reveal  how  well  they  have  succeeded. 
When  the  Latter-day  Saint  mis- 
sionaries knocked  on  the  door  of  the 
Carl  F.  Buehner  home  in  Stuttgart, 
Germany,  in  the  year  1899,  they 
found  a  devoted  young  couple  who 
listened  to  their  words.  It  is  the 
spirit  that  converts  people  to  th^ 
gospel,  and  as  a  family  we  shall 
always  be  grateful  to  the  missionaries 
who  kindled  that  spirit  within 
Grandma  and  Grandpa  Buehner. 
They  were  baptized  into  the  Church 
of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints 
on  October  31,  1899.    In  the  spring 


of  1901,  Carl  F.  Buehner,  his  young 
wife  Anna  Bertha,  and  their  two 
infant  sons,  Carl,  age  two,  and  Otto, 
a  babe  in  arms,  emigrated  to  Salt 
Lake  Citv,  Utah. 

Their  story  is  the  story  of  hun- 
dreds of  converts  to  the  Church  who 
at  that  time  felt  the  urgency  to  come 
to  Zion  to  establish  a  home  close  to 
a  temple  of  our  Heavenly  Father. 

What  a  sad  day  it  must  have  been 
for  these  people  to  leave  father, 
mother,  and  dear  ones  behind  and 
embark  for  a  new  world.  It  is  diffi- 
cult for  those  of  us  who  have  not 
experienced  this  to  understand  what 
their  feelings  must  have  been.  I  am 
always  pained  when  I  see  an  up- 
rooted tree,  with  its  bare  root  fibers 
exposed  to  the  ravages  of  drying  sun 
and  wind,  but  there  is  comfort  and 
hope  when  we  find  a  young  tree 
transplanted  in  a  new  environment 
where  it  will  receive  plenty  of  water 
and   sunshine   to   make   it   fruitful. 

The  Buehners  found  their  new 
environment  fruitful  and  a  land 
of  opportunity.  The  people  in  this 
new  land  were  kind  and  helpful. 
However,  there  were  problems  to 
overcome,  and  there  were  difficult 
times  ahead.  Grandpa  Buehner 
worked  hard  to  support  his  family 
and  establish  a  home.  The  language 
was  difficult  tO' learn.  They  studied 
and  lived  the  gospel  principles,  and 
on  March  18,  1903,  they  were  en- 
dowed and  sealed  for  all  eternity  in 
the  Salt  Lake  Temple. 

Page  401 


402 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JUNE  1962 


THE  CARL  F.  BUEHNER  FAMILY 

Photograph  taken  in  Stuttgart,  Germany,  just  before  the  family  left  their  native 
land  for  a  new  home  in  America. 

Standing:  Carl  F.  Buehner;  seated:  Anna  Bertha  Geigle  Buehner;  children,  left 
to  right:  Carl  W.  Buehner,  age  two;  Otto  Buehner,  age  six  months. 


/^  RANDPA  Buehner  purchased 
property  in  the  Forest  Dale 
area  near  what  was  then  known  as 
Brigham  Youngs  farmhouse.  With 
his  own  hands,  he  built  a  large  two- 
story,  gray  stone  house  for  his  fam- 
ily. Most  of  the  Buehner  children 
were  born  in  that  house,  which  was 
to  be  the  home  of  the  parents  as 
long  as  they  lived. 

Ele\  en  children  were  born  to  this 
couple,  eight  sons  and  three  daugh- 


ters. The  first  three  children  were 
born  in  Germany,  a  daughter  Frida, 
who  died  soon  after  birth,  Carl  W., 
and  Otto.  Walter,  Adolph,  John  A., 
Philip  H.,  Paul,  Bertha,  Clarence, 
and  Helen  were  born  in  America. 
Walter  and  Adolph  died  in  their 
youth.  In  a  family  of  boys,  you 
can  imagine  how  welcome  those  two 
little  girls  were.  Helen  remembers 
receiving  a  card  from  her  father, 
written  in  his  best  English,  when  he 


THE  BLESSINGS  OF  FAMILY  UNITY 


403 


was  on  a  trip  east,  which  said, 
'There  isn't  a  httle  girl  in  all  New 
York  who  is  as  sweet  as  you.  Your 
loving  Daddy." 

Grandpa  Buehner  had  a  firm,  un- 
wavering testimony  of  the  truthful- 
ness of  the  gospel.  An  old  friend  of 
his  wrote  a  letter  to  my  husband  in 
which  he  stated:  'Tou  had  the  best 
father  anyone  could  ask  for.  He  was 
the  same  every  day,  six  days  a  week." 
All  of  his  children  can  remember 
Grandpa  Buehner  testifying  of  his 
knowledge  that  the  gospel  was  true 
and  that  prayers  are  answered.  He 
literally  led  the  way  to  Church  for 
all  of  his  family,  usually  a  pace  or  so 
ahead  of  his  beloved  wife  and  the 
children.  They  sat  in  the  same  place 
every  Sunday  at  meeting. 

The  Buehner  home  was  an  old- 
fashioned  home.  Making  bread  and 
milking  cows  were  regular  proce- 
dures. Early  to  bed  and  early  to  rise 
was  expected  by  the  parents  and  ac- 
cepted by  the  children.  The  boys 
worked  as  soon  as  they  were  able  to 
hold  a  trowel  steady.  The  girls  were 
taught  to  cook,  darn,  mend,  and  sew. 
Every  Buehner  daughter-in-law  re- 
members when  she  was  married 
finding  the  shoe  boxes  of  socks  in 
her  husband's  wardrobe.  Each  stock- 
ing was  neatly  initialed,  darned  in 
innumerable  places,  and  rolled  care- 
fully in  place.  Waste  and  extrava- 
gance were  never  tolerated. 

The  family  home  was  like  a  mag- 
net which  drew  all  the  family  and 
their  friends  to  it.  The  boys  always 
brought  their  girl  friends  home  to 
meet  the  familv,  usually  on  Sunday 
evening  after  sacrament  meeting.  At 
first  I  thought  the  purpose  was  to 
give  the  girls  the  opportunity  of 
meeting  the  family,  but  later  I  rea- 
lized the  reverse  was  true.  The  bovs 


wanted  the  family's  approval  of  their 
choice.  Grandma  Buehner  served 
delicious  sandwiches,  made  with 
homemade  bread,  and  plenty  of 
good  milk.  Frequently  there  were 
tasty  apple  cottage  cheese  pies,  too, 
which  were  kept  in  a  wide  drawer  in 
the  kitchen  table.  Many  times  some 
of  their  German  friends  would  call 
on  them  also.  One  I  remember  in 
particular  played  a  bandonion. 
Whenever  Brother  Laubengaier 
came,  Grandpa  Buehner  would 
bring  his  smaller  bandonion  out  of 
its  hiding  place  and  join  in  playing 
beautiful  hymns  and  Strauss  waltzes. 
There  was  such  a  wonderful  warm 
feeling  in  the  home  that  every  new- 
comer felt  welcome  and  wanted. 

/GRANDPA  and  Grandma  Bueh- 
ner seemed  to  accept  whole- 
heartedly the  girls  their  sons  chose 
to  marry.  Their  affection  for  each 
of  us  seemed  to  be  just  as  deep  as 
for  their  own  children.  As  a  result, 
the  entire  family  followed  the  pat- 
tern of  acceptance  which  the  par- 
ents manifested  toward  us.  Their 
primary  concern  was  for  the  chil- 
dren to  have  temple  marriages  and 
all  of  them  had  this  privilege. 

Each  Buehner  brother  and  sister 
is  vitallv  interested  in  the  other's 
welfare  in  a  subtle  and  unobtrusive 
way.  One  incident  that  was  not 
quite  so  unobtrusive  happened  at 
the  time  John  Buehner  gave  his 
diamond  ring  to  Verda.  John  had 
sought  what  he  thought  was  a  less 
''trafficked"  area  as  the  place  to 
propose  marriage.  He  had  just 
placed  the  ring  on  Verda's  signifi- 
cant finger,  when  brother  Paul  burst 
into  the  room  to  borrow  a  tie.  He 
grasped  the  situation  at  a  glance 
and  hastily  kissed  Verda  in  brother- 


404 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JUNE  1962 


THE  BUEHNER  HOME,  SALT  LAKE  CITY,  UTAH 

This  two-story  gray  stone  home  was  built  by  "Grandpa"  Carl  F.  Biiehner,  with  his 
own  hands,  and  has  been  the  center  of  family  activity  for  many  years. 

Seated  on  the  step,  left  to  right:  Bertha  Buehner  Lambert;  Paul  Buehner;  Clarence 
Buehner;  Helen  Buehner  Woods. 

Standing,  left  to  right:  John  A.  Buehner;  ''Grandma"  Anna  Bertha  Geigle  Buehner; 
"Grandpa"  Carl  F.  Buehner;  Philip  H.  Buehner, 


ly    welcome    before    John    had    a 
chance. 

There  is  a  pronounced  strain  of 
good  humor  in  all  the  Buehners. 
This  was  a  delightful  characteristic 
of  Grandpa  Buehner.  I  remember 
hearing  him  describe  hard  times  by 
saying,  ''The  bread  was  cut  so  thin 
we  could  read  the  newspaper 
through  it." 


My  earliest  recollection  of  the 
Buehner  family  was  hearing  of  their 
athletic  prowess.  The  name  Bueh- 
ner was  posted  prominently  on  high 
school  and  Church  tournament 
scoreboards.  The  family  enjoys  tell- 
ing the  story  of  Grandpa  Buehner's 
first  football  game.  In  spite  of  the 
fact  that  his  sons  had  been  so  active 
in  sports  in  their  school  years,  their 


THE  BLESSINGS  OF  FAMILY  UNITY 


405 


father  had  showed  httle  interest.  He 
had  never  seen  a  game.  Otto  finally 
persuaded  him  to  go  with  him  to 
see  this  particular  one,  because  John 
was  expected  to  star.  Otto  had  ex- 
plained the  rudiments  of  the  game 
to  his  father.  On  the  first  play  John 
caught  a  beautiful  pass  and  ran 
through  the  opponent's  defense  to- 
ward the  goal.  Suddenly,  just  short 
of  the  goal  line,  he  turned  to  check 
his  pursuers,  stumbled  on  the  rough 
turf,  and  fell.  Grandpa  Buehner 
rose  to  his  feet  with  his  arms  flying 
in  the  air,  directing  John  in  loud 
terms  to,  ''Go  on,  Johann,  go  on!" 
His  interest  in  the  boy's  athletic 
activities  was  vocal  and  vehement 
after  that  experience. 

npHE  living  room  of  the  Buehner 
home  was  the  hub  of  all  the 
familv  activities.  A  round  dining- 
room  table  stood  in  the  center,  over 
which  hung  a  large  bright  light, 
excellent  for  studying.  There  were 
large  comfortable  chairs  and   e\'en 


a  leather  sofa  in  this  room,  which 
was  dining  and  living  room  com- 
bined, a  forerunner  of  our  modern 
family  rooms,  without  the  distrac- 
tion of  television  or  radio.  I  remem- 
ber once  walking  into  this  room  to 
find  Grandpa  Buehner  sitting  in  the 
large  red  leather  rocker.  Lucile, 
Carl's  wife,  was  sitting  on  a  little 
stool  at  his  feet  asking  his  opinion 
on  problems  of  child  rearing.  It 
was  a  pleasant  sight,  and  I  had  the 
feeling  that  Lucile  gathered  great 
strength  from  the  simple  direct  com 
ments  of  Grandpa  Buehner.  You 
were  never  interrupting  anything 
when  you  walked  into  this  room, 
because  conversation  went  on  and 
you  were  brought  right  into  it. 

As  the  children  grew  up,  there 
was  seldom  a  vear  when  one  of  the 
boys  was  not  serving  in  the  mission 
field.  The  four  oldest  boys  com- 
pleted their  missions  before  the 
death  of  their  parents.  With  so 
manv  other  children  at  home,  this 
might  have  been  considered  a  sacri- 


THE  BUEHNER  FAMILY  GROUP 

Seated,  left  to  right:  Lucile  Thurman  Buehner;  Irene  Williams  Buehner;  Marjorie 
E\'ans  Buehner;  Berda  Crouch  Buehner;  Bertha  Buehner  Lambert;  Kay  Yaeger  Buehner; 
Helen  Buehner  W'oods. 

Standing,  left  to  right:  Carl  W.  Buehner;  Paul  Buehner;  Philip  H.  Buehner;  John 
A.  Buehner;  Q.  Cannon  Lambert;  Clarence  Buehner;  Roger  S.  Woods. 


406 


RELIEF  SCKIETY  MAGAZINE— JUNE  1962 


fice,  but  not  to  Grandma  and  Grand- 
pa Buehner.  For  them  it  was  the 
fulfillment  of  one  of  their  fondest 
dreams,  and  they  always  felt  it  was 
a  great  blessing  in  their  home  to 
have  a  son  in  the  missionary  service. 

Several  Buehner  children  were  in 
the  university  at  the  same  time. 
Each  one  had  to  manage  to  finance 
himself,  because  work  was  hard  to 
find  and  the  family  income  was  lim- 
ited during  the  depression  years. 
One  winter  the  family  subsisted  on 
a  large  sack  of  split  peas  which 
Grandpa  Buehner  had  received  in 
place  of  money  for  work  he  had 
done.  The  boys  worked  wherever 
they  could  find  work  to  be  done. 
Many  times  they  parked  cars  for  the 
patrons  at  the  university  functions 
for  a  dollar  a  night. 

Some  of  the  Buehners  were  re- 
sponsible for  making  out  the  pay- 
rolls for  all  the  students  working  on 
these  projects.  Twice  a  month  the 
dining  room  table  in  the  Buehner 
home  was  the  gathering  place  for 
carrying  out  this  detail.  Grandma 
Buehner  never  objected  to  the  nu- 
merous and  varied  activities  which 
her  children  and  their  friends 
brought  into  the  house.  In  her  quiet, 
sweet  way  she  made  all  who  came 
feel  welcome. 

"DIRTHDAYS  and  Christmas  time 
were  always  remembered  with 
some  special  something  for  each  one. 
Money  was  not  plentiful  for  them, 
and  today  the  children  cannot  even 
imagine  how  their  mother  managed 
so  well. 

Grandma  Buehner  passed  away 
July  19,  1935,  quite  suddenly,  fol- 
lowing surgery.  She  was  only  sixty- 
one  years  old.  Grandpa  Buehner 
was  so  lonely  without  his  loyal  com- 


panion. I  remember  very  well,  he 
put  his  hand  to  his  chest  and  said, 
''Irene,  my  heart  is  broken.''  Noth- 
ing seemed  to  assuage  his  grief.  Four 
months  later  he  followed  his  beloved 
wife  in  death. 

The  children  all  felt  the  responsi- 
bility of  holding  the  family  together. 
Grandpa  Buehner  had  been  indeed 
the  head  of  his  household  and  had 
set  a  fine  example  for  them  to  fol- 
low. They  realized  that  one  of  the 
things  which  holds  a  family  to- 
gether is  to  do  things  together. 

The  home  was  remodeled  to  ac- 
commodate the  John  Buehner  fam- 
ily in  the  basement,  the  Paul  Bueh- 
ner family  in  the  upstairs  apartment, 
and  the  ground  floor  housed  the  four 
unmarried  children,  the  youngest  of 
whom  was  eighteen.  The  two  eldest 
brothers,  Carl  and  Otto,  lived  close 
enough  to  drop  in  frequently  to  give 
direction  and  counsel  when  prob- 
lems arose.  Plans  were  made  to 
hold  an  annual  Christmas  family 
party,  and  to  celebrate  the  family 
birthdays  as  far  as  possible.  Gen- 
ealogy work  was  promoted,  and  as 
the  names  were  cleared  the  family 
did  the  endovmient  work  and  fam- 
ily sealings  were  arranged.  Another 
family  project  was  helping  the 
youngest  son  finance  his  mission  to 
Germany.  The  depression  of  1929 
left  its  toll  of  doubts,  debts,  and 
discouragements  with  the  Bueh- 
ners, as  it  did  with  so  many  families 
at  that  time.  Each  brother  had 
gone  his  separate  way  trying  to  earn 
a  living  for  himself  and  those  de- 
pendent upon  him.  After  death  had 
taken  both  mother  and  father,  the 
idea  of  re-establishing  a  business, 
combining  the  talents  of  the  six 
brothers,  was  born   anew. 

The  family  felt  a  deep  sense  of 


THE  BLESSINGS  OF  FAMILY  UNITY 


407 


humility  when  Carl  W.  was  named 
the  bishop  of  Forest  Dale  Ward. 
To  be  named  the  bishop  of  the  very 
ward  in  which  his  parents  had  lived, 
reared  their  family,  and  spent  such 
happy  years  was  a  privilege. 

T^HE  plans  for  the  double  wedding 
reception  for  the  two  girls  was 
a  joyous  family  effort.  Everyone 
helped,  and  the  rooms  of  the  old 
house  once  again  were  the  scene  of 
happy  family  festivities. 

The  Christmas  party  for  the 
Buehner  family  which  was  started 
twenty-six  years  ago  has  become  a 
wonderful  tradition.  We  can  no 
longer  meet  in  one  of  our  homes 
but  have  to  hire  a  hall.  The  pro- 
grams are  always  interesting  because 
they  are  furnished  by  members  of 
the  family.  There  were  over  one 
hundred  Buehners  at  the  party  last 
year. 

Another  occasion  we  all  look  for- 
ward to  is  the  July  Fourth  reunion 
which  is  held  in  Big  Cottonwood 
Canyon  where  we  can  enjoy  the 
out-of-doors,  hiking,  and  playing 
games. 

The  children  of  Grandma  and 
Grandpa  Buehner  try  to  celebrate 
each  other's  birthdays  with  a  Ger- 
man dinner,  which  is  often  a  pot- 
luck  party,  with  each  couple  bring- 
ing a  dish  of  German  food.    These 


are  always  so  enjoyable  we  are  re- 
luctant to  miss  one  of  them.  We 
have  noted  with  pleasure  that  the 
Buehner  ''cousins"  are  now  finding 
occasions  for  parties  and  temple  ses- 
sions. 

I  am  grateful  for  the  Buehner 
family,  and  their  acceptance  of  me 
and  the  love  we  have  for  one  an- 
other. Each  family  is  a  source  of 
strength  and  comfort  to  every  other 
family.  There  is  no  spirit  of  com- 
petition. Each  one  seems  to  be 
trying  to  do  his  best  to  maintain 
the  high  standards  which  their  fa- 
ther and  mother  set  for  them. 

A  wonderful  legacy  was  left  to  the 
family.  Their  children  have  a  testi- 
mony of  the  gospel.  They  were 
taught  to  put  the  Church  first  in 
their  lives,  to  have  family  prayers, 
and  to  stay  close  to  one  another.  We 
regret  that  most  of  the  grandchil- 
dren were  not  privileged  to  know 
their  Buehner  grandparents.  We  all 
pray  constantly  that  our  o\^iri  chil- 
dren will  somehow  feel  their  influ- 
ence and  be  able  to  measure  up  to 
the  heritage  which  they  made 
possible  for  them. 

In  retrospect,  the  family  solidarity 
this  family  so  much  enjoys  seems  to 
have  come  from  the  strength  and 
dedication  of  two  wonderful  people, 
Grandma  and  Grandpa  Buehner, 
who  loved  the  gospel  above  all  else 
and  tried  their  best  to  live  it. 


A  wise  man  will  hear,  and  will  increase  learning;  and  a  m^n  of  understanding  shall 
attain  unto  wise  counsels.  .  .  .  My  son,  hear  the  instruction  of  thy  father,  and  forsake 
not  the  law  of  thy  mother:  For  they  shall  be  an  ornament  of  grace  unto  thy  head 
(Proverbs  1:5,  8-9). 


In  Memoriam-Elder  George  Q.  Morris 

February  20,  1874-April  25,  1962 


ELDER  GEORGE  Q.  MORRIS 

ELDER  George  Q.  Morris,  a 
member  of  the  Council  of 
the  Twelve,  passed  away  in 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  April  23,  1962, 
in  his  eighty-ninth  year  of  age.  He 
had  been  an  apostle  since  1954,  and 
a  devoted  leader  in  the  Church  since 
his  early  manhood.  His  earnest 
faith,  his  knowledge  of  the  prin- 
ciples of  the  gospel,  his  natural 
eloquence,  and  his  simplicity  of 
spirit  endeared  him  to  thousands 
throughout  the  Church  and  in  the 
communities  where  he  has  lived. 
Endowed  with  a  firm  desire  for 
learning,  for  spiritual  development, 
and  for  service  to  his  fellow  men, 
Elder  Morris  came  to  the  Council 
of  the  Twelve  well  fitted   for  his 

Page  408 


ministry  as  a  special  witness  of  Jesus 
Christ. 

Following  his  graduation  from  the 
University  of  Utah  in  1899,  Elder 
Morris  spent  three  years  as  a  mis- 
sionary in  the  British  Mission,  serv- 
ing in  the  Welsh  Conference,  the 
homeland  of  some  of  his  ancestors. 
Later,  he  became  presiding  elder  of 
the  London  Conference.  In  1904, 
Elder  Morris  began  his  long  career 
and  association  with  the  Young 
Men's  Mutual  Improvement  As- 
sociation, as  superintendent  in  the 
Salt  Lake  Stake.  Later,  he  became 
a  bishop  in  the  Fourteenth  Ward. 
In  1924  he  was  appointed  a  mem- 
ber of  the  General  Board  of  the 
Young  Men's  Mutual  Improvement 
Association  and  was  committee 
chairman  for  the  Improvement  Era. 
In  1928,  he  was  called  to  be  a 
counselor  in  the  Ensign  Stake  presi- 
dency, and,  until  1935,  he  served  in 
both  capacities,  in  his  stake  assign- 
ment and  his  calling  in  the  MIA. 
In  1935,  Elder  Morris  was  named  a 
counselor  in  the  General  Superin- 
tendency  of  the  MIA.  He  served 
under  the  late  Elder  Albert  E. 
Bowen  for  two  years,  and  when 
Elder  Bowen  was  called  to  the 
Council  of  the  Twelve,  Elder  Mor- 
ris succeeded  him  as  General  Super- 
intendent of  the  MIA,  in  1937.  He 
held  this  position  with  honor  and 
distinction,  devoting  his  great  ener- 
gy and  his  remarkable  gifts  of 
leadership  to  the  advancement  of 
the  youth  of  the  Church.  In  1948, 
Elder  Morris  was  appointed  Presi- 


IN  MEMORIAM  —  ELDER  GEORGE  Q.  MORRIS 


409 


dent  of  the  Eastern  States  Mission. 
Three  years  later,  at  the  October 
Semi-Annual  Conference  of  the 
Church,  Elder  Morris  was  called  to 
be  an  Assistant  to  the  Council  of 
the  Twelve. 

Elder  Morris,  always  interested  in 
the  historical  heritage  of  the  Lat- 
ter-day Saints,  served  as  executive 
chairman  of  the  ''This  Is  the  Place" 
momanrent  commission.  It  was 
under  his  charge  that  the  great 
monument  was  erected  at  the  mouth 
of  Emigration  Canyon,  commem- 
orating the  arrival  of  the  pioneers  in 
Salt  Lake  Valley.  Elder  Morris  was 
also  active  in  association  with  Presi- 
dent George  Albert  Smith  and  oth- 
ers in  marking  and  preserving  Utah's 
trails  and  landmarks,  being  executive 
vice-president  of  the  Utah  Pioneer 
Trails  Association.  He  was  also  a 
distinguished  member  of  the  Sons 
of  the  Utah  Pioneers  Association, 
lending  his  appreciative  enthusiasm 
and  his  wise  direction  to  the  many 
projects  and  lasting  accomplish- 
ments of  this  organization.  In  1946 
and  1947,  Elder  Morris  was  associat- 
ed with  President  David  O.  McKay 


in  preparing  for  the  centennial 
observance  of  the  arrival  of  the  first 
pioneers    in    the    promised    valley. 

Throughout  his  long  and  useful 
life.  Elder  Morris  exemplified  in  all 
his  devoted  Church  service,  a  great 
knowledge  and  a  consistent  aware- 
ness of  the  gospel  as  the  continuing 
pattern  of  eternal  life. 

Elder  Morris  married  Emma 
Ramsey  in  the  Salt  Lake  Temple  in 
1905.  They  observed  their  golden 
wedding  anniversary  in  1955. 

Sister  Morris  and  three  daughters 
and  one  granddaughter  survive  El- 
der Morris.  The  daughters  are  Mrs. 
Edward  A.  (Margery)  Woods,  Miss 
Marion  Morris,  and  Mrs.  Roy  T. 
(Helen)  Stewart. 

The  members  of  Relief  Society 
in  all  the  stakes  and  missions  of  the 
Church  extend  their  love  and  sym- 
pathy to  the  family  of  Elder  Morris, 
and  join  with  the  membership  of 
the  Church  in  gratitude  to  our 
Heavenly  Father  for  the  dedicated 
and  exemplary  life  of  Elder  Morris, 
and  for  the  example  of  his  wisdom, 
his  kindness  and  devotion,  his  spirit- 
ual guidance,  and  his  lofty  ideals. 


^^^ 


And  now,  my  sons,  remember,  remember  that  it  is  upon  the  rock  of  our  Redeemer, 
who  is  Christ,  the  Son  of  God,  that  ye  must  build  your  foundation  .  .  .  which  is  a  sure 
foundation,  a  foundation  whereon  if  men  build  they  cannot  fail  (Helaman  5:12). 


she  Knew  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith 


PART  lll-BATHSHEBA  W.  SMITH 

Preston  Nihley 

Assistant  Church  Historian 


THE  PROPHET  JOSEPH  SMITH 
From  a  painting  made 
by  an  unknown  artist 


]Vl 


RS.  Bathsheba  W.  Smith,  who 
was  General  President  of  the 
Rehef  Societies  of  the  Church  from 
1901  to  1910,  was  well  acquainted 
with  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith.  She 
was  born  at  Shinnston,  West  Vir- 
ginia, on  May  3,  1822.  She  joined 
the  Church  in  August  1837,  when 
she  was  fifteen  years  of  age.  The 
year  following  her  baptism  she  went 
with  her  parents  to  Missouri,  and  at 
Quincy,  Illinois,  in  the  spring  of 
1839,  ^^^  ^^w  ^^^  Prophet  for  the 
first  time  and  heard  him  speak.  In 
1841  she  was  married  to  George  A. 
Smith,  a  cousin  of  the  Prophet,  and 

Page  410 


at  that  time  the  youngest  of  the 
apostles.  Sister  Smith  wrote  the 
following  in  1905.  She  died  in  Salt 
Lake  City  in  1910,  the  last  one  of 
those  faithful  sisters  present  at  the 
first  meeting  of  Relief  Society  in 
1842. 

'1  joined  the  Church  in  Harrison 
County,  West  Virginia,  in  1837.  Not 
long  afterwards,  in  the  fall  of  1838, 
I  was  very  anxious  to  go  to  Mis- 
souri. I  told  my  sister  I  wanted  to 
go  with  her.  She  said,  'Oh  no';  and 
as  there  was  only  one  wagon  for  the 
family  to  travel  in,  she  could  not 
take  me.  It  hurt  my  feelings  very 
much  and  I  commenced  to  cry. 
When  I  went  upstairs  to  bed  a  voice 
said  to  me,  'Weep  not;  you  will  go 
this  fall.'  I  wiped  my  eyes  and  was 
as  happy  as  anybody  you  ever  saw. 
Next  morning  my  sister  said,  Tou 
have  got  over  feeling  so  badly,  be- 
cause you  could  not  go  to  Missouri.' 
'But  I  am  going  this  falF  was  my 
reply.  I  felt  just  that  sure  about  it. 
That  was  the  first  time  I  felt  the 
whisperings  of  the  voice  of  inspira- 
tion to  me,  but  it  has  come  to  me 
since,  in  many  of  the  worries  and 
perplexities  of  life  and  given  me 
assurance  and  peace. 

"Father  sold  his  farm  in  West 
Virginia,  and  we  moved  to  Missouri 
in  1838.  We  went  to  Illinois  in 
February  1839,  but  did  not  see  the 
Prophet  Joseph  until  the  spring, 
when  he  got  out  of  prison  and  came 


SHE  KNEW  THE  PROPHET  JOSEPH  SMITH 


411 


to  Illinois.  A  conference  was  called 
soon  after  Joseph  and  his  brethren 
arrived  at  Quincy.  My  brother  took 
my  sisters  and  me  and  went  to  that 
conference,  and  there  I  saw  Joseph 
for  the  first  time  and  heard  him 
speak.  I  knew  he  was  a  Prophet  of 
God,  when  I  joined  the  Church, 
before  I  saw  him;  my  testimony  was 
strengthened  when  I  heard  him 
preach,  though  at  this  time  I  did 
not  get  to  speak  to  him.  I  do  not 
remember  when  I  did  first  speak  to 
him  and  shake  hands  with  him. 

'The  Prophet  was  a  handsome 
man— splendid  looking,  a  large  man, 
tall  and  fair.  He  had  a  very  nice 
complexion,  his  eyes  were  blue,  and 
his  hair  a  golden  brown. 

''My  first  impressions  were  that  he 
was  an  extraordinary  man— a  man 
of  great  penetration;  he  was  differ- 
ent from  any  other  man  I  ever  saw; 
he  had  the  most  heavenly  counte- 
nance, was  genial,  affable  and  kind, 
and  looked  the  soul  of  honor  and 
integrity. 

'1  have  heard  the  Prophet  Joseph 
preach  many  a  time.  I  have  heard 
him  prophesy,  and  I  never  knew  but 
that  everything  came  to  pass  that 
he  said. 

"Joseph  said  we  would  come  to 
the  Rocky  Mountains,  and  he  had  a 
companv  of  voung  men  selected  to 
hunt  a  location  for  a  home  for  the 
Saints.  Samuel  W.  Richards  was 
one  of  that  company.  I  heard  of  it 
when  we  were  in  Illinois,  and  re- 
member an  old  lady  coming  in  and 
talking  to  my  mother,  about  what 
Joseph  the  Prophet  had  said  that  we 
would  be  in  the  Rocky  Mountains 
sometime.  I  said  I  would  like  to 
go  soon;  I  would  like  to  get  away 
from  our  enemies.     She  gave  me  a 


right  good  scolding,  saying  it  was 
terrible  to  think  of  going  to  the 
Rocky  Mountains. 

"Joseph  attended  one  of  our  Re- 
lief Society  meetings  in  the  lodge 
room.  He  opened  the  meeting  by 
prayer.  His  voice  trembled  very 
much,  after  which  he  addressed  us. 
He  said:  'According  to  my  prayer  I 
will  not  be  with  you  long  to  teach 
and  instruct  you,  and  the  world  will 
not  be  troubled  with  me  much 
longer.' 

"My  testimony  today  is,  I  know 
Joseph  Smith  was  and  is  a  Prophet, 
as  well  as  I  know  anything;  I  know 
that  he  was  just  what  he  professed 
to  be.  I  am  the  only  one  now  liv- 
ing who  had  her  endowments  while 
he  was  alive,  and  I  received  them  in 
Nauvoo  before  the  Temple  was 
built.  I  have  seen  many  good  men, 
but  they  had  not  the  gift  and  bless- 
ing that  Joseph  had.  He  was  truly 
a  Prophet  of  God"  (Young  Wom- 
an's Journal,  December  1905). 


BATHSHEBA  W.  SMITH 


HAND  TO  THE  PLOW 

PART  II  -A  QUESTION  TO  BE  ANSWERED 
JJene  H.  Kingsbury 


Synopsis:  A  Welsh  widou'  on  her  way 
to  the  valleys  of  the  mountains  in  1864, 
with  her  family  of  five  children,  pauses  in 
a  railway  station  in  Philadelphia,  awaiting 
a  train  to  take  them  westward.  For  a 
compelling  reason,  the  emigrant  wishes  to 
stop  at  a  small  town  in  Pennsylvania. 

THE  emigrant  was  stunned. 
The  ceaseless  speech  of  this 
man,  who  was  the  pattern 
from  whom  all  future  talkative  rail- 
roaders was  cut,  bewildered  her. 
Her  heart  raced  with  his  words 
across  the  back  of  his  imaginary 
map,  and  already  she  felt  that  trudg- 
ing feet  and  burdened  shoulders 
were  the  chief  requisites  of  land 
travel.  At  her  back  was  an  ocean, 
ceaselessly  rolling.  It  had  consumed 
nearly  seven  tossing  weeks  of  life. 
Fearsome  as  were  the  deeps  of  the 
sea  to  a  land-reared  woman,  still 
more  terrifying  and  confusing,  now, 
was  this  proffered  continent  of  thou- 
sands of  miles  of  earth  stretching  to 
the  valleys  of  the  mountains  where 
refuge  was  assured.  But  the  hegira 
of  getting  to  that  haven  was  so  un- 
certain, so  mystifying,  that  the  emi- 
grant was  led  to  question  her  mo- 
mentous decision  to  transplant  her- 
self on  the  other  side  of  the  earth 
from  that  of  her  birth. 

Last  spring,  in  South  Wales,  no 
one  had  painted  this  picture  of  rail- 
roads with  varied  placed  rails  and 
cooking  stoves  in  each  car,  and 
soldiers  running  one's  children  out 
to  a  bush  for  concealment  from  the 
wind.     The  American   Civil   War, 

Page  412 


between  the  North  and  the  South, 
had  been  mentioned  only  casually. 
Surely  the  war  was  not  near  her  path 
to  the  great  rivers  and  the  high 
mountains.  She  had  concluded  that 
as  long  as  the  South  was  the  rebel 
in  the  affair,  that  the  North  had 
marched  deep  in  and  had  thus  pro- 
tected her  route  to  the  Rockies.  A 
vague  impression  had  been  left  with 
her  that  this  rebellion  had  taken  on 
the  aspects  of  guerrilla  warfare,  was 
a  hit-or-miss  affair,  and  would  cer- 
tainly be  out  of  her  way  by  the  sum- 
mer of  this  year,  1864. 

How  mistaken  she  was.  Although 
spokesmen  in  the  emigration  depart- 
ment referred  to  this  as  the  last  year 
of  the  war,  and  not  as  the  fourth, 
how  were  they  to  be  certain  of  that 
word  last? 

A  week  ago,  back  in  Castle 
Gardens,  while  they  explained  to 
the  uniformed  emigration  authori- 
ties about  where  they  were  from  and 
where  they  were  going  and  how 
many  there  were  of  them,  and  how 
old  they  were,  and  how  it  was  that 
she  had  no  husband  to  protect  her, 
and  how  it  was  that  they  spoke 
English,  while  claiming  Welsh 
nationality,  all  was  confusion. 

In  the  midst  of  this,  a  side  con- 
versation was  indulged  in  which 
gave  her  restless  nights  and  uneasy 
days.  Her  informant  had  called 
this  conflict  a  blood-brother  war. 
He  said  that  fathers  and  sons  met  on 
battlefields  and  took  each  other's 
lives.    He  described  the  burning  of 


414 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JUNE  1962 


a  great  valley  where  dogs  crept  away 
to  die,  and  where  refugees  had 
swarmed  out  of  reach  of  the  flames 
as  cattle  will  stampede  before  a 
prairie  fire.  The  emigrant  had  shud- 
dered, but  had  relented  the  day  she 
had  promised  her  dying  husband 
to  begin,  and  finish,  their  journey  to 
America  without  that  strong  arm 
she  had  leaned  on  since  bridehood. 
To  come  to  a  war  was  not  what  she 
had  dreamed  of  for  a  dozen  years. 
But  it  was  too  late  now  to  turn 
back.  Even  her  sixteen-year-old 
Eliza  vowed  that  she  would  rather 
die  in  a  war  than  sail  a  stormy  ocean 
in  constant  peril.  The  course  now 
was  to  traverse  this  scene  of  conten- 
tion, to  get  to  the  other  side  of  the 
continent,  even  though  plains  and 
Indians  and  a  bloody  war  interposed 
the  way. 

T  TPON  her  insistence  that  she 
wanted  tickets  for  as  far  west 
as  the  agent's  line  could  carry  them, 
he  took  her  money  and  gave  her  a 
piece  of  square  cardboard  upon 
which  was  a  picture  of  a  railroad 
engine  and  a  few  initials  which  de- 
noted ownership  of  the  same.  She 
thoughtfully  placed  the  ticket  in  a 
drawstring  bag  of  smallish  size,  a 
homely  thing  that  never  left  her 
person,  and  turned  in  the  indented 
tracks  in  the  wooden  floor  to  join 
her  children  huddled  near  their  pile 
of  miscellaneous  property. 

At  that  moment  the  ticket  agent 
remembered  something  she  had 
asked  about,  a  little  town  in  Penn- 
sylvania called  Bradys  Bend.  He 
hadn't  answered  her  about  it, 
especially  as  she  had  added  that  she 
wasn't  really  going  there  anyway. 
So  now  he  raised  his  voice  and  called 


to  her,  and  to  get  her  attention,  he 
barged  on  as  at  first. 

''That  town  now.  My  cousin's 
daughter  used  to  live  there.  Not 
much  of  a  place,  one  might  gather. 
Just  coal  people  and  a  railroad  to 
carry  off  the  coal,  and  more  smoke 
than  healthy  people  should  be 
breathing.  Not  many  people  live 
there,  either.  Mostly  a  foreign 
town,  Welsh.  Mostly  hadn't  both- 
ered to  speak  English  since  coming 
over  from  the  old  country.  Say, 
know  anyone  there,  lady?" 

He  never  ceased  his  talking.  His 
questions  were  not  meant  to  be  an- 
swered. He  was  indeed  the  original 
information  bureau  of  the  railroads. 

However,  the  emigrant  did  ven- 
ture one  more  question.  ''How  far 
will  we  be  from  Bradys  Bend  if  we 
stay  on  this  train?"  she  quietly 
asked.  Her  tone  almost  stopped 
the  agent,  for  she  had  turned  square- 
ly toward  him  and  was  so  quiet  that 
he  believed  she  wanted  a  quiet  an- 
swer. In  fact,  she  raised  a  finger  to 
her  lips  to  hush  him  in  his  reply. 

And  because  he  was  brash  and  in- 
sensitive to  delicate  signals,  let 
alone  this  universal  one  to  talk  soft- 
ly, he  said  in  his  usual  station  voice, 
as  if  talking  to  deaf  people,  "Well, 
lady,  I'd  say  it  was  about  twenty- 
five  miles  from  where  you  will  be 
when  you  reach  Pittsburgh.  That 
is  as  the  cow  flies,  but  a  little  farther 
along  the  Allegheny  River.  That's 
how  the  town  got  its  name,  because 
of  the  bend  in  the  river." 

The  emigrant  could  stand  no 
more.  She  wished  she  could  faint 
dead  away  rather  than  hear  one  more 
word  about  Bradys  Bend. 

At  her  leaving  him,  the  agent 
shrugged   a   little,  and   clicked  his 


HAND  TO  THE  PLOW  415 

tongue    and    thought    about    how  and  without  waiting  for  permission, 

many   funny   people   came  by   his  they  threaded  their  way  out  of  the 

window  in   the  station.     And  the  station.    Through  the  door  she  saw 

questions  they  asked,  too.    It  would  them    leap    off    the    platform    and 

seem  as  though  if  one  asked  a  ques-  sprint  down  the  street,  each  trying 

tion,  one  would  at  least  stay  long  to  outdo  the  other   in   speed  and 

enough  to  get  a  civil  answer.  form.     They  would  be  back  in  a 

moment  with  questions,  but  for  now 

npHE  emigrant  dragged  herself  to-  they    must    run    off    their    spirits, 

ward  her  little  brood.  She  noted  already  too  pent-up  for  comfort, 
that  the  little  one  was  already  asleep  She  counted  the  property,  just 
with  her  head  in  the  lap  of  her  big-  from  habit,  threw  a  shawl  over  little 
ger  sister.  The  three  boys  stood  up  Sannie,  and  sat  on  the  bench  just 
as  she  came  near  and  were  straining  vacated  by  the  boys.  Eliza,  the 
to  get  on  the  way  now  that  the  tick-  teenage  daughter,  unable  to  move 
et  was  purchased.  Even  before  she  lest  she  awaken  little  Sannie,  was 
reached  them,  they  considered  them-  startled  to  hear  her  mother  say  de- 
selves  dismissed  from  their  tempor-  terminedly,  "No,  I  cannot  do  it!" 
ary  vigil  as  guards  to  their  sisters,  (To  be  continued) 


^f|ff»ffff??ffff!ffffff?f?fffMff??»ffffffff??ffff??fffffff??fffff?ff?f9fffffffffffff»?ffft?f?fffffTfff»mff»»??f»»fffmffMfffffer 


1^  I  Know  A  Thing  )| 


Ida  Ehine  James  S3 


^S  I  know  a  thing,  I  know  a  thing! 

%\  The  birds  must  know  it  for  they  sing! 

|C 

^V  -^"d  why  should  all  the  flowers  turn  bright 

x.\  Unless  they,  too,  heard  it  aright? 

^C  The  leaves  know  it,  the  winds  blow  it 

B(  Softly  where  they  nod  and  kiss  — 

^^  Now  why  should  they  do  this? 

""  If  flowers  below  and  trees  above 

Nod  and  mingle  in  their  love, 
It  must  be  because  it's  spring; 
The  secret's  out  —  that's  why  they  sing! 


)§ 


^^^^ii^^^U^^^kii^i^^^^^^i^^^i^^^^^^ 


Sixty  Years  Ago 

Excerpts  From  the  Woman's  Exponent,  June  1902 

"For  the  Rights  of  the  Women  of  Zion  and  the  Rights  of  the  Women 

OF  All  Nations" 

THE  BEST  LIGHT  AND  KNOWLEDGE:  In  these  last  days  that  are  so 
pregnant  with  evil  tendencies  and  influences,  and  the  insidious  foes  that  lurk  on  every 
side  to  lead  astray  the  innocent  and  unwary  ...  all  that  makes  for  better  hopes  and 
aspirations,  purer  motives  and  correct  living  should  be  fostered  and  maintained.  .  .  . 
If  our  sisters  only  lived  up  to  their  privileges  what  an  influence  they  might  exert  over 
their  associates.  .  .  .  remember  always  that  the  Gospel  is  first  .  .  .  and  will  lead  to  the 
fount  of  all  true  wisdom.  .  .  . 

—  Editorial 

GENERAL  CONFERENCE  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY:  Mrs.  Leah  Dunford 
Widtsoe  .  .  .  addressed  the  conference  upon  Domestic  Science.  .  .  .  Referred  to  the 
daughters  who  expect  to  marry  and  become  mothers,  thought  they  should  be  taught 
in  the  science  of  housekeeping  and  home  making.  .  .  .  Our  girls  many  of  them  never 
do  anything  in  their  homes,  she  knew  of  girls  who  had  a  fine  education,  could  play  the 
piano,  but  could  not  even  make  a  plain  gingham  apron,  and  they  marry  and  are  not 
qualified  to  perform  the  duties  or  superintend  the  home.  .  .  .  One  of  the  first  things 
necessary  is  to  know  how  to  make  good  bread.  Mothers  are  sometimes  at  fault  in  not 
teaching  the  girls  because  it  is  easier  to  do  it  themselves,  but  it  is  the  duty  of  every 
girl  to  look  into  these  domestic  matters  and  prepare  for  home  making  and  life  will  be 
sweeter  and  better.  .  .  . 

—  E.  B.  Wells,  Secretary 

THE  MASTER'S  STROKE 

Touch  Thou  with  gentle  strokes  divine,  oh  Lord! 

Discordant  tendrils  of  life's  harpsichord; 

O,  let  the  vibrant  echoes  thus  awoke 

Within  men's  souls,  ennobling  thoughts  evoke. 

Let  sweetest  accents  from  the  worlds  unknown, 

Change  solemn  moan  to  gentle  patient  tone. 

Sublime,  triumphant  anthems  fill  the  air, 

To  lift  all  human  hearts  from  mirage  of  despair.  .  .  . 

—  Ellis  R.  Shipp 

OUR  NEW  DEPARTURE:  Our  new  departure  in  this  first  issue  of  the  new 
volume  is  giving  our  readers  the  pictures  of  some  of  the  girl  students  of  the  Latter-day 
Saints  University  in  Salt  Lake  City.  One  sees  at  a  glance  in  their  faces  innocence, 
truthfulness  and  a  high  order  of  intelligence.  It  is  not  given  to  any  of  us  to  read  the 
future,  but  we  are  safe  in  predicting  for  these  young  girls  a  fulness  of  development, 
physical,  moral,  spiritual  and  intellectual  as  the  years  go  by,  if  the  best  use  is  made  of 
the  opportunities  now  opening  before  them.  .  .  . 

• —  Editorial 

NOTES:  We  are  too  fond  of  our  own  will.  We  want  to  be  doing  what  we 
fancy  as  mighty  things;  but  the  great  point  is  to  do  small  things,  when  called  to  them, 
in  a  right  spirit. 

—  R.  Cecil 

Page  416 


Woman's  Sphere 


Ramona  W.  Cannon 


i 

I' 

i 

! 
! 

i 


lyiARGERY  FISHER  is  the  auth- 
or of  Intent  Upon  Kezding 
(Frankhn  Watts,  pubhsher),  a  crit- 
ical appraisal  of  children's  fiction 
from  1930  to  i960,  which  also  in- 
cludes comments  on  outstanding 
books  for  children  written  in  an 
earlier  time.  Approaches  at  classifi- 
cation of  this  field  of  literature  are 
made  in  the  various  chapters  which 
discuss  picture  books,  books  for  chil- 
dren six  to  nine,  books  on  animals, 
fantasies,  formula  tales,  adventure 
stories,  and  family  narratives. 

pRINCESS  SUGA,  youngest 
daughter  of  Emperor  Hirohito 
and  Empress  Nagako  of  Japan,  last 
year  married  a  commoner.  On  April 
fourth  she  gave  birth  to  a  son,  the 
Emperor's  seventh  grandchild.  Since 
the  baby's  father  is  a  commoner,  the 
child  will  not  be  in  the  line  of  suc- 
cession to  the  throne. 

JYJRS.  RUTH  BIDDULPH,  the 

recipient  of  a  Delta  Kappa 
Gamma  scholarship  for  $2,500,  will 
continue  her  graduate  work  at  In- 
diana University.  The  Delta  Kappa 
Gamma  sorority  is  an  honorary 
women  teachers  society,  which 
makes  available  one  scholarship  for 
each  State  in  the  Nation.  Mrs.  Bid- 
dulph,  a  teacher  of  English  at  Ricks 


D' 


College,  Rexburg,  and  a  Latter-day 
Saint  woman,  won  the  Idaho  schol- 
arship. 

iORIS  HAWLEY,  wife  of  Dr. 
Harold  Hawley  of  New  York 
State,  and  Lorna  Johnson,  wife  of 
Lavern  Johnson,  of  Illinois,  are  farm 
wives  who  help  their  husbands  make 
farming  pay  generously.  Dr.  Haw- 
ley has  a  Ph.D.  degree  in  agricul- 
tural economics;  his  wife  has  a  mas- 
ter's degree  in  home  economics.  Dr. 
Hawley  worked  out  an  accounting 
system  that  takes  into  consideration 
every  smallest  item  of  cost  and  prof- 
it. Mrs.  Johnson  handles  the  ac- 
counting work. 

CEVERAL  Latter-day  Saint  wom- 
en participated  in  the  national 
convention  of  Penwomen  held  in 
Washington,  D.C.,  in  April.  They 
are:  Wilma  Bunker,  national  presi- 
dent; Mrs.  Erla  Young,  co-chairman 
of  the  art  workshop;  Mrs.  Virginia 
Evans,  hostess  of  the  Korean  Em- 
bassy Tea;  Mrs.  Fiametta  Fausett, 
co-chairman  of  the  craft  exhibit; 
Mrs.  Mirla  Thayne,  hostess  at  the 
German  Embassy  tea;  Mrs.  Mabel 
Harmer,  chairman  of  the  contest  for 
teenage  books;  Mrs.  Mabel  Jones 
Gabbott,  in  charge  of  the  contest 
for  juvenile  verse. 

Page  417 


EDITORIAL 


VOL.  49 


JUNE  1962 


NO.  6 


The  132d  Annual  Church  Conference 


HE  i32d  Annual  Confer- 
ence of  The  Church  of 
Jesus  Christ  of  Latter- 
day  Saints  was  held  in 
the  historic  Tabernacle  in  Salt  Lake 
City,  Utah,  April  6,  7,  and  8,  1962. 
President  David  O.  McKay,  Prophet, 
Seer,  and  Revelator,  conducted  all 
of  the  general  sessions,  and  was  as- 
sisted during  the  conference  by 
President  Henry  D.  Moyle  and 
President  Hugh  B.  Brown. 

All  of  the  General  Authorities 
were  in  attendance  at  the  conference 
sessions  except  Elder  Delbert  L. 
Stapley  and  Elder  George  Q.  Morris 
of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve,  who 
were  ill;  Elder  John  Longden,  As- 
sistant to  the  Council  of  the  Twelve, 
who  was  touring  the  Pacific  area; 
Elder  Bruce  R.  McConkie  and  Elder 
Marion  D.  Hanks  of  the  First  Coun- 
cil of  the  Seventy  who  are  serving 
as  missions  presidents  in  Australia 
and  Great  Britain,  respectively. 
Leaders  from  all  the  wards  and 
branches,  stakes  and  missions  of 
the  Church  throughout  the  world 
were  present  for  the  conference  ses- 
sions. By  means  of  translators  and 
earphones,  Dutch,  Spanish,  and 
German  leaders  were  enabled  to 
hear  the  conference  proceedings  in 
their  own  tongues. 

A  vast  network  of  television  and 
radio  stations  carried  the  conference 
messages  to  thousands  of  people 
across  the  United  States,  and  for  the 
first  time,  an  international  audience 
heard  prophetic  words  from  Temple 

Page  418 


Square  —  majestic  tones  of  the  great 
organ,  and  the  voices  of  the  choir 
praising  the  Lord.  Five  short  wave 
channels  beamed  from  Boston,  three 
in  English  and  two  in  Spanish,  di- 
rected the  proceedings  to  Europe, 
South  Africa,  South  America,  Cen- 
tral America,  and  Mexico. 

It  was  reported  that  during  the 
year  1961  an  additional  130,481  peo- 
ple became  members  of  the  Church, 
making  a  total  of  1,823,661  members 
in  all  the  world.  At  the  close  of 
1961  there  were  345  stakes  and  sixty- 
four  missions. 

Throughout  the  conference  ses- 
sions, reference  was  made  to  the 
opportunities  of  members  of  the 
Church  to  become  "shining  lights" 
and  help  illumine  the  troubled 
world,  and  to  seek  eternal  life  in  the 
kingdom  of  Jesus  Christ. 

As  expressed  by  President  McKay, 
the  principal  message  of  the  confer- 
ence exemplified  ''the  reality  of  God 
the  Father  and  his  Son  Jesus 
Christ." 

IN  his  opening  address.  President 
McKay  described  the  organiza- 
tion of  the  Church  in  Fayette, 
Seneca  County,  New  York,  April  6, 
1830,  and  referred  to  the  inspired 
words  of  the  Lord  as  revealed  to  the 
Prophet  Joseph  Smith  that  ''A  great 
and  marvelous  work  is  about  to  come 
forth  among  the  children  of  men." 
'Taith  in  the  existence  of  an  intel- 
ligent Creator,"  said  President 
McKay,  'was  the  first  element  that 


EDITORIAL 


419 


contributed  to  the  perpetuity  of  the 
Church,  the  everlasting  foundation 
on  which  the  Church  is  built." 

He  declared  that  the  gospel 
teaches  that  Christ  is  the  Son  of 
God,  the  Redeemer  of  the  world. 

One  of  the  two  great  general  principles 
to  which  all  others  are  subsidiary  is  this: 
"Love  your  neighbor  as  yourself.  .  ,  ." 

The  gospel  bids  the  strong  bear  the 
burdens  of  the  weak,  and  to  use  the  ad- 
vantages given  them  by  their  larger  oppor- 
tunities in  the  interest  of  the  common 
good  that  the  whole  level  of  humanity 
may  be  lifted,  and  the  path  of  spiritual 
attainment  opened  to  the  weakest-  and 
most  unlearned,  as  well  as  to  the  strong 
and  intelligent.  .   .   . 

PRESIDENT    Henry   D.    Moyle 
emphasized  the  everlasting  im- 
portance of  revelation  and  direction 
from  God  in  all  ages: 

We  know  and  bear  witness  to  the 
world  that  the  survival  of  our  faith  in  God 
is  dependent  upon  present  day  direction 
from  God.  How  impotent  is  man  when 
he  is  left  alone  with  only  the  revelations  of 
the  past.  Without  present  day  revelation, 
the  very  foundation  upon  which  this  last 
dispensation  of  the  fulness  of  times  was 
built,  would  crumble.  There  can  be  no 
fulness  of  the  gospel  without  revelation, 
now  or  ever.  .  .  , 

Joseph  Smith  must  continue  to  be 
recognized  by  the  Church  and  the  world 
to  be  the  modern  day  lawgiver  by  whom 
the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  was  restored 
to  the  earth  in  its  pristine  purity. 

PRESIDENT  Hugh  B.  Brown 
emphasized  the  characteristics, 
the  duties,  and  the  responsibilities 
incumbent  upon  those  who  have 
accepted  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ: 


.  ,  .  there  is  one  doctrinal  event  which 
foreshadows  and  overshadows  all  other 
Christian  doctrine  .  .  .  the  atonement  of 
Christ.  .  .  .  Faith  in  this  one  transcendent 
event,  the  most  important  in  all  history, 
is  the  enduring  foundation  upon  which 
the  true  Christian  gospel  is  built.  Upon 
it  the  salvation  of  the  whole  human  fam- 
ily depends.  .  .  . 


IN  his  closing  address.  President 
McKay  blessed  the  saints  through- 
out the  world  and  enjoined  them  to 
obedience  to  the  gospel,  and  de- 
clared his  strong  and  vibrant  testi- 
mony : 

In  our  daily  desire  for  material  success 
and  pleasure,  we  have  a  tendency  to 
neglect  the  importance  of  the  Creator's 
place  in  our  hearts  and  in  our  homes;  and 
in  social  intercourse  we  are  prone  to 
neglect  the  importance  of  making  the 
Creator  the  center  of  our  lives. 

Our  religion  is  not  a  cloak  to  wear  on 
Sunday  and  hang  in  the  closet  for  the  rest 
of  the  week,  neither  is  it  something  for 
nations  to  parade  on  certain  occasions  and 
then  to  wrap  up  in  mothballs  to  await 
another  occasion. 

Men  today  are  rapidly  classifying  them- 
selves into  two  groups:  believers  and  non- 
believers.  .  .  . 

....  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  is  the 
plan  whereby  our  hearts  and  lives  and 
towns  and  nations  can  be  united  in  bring- 
ing about  universal  peace  and  the  brother- 
hood of  man. 

God  lives!  So  does  Jesus  Christ,  his  be- 
loved Son,  who  gave  the  gospel,  the 
eternal  plan  of  salvation  of  the  human 
soul.  .  .  .  God  bless  you  brethren  and 
sisters,  may  you  carry  back  to  your  wards 
and  stakes  and  missions  the  spirit  of  this 
great,  greatest  of  all  conferences  ever  held 
in  the  Church.  .  .  . 


To  You  With  Love 

Betty  Lou  Martin 

HE  valley  was  aglow  with  had  wished  inwardly  that  he  would 

the    warm,    fresh    beauty  settle  down  to  a  job.    She  wanted  a 

^  of    spring,    and    the    city  home  of  her  own.    All  her  life  she 

seemed     to    bustle    with  and  her  mother  had  been  moved 

renewed  energy.    The  familiar  smell  from  one  city  to  another  by  her 

of  dry  leaves  and  grass  being  burned  father.     It  wasn't  her  father's  fault 

seemed  to  fill  the  air.  that  his  job  had  transferred  him  all 

Spring  is  finally  here,  the  young  over  the  state, 

mother  thought  as  she  walked  along  ''My    goodness,     Bobbie,     it     is 

the  street,  pushing  her  small  son  in  almost  five  o'clock."     Joyce  quick- 

his  stroller.    The  grass  gets  greener  ened   her   pace.     ''We   had   better 

every  day.  hurry   home    and    get   your    father 

Joyce  Vance  moved  slowly  along  some  dinner.    He  has  to  go  to  work 

the  streets  of  the  small  college  town,  tonight." 

The  campus  was  one  of  the  loveliest  Once  inside  the  apartment,  Joyce 

in  the  entire  State,  and  she  couldn't  made  the  baby  comfortable  and  then 

help  feeling  slightly  sentimental  as  began  preparing  dinner.     I  wonder 

she  strolled  by  the  buildings.  what  it  will  be  like  not  to  have  to 

"There    have    been    many    good  economize  at  every  turn.    After  five 

memories  here,"  Joyce  sighed  as  she  years  of  it,  I  doubt  very  much  that  I 

stopped   for   a    moment   to   adjust  will  ever  be  able  to  get  out  of  the 

Bobbie's  cap.     "Here  now,  dear,  it  habit,  Joyce  thought, 

isn't   quite  warm   enough    to    take  "Dinner    ready,    Joyce?"    Roger 

your  cap  off  yet."  called  cheerfully  as  he  picked   up 

Joyce  was  approaching  the  uni-  Bobbie  and  walked  into  the  kitchen 

versity  apartments   where  she  and  that  was  really  only  a  partition  from 

Roger  had  lived  for  the  past  five  the  living  room.    "Something  smells 

years.     It  was  home  now,  and  they  good." 

accepted  it.     They  had  done  their  Roger  was  tall,  with  dark  hair  and 
best  to  fix  up  the  apartment,  and  blue  eyes.  Joyce  thought  he  looked 
even  though  it  was  small,  they  had  tired  and  that  the  strain  of  school 
managed.    Just  the  will  to  manage,  and  work  was  taking  its  toll. 
Joyce  thought  as  she  remembered  all  "You   say  that  every  night,   my 
her  dreams  of  the  house  that  they  dear  husband,  even  though  we  have 
would  live  in  when  she  married.  about  the  same  thing,"   Joyce  ex- 
Joyce  had  waited  for  Roger  while  plained  patiently, 
he  was  on  his  mission.  She  hadn't  "It   won't  always   be  this  way." 
minded  really.    The  time  had  gone  Roger  tried  to  console  Joyce.     "Be- 
by  swiftly  and  soon  Roger  was  home,  sides,  I  think  that  it  has  been  good 
She  hadn't  objected,  either,  when  for  us  to  have  to  economize.  At  least 
Roger  expressed  his  desire  to  go  on  now  we  know  how." 
and  finish  college.     However,   she  "That  is  just  about  all  that  you 

Page  420 


TO  YOU  WITH  LOVE  421 

can  say  for  it."    Joyce  set  the  steam-  get   enough   money   ahead,   this    is 

ing  bowl  of  potatoes  on  the  table,  what  I  am  going  to  have."    Roger's 

'Tou   better  get  washed   up   now.  eyes  fairly  twinkled  with  admiration. 

Dinner  is  ready."  "Isn't  that  a  beauty?" 

'Too  bad  you  can't  have  it  for 
A  FTER  Roger  had  left  for  work  this  summer,  dear,"  Joyce  remarked, 
and  Joyce  was  finishing  up  the  ''You  could  at  least  have  a  little  en- 
dishes,    she    couldn't    help    feeling  joyment  out  of  it  now." 
guilty  as  she  thought  back  over  the  "Oh,  I  can  wait.     I  can  still  use 
way  she  had  spoken  to  Roger.     I  father's  fishing  equipment.  We  just 
shouldn't  have  talked  to  him  that  have  to  wait  for  these  things." 
way.    After  all,  it  is  just  as  difficult  Joyce  frowned.  "I  just  wish  that  I 
for  him  as  it  is  for  me.     He  is  the  had  your  patience."  she  strained  to 
one  who  has  to  go  to  school,  study,  see    the   price   tag   on    the   fishing 
and  keep  up  a  part-time  job.    Joyce  equipment.     It  was  $19.95. 
glanced  up  at  the  calendar.  Oh,  well.  Later,  on  their  way  home,  Roger 
if  things  worked  out,  Roger  should  said,  "That  reminds  me.     I  almost 
have    only    six    more    months    of  forgot  to  give  you  our  tithing  money, 
school  left.  We  will  have  to  pay  it  this  next 

Suddenly  Joyce  stared  at  the  dates  Sunday."     Roger  opened  his  wallet 

on  the  calendar.    Why  it  is  Roger's  and  took  out  some  bills, 

birthday  next  week.     I  almost  for-  "That's  right,  it  is  fast  day  this 

got.    What  will  I  ever  do  for  money  Sunday."    Joyce  reached  to  take  the 

to  buy  him  a  birthday  present?  money  from  Roger's  hand.     Then 

The  next  few  days  passed  by  hur-  suddenly   the   thought    struck   her. 

riedly,  and  still  Joyce  had  not  come  Just  this  once  it  will  be  all  right, 

to  a  solution  as  to  how  she  would  We  have  always  paid   our  tithing 

be  able  to  afford  a  present  for  Roger,  promptly  before.     Roger  wouldn't 

Just  this  once  she  wanted  to  give  agree  with  me  for  postponing  it,  but 

him   something   really   nice,   some-  he  doesn't  have  to  know.     I'll  be 

thing   that   would    help    him    over  able  to  make  up  our  tithing  in  the 

these  last  few  months  of  school.  It  next  few  months.    Joyce  seemed  to 

had  been  such  a  difficult  struggle,  relax  now.     I've  found  a  way,  she 

and  this  last  winter  had  seemed  to  thought.    Roger  will  have  that  new 

be   worse    than    the    others.     Now  fishing  equipment  for  his  birthday, 
their  rent  was  due,  and  they  had  to 

have  some  repairs  made  on  the  car.  A  T  the  campus  branch  of  Relief 

There  just  wouldn't  be  any  money  Society,  Joyce  sat  by  her  good 

left  over  at  all.  friend  Melba  Anders.  "Melba,"  she 

One    evening    Roger    and    Joyce  said,  "can  you  come  to  town  with 

were  down   town  buying   groceries  me  after  meeting?     I  have  to  get 

when  Roger  stopped  by  a  sporting  Roger's  birthday  present." 

goods  shop  and  admired  the  reel  and  Melba  nodded  just  as  the  Relief 

rod   fishing   combination   displayed  Society  president  stood  up  to  start 

in  th€  window.  the  meeting.     All  through  the  les- 

"Look,  honey,"  he  called  to  Joyce,  son  Joyce  tried  to  concentrate,  but 

"When  I  get  out  of  school  and  we  her  thoughts  kept  wandering  to  buy- 


422  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JUNE  1962 

ing  the  present  for  Roger.     Excite-  of  his  respect  for  me.    After  that  we 

ment  surged  through  her.    Chances  had  one  thing  after  another  come 

are  that  Roger  will  forget  about  our  up.     First  I  broke  my  glasses,  then 

tithing  receipt.    I  have  always  taken  the  baby  got  sick,  and  we  just  kept 

care  of  them  anyway.  getting  further  behind.    I  ended  up 

After  meeting,  Joyce  and  Melba  regretting  my  decision,  and  I  have 

walked  toward  their  car.  ''My,  but  been  very  prompt  ever  since."  Melba 

you  are  lucky  to  be  able  to  buy  touched  Joyce's  arm.  ''You  have  a 

Roger  a  present.    It  has  been  so  long  couple  of  days  before  Roger's  birth- 

since  I  have  given  Cliff  anything  for  day.     Think   about   it    for   awhile, 

his  birthday.     All  I  can  ever  man-  Then,  if  you  still  feel  that  same  way, 

age  is  a  birthday  card  and  a  cake.  Fll  go  down  with  you  to  buy  the 

What  are  you  going  to  buy?''  present,  but  please  think  about  it 

"Oh,  I  had  my  eye  on  a  reel  and  some    more.     You   wouldn't   want 

rod    combination    that    Roger   was  your  blessings  to  be  postponed." 

admiring.     I  am  so  excited,  Melba,  "Well,  I  guess  that  I  can  wait  a 

I  can't  wait  to  give  it  to  him."  couple  of  days,  but  I  do  plan  to 

"Won't  that  be  quite  expensive?"  make  up  the  tithing,"  Joyce  added. 

Melba  questioned.     "I  really  don't  '7^7^^^  Roger  gave  that  money  to 

mean  to  be  inquisitive,  but  I  thought  you  to  pay  the  Lord.     He  trusted 

that  you  two  were  having  a  pretty  you  with  it  for  that.    If  you  let  him 

rugged  time  of  it."  down,  you  let  yourself  down,  too." 

Joyce  lowered  her  voice.  "We  are,  Melba  paused,  thinking  that  she  had 

Melba,  and  I  want  to  do  something  been  too  outspoken. 
I   am   not  sure  is   the  right  thing. 

I  want  to  use  our  tithing  money  this  JOYCE  was  in  a  turmoil  when  she 

month  for  his  present.     Then   I'll  arrived   home.     Her  mind   had 

make  it  up  in  the  next  few  months,  been  made  up  to  buy  the  fishing 

and  pay  double  then."  equipment,    and    now    she    didn't 

"Joyce,   you   wouldn't   do   that."  know  what  to  do.     She  was  strug- 

Melba  couldn't  hide  her  disapproval,  gling  within  herself  to  do  what  she 

"Don't.      It   is   so   difficult   to   get  wanted  to  do,  when  she  knew  what 

back   on   a   regular  schedule,   after  the  right  thing  to  do  was.     Then, 

once    postponing    a    sacred    obliga-  as  if  from   out  of  nowhere,  Joyce 

tion."  remembered  something  her  grand- 

"Why,  Melba,  you  remember  tell-  mother  had  told  her  when  she  was 

ing   me   you   did    the    same    thing  a  very  small  child,  "Always  pay  the 

once,"  Joyce  reminded  Melba.  Lord  first,  and  there  will  be  plenty 

"Yes  I  did,  and  I've  regretted  that  left  over  for  the  necessities.    You'll 

postponement    ever   since.      When  never  go  hungry." 

we  paid  our  tithing  regularly,  every-  Slowly  Joyce  walked  through  the 

thing  went  so  smoothly  it  was  un-  apartment.     The  years   that  Roger 

believable.  Then  I  got  the  idea  that  had  been  going  to  school  they  had 

I  just  had  to  have  some  new  cur-  always  had  enough  to  eat,  although 

tains.     Cliff  didn't  know  about  it,  not  expensive  things.     Their  apart- 

either,    and   believe   me,   when    he  ment  was  comfort:.'  'c,  much  nicer 

found  out,  I  know  that  he  lost  some  than  the  homes  of  many  of  the  mar- 


TO  YOU  WITH  LOVE  423 

ried  students.     There  was  the  rich  have  enjoyed  the  fishing  equipment, 

brown  carpet  that   Roger's  parents  Joyce,  knowing  that  we  really  could 

had  given  them,  the  golden  drapes  not  afford  it." 
and  beige  chair  that  her  parents  had 

been  kind  enough  to  buy  for  them,  O  OGER  read  the  card.  At  the  bot- 

and  the  couple  who  had  lived  there  tom  of  the  verse  was  inscribed 

before  them  had  left  their  kitchen  simply,   'To   you   with   love,   Joyce 

set.     We  have  been  fortunate  and  and  Bobbie." 

so  blessed,  Joyce   realized.     I    just  ''I  wish  that  you  would  hurry  and 

can't  take  away  from  the  Lord  what  get  that  package  unwrapped,  Roger," 

is  rightfully  his.     He  has  given  us  Joyce  said  anxiously.     Even  Bobbie 

so  much.  squealed  in  anticipation. 

Tlie  next  day  Joyce  planned  care-  'Ton  know  that   I   am   not  any 

fully  to  make  Roger's  birthday  spe-  good  at  unwrapping  packages,  hon- 

cial  even  though  he  wouldn't  be  get-  ey."    Roger's  fingers  were  clumsy  as 

ting  a  special  birthday  present.     It  he  tried  to  manage  first  the  green 

was  a  happy  time  for  her,  and  little  ribbon,  then  the  white  paper.  Finally 

Bobbie  seemed  to  sense  the  excite-  he  lifted  the  lid  of  the  box  and  be- 

ment   and   gaiety   of   the   event   as  fore  him  was  a  photograph  album. 

Joyce  made  Roger's  birthday  pres-  'It  is  an  inexpensive  one,  Roger, 

ent.  but   I   spent  a  great  deal  of  time 

A  beautifully  set  table,  with  pink  putting  the  pictures  in  it.  I  started 

candles  glowing  softly,  greeted  Roger  out  with  pictures  of  our  wedding 

as  he  stepped  into  the  apartment  the  day  and  went  on  consistently,   up 

evening  of  his  birthday.  Joyce  greet-  until  now." 

ed  him  in  a  crisp,  pink  cotton  dress.  Tenderly  Roger  opened  the  book. 

Her   golden    hair    gleamed    in    the  The  first  picture  was  of  their  wed- 

candlelight.  ding  reception,  the  reception  line, 

"Happy  birthday,  dear,"  she  said  the  cutting  of   the   cake,   and   just 

gently  as  she  kissed  Roger's  cheek,  beforethey  left  for  their  honeymoon. 

"Dinner  is  just  about  ready."  Each  page  told  a  different  story,  and 

The   evening   was   spent   happily  each  page  brought  back  a  memory 

remembering    birthdays    past,    and  of  happiness  past  and  anticipation 

discussing  future  plans.  of  many  happy  days  to  come.  A  page 

Joyce  had  put  off  giving  Roger  his  was  dedicated  to  Roger's  parents  and 

present  as  long  as  she  could,  and  brothers  and  sisters  and  a  page  to 

when  she  handed  it  reluctantly  to  Joyce's  family, 

him,  she  was  fearful  that  he  would  "These  are  photographs  that  we 

not  like  it.     "It  isn't  much,   dear,  have  been  collecting  for  a  long  time, 

but  I  wanted  to  give  you  something.  Roger."     Joyce  tried  to  break  the 

I  really  wanted  to  buy  you  the  new  silence.     She    wished    that    Roger 

fishing  equipment,  but  I  guess  that  would  speak. 

will  have  to  come  later."  After  looking  at  each  page  care- 
Roger's  eyes  clearly  reflected  love  fully,  Roger  closed  the  book.  He 
as  he  slowly  opened  the  card  that  reached  for  Joyce's  hand.  "I  only 
was  attached  to  the  package.  He  hope  that  we  will  be  able  to  fill  the 
added,  "You  know  that  I  wouldn't  rest   of  these  pages  with   as   many 


424  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JUNE  1962 

happy  moments  as  are  shown  in  would  have  made  as  much  of  an  im- 
these  first  pages.  Joyce,  this  is  the  pression/'  Joyce  laughed, 
nicest  present  that  I  have  ever  had,  Puzzled,  Melba  walked  to  where 
and  it  shows  the  love  that  was  put  Roger  and  Cliff  sat  looking  at  the 
into  it.  In  fact  this  is  the  nicest  album  and  commenting  on  the  pic- 
birthday  I  have  ever  had."  tures. 

The  fear  that  Joyce  had  felt  di-  Joyce  picked  up  Bobbie  and  made 

minished,  and  she  felt  relief  in  its  her  way  to  the  bedroom.    Once  in 

place.     "I  was  so  afraid  that  you  the  seclusion  of  the  room  she  turned 

would  think  I  was  silly  for  giving  to    thie   window    where    the    sweet 

it  to  you,  Roger.    Vm  so  happy."  night  air  drifted  in.     The  crickets 

Just  then  there  was  a  knock  at  the  added  their  own  enchanting  song, 
door,  and  Melba  and  Cliff  strode  and  the  stars  beamed  down,  spread- 
in.  "Hi,  happy  birthday,  Roger."  ing  their  soft  light  upon  the  earth. 

''Oh,  I  forgot  to  tell  you  that  I  Still  cuddling  Bobbie  in  her  arms, 

invited  Cliff  and  Melba  over  for  ice  Joyce  spoke  to  him,  "Well,  Bobbie, 

cream  and  cake,"  Joyce  said.  I  guess  that  your  mother  learned  a 

"Well,   this   is  a  nice  surprise,"  lesson  today,  and  I  hope  that  I  can 

Roger  said  to  Cliff  and  Melba.  "Fll  teach  you  the  same  thing.     Happi- 

have  to  show  you  my  birthday  pres-  ness  and  love  can  come  only  from 

ent,"  he  added  proudly.  satisfaction  in  doing  the  things  we 

"Oh,  Roger,  please  don't."  Joyce  know  are  right,  and  that  is  part  of 

was  embarrassed.  the  blessing." 

Melba  took  Joyce  to  one  side.   "I  Gently  she  put  the  baby  in  his 

thought  you   decided   not   to   give  crib  and  tucked  him  in.    Then  she 

Roger  the  fishing  equipment."  turned  to  leave  the  room  and  join 

"I  did,  but  even  if  I  had  bought  the  others.    Her  heart  was  light  and 

it   for  him,   I   don't   think  that   it  her  happiness  complete. 


♦  ♦♦ 


June  and  the  Rose 

Dorothy  J.  Roberts 

This  is  the  hour  of  the  rose, 
The  season  when  the  barren  thorn 
Of  bitterness  no  longer  rules 
And  the  bud  of  promise  is  born. 

This  is  the  secret  of  the  snow, 
Patience  answering  the  test. 
The  blossoming  of  tear  and  sigh, 
The  heart  of  hope  made  manifest. 


Harold  M.  Lambert 

SCENE  IN  NORTHERN  IRELAND,  NEAR  LARNE 


Before  the  Word  Goes  Forth 

Mabel  Jones  Gahhott 


Before  the  word  goes  forth  to  cleave  earth's  ill, 
It  must  be  born  in  anguish  of  a  soul 
Compassionate;  before  it  would  be  whole 
It  must  be  tempered  in  the  quiet,  still 
Room  of  a  loving  heart;  it  must  be  long. 
Long  weathered  in  the  mind's  vast  corridors; 
And  at  indifferent,  unlistening  doors 
Must  try  again,  again,  its  lonely  song. 

The  word  must  be  turned  to  each  one's 
Way;  clean  cleft  to  compass  age  and  youth; 
It  must  be  edged  with  wonder,  white  as  truth, 
Wise  with  the  beauty  of  a  hundred  suns; 
Thus,  fathered  forth  in  ripeness,  sure  of  its  hour, 
The  word  can  strike  with  singing  power. 


Page  425 


Recipes  for  a  Brunch 

Linnie  Fishei  Robinson 

T)ESIDES  the  fact  that  we  have  to  have  food,  the  best  thing  about  it  is  that  it  brings 
-"-^  the  loved  faces  of  the  family  or  friends  together  around  one  board.  We  cherish 
these  occasions  —  the  fun,  the  joy  of  being  together,  and  the  food  that  tastes  so  good. 
The  people  who  eat  at  my  table  usually  say,  "I  haven't  made  that  dish  for  a  long 
time,  but  I'm  going  to,  for  it  tastes  so  good."  On  the  strength  of  that,  and  the  fact 
that  there  are  some  who  are  new  at  cooking  who  have  asked  for  recipes  of  the  ways 
I  cook  some  things,  I  offer  these  loved  recipes  from  various  relatives  and  friends. 

MENU 

Creamed  Chicken  in  Patty  Shells  —  Grapefruit  in  Gelatine 
Candied  Carrots  —  Sliced  Beets  With  Lemon  Juice 

Creamed  Chicken 

Cooked  and  cubed  meat  from  one  large  i  small  onion  minced  fine 

chicken  i  small  jar  sliced  pimento 

3  c.   chicken   stock    (If  you   haven't   this  %   c.  flour  and  chicken  fat  (if  there  is  not 
much,    make   some   with   bouillon  enough  fat  for  flour,  use  butter) 

cubes.    Do  not  water  it)  i  c.  thick  cream 

1  c.  canned  mushrooms  and  juice  seasonings  to  taste 

Drain  mushrooms  (saving  juice),  saute  in  butter  until  golden  brown,  then  add 
juice;  add  onion  and  pimento.  Heat  stock  and  put  mushroom  mixture  in  it,  then  add 
flour,  which  has  been  stirred  into  the  chicken  fat  or  butter.  Cook  until  done  and 
thick.  Season  to  taste  and  add  cream,  and  last  of  all  add  the  cubed  chicken.  Set  in 
a  pan  of  boiling  water  to  keep  warm  until  you  serve  it.  If  you  make  this  ahead  of  time, 
be  certain  to  warm  this  mixture  in  a  pan  of  hot  water,  no  matter  how  little  or  much 
you  make.  Also,  do  not  put  in  chicken  until  mixture  is  hot.  If  you  stir  cubed  chicken 
in  any  liquid,  it  will  become  soft  and  mushy.  Recipe  serves  8  to  lo.  (I  might  add  I 
use  7  chickens  for  6o  people.) 

Patty  Shells 

2  c.  flour  1   c.  shortening 

3  tbsp.  sugar  i   egg 

1  tsp.  baking  powder  3  tbsp.  half  and  half  cream 

1  tsp.  salt  or  evaporated  milk 

Combine  first  four  items.  Stir  egg  into  shortening.  It  will  be  light  and  fluffy. 
Add  cream  and  stir  lightly  into  flour  mixture.  Roll  out  lightly  on  floured  board  and 
cut  with  a  4/4"  bowl.  Bake  on  the  bottom  of  muffin  tins.  Do  not  press  dough  hard 
on  tins,  but  put  the  dough  on  lightly,  gathering  it  a  little  to  the  pan,  then  it  will  come 
off  easier  and  have  no  holes  in  it.  Bake  at  400°  until  golden  brown.  Cool  before  re- 
moving from  tins.     Makes  10  shells. 

Grapefruit  in  Gelatine 

5  large  pink  grapefruit  4  en\elopes  gelatine  (unsweetened  and 

juice  of  1  lemon  unflavored) 

5  tbsp.  sugar  or  more,  to  taste  2  or  3  drops  red  food  coloring 

1  c.  water. 

Page  426 


RECIPES  FOR  A  BRUNCH  427 

Wash  grapefruit  and  cut  in  half,  as  for  breakfast,  and  with  sharp  grapefruit  knife 
extract  sections  and  save  juice.  Discard  only  membrane.  Be  careful  not  to  cut  the 
shell  of  the  grapefruit.  Soak  gelatine  in  water,  adding  a  little  of  the  juice  if  necessary. 
Heat  the  remainder  of  juice  and  dissolve  gelatine  in  hot  liquid.  Set  aside  to  cool.  When 
cool  add  the  rest  of  the  grapefruit  and  a  few  drops  of  coloring.  Add  the  juice  of  the 
lemon  and  sugar.  Pour  into  the  half  shells,  place  in  bake  pans  or  cereal  dishes,  and 
set  in  refrigerator  to  harden. 

Candied  Carrots 

4  lbs.  carrots  4  tbsp.  carrot  juice 

1  c.  water  4  tbsp.  brown  sugar 

3  tbsp.  butter  salt  to  taste 

Wash  and  scrape  the  carrots  and  cut  in  half  and  quarter  the  halves.  Steam  in 
presto  cooker  with  the  cup  of  water  for  5  minutes.  Cool  quickly  and  pour  off  water, 
reserving  4  tbsp.  of  the  carrot  juice.  Put  juice  in  another  saucepan,  add  the  brown 
sugar,  butter,  and  about  */4  tsp.  salt.  Cook  for  a  minute  and  pour  the  steamed  carrots 
into  the  saucepan  and  take  out  the  steam  rack  from  the  presto.  Pour  the  carrots  care- 
fully back  and  forth  from  one  kettle  to  the  other  until  they  are  well  coated.  This 
method  keeps  the  carrots  from  breaking  up  and  makes  them  taste  good  indeed.  Serxes 
14  to  16. 

Sliced  Beets  With  Lemon  Juice 

2  tbsp.  whole  cloves  1  c.  sugar 

4  sticks  cinnamon  2  tbsp.  butter 

2  shakes  nutmeg  juice  of  2  or  3  lemons 

enough  cooked  cubed  beets  to  make  2  tbsp.  cornstarch 

4  pints  4  tbsp.  water  for  mixing  cornstarch 
2  c.  beet  juice 

Put  spices  in  cheesecloth  bag  and  tie.  Place  in  beet  juice  and  cook  2  or  3  minutes, 
then  add  sugar,  lemon  juice,  butter,  and  beets  and  cook  another  2  minutes.  Then 
take  out  spice  bag  and  pour  off  juice  into  another  pan  and  thicken.  Cook  until  done 
and  pour  over  the  beets.  Heat  and  serve.  Serves  10  to  12.  Color  the  mixture  if 
needed.  (Seasonings  must  be  to  taste.)  The  sauce  is  better  tasting  if  allowed  to  stand 
a  day  or  so. 


Bonus  Prize 

Viola  Ashton  Candhnd 

Innocence  and  sweetness, 

Mischievous  bright  eyes. 

Mighty  spirit  stature. 

Miniature  size  — 

Small  wonder  doting  grandmothers 

Love  and  idolize 

A  precious  little  grandchild  — 

A  little  bonus  prize! 


-K  -H 


^•^ 


/ 


u* 


% 


*fe    5^    <u    c: 


O    i^ 


cn 


CO    jD 

C      O) 

E 
o 


wi     C 


"S  i 

r=    > 

X   -Q 

^   > 

>    c 

<u    o 

K  E 


> 

(U 

1/1         i.  C 

P     m     >    ■'^ 


^    .^    ._    ^ 

o    9J 


(U      (U 


CI-  E 
o     ° 

u  2i 


rt      0) 
00    *- 


(U 

o 

£ 

o 

CO 

c 

o 

CO 

M- 

u 

O 

Q. 

1/1 

o 

c 

£ 
o 

i 

CO 

L. 

=3 
C 

u 

o 

CO 

T^       O  >.*. 


t:     O 


J3   ^ 

ii 


O) 

c 


o 

c 
o 


1/1   •"^ 
a>  nn 


i?  X) 


x>    o 


CO    -Q 


c 
o 

U  1 

O 

8 

2 

-C 

CO 

'> 

+- 

<U 

>-t— 

U 

o 

r~ 

c 

e 

oo 

cu 

2 

CO 

"o 

CO 

> 

p 

vd" 

O) 

1/1     ri 


AT  f= 

o  o 

(X)  •  - 

o  o 


d)  <; 


E 

0) 

E 


o 

CO 

CO 

Q. 

-S 

<u 

E 

o 

£ 

o 

o 

o 

u 

+i 

JZ 

o    o 
c    a> 

._       CO 


.  CO       CO 


cn 

c 


Qi     O 


51  C  CO 

o  o  .OJ 

.^^^  ~  "8 

O  X} 

o  °o 


CJ   .i 


o 

o 

u 

^ 

>- 

<u 

QJ 

C 

1- 

u 

c 

CO 
O 

O 
Q. 

E 

'-4— 

JZ 

(£1 

o 

c 

c 

u 

CO 

u 

o 

o 

a 

CO 

o 

' — - 

CO 

o 

o 

3  "a 

c 

GO      CO 

vo    »- 

3 

o  vo 

o  c» 

l_    -t— 

u    o 


3 


O 


c  -S  c 


■§  ~  ^ 


-  ^  CO     o    ^ 


m 


£  c 

o  o 

o  i2 

■^  D 

c/i  O 

■1—  -c; 
c 

o)  r~- 

-TD  o 

•^  oo 

OJ  On 

ri  °° 


JD 
O) 
O 


o    <u 
5:    £ 


0)  T"    u 


m  oo 
—  Ln 

3 
CT 

^    "O 

rN    c 

O)  -^ 

cn   E.y    " 

C     o  *-     QJ 


<u 


0) 


0^    

"8  2 

t/1     o 

4- 

OJ     o 

"oJ  -a 

o 
>- 

JD    ^- 


^  00  Qi    ^ 


< 


^     <U    JZ    ^ 


CO  cu 
■-  CO 
>      O 

<u 

^   h 
rsi    ^ 

"^^      r- 

-a 

■§^ 

_2  cu 
u    c 


E  -o 


|l 

E  J= 
u    cn 

I  i 


.E  CL 

JZ 

.ir  o 

^  CO 

T3  < 

C 

o 

C  _i^            2 

O  O      CO    — 

—  C      <U    JZ 


§  od~^ 

CO    ( —  -^ 
CU      (U    $: 


i    i      >-'  — 


c 
o 

JZ 

0)  o 

■qJ  o    cu 

^  M_     -Q 

(u  cu    o 

Qi  $     £ 


c    o 


m    o  P 


u 


o    o 

a   3 
E  "o 


u    £      ^  o 
S  ^  ^  £ 


.E    a;    ^ 

_C"       C       4- 

o  gj   „ 


o^I2 

QJ  T3 

o     ^ 

c 

OS    CU 

a  E 


CL  ir\^ 


CL 

o 


U    Jii 


c 
o 


c 
o 

CL 


'vo    >«- 


o 


E 

c 


(U 


O) 


o 

QJ 


Q.     _ 
O      O 

Q- JZ 
(U     t^ 

JZ      3 

>.^ 


OJ 


h- 


cu 


o 


CO  c 
</)  t 
CU     cu 


"go 


to 


CD 


^ 


o>  <u 

.E  "c 
•-    o 

^   £ 


o  — 

o  o 

_J 

£  .£ 

O  c/1 

JD  -v 


C  T3  <5 

o  c  a 
o 

XJ  ,  -^ 

o  -^  o 

o  u  >- 

-^  CO  ,_ 

w    q]  cu  '^ 


e 


lA 


CU 
Q.     QJ 

"F  XJ 


V    c 

M     ■  — 

o 

&     QJ 
N 


<U     C 

O    o 
QJ  c>n 


c    o 
•~   X) 


"^  o     u 

v^  2f     3 

O  QJ    JZ 

O  <l^    cu 

■^  -^ 

2f  >:^ 

^  -o   ° 

CU  ^     § 

^  £ 

*-  cu    o 


QJ      ^      QJ 
IJ      O    JT 


co" 
u 

cn 

c 

QJ 

JZ 

O 

lO 

X) 

Q. 

O 

c 
o 

QJ 


JD    ^ 

C 

o    o 

4-       C 


.^% 


-O      3 


c 
o 

QJ      fc 

cn 

O      CO 
0) 

cu    > 


I  2  .i^ 

C     O    "CJ 


^     .-  QJ 

-i<i  JD 

2      C  QJ 

|.S  SI 

P      U  CU 

Q.      O  JZ 

^  oo  I— 


o> 


QJ 


■^  QJ  VO 

T=  ai  o\ 

3  — 

O.  CO 

:=  _y:  "o 

e  g  S 

JQ  cu 

E  cu  -c 


£     E 


«        in 

.i  XJ  f^ 

S     QJ   ^. 

S  X)  ^ 
i2  X)  m 
c    o  rN 

""    e    o 


^   2f 
o 

u    t2 
P    q3 

JD 

£ 

3 


QJ 


-O      OJ 
O    ^ 

c  .S 
cn 


QJ 

lu 

Xi    ^ 
QJ 

Is 

!-§ 

^    QJ 


CO 


JZ        0»     $      CL     (- 


QJ 
O 

M— 

QJ 

C 
P 

^  2i 

o 

•E  c^ 

X>   X) 

■§.^ 

^^ 

o 


5'     QJ 

o 


c 

QJ 

E 
p 

X) 

o 


r=     QJ  QJ 

h-    JD  JD 

£  E 

QJ  QJ 

£  E 


XI       4- 

QJ    ^ 


QJ 
XJ 
O 

£ 
o 

CO 
O 


JD        QJ 


QJ 

C     _QJ 

C      P 


.E    i 


—  C  QJ 
CXJ  O  > 
ON  '^ 

rN 

LO 


XJ 
QJ 

X 
> 

o 

CD. 


QJ      QJ 


S    ^ 


a,  cu 

o  i^ 

*-  o 

C  JZ 

I  ^ 

a  CO 

^  q3 

0)  JD 

s:  £ 


QJ 

q5 

£ 
p 


CL>        ^        <-> 


O   ^ 


X-  .y  c 


C       QJ 

O   JD 


o    p. 


QJ 


QJ    -^ 

£      P 

JZ 

c     5: 

E 
o 


>-  QJ 

X      QJ-  Q^ 
QJ    -V 
•*::     O    J= 

P       4-        U 

>     (/I     f^ 
X    LPv     2 

,«  d  -Q 

X 

c 
o 


Qj  ;^ 

E  o 


-S  8 

o  00 


u 


QJ 


c 
o 
cn 


c    c 
o    p 


i —  cu 

I—  r-,  rsi 

l_  QJ 

OJ  ^    ^ 

p 
u 


^    X3 


QJ      CL 
CD    X 


C 

o 
o 

N 

'c 

O 
Ol 

O 


Qj      O 


CO  ^ 

(—  Lr> 
rN 

-^'  ■? 

2  o 

3 

r-  00 


(J 


C 

o 


X  .^' 
O  '^ 
^    X 


X 

c 
o 


QJ 
CO 

3 

L_ 

o 

JZ 

U 

oi 

L_ 

QJ 

JZ 

o 


C    X      u,    J3       2 


^      QJ 

CO 

cn   3 

o  £=    ?S 

u  —    O 

c  cn  JZ 

5  c    u 

tn   ^   JZ 

0    ^     u 

^  -  s 

°    9-   o 
u    u  _ 


5    § 

CL     > 

2    CN 


QJ 


Q) 


i    E 


"   .^r  CO 

a>    !5  'oo 

-*=  ^  ^ 

•^   4-  rsj 

c  — 

QJ 

£  ^ 


>-   9 


p    3  -c 

>  (A 

41      CU 

.E      Q.  "O 
N  C 

O     QJ     O 

^      QJ    .a 

>  Wl 

i^°  ^ 

g   fN     « 

»/»  rN  ^ 


:=    o  i: 

Ofc      CO  ^ 

O  « 

2    2  « 


U      O     «• 


u    o  ■£• 

c  "^  fl> 

3     ^  a 

•S    §  ^ 

JZ  « 


« 


vo    -5; 

m   ^ 

rrT 
00 


en  -Q 


lo  -d 


<.i 


<  « 

^  •  IBM 


LU    Qi. 


< 

1- 
O 

1- 

0) 

^rsioi/^oc>r\jLr>Lnc!orno\oovoofNnnr\ioooQ>ONoO'^rsi 
3t--<rir»rM  — ONONOrM  — cx)  —  —  rnLn  — rsir-  — r-o-^ONrMrr 
O  m  m  —  -^vDONO  —  ONLn'^r-      r~-fN"«r  vo^in      (N  o^cm  in  m 

CO 

'     to 

«-  o 
O  N 

oQVDOVDOfNj^ocx)ininvooofNr--fNONr-oininLr\r^c>ir» 
vo  ^- ^      — mro'^      rnrNoorN      cn  — >— ovo      mOr— ^-vo 

Z 

o 

£ 
2 

.— (NVDLn      \r  o  vo  in  CO  —  r~- Ln  vo  r-~  rsi  rn  vo      ororsicxDinvo 
novo      fN      oor\iir>rMOm 'T  omLn  — r\i  CO      r~  cx3  nn  o^  fN  oo 
vo           —      rsivofN  — ro      in'^      .— rsj'^oo           m  r\i  cm  rsi  ro 

1     to 

O  N 

ovo  — ^      in  Lr>  Lo  cx)  "^  rsi  —  —  rN  fN  fN  o^  fN      mo  — r-rsi'— 
rsi                     —  rsi  —       —      fMfN       —  —  —  in           rg  ^  ^  ^  ^_ 

LU 

Z 

<u 
JD 

E 
<u 

OO'^       OLnrvJON       OfNCNm       rr>             vo  c»       vor^       ONVO 
—  oo'^      —  —  r- ''^      — Lnr-rNi      c^           oo—      r\i  —      CMn 

oo 

1    </i 

IB 

O  N 

m  — in      — m      rg       fN  rN  ^           —           mvo       r- on           lo 

-                 ?                                o                                    o 

i 

1- 

q5 

JD 

E 

:^ 

'     to 

E  c 
o  o 

O    N 

rNjQLnooinrvjrsj<>-— r--r--rsiovovDn-)rri  —  -^ONrNiOrrivo-— <X) 
oooN  —  •^ooor^Ln^rnoO'— o^ONomor-a^r^rsimrsj.—  0000 
•<;r  rsi  in  —  ^- o^—      •— coco^r^o^oo-^\Dirimr^iri-^KDir\m^ 

cK"     o"fN               — "     rsT'^'" 

n^rnooor^^-i/^rsirNj'— LnrNOvDi^rsi'^r\iLnvoO'<^r--rnvou^ 
fN  — vo  — LPiVD                vo  no  Lr>  r^  rn  rsi  fN  fNi  rn  rsi  ^ —  —  — fNi  —  fNi 

■ —       "^                                   m 

Z 

o 

z 

<u 

JD 

E 

0) 

rsi  ON  —  nn  r- -"^  m           0  —  r~      oinoofN -^^r  —  ONCXDOoom  — — 
00 00 00 rs)  m  ON  nn           tn- cn      la o  00  0 -^^  —  r- '^r  no  00  m 00 -^ 
■"^r       —  —  rN       —           ri-moo      in-^rnmLn- r\i       ■^  —  —  m  rsi 

.J.  .to 
c  c 
o  o 

6S 

m  un -^  ON  cx)  vo  •^           fN  in  —      vo  vo  0  vo  —  r- vo  rn  \r  cx)  m  vo  "^ 
CM       —                               rsi  —  rn      rsi- rsi- m       —       —      _  ^  .— 

UJ 

< 

«/> 

Z 

JD 

E 
a; 

5 

— -^  Lr\(X)00ONON  —  r~- vo  Lno  vo  — Ln— r^  m      -^      Lnm      r~ 
0  rofNLnoom  m^-oor-- COON -^  ON  voorMoo      r~~      moo      -^ 
rvjrn      on  00^          —  m  Lnr\i  r^^-^  ■^       rn       -^       'd-       ^m      -^ 
on"      ON^rsT               — "      — "■^^ 
rsi                                   rsi 

1    »/) 

g.S 

O    N 

00  "^ -— ON  LTi- fNirN)  ono  —  00  —  r\i  00  —  00      r-      on  0      — 
in      •<;r  LA                mrNrNr^- —                —                     —      — 

^        -^                                             rn 

LU 
CO 

Q 

lU 

1- 

Z 
3 

Alabama 

Alaska 

Arizona 

Arkansas 

California 

Colorado 

Connecticut 

Delaware 

District  of  Columbia 

Florida 

Georgia 

Hawaii 

Idaho 

Illinois 

Indiana 

Iowa 

Kansas 

Kentucky 

Louisiana 

Maine 

Maryland 

Massachusetts 

Michigan 

Minnesota 

Mississippi 

Missouri 

«/) 

a3 

E 

rnrvi 

cx)  —  voLOLn  —  vor-v.O'^rr)rM00'^Lnr--MD<^r--rrLr\VD  —  r-o 

• —  vo 
rsi  ON 

CO 
< 

vo  — —  r- 'T  rsi  —  ornrnrN  unOfN  roo  rsirn  oo  oo       tnvocx) 

On"^"" 

^  rg      -^ -"T  v£)      ■<f                    '—      cy^rsi      vo  ■^  m  oo      mr~ 

fNO 
fN 

'     (/> 

O 

c  c 

C»^ 

H 

o  .o 

rn  oo 

?•;=; 

rrl'^^r--vooo^^^L^^^orN^onoc^r\lr-■o^^\l^^'ra^^^J. —  Or~--vo 

mirj^ 

6    N 

rn           o  mr-       '—                               oo—       rofM^LnrMrsi 

'— "nS* 

co 

■^  LP* 

Z 

o 

x» 

■^  fN 

E 

0) 

5 

OO'— vD'^'^'^vDr-vO'^nnrsioo-^Lnr^vovoi'n^Lrvvo. —  r-o 

m  r- 

VO '—  — O  oo  r~  —  o  rn  rnrsi  LTvO  rN  rn  orN  ro  VO  ON  O       Ln  vn  CO 

'—  m 

(/) 

'^  fN      o\rs vo      ^                    ^      ONfN      vorMmoo      mr~ 

rsiZ! 

u^ 

MMB 

, 

5 

P:  no 
Or- 

z 

6S 

rnrr^rnoovorsiLnmPvjmmOfNr—ONrNr^rnoorNi' —  or-vo 

— ;vo 

rn           ONrsi'^       —                               oo—       m  —  ^  in      r\jf\i 

• — 

tn 

ONr- 

CO 

QJ 

yjDm 

-O 

—  '—  r-                                                         "si- 

CXJfN 

LU 

E 

oo  vo  ^                                                         rg 
'^  —  ON                                                         rsi 

oo 

< 

^ 

■ — 

1- 

t/i 

'     to 

c  S 

, , 

z 

^  OO  CN                                                                                     — 

rn  — 
fNON 

^^B 

i-     O 

f —            Cf)                                                                                                                  ^— 

rsT 

O    N 

o 
<u                                                             u 

to 
QJ 

c                                                        c 

'^  !^ 

o                                                                            >^ 

+-  a> 

N-^                                                       < 

Ss 

—    c                                                                   JZ 

(3- 

&o^|||^|-2  §1  -||  £  s  al  »;§  5  5  c  a  ° 

-^V:_J^^-<il^ZlOQ_Q_Q_Q_Q-OOuOt>OLOun|—  h-|— 33> 

O    O 

■4—     4- 

I/) 

QJ 

r\irnrNr~c)orNr^ONLnoorNOON'st-ooLnr\ioovDVDn^^ONrsJONrn 

XI 

"^       rsi  oo  r^  ^  ^ -sT '^  r\i  o  oo  ON       • — omof^       m  vo  rM  VD  vo 

(/> 

E 

r-       ^  r\l  ^  rsj  '^  rsi           lpv      on           ^       -^  oo           m  — 

_l 

(U 

— "           — ~"Ln                          — "                         ^" 

< 

:5 

H 

o 

1     to 

1.S 

1- 

in'— OooosmorniTiCW' —  \o  rn^-  . —  r~vooor\i  —  ovooNr-  — 

on       vo           inr^^           cn       o           —       m  vo           rsi 

" —                          . —                          . — 

O  N 

Ui 

to 

z 
o 

0) 

E 

(Nm^r- oorN  LnoNLTioorN  o  vo^ooLncNjoo  vo  vo       '^  on  rg  on  m 

"=4-       vooor^  —  ON  ^ '^  fM  o  CO  oo      — oinorn           vo  fN  vo  vo 

r-       u^fN^fNrNirsi           irv      on           ^       ^^  oo           m -- 

CO 

— "—                                                  '^r" 

t/> 

■^■B 

:S 

Lr\  —  —  cx)  ON  m  O  po  Ln  r\i  —  vo  r^  . —  ^  r^  vo  O  o  r\i       o  vo  on  r~ — 

z 

?o 

rn       m            Lnoo—            rsj       in            ^       m  vo            rsi 

O  N 

t/> 

k- 

0) 

oo                pni                          m                                   m 

</> 

jD 

Ln                Ln                          —                                   m 

LU 

E 

oo                —                          o 

^ 

QJ 

■nT"                                    — " 

< 

^ 

H 

t/^ 

1     to 

6.S 

z 

ON               o                        vo                                 — 

0"?=; 

fN                            ON                                              "<;r 

""** 

i_   o 

O  N 

LO 

LU 

or: 

h- 

Z 

3 

o 

u 

to 

LU 

8      o                  ^l-l        ^     o     -        °Sg 

X 
h- 

o 

<<<<cQCDUuuuc>ujujLULL-Li_LL.u_e)e:)e}e)xx  —  ±: 

,»Os 


C^ 


8     8 


+  +  + 


^     ON 

oo  in 


CO    O    CJO 


m  — 


+++++++ 
vo  in  ^  IT)  00  1^  r^ 
r~-  •—  VD  3:  r~-  c»  oo 
G  rn  r-  CD^vt  —  oo 


m 


O 


o 
rr- 


in  :- 
ON  in  "^^ 

vrT  rn  rn 
m  VD  r~ 
•^  m 


in  -^  in  ON  rsj  m  fM 

Q  00  -"^  :—  in  nn  r~ 

o\  in  oo  "^^  "^  "^^  — ^ 

rvT  rn  r~-  o""  oo"  m 

TT  -—  .—    ON 


(N 


O  rsi  00 
. —  m  r~- 
oo  in  r\j^ 
o"  in  in 
VD  00  r~ 


—     ON     ON 

oo  ON  o 
ON   00   o 


r5:  o  o  ON 
vo  fT)  CM  in 
^  ON  vo  o 


fNJ    n-^    .—    00    QS    ON 

in 


on 
00 


if) 
LU 


^ 

- — - 

U- 

o 
o 

1— 

to 

• 

Q 

CO 

to 
cu 

c 
o 

(O 

• 

o 

u 

-t— 

^ 

c 

£_ 

on 

Q 

'?. 

t 

QJ 

Ql 

l/l 

■iHB 

O 

to 

to 

5^ 

u 

to 

£^ 

1/1    U 

M— 

n 

M— 

to 

LU 

c 
o 

o 

<1) 

O 

r 

to 

to 

u 

< 

to 
to 

u 

u 

OJ 

u 

QJ 

LJJ 

>>■ 

to 

> 

»_ 

M— 

O 

1— 

a5  ^ 

O) 

-n 

QQ 

u 

.     1 

O) 

H^ 

v+- 

c 

Tt 

l_ 

to 

C 

M— 

u 

r 

O) 

to 

4— 

^  ^, 

o 

4— 

o 

O 

to 

M-   _J 

o 

O 

U 

> 

<L) 

tj 

to 

Qi 

(n 

O 

<: 

z 

< 

o 

<   s 

^         .0) 

u 
o 


J2> 

QJ 
C 

'n 
o 
o> 
o 


OJ 


01  V 

s  *-  « 

"   °   u 


+  +  + 


m  QN 
r--  ON 

ON    00 

vo"  vd' 


"^ 
r^ 


+   +   +      +  +  I 

in    vo    ON      o  —  -— 

m    CNj             in  vo  — 

fN  CM 


C!  no  o     o  oo 


\r\  00 


ON 


00  r~  — 


O 


rsi  r-  in 
O  o  QN 

CNj     fN     ON 

'T"  on"  'i^f" 
.—  r-  m 
fN  — 


o  in  in  r\i  —  — 
r^  ^  in  r-  00  ON 
no    no  vo    oo    r-^ 


fN    ro   ON 

in  o  -"^r 
o^  ^r  vo 
m  cnT 


'^i"  o  3: 
vo  r^  ON 
in  m  — 

on"  »— "  oo" 


Os 


in  vn  ON 
r-  O  VD 

^  —  o 

— "  vo"  in 
m  ON  n-) 

fN    — 


CO 
£^ 
UJ 
CO 


QJ 
Q.  -^ 

OJ      5- 
-Q    _ 

E 

QJ 


in    — 

o    vr 


•^        fN     fN     O 

VO      rsi    -^    00 
ON    —    r- 


^ 


O     ON 

r^   <^    ^ 

in  o  in 
fN  rsT 


'^    fM    fN 

rsi  f^  o 
U-:  fN  ON 

^"  ■^"  vo" 
■<;}-   rn 


o 

o 

1- 

o 

iO 

K 

z 

to 

c 

to 

o 

•4— 

o 

C 

q 

'•4— 

1— 

N 

O 

N 

< 

o 

M 

I— 

o 

O) 

z 

c 
o 

< 

'to 
to 

to 

C 

o 

u 

to 

r 

o 

5 

QJ 
V 

CO 

to 
QJ 
.V 

p 
to 

o 

C 

o 

O 

-t— 

</1 

-a 

c 
o 

o 

2 

r 

c 

c 

L. 

O) 

"a 

— 



_^ 

o 

o 

CO 
UJ 


o 

O 

z 

o 

z 

CO 


c 
o 

-o 

o 


O  i^ 

tr  to  c 

O  QJ  p 

h-  -v:  to 


u   _   _:: 


o 
o 


c 

CO 


QJ 
-Q 
cz     to 

C 


u 


QJ 

-»— 

o 

E 

I 

Q. 

a 
< 


o 
o 
o 

o 
o 
o 


o 
o 
o 

o 
o 

CO 


o 
o 
o 

o 
o 

00 
CO 


o 
o 
o 

o 
o 

CO 


o 
o 
o 

o 
o 
>o 

CO 


o 
o 
o 

o 
o 

CO 


o 

z 

X 

u 

< 


■^    o 

o  8 

?8 


o 
o 
o 

CD 


o  o  o  o  o  S  o 

o  o  o  o  o  9  § 

o  o  o  o  o  P^  - 

r-T  o"  d  o"  o  o  o 


00 


>0        IT) 


CO         CN 


o 
o 
o 

2     o 


> 


LU 

u 

> 

LJJ 

i/> 

LU 

I— 

< 

z 

o 

c/) 

< 

:? 

O 


C 


O 

o 
o 

o 
o 
-^ 


I 

o 
o 
o 

o 

CO 


o 


P^3 

I 

^^^^^^L.^^^^^1 

^^^^^^^^1 

^^^^^^^^m 

^rn/^  ca 

n> 

o 

O 
O 

o 
o 

CO 


o 
o 
o 

o 

CN 


o 
o 
o 

o 
o 

CN 


O 
O 

o 

o 
to 


o 
o 
o 

o 
o 


o 
o 
o 

o 

lO 


»    s 


+++++  + 

r::  lO  •"^  in  o  o 

00  o^  m  m  —  o 

CX)  no  CO  r~-   —  — 


vo  rn  ^  r^  r~- 
Q  no  vo 


m 

fN 


O 


rsi  vo  rsi  ">;r  CO 
r-  o  •^  oo  u^ 
■~-  Q.  1^^  "^  ""^ 
rn  CT^  od"  o"  oo" 

(>    ^r    m   On    TT 

fY-T  rsT  — " 


o 
c» 


^o 
o^ 


o  —  vo  ON  r- 

Ln  ON  o^  —  r^ 
~         Lo  nn  fN 


o  ^ 


o  Ln 


vo 


O  fN  m  c»  m  .A  nn 

"  "3:  <^  ^  \7^  c> 

o^^  vo  f^^  ^  — 
n-T  rsT  — " 


o 


< 


o 

z 

JO 

> 


a;  Qj  I- 

-5  -5  ^ 

.(u  5  .tr 

t-  H  .^ 


<U 
5    5 


(U 

ll 

o    +- 


c 


>  >  u_ 


> 


vo  vo 

ON     ON 


c    c 

_>.  _>- 

E    E 
o    o 


u  u 

o  o 

o  o 

Q)  <U 

"D  X) 

O  O 

E  E 

to  1A> 

o  o 


>  > 

vo  vo 

in  LTv 

od  00 

o  o 

<U  <L) 

o>  en 

o  o 

>  > 

o  o 

c  c 

<  < 


^^^CD^^oo.—  vo  — 

fN    CJN    CTi    ►^      f^    /v\    i-t\     /-»-\ 


+  +  + 

mom 
—  r--  Tf 
CM  — 


I^rD:=:inTtfpinino 


rn  rn 
O   On 


^  ^  O  Sd  ^  pJ  O  m 
•^  00.  r\  r~  (<:  o  in  o 

H^  Cr  CH"  i^"  o"  ^  — "  fN"  r- 


vo   OO   00 

—  r^  nn 
^r  00  in 
■^"^  rn 


^f]Qr-QNLn  —  vo  —  — 
p^  OD  in  vo  r^  in  fN  r-  — 


P.  °°^  ^  ^^  o  i^  fx  "^^ 

.TT  in  fN  nrT  /^rC  nn"  ■^'^  rc)  in" 
O  r-  r\| 
rs)  —  fN 


^S~f^~Rp2-~S" 


—  00  m 
no  ^  00 
vo  o  in 


Q-  (J 


"     o 
S  k  « 

"  o  h 


00 
ro 


« 


+  ±  + 

•^  2^  ::r 
00  ^  o 
o  »—  rsi 

vo" 

fN 


+  V+  + 

no  VO  r- 

00  r^ 


o 


o  -^ 
in  in 
in  in 
on"  rvT 
fN  rsj 
no 


no 


o  in 
in  "^  '^ 
o  ^  \b 
in       oo" 

fN 


—  ;;:  o 

no  O  Tt- 
O  m  Q) 

noT^" 


0« 


no 


o  ON  vo 

«:l-  OO  -^ 

—  r~-  OO 

—  oo" 
o 


^  r;;  f^ 

—  vo  -^ 
rsj  in  vo 

ro"  rvT 


LU 
U 

> 

LU 
to 

O 

z 

UJ 

to 


o 

<U 

4— 

_a) 

Q. 

E 
o 
U 

{/) 
<u 


o 

h- 


■I-   _c 


^10 

"c 
<u 


CO 


U 
to 

c 
to  4-  o 
—  ^  E 
'S  .E    o 


C  O 

z  ^ 

O.E  :^ 

.£    T  cu 

-9  12  "5 

to     <u  i_ 

4?    o  ^ 

^  X  O 


5  >• 

o  -Q 

-—  a> 

-u  O    o 

t:  </)  o 

<  ^  t  ^ 


QJ 

I 

C 

o 


< 


O    -^   -Q    .«5 

O)    o     C     c 

O) 
I/O 


+ 

in 
00" 


no 
vo" 


no 


4- 


rr-  rn 

rn 


in" 
00 


vo 
r- 
vo^ 
no" 
r- 


'*-" 
in 


> 

ILI 

to 


< 

z 


to 
to 

< 


U 


C 

o 
^    E 

o 
u 

a?  OO 

m    4- 

^:^ 

Q  > 


o 

E 
o 
U 

i_ 

O) 

O 


3 
o 


0) 


<    o. 

"u    o 
o  -jr 


ID 


<D 
U 

> 

-Q   OO 

E 

3 


^  :5 

-C      U      O      O) 
>    CQ    — '    00 


o  -^    ^  ^   ^ 


in 

fN 

vo 

no" 

ON 


r- 
o 
00 

on" 
00 
r- 


fM 
fN 

"^" 

in 


no 

in 

no 

in 

r- 

in 

0" 

•^ 

^ 

0 

fN 

no 

no 

"^ 

in 

^1- 

^r 

Rl 


UJ 

U 
> 


to     5 


8- 


CQ 


C 
< 

c 
o 

-o 


O 
0) 

>- 


OH 
<       _ 

JO 


a; 

X) 

c 

<u 
o 


>  Q   _to     o 


q3  "2  ^ 


u 

OH 

U 


t3 
<U 

to     •— 

4^         *— 


C 

o 
U 


< 

o 

^   E 

J2> 

E 
cu 


o 
</)  :t: 
*-     <u 

.^> 

o 

^  -6 

^  i 


E 
o 

LL. 

"O 

C 

o 
> 


> 


u 
a. 


LL.      I 


-I— 

QJ 
U 
O 
00 


u 
"o 

Q- 

o 
"q3 


x- 


:3 

JQ 


C 

o 
u 


<u 

u 

0) 


i2    < 


JZ 

y 


13  h- 

>  ^ 

u  00 

(U 


CO 


w     * 


I 


f 


Si 

o 

o 

i+.+ 

c 
o  <u 

ON 

o 

'^ 

00 

r^ 

00   ^ 

ON 

<^ 

vo 

fN 

^u 

VD 

vd 

,— ' 

ON 

vd 

^r  vo 

ON 

nri 

ON 

•~    O) 

n~) 

m 

^ 

m 

fT) 

m  m 

'=r 

'^ 

o 

D_ 

L- 

O 

<— ) 

ON 

00 

^-.  ^ 

^ 

rvj 

rsj 

ON 

ON 

fN   no 

vo 

00 

no 
ocT 

2^  § 

on" 

o 
Ln 

Ln 

VD 

vo^ 
oo" 

in>  rN 
'^"  r^" 

fN 

Ln 
vo" 

00 

r^ 

z 

r- 

vo 

00 

r- 

r-  r- 

'^ 

fN 

vo 

m 

oo 

4- 

c 

-^ 

r- 

o 

m 

o 

fN    '— 

Ln 

no 

>o 

fN 

m 

CX) 

^^ 

00 

vd 

r-' 

, — .' 

On 

VD  r-' 

fN 

Ln 

(S 

On~" 

rsT 

vo" 

rn 

m 

'^ 

^ 

m 

m  rn 

Ln 

'T 

rN 

rN 

a. 

~ 

" 

i- 

z 

q; 

oo 

ON 

oo 
o 

g 

CO    'vl- 

rN  O 

00 
Ln 

no 

ON 

o 

2^  § 

oo" 

o\ 

00 
ve- 

Ln 

9 

vo  r-; 

rn"  Ln 

Ln 

fN 

no" 

z 

oo 

I~~^ 

ON 

OO    00 

Ln 

fN 

^ 

:S 

"o 

to 

UJ 

U 

o 

-4— 

o 

CO 

(U 

Z 

o 

cn 

c 

z 
< 

to 

UJ 

M— 
M— 

o 

< 

Q 

Z 

to 

i- 

<u 

4^ 

QJ 
QJ 

5 

UJ 

u 

u 

c 

E 

to 
cn 

Q. 

< 

1— 

CO 

U- 
U- 

o 

o 

CD 

X) 

c 
o 
to 

■2 
o 

o 

to 
(U 

u 

M— 

O 

<u 
o 

to 

-o 
c 
o 

c 
o 

to 
to 

UJ 

1- 
< 

UJ 

o 

to 
CT 
C 

4— 

QJ 
QJ 

to 
QJ 

to 

>- 

Literature 
Social   Science 

QJ 
QJ 

v_ 
QJ 

SZ 

u 
0 

QJ 

to 

i_ 
QJ 
"D 

QJ 

_J 

QJ 

(/) 

4— 

^ 

< 

:§ 

to 
to 

o 

QJ 

o 

\- 

'u 

0 
00 

M— 

1— 

CO 

CO 

UJ 

1- 

5 

1- 

cn 
c 

i/) 

-»- 

D 

C 

c 

'4.^ 

QJ 

"to 

> 
< 

QJ 

^~ 

in 

"oJ 

> 

> 

Ctl 

> 

Q^ 

+ 

+ 

+ 

+ 

+ 

+ 

+ 

+ 

1 

s 

k    Q) 

LPi 

vo 

o 

VO 

00 

r- 

OO 

r- 

o  J-. 

8 

'f 

ON 

ON 

Ln 

rsi 

r^ 

^ 

u 

u 

00^ 

fN 

m 

r~ 

c 

od" 

r-" 

oo" 

fN 

fN" 

O 

, 

IT" 

^ 

r- 

ON 

00 

ON 

-^ 

Ln 

o 

o 

VD 

ON 

u^ 

m 

m 

ON 

m 

'O 

ON 

m 

ir\ 

00 

m 

Ln 

vo 

,— 

Os 

^- 

vo" 

rn 

rsT 

oo" 

fN 

oo" 

r^" 

R 

ON 

Ln 

fN 

^ 

IIT" 

Lr\ 

m 

ON 

^ 

r- 

^ 

m 

m 

~"^ 

p_ 

o 

On 

'^ 

'^ 

ON 

fN 

• — 

vo 

^ 

Q\ 

(N 

LTi 

r-^ 

00 

OO 

O^ 

no 

0> 

fN 

vo" 

rn 

fN" 

vo 

o 

r— 

^" 

• 

o 

vo 

m 

rN 

CM 

o 

^1 

^ ^ 

-XD 

UJ 

"o 

"^ 

to 

lO 

u 

c 

to 
c 
.o 

4— 

o 

to 

o 

CD 

4— 

y 
'i— 

g. 

QJ 
X) 

o 
o 

QJ 

E 

QJ 

to 

O 

c 
o 

0) 

> 

cn 

to 

O 
QJ 

to 

v_ 

QJ 

z 

1— 

U 

c 
o 
U 

QJ 

:5 

6 

_l 
C 

o 

to 

4— 

QJ 
QJ 

5 

O 
s— 

to 

cn 

c 

OJ 

QJ 

to 

LU 

C 

<L) 

c 

00 

to 

_C 

_c 

UJ 

0) 

'u 

o 

i§ 

i§ 

u 

QJ 
QJ 

o 

'4— 

QJ 

^ 

O 

to 
to 

C 

o 

c 

C 

c 
o 

5 

QJ 

1- 

QJ 
5 

-J 

< 

1- 

.0) 

~a3 

o 
o 

4— 

OO 

o 

QJ 
O 

4— 

OO 

CD 

c 
o 

O 

3 

QJ 

cn 

c 

4— 

> 

U 
QJ 
0. 
00 

o 

o 

4— 

3<C 

2 

oo 

o 

CO 
UJ 

< 

I— 
to 

O 


CO 

1- 

<u 
E 

0) 
u 

0) 

o 


< 


O 

UJ 


< 


CO 

Z 

o 

CO 


< 


< 

0) 

E 
o 

D 
JQ 


o 

to 

z 

o 


c 
o 


0 
u 


r~- 

rsi 

'T 

vn 

fTN 

in 

fN 

VO 

no 

r- 

vo 

rs 

r-- 

fTN 

in 

Lf^ 

. 

'^ 

'^ 

Vf) 

CJ) 

ON 

c  J 

v;) 

Vi) 

C  J 

^ 

fN 

^ 

fA 

r- 

a) 

c  > 

r-- 

ON 

'^ 

in 

. — 

fN 

h^ 

u^ 

o 


8- 


cn 

c 


no    ^ 


QJ  10 
U  O 
QJ      Q. 


T3 

C 

o 

CO 
y1 

cn 
c 
> 
o 
00 


o 

X 


us 

QJ 


^S 


fN    O 

—  00 

vd   no 

—  no 

r~-  ^ 
o"  00" 

vo    ON 

--"  no" 


"a 

QJ 


>  2 

C     to 
—    LU 

V- 

QJ    — 
O 


cn  i2 

.£  q3 

5  < 

CQ       


"a 
a 


JZ    -c 


vo 

ON 


o 

=5 
C 

a 

"D 

c 
o 

X 

c 
o 

QJ 
U 

c 

O      to 
CQ     ^ 

-^  '<u 

O      m 


fN  Ln  r- 
ON  no  in 

ON  rrS  vo 
^  ON  Ln 
—^  o  o^ 

on"  on"  O" 

Ln  00  r- 
r\  rN  ON 

Ln"  no"  r— " 
fa9-       fce- 


vo 

ON 


QJ 

E 

QJ 
QJ 

Q 

■o 

c: 
o 
X 


• 

c 

0 

to 

4— 

Q) 

r 

U 

QJ 

C 

E 

0 

QJ 

n 

to 

4_ 

CQ 

3 

to 

to 
0 

b 

U 

Toddler's  Cover-Apron 


Shirley  ThuUn 


TTERE'S  a  wonderful  help  for  busy  mothers  with  tiny  tots!  Stitch  several  easy-to- 
^  ^  make,  easy-to-launder  toddlers'  cover-aprons,  as  in  the  illustration. 

You  will  cut  your  ironing  time  way  down,  for  they  open  flat  to  press,  or  even  better, 
make  them  of  seersucker  and  don't  bother  with  ironing  at  all. 


MATERIALS  NEEDED: 

You  will  need  Vz  yard  of  printed  percale  or  seersucker  (or  more,  if.  a  larger  cover- 
apron  is  desired),  and  6%  yards  of  double-fold  bias  tape  in  accenting  colors.  (You  can 
use  leftover  prints  from  other  sewing  projects,  or  even  printed  flour  sacks.) 


18 


!         1 
5j"     5i"     5j'- 

4" 

1         j         { 
.   5"    _r^>_^.^ _^-^-J.-^      5' 

POCKET 

■                       "*                                                          AKMHOLt 

POCV<£T 

32" 

li»MlMi»»»l»^^^ 

bi 

36" 


Page  438 


TODDLER'S  COVER-APRON  439 

TO  CUT: 

Make  a  paper  pattern,  following  the  pictured  diagram. 

TO  MAKE: 

1.  Bind  the  entire  outside  edge  of  cover-apron  and  raw  edges  of  armholes  with 
bias  tape. 

2.  Open  center  fold  of  tape  and  stitch  a  casing  on  the  right  side  iK"  from  the 
top  along  the  top  edge  for  the  drawstring  to  be  threaded  through. 

3.  Fold  each  pocket  in  half,  wrong  sides  together.    Bind  the  outside  edge.  Center 
and  stitch  in  place  3"  from  the  lower  edge  and  4  Yz "  apart. 

4.  Make  a  drawstring  40"  long  by  stitching  the  folded  edges  of  bias  together.  Insert 
this  in  the  casing  and  knot  each  end  so  it  won't  pull  through. 

Now  it  is  ready  to  slip  on  the  child.    Pull  the  ties  to  gather  up  around  the  neck. 

The  toddlers'  cover-apron  may  be  worn  alone  or  to  cover  like  an  apron. 


^=<jf^^5r^ 


Narrow  Valley 


Zara  Sabin 


'Ts  it  not  too  bad?"  they  said  — 

When  at  her  service  someone  read 

She  had  been  born,  had  lived  and  died 

In  one  small  town.  Their  cheeks,  scarce  dried. 

Were  wet  again.  .  .  .  "To  spend  her  life 

As  child,  as  maid,  as  mother,  wife, 

In  this  narrow  valley?" 

Narrow  valley?  Yes,  it  was  true. 

The  hills  were  close  and  steep,  the  view 

Cut  off  on  either  side,  yet  she 

Looked  at  the  stars.    Instinctively, 

Her  thoughts  reached  up  to  higher  things 

And  knew  that  more  than  birds  have  wings. 

Even  in  a  valley. 

She  heard  the  first  bhiebird,  or  kept 
Close  vigil  where  a  sick  child  slept; 
Baked  bread  and  cakes  and  sang  the  while; 
Walked  her  Savior's  extra  mile; 
Then,  when  her  children  all  were  grown, 
She  died,  and  had  not  even  known 
This  was  a  narrow  valley. 


ALMA  ANDERSON  —  SPECIALIST  WITH  NEEDLE 
AND  CROCHET  HOOK 

A  LMA  Lofstrom  Anderson,  Roosevelt,  Utah,  is  a  specialist  with  needle  and  crochet 
-^*-  hook.  Her  handwork  and  machine  sewing  are  examples  of  exquisite  workmanship. 
She  designs  and  crochets  doilies  and  many  other  articles,  as  well  as  making  beautiful 
aprons  and  many  other  pieces  of  clothing.  As  she  often  remarks,  her  sewing  basket  is 
her  constant  companion.  An  expert  quilter,  she  has  marked  "hundreds  and  hundreds" 
of  quilts  for  quilting.  Even  before  she  went  to  school  in  her  native  Sweden,  she  learned 
to  crochet  and  knit  and  hem  and  seam  by  hand,  and  was  trained  as  a  tailor. 

As  a  convert  to  the  Church,  she  came  to  Utah  in  1898,  and  later  pioneered  a  home- 
stead near  Roosevelt.  Long  devoted  to  Relief  Society  and  active  in  stake  and  ward 
positions,  she  has  served  as  a  visiting  teacher,  work  meeting  leader,  counselor,  and  presi- 
dent. Her  six  children,  fourteen  grandchildren,  and  twenty-four  great-grandchildren  are 
her  choicest  blessings  and  she  refers  to  them  as  the  crown  of  her  long  and  happy  life. 


Who  can  find  a  virtuous  woman?  for  her  price  is  far  above  rubies.  .  .  .  She  seeketh 
wool,  and  flax,  and  worketh  willingly  with  her  hands.  .  .  .  She  layeth  her  hands  to  the 
spindle,  and  her  hands  hold  the  distaff.  .  .  .  She  is  not  afraid  of  the  snow  for  her 
household:  for  all  her  household  are  clothed  with  scarlet  (Proverbs  31:10,  13,  19,  21). 

Page  440 


Leftover  Disguises 

Janet  W.  Breeze 

HOW  has  your  refrigerator  been  lately  —  subject  to  a  daily  invasion  by  a  small 
bowlful  of  this  and  a  tablespoon  of  that?  If  so,  welcome  aboard!  The  problem 
seems  to  be  universal,  but  not  one  without  its  solution.  To  minimize  waste  and 
stretch  what  may  otherwise  seem  a  completely  unelastic  food  budget,  try  to  keep  some 
of  the  following  suggestions  in  mind  before  abandoning  that  covered  container  of  fu- 
ture mysteries  to  its  cold  settlement  at  the  back  of  the  refrigerator. 

Chop  cooked  liver  into  small  cubes  and  scramble  with  eggs  for  breakfast. 

Save  that  lone  slice   of  bacon   or  ham,   spoonful  of   onions,   or   mushrooms,   for 
adding  a  new  zest  to  peas. 

Halibut,  cod,  or  sole,  make  tasty  sandwiches  when  flaked  and  combined  with 
chopped  pickles,  lemon  juice,  and  mayonnaise. 

Garnish  a  pot  of  chili  with  sliced  franks  or  sausage  and  mounds  of  leftover  whipped 
potatoes.     Pop  under  broiler  until  potatoes  are  a  golden  brown. 

Coin-sized  slices  of  a  leftover  frankfurter  or  two  add  a  change  of  flavor  to  macaroni 
and  cheese. 

Keep  that  giblet  gravy  for  the  beginnings  of  the  next  day's  chicken  soup. 

Leftover  mushroom  gravy  made  from  creamed  soup  and  that  last  slice  of  ham  can 
be  combined  with  chopped  onion  and  sliced  potatoes  for  a  scalloped  main  dish. 

Stale  rolls  or  buns  are  warm  and  tasty  when  spread  with  parsleyed  garlic  butter 
and  broiled  until  brown  on  spaghetti  night. 

Dry  bread  can  be  toasted,  cut  into  cubes,  and  saved  for  a  welcome  surprise  in 
tossed  green  salads,  soups,  or  stewed  tomatoes  and  onions. 

Scoop  out  the  center  of  day-old  muffins.  Fill  centers  with  creamed  fish,  sprinkle 
with  grated  cheese,  and  bake  in  hot  oven. 

Add  leftover  tomatoes,  vegetables,  or  vegetable  soups  to  meat  loaf. 

Don't  forget  the  precious  vitamins  you  can  save  by  adding  the  liquid  drained  from 
vegetables  to  soups  or  tomato  juice. 

A  small  amount  of  sliced  canned  peaches  stirred  in,  or  that  last  bit  of  juice  from 
canned  cherries  poured  on  top,  can  add  variety  to  an  old  favorite  —  vanilla  pudding. 

Bake  leftover  waffle  batter.  Break  waffles  into  sections,  wrap  in  waxed  paper,  and 
freeze  for  making  slices  of  tasty  toast  at  a  later  date. 

Save  the  juice  drained  from  canned  blueberries,  or  other  berries,  and  add  enough 
water  to  measure  one  cup.  Combine  with  Vs  cup  sugar,  one  tablespoon  cornstarch, 
and  Ys  teaspoon  salt  in  saucepan  and  stir  over  medium  heat  until  clear.  Reduce  heat 
and  cook  five  minutes.  Stir  in  two  tablespoons  butter  and  one  tablespoon  lemon  juice. 
Serve  warm  over  yellow  cake  or  waffles. 

Do  not  let  that  whipping  cream  sour.  Beat  the  cream  and  drop  by  large  spoon- 
fuls onto  waxed  paper  placed  on  a  cooky  sheet.  Freeze.  Peel  frozen  mounds  of  cream 
from  paper,  place  in  plastic  bag,  and  store  in  freezer.  When  ready  to  use,  place  indi- 
vidual mounds  of  frozen  cream  on  top  of  dessert  servings  at  the  beginning  of  a  meal. 
Cream  should  be  tha\ved  by  dessert  time. 

Cut  leftover  cake  in  rectangles.  Line  a  refrigerator  tray  with  waxed  paper  and 
fill  with  alternate  layers  of  cake  and  sweetened  whipped  cream  for  a  refreshing  frozen 
dessert. 

Page  441 


Sow  the  Field  With  Roses 

Chapter  6  (Conclusion) 
Margery  S.  Stewart 


T  was  on  the  third  day  of  October 
that  Tomas  Novarro  came  for  his 
son.  It  was  a  bright  and  brittle 
morning,  with  the  desert  winds 
blowing  hot  down  the  hills,  and  the 
sea  taking  on  the  deep  vital  blue 
that  was  a  sign  of  autumn  as  plain 
as  maple  leaves  on  fire. 

This  was  the  last  time  Nina  would 
take  down  small  Joseph's  special 
bowl,  or  spoon  into  it  the  hot,  nour- 
ishing cereal.  This  was  the  last  of 
the  brilliant  mornings  rich  with 
plans  for  the  day.  There  would  be 
no  more  Disneyland  expeditions  or 
deep  sea  fishing  with  Tomas  to 
show  her  how  to  reel  in  her  line.  He 
was  taking  his  son  to  Europe  to 
show  him  the  world  and  to  have 
him  entirely  to  himself.  He  had 
talked  about  it,  planned  for  it,  writ- 
ing for  brochures,  bringing  them 
over  in  the  evenings  to  see  what  she 
thought  of  the  side  trips  he  had 
planned. 

Nina  made  herself  very  busy.  To- 
day she  would  houseclean  the 
kitchen  cupboards,  put  down  new 
paper,  and  tomorrow  she  would  go 
to  the  Children's  Hospital  and 
apply  for  a  job.  She  needed  a  new 
car,  and  now  she  could  afford  one. 
By  all  these  thoughts,  like  actors  on 
a  stage,  she  fought  to  keep  back  the 
one  tall  and  spectral  figure  —  lone- 
liness. 

Joseph  was  beside  himself  with 
delight.    ''Big  plane!  Zoom!" 

"Big  plane,"  Nina  agreed. 

Small   Joseph   ran    to    the    door. 

Page  442 


''Daddy's  coming."  He  was  im- 
patient to  be  gone. 

There  was  an  impatient  knocking 
on  the  back  door.  Nina  hurried  to 
open  it. 

Tommy  grinned  at  her  with  bright 
impudence.  "I  got  a  present  for 
Joseph." 

Joseph  rushed  forward  to  claim 
it,  and  Tommy  brought  it  around 
from  where  he  had  been  hiding  it, 
a  small  red  truck.  "Kids  like  things 
they  can  hold." 

"I  know." 

He  sniffed  the  air.    "Good." 

"Popovers  .  .  .  almost  ready." 

She  had  to  invite  him  for  break- 
fast, but  for  the  first  time  she  found 
herself  wishing  he  hadn't  come.  She 
had  wanted  to  be  alone  with  Tomas, 
be  sure  he  was  planning  to  stop  off 
in  New  York  and  buy  the  heavier 
clothes  that  Joseph  would  need.  She 
worried  about  this  part  of  it.  Some- 
times Tomas  seemed  to  forget  his 
son  entirely  and  wanted  to  talk 
about  everything  else  under  the  sun. 
He  had  a  trick  of  waiting  for  her  to 
speak,  as  if  he  found  something  fas- 
cinating in  the  way  her  words  came 
that  was  infinitely  flattering. 

People  had  smiled  at  them,  mov- 
ing together  through  the  days,  the 
three  of  them,  the  great,  dark  Tom- 
as, herself,  and  the  child.  Once  a 
woman  had  paused  to  compliment 
her  on  her  "lovely  child."  Tomas 
had  thought  that  hilariously  funny. 

In  the  weeks  they  had  been  to- 
gether it  had  been  toward  Tomas 


sow  THE  FIELD  WITH  ROSES 


443 


that  she  and  Joseph  had  leaned.  It 
had  been  luxury  to  be  cared  for,  to 
be  driven  about,  to  be  thought  of 
and  considered.  Sometimes  she  had 
had  to  pull  herself  up  sharply  and 
remind  herself  that  it  was  only  the 
bridge  before  the  end  of  the  line. 
Joseph  turned  more  and  more  to  his 
father,  less  and  less  to  the  comfort 
of  her  arms. 

She  was  aware  that  Tommy  was 
talking,  '\  .  .  but  the  bad  part  is 
leaving  you,  Miss  Karsh,  that's  what 
I  hate  about  it  .  .  .  and  leaving 
Dominick.'' 

She  looked  at  him.  ''Leaving.^ 
Where  are  you  going?" 

He  shook  his  head.  'Tve  been 
telling  you  for  ten  minutes.  We're 
going  to  move  to  Frisco,  Mom  and 
my  brother  and  me,  real  soon." 

Nina  would  not  let  him  see  the 
bleakness  of  her  eyes.  ''We'll  miss 
you  .  .  .  Dominick  and  I  .  .  .  but 
you  can  come  back  and  visit?" 

''Sure  I  will." 

She  bent  her  head  over  the 
opened  oven  door.  It  was  in  little 
idle  promises  like  this  that  the  pangs 
of  separation  were  lessened. 

Tommy  cleared  his  throat.  "An- 
other thing  I  want  to  tell  you,  Miss 
Karsh,  is  that  I  did  some  knocking 
and  now  I  know." 

She  straightened,  the  pan  of  pop- 
overs  in  her  hand.  "You  knocked 
where?" 

He  looked  ceilingward.  "On  that 
door.  So  now  I  know.  He  does 
come,  only  you  sure  must  knock  a 
long  time.  Anyway  I  did,  but  all 
of  a  sudden  I  knew,  just  like  you 
did.  He's  there  all  right."  He  licked 
his  lips.  "Maybe  I  could  just  have 
a  popover  now  before  we  sit  down?" 


'T^HE  knocker  sounded  on  the 
front  door.  Tommy  ran  to  an- 
swer. 

Nina,  putting  plates  on  the  table, 
paused  to  listen  to  the  sound  of 
footsteps.  It  was  Tomas  who  had 
come.    She  made  herself  very  busy. 

"Well,  this  is  a  delicious  wel- 
come." 

Tomas  stood  in  the  doorway. 
Nina  looked  at  him  quickly  and 
looked  away.  It's  because  he  is  tak- 
ing Joseph  away  that  it  hurts  me  to 
look  at  him,  she  thought.  Tomas 
looked  different  this  morning,  like 
a  stranger  in  his  beautiful  gray  suit, 
immaculate  white  shirt,  blue  tie, 
like  a  man  ready  to  step  into  his  own 
familiar  world  after  a  season  in  an 
alien  land.  "Doctor  Jonathan  show 
up  yet?" 

"Doctor  Jonathan?  No.  Did  he 
plan  to  come?" 

"Said  he  would,  wanted  to  see  you 
for  a  minute,  and  to  say  goodbye  to 
Joseph." 

"He's  driving  in  now,"  Tommy 
said  and  was  off  like  a  shot  to  lead 
the  doctor  in. 

Tomas  gave  Nina  a  narrow, 
laughing  glance.  "It  seems  you  have 
given  my  friend  a  great  deal  of 
trouble,"  he  said.  "You  make  him 
think  ...  of  things  .  .  .  you  make 
him  uneasy." 

Nina  laughed.  "I  like  him  very 
much.  He's  a  wonderful  doctor.  I 
remember  at  the  hospital  how  every- 
one stood  aside  for  him." 

"So?"  Tomas  lifted  his  brow. 
He  looked  distressed  suddenly,  and 
then  he  said.  "I  hate  goodbyes.  Let 
me  take  Joseph  and  go  now,  quickly. 
Do  you  mind?" 

"Why  .  .  .  no  .  .  .  not  if  that's  the 
way  you  want  it." 


444 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JUNE  1962 


Nina  wiped  her  hands  on  her 
apron  and  ran  to  get  Joseph's  clean 
shirt,  which  she  had  been  saving 
until  the  last  minute  so  he  would 
be  clean  for  the  journey.  The  bags 
were  packed  and  ready. 

Tomas  was  suddenly  in  a  fever 
to  be  gone.  He  carried  the  bags 
out.  Joseph  would  have  tumbled 
after  him,  but  Nina  caught  him  and 
carried  him  to  the  rocker.  She 
hugged  him,  and  Joseph  wriggled 
impatiently.  ''I  must  go  now.  .  .  ." 

Nina  let  him  go.  She  did  not 
kiss  him  nor  cling.  She  followed 
him  out  to  the  car.  Tomas  was 
talking  to  Manuel,  who  was  at  the 
wheel,  and  to  Doctor  Jonathan.  He 
took  Joseph's  hand  and  opened  the 
car  door. 

'1  hate  goodbyes,''  he  said  again, 
''and  I  will  write  of  course,  Nina. 
You  must  take  care  of  yourself." 

It  was  all  so  fast.  Joseph  waved 
to  her  from  his  place  beside  his 
father.     Manuel  started  the  car. 

Tomas  leaned  out  to  her.  ''You 
will  write,"  he  said  earnestly.  "I 
must  hear  from  you  very  often." 

"Yes  .  .  .  yes,  of  course." 

'Til  see  that  she  does,"  Doctor 
Jonathan  said. 

T^HE  car  rolled  away  down  the  hill. 
Nina  stood  irresolute,  torn  be- 
tween wanting  to  watch  it  until  it 
was  out  of  sight  and  of  preserving 
from  the  doctor  this  feminine  weak- 
ness of  tears  at  a  farewell. 

Tommy  burst  out  of  the  house 
with  a  hot  popover  in  his  hand.  "I 
gotta  go,  Miss  Karsh.  I'll  come  up 
after  school.    Bye  now." 

Doctor  Jonathan  followed  her  in- 
to the  house.  "I  came,"  he  said, 
"because  I  had  something  to  talk  to 


you  about.  It's  a  girl  ...  a  girl  in 
trouble.    She  needs  help." 

Nina  began  to  set  the  kitchen  to 
rights.  "You  must  tell  me  about 
her,"  she  said,  but  she  was  still 
straining  to  hear  the  sound  of  the 
car  receding  down  the  hill. 

"A  very  young  girl,  from  out  of 
State.  .  .  ."  He  stopped  abruptly 
and  was  silent. 

Nina  looked  at  him  inquiringly. 
"You  were  saying?"  she  pressed  him 
p>olitely. 

"Nothing."  He  pushed  the  chair 
savagely  under  the  table.  "I  said 
forget  it!     Forget  the  girl!" 

"No  ...  no  ...  I  want  to  hear 
.  .  .  perhaps  I  can  help." 

"Sure  you  can  help.  There's  no 
doubt  of  it,  and  what  is  there  in  it 
for  you,  Nina  Karsh?  What  do  you 
get  out  of  this  giving  of  yourself?" 

He  leaned  against  the  door,  fold- 
ing his  arms.  "We're  a  greedy 
bunch,  this  modern  race  of  men. 
We'll  take  the  juice  out  of  a  person 
like  you  and  then  quote  some  beard- 
ed authority  on  how  stupid  it  was 
of  you  to  give  it,  call  it  a  sublima- 
tion, a  fixation,  a  compulsion.  .  .  ." 

Nina  laughed.  "I  don't  care  what 
you  call  it.  I  think  it  is  absurd,  all 
this  preoccupation  for  reasons  for 
helping  people." 

He  said,  "I  will  not  ask  you  to  go 
through  this  again."  He  gestured 
in  agitation  about  the  room.  "It  is 
too  painful  to  watch,  the  process  of 
love  and  struggle  and  the  inevitable 
conclusion  of  surrender  and  pain. 
I  will  find  another  way." 

Nina  rubbed  her  hands  along  her 
skirt.    "Don't  rob  me.  .  .  ." 

"Rob  you?" 

"Loneliness  is  a  field,"  Nina  said 
gently.  "Who  could  know  that  bet- 
ter than  I?" 


sow  THE  FIELD  WITH  ROSES 


445 


He  lifted  his  head.  His  profile 
was  sharpened  and  alert  as  it  was  in 
the  operating  room.  ''An  empty 
field/'  he  said  tentatively,  probing 
the  idea,  ''and  you  have  sown  yours 
with  roses."  He  came  to  her.  "It 
is  no  wonder  that  your  fields  are 
constantly  being  seized  and  taken 
.  .  .  sow  a  field  with  nettles  .  .  .  and 
it  will  be  left  to  you  .  .  .  forever." 

They  were  very  close  together 
now.  When  Nina  looked  into  his 
face  she  saw  the  black,  circling  the 
gray  iris,  and  the  lines  that  weariness 
had  made,  and  the  recurring  tender- 
ness she  had  known  for  him  deep- 
ened inside  her.  They  stood  in 
silence.  But  the  silence  was  like  the 
silence  she  had  known  that  day  with 
the  small  Joseph.  In  the  silence  the 
heavy  sadness  ran  thin  like  a  great 
fog  lessening,  and  in  the  silence  the 
first  sun  shot  forth  a  blinding  bright- 
ness, so  that  they  caught  their 
breaths  and  came  closer,  hand  reach- 
ing to  hand. 


"I  am  not  afraid  to  love  now,"  he 
said.  "Isn't  that  strange?  I  didn't 
even  know  before  that  I  was  afraid 
of  love." 

Nina  could  not  speak  for  the 
tumultuous  joy  of  her  being.  Sow 
a  field  with  roses,  and  though  the 
blooms  be  torn  away,  the  roots  and 
the  earth  remain,  preparing  them- 
selves in  the  mysterious  quiet  for  a 
new  and  lovelier  spring. 

She  heard  Dr.  Jonathan  speaking 
slowly.  "In  this  time,  now  vdth 
you,  they  have  all  been  returned  to 
me,  the  things  I  was  so  sure  I  had 
irrevocably  lost." 

Nina  looked  at  him  in  perplexity. 
"Lost?" 

"Yes,"  he  said.  "When  I  lost 
love,  I  lost  faith  with  it,  and  now  I 
have  them  again,  all  the  bright  lost 
dreams,  the  temple  dreams,  and  the 
family  dream,  and  the  slow,  beloved 
years  together." 


<-ifip    *Tflr*    *Tfir* 


Morning  Song 


Leora  Larsen 


Some  days  are  made  to  savor, 

Some  to  weep. 

In  between,  busy  ones 

My  balance  keep. 


Pie-Tin  Therapy 

Pauline  L.  Jensen 


IT  is  strange  how  differently  people  latter  actually  isn't  a  problem  at  all, 

react  to  various  situations.    Some  since  it  isn't  hard  to  figure  out  who 

people,  when  wrestling  with  a  prob-  needs  a  pie  the  most, 

lem,  take  long  walks,  weed  a  garden,  Yesterday,  for  instance,  I  went  on 

or  even  scrub  floors  until  they  have  a  pie-baking  jamboree.    I  had  been 

settled  the  issue.    With  me,  I  bake  fretting  all  morning  over  the  dis- 

pies!  loyalty  of  a  friend  —  something  that 

Whenever  I  am  beset  with  a  day  none  of  us  likes  to  have  happen,  so 

filled  with  frustration,  or  some  prob-  at  noon  I  got  out  the  pie-tins  and 

lem   that  is  bothering   me,   I  cast  the   necessary   ingredients   and   got 

everything  else  aside  and  whip  up  busy. 

six  or  eight  pies.     I  figure  that  in  I  had  just  taken  the  first  pie  from 

the  thirty  odd  years  of  my  marriage  the  oven  —  a  cherry  one  with  juice 

I  have  baked  a  total  of  at  least  eight  oozing  out  around  the  edges,  when 

thousand    pies.     That    is    only    an  the  telephone  rang.    It  was  Lou,  my 

average  of  twenty  pies  a  month,  and  neighbor.     "Do  you  have  a  can  of 

counting  eight  pies  to  a  baking,  that  fruit  or  something  like  that?"  she 

means  I  have  settled  one  thousand  asked,  ''Don's  folks  have  just  arrived 

problems  with  a  pie-tin.  in  town,  and  they  will  be  out  for 

The  peculiar  part  of  all  this  is  lunch.    I  haven't  a  thing  —  not  one 

that,     although     these     pie-baking  single  thing  in  the  line  of  desserts  or 

sprees  were  intended  for  my  bene-  sweets." 

fit,  the  end  result  has  been  twofold.  "Cherry  pie,  coming  right  up,"  I 

For  the  minute  I  see  those  luscious  assured  her,  and  heard  her  gasp  of 

looking  pies  standing  end  to  end  on  pleasure. 

the  kitchen  counter,  I  immediately  I  took  the  pumpkin  pie  from  the 

begin  figuring  out  how  many  I  am  oven  and  set  it  aside.  That  one  was 

going  to  give  away,  and  just  whom  for  Dr.  Anna,  for  it  is  her  favorite. 

I'm  going  to  give  them  to.     The  Besides,  she  is  bedfast,  and  seldom 

Page  446 


PIE-TIN  THERAPY 


447 


gets  homemade  pie.  I  paused  a 
minute  and  smiled.  It  is  wonderful 
to  see  her  smile  when  I  take  a  pie 
to  her.  She  smiles  so  seldom  these 
days,  that  anything  that  cheers  her 
is  well  worth  the  effort. 

As  I  glanced  out  the  window  I 
saw  Ruth,  another  neighbor,  coming 
home.  She  had  had  a  busy  day  with 
her  Primary  class.  Right  then  I  was 
in  sympathy  with  her,  since  I  am  not 
so  far  removed  from  those  days  my- 
self. Since  Ruth  was  giving  her  time 
and  effort  to  a  worthy  project,  why 
not  send  the  lemon  pie  to  her?  I 
pushed  it  back  to  cool  a  bit  before 
delivering  it. 

The  mince  pie  filled  the  kitchen 
with  its  fragrance.  That  one  I  would 
put  in  the  freezer,  I  decided.  Mince 
pies  keep  so  well.  Then  I  remem- 
bered my  friend  Min,  and  what  she 
had  said  the  other  day.  'Tm  starved 
for  a  pie  with  real  honest-to-good- 
ness  mincemeat  filling.''  Oh  well, 
why  not  give  this  pie  to  Min?  I  had 
several  more  jars  of  mincemeat  in 
the  storeroom.  After  all,  where 
could  I  find  a  better  friend?  I 
thought  of  all  the  nice  things  she 
had  done  for  us,  and  this  I  thought 
was  but  small  payment. 

The  apple  pie  must  go  to  Mar- 
jorie,  for  I  had  planned  it  especially 
for  her.  Chained  to  a  wheel  chair, 
a  gift  of  home-cooked  food  was  the 
most  welcome  thing  she  could  re- 
ceive.   She  had  said  so,  many  times. 

I  glanced  at  the  two  pie  crusts 
standing  on  the  table.  Chocolate 
pie  would  taste  good,  I  thought.  We 
hadn't  had  one  for  a  long  time. 

As  I  lifted  it,  with  its  golden 
brown  meringue,  from  the  oven, 
Bobbie,  the  boy  next  door  came  in 


with  a  package  of  chicken  giblets 
for  our  cat.  His  eyes  lighted  up. 
''Chocolate  pie!  Uhmmmm!  My 
favorite!"  He  sniffed  ecstatically. 
With  a  sigh,  I  slipped  the  pie  onto 
a  baking  tin  for  him  to  take  home. 
After  all,  hadn't  he  just  brought  our 
cat  a  special  evening  meal? 

Quickly  I  stirred  a  custard,  filled 
the  remaining  shell  and  put  it  in  the 
oven.  How  lucky,  I  thought,  that 
I  have  a  husband  who  indulges  me 
in  this  luxury  of  pie  giving.  Not 
once  has  he  objected,  for  he  has  his 
own  philosophy  regarding  this.  ''No 
matter  how  much  we  give,  it  is  but 
small  payment  in  exchange  for  all 
our  blessings,"  he  says. 

I  looked  over  the  array  of  pies 
with  a  feeling  of  satisfaction.  From 
long  experience  I  knew  they  would 
be  well  received,  since  through  the 
years,  I  had  learned  the  technique 
well.  For  my  pies  had  gone  every- 
where —  to  Church,  to  PTA,  to 
Primary  and  MIA  affairs,  and  bake 
sales.  But  best  of  all,  eight  thou- 
sand pies  had  taught  me  far  more 
than  culinary  skill! 

I  remembered  once  again  the 
problem  that  had  sent  me  on  this 
therapy.  I  had  almost  forgotten  it! 
Had  my  friend  been  disloyal,  or  had 
I  taken  offense  without  thinking  it 
through  logically?  All  flesh  is  weak, 
including  mine.  Was  what  she  did 
so  important  after  all?  It  was  over 
—  done  with.  Why  not  forget  it 
now? 

The  afternoon  was  gone,  but  it 
had  been  well  spent.  Enough  pie- 
cheer  for  seven  families,  and  an  extra 
bonus  —  my  worry  disposed  of 
neatly  with  pie-tin  therapy. 


Peace  in  a  Troubled  World 

Ruth  L.  Jones 

13  ECENTLY,  I  was  talking  with  a  neighbor  who  is  not  a  member  of  the 
Church.    She  expressed  the  almost  hysterical  fear  in  her  heart  of  the 
possible  destruction  of  the  earth  in  a  nuclear  war  and  of  her  unsuccessful 
attempts  to  hide  these  fears  from  her  small  son. 

I  tried  to  give  her  some  assurance  with  thoughts  somewhat  like  these: 

Yes  —  man  has  become  very  powerful  —  sufficiently  so  that  he  can 
destroy  the  works  of  man  —  but  he  does  not  have  sufficient  knowledge  and 
power  to  destroy  the  works  of  God.  Furthermore,  man  never  will  be  able 
to  change  the  eternal  plans  and  purposes  which  God  has  for  his  creations. 

These  are  fearsome  times,  it  is  true,  and  we  cannot  help  wondering 
what  lies  immediately  ahead,  but  it  is  imperative  that  we  continue  to  live 
our  lives  with  trust  in  the  ultimate  triumph  of  right.  We  must  see  to  it 
that  we  maintain  homes  of  security  and  peace  for  our  families.  We  need 
not  try  to  do  this  alone.  Our  Heavenly  Father  is  as  near  as  our  faith  will 
allow  him  to  be.  He  intends  that  we  shall  be  happy  —  "men  are  that  they 
might  have  joy,"  and  it  is  not  only  our  privilege,  but  our  duty  to  attain 
this.  Nothing  can  be  gained  by  living  in  fear  and  doubts.  He  who  cre- 
ated us  and  the  earth  will  continue  to  keep  his  creations  under  his  control. 
He  will  not  forsake  us. 

Then,  I  declare  my  sincere  testimony  that  God  lives.  He  has  eternal 
plans  for  his  children.  Jesus  is  the  Christ.  The  gospel  has  been  restored. 
Truth  is  stronger  than  error,  righteousness  will  overcome  sin,  and  justice 
will  be  done.  We  have  only  to  accept  the  will  of  our  Father  and  the  bless- 
ings which,  inevitably,  follow  obedience  to  him. 

I  hope  that  the  good  lady  received  a  measure  of  peace  from  these 
words.  I  hope,  too,  that,  as  mothers  in  Israel,  we  shall  make  sure  that  our 
children  have  a  clear  understanding  of  what  their  destiny  can  be  —  that 
this  knowledge  may  give  them  the  blessed  assurance  of  the  goodness  and 
mercy  and  omnipotence  of  God. 

Page  448 


FROM    THE    FIELD 


General  Secretary-Treasurer  Hulda  Parker 

All  material  submitted  for  publication  in  this  department  should  be  sent  through 
stake  and  mission  Relief  Society  presidents.  See  regulations  goxerning  the  submittal  of 
material  for  ''Notes  From  the  Field"  in  the  Magazine  for  January  1958,  page  47,  and 
in  the  Relief  Societv  Handbook  of  Instructions. 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  ACTIVITIES 


Photograph  submitted  by  LaVona  Hoopes 


ST.  JOSEPH  STAKE    (ARIZONA),  PIMA  WARD   RELIEF   SOCIETY  BAZAAR 

November  1961 

Left  to  right:  Katheryn  Cluff,  Second  Counselor;  Polly  Carter,  First  Counselor; 
Thelma  Rogers,  President;  Louise  Taylor,  Secretary -Treasurer. 

LaVona  Hoopes,  President,  St.  Joseph  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "Due  to  the 
outstanding  co-operation  of  the  sisters  in  the  Pima  Ward  Relief  Society,  a  large  number 
of  articles  were  prepared  for  sale  at  the  bazaar.  A  delicious  Spanish  supper  was  served. 
Previous  to  the  bazaar,  in  October  1961,  some  of  the  articles  prepared  for  the  bazaar 
were  entered  in  the  Graham  County  Fair.  Of  seventy-three  entries,  sixteen  blue  ribbons 
were  received,  fourteen  red  ribbons,  and  eleven  white  ribbons.  In  preparing  for  the  bazaar, 
it  was  suggested  that  the  sisters  make  their  articles  of  a  quahty  good  enough  to  be 
entered  in  the  county  fair." 

Page  449 


Page  450 


Photograph  submitted   by  Beth  M.    Stallman 

INGLE  WOOD  STAKE   (CALIFORNIA)   VISITING  TEACHER  CONVENTION 

February  14,  1962 

Beth  M.  Stallman,  President,  Inglewood  Stake  Relief  Societ}',  reports:  "A  most 
successful  visiting  teacher  convention  was  held  February  14,  1962.  The  lovely  pro- 
gram of  music  and  addresses,  held  in  the  chapel,  was  outstanding.  Following  the  pro 
gram,  luncheon  was  served  in  the  recreation  hall.  The  valentine  theme  was  carried  out 
in  the  lovely  table  decorations  and  also  in  the  food.  Each  sister  received  a  ball-point 
pen  with  a  red  heart  attached,  printed  with  the  words  Tut  your  heart  in  your  visiting 
teaching.'  Myrle  Petrie  and  Ila  Young  of  the  stake  board  were  in  charge  of  the  table 
decorations.  We  felt  that  the  convention  was  one  of  the  finest  ever  held  in  our  stake. 
All  of  the  sisters  present  felt  a  deeper  love  and  enthusiasm  for  visiting  teaching." 


Photograph  submitted  by  Hilda  Alldredge 

SOUTH  AFRICAN   MISSION,   COPPERBELT   (NORTHERN   RHODESIA) 
BRANCH   RELIEF  SOCIETY  CONFERENCE 

Back  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  G.  Fourie,  Second  Counselor;  D.  McTavish, 
President;  Sister  Calteaux,  First  Counselor;  Hilda  Alldredge,  President,  South  African 
Mission  Relief  Society. 

Sister  Alldredge  reports:  "This  branch,  which  borders  the  restless  Congo,  was 
organized  two  months  before  this  conference  was  held.     The  Copperbelt  Branch  draws 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


451 


its  membership  from  a  number  of  copper  mining  towns  all  situated  thirty  to  forty  five 
miles  apart.  The  most  central  town,  Kitwe,  has  been  chosen  as  the  meeting  place  for 
this  branch.  In  spite  of  long  distances  to  travel,  the  sisters  are  very  enthusiastic  and 
feel  it  a  privilege  to  belong  to  Relief  Society.  We  have  heard  it  said  that  this  is  the 
most  remote  branch  from  the  headquarters  of  the  Church  in  the  world.  Roads,  at 
times,  are  unsafe  for  travel,  but  these  sisters  are  most  faithful  and  have  an  attendance 
of  between  ninety-five  and  one  hundred  per  cent." 


Photograph  submitted  by  Ora  M.   Gardner 


DESERET  STAKE   (UTAH),  OASIS  WARD  HONORS  VETERAN  RELIEF 
SOCIETY  WORKER  AT  SOCIAL,  October  1961 

Ora  M.  Gardner,  President,  Deseret  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports  that  Sister  Jensine 
Anderson,  eighty-three,  eldest  member  of  Oasis  Ward  Relief  Society,  was  honored  at 
the  opening  social  in  October.  Sister  Anderson,  who  was  born  in  Denmark,  joined  the 
Relief  Society  sixty-three  years  ago,  and  has  been  an  active  member  ever  since.  She 
has  been  a  subscriber  to  The  Relief  Society  Magazine  since  the  first  issue,  and  before 
that  she  was  a  subscriber  to  the  Woman's  Exponent,  more  than  sixty  years  in  all.  As 
a  visiting  teacher.  Sister  Anderson,  with  her  companion,  had  a  perfect  record  for  over 
five  consecutive  years.  Many  times  they  walked  from  home  to  home  in  the  scatterd 
farming  community.  At  the  last  county  fair  she  was  awarded  five  blue  and  six  red 
ribbons  for  her  lovely  handwork.  The  award  money  was  turned  over  to  the  Relief 
Society  to  "help  out." 

Ethel  M.  Stanworth  is  president  of  Oasis  Ward  Relief  Society.  At  the  social 
Sister  Stanworth  presented  in  honor  of  Sister  Anderscon  a  tribute  in  the  form  of  a 
"This  Is  Your  Life"  program.  A  beautiful  book  was  made,  containing  birthday  greet- 
ing cards,  pictures,  and  the  story  of  Sister  Anderson's  life. 


452 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JUNE  1962 


BRISBANE  STAKE   (AUSTRALIA),  BRISBANE  THIRD  WARD  SOCIAL         i 
HONORING  RETIRING  PRESIDENCY  AND  WELCOMING  THE  NEW- 
PRESIDENCY,  July  1961 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Amy  Beatrice  Bates;  Sarah  Lydia  Lamb;  Catherine 
Mary  Tulloch,  First  Counselor,  reappointed;  Shirley  Hauritz,  retiring  president;  Gertrude 
Shirra,    new    President;    Evangeline    Thurger    Smith,    Second    Counselor,    reappointed;    1 
Jessie  Stitchel  Low;  Lucy  May  Boundy;  Margaret  Elizabeth  Tewlin.  | 

Back  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Doris  Leppard;  Elizabeth  Frances  Refoy;  Ann 
Innes  Fulcher;  Enid  J.  Dean;  Dorothy  Elizabeth  Solomon;  Beryl  Grace  Buckle;  Sirrka 
Annikka  Brosser;  Mary  Millicent  Manning;  Christlene  Schilling;  Dorothy  Robins. 

Enid  M.  Richards,  President,  Brisbane  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports  that  Sister 
Gertrude  Shirra  has  returned  to  America,  and  the  First  Counselor  Mary  Tulloch  was 
appointed  president  of  the  Brisbane  Third  Ward  Relief  Society. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Alyce  B.  Glade 

BOISE  STAKE    (IDAHO)   VISITING  TEACHER  CONVENTION 

Left  to  right:  Clara  Anderson,  visiting  teacher  message  leader;  Zola  Jeppson,  Coun 
selor;  Alyce  B.  Glade,  President;  Eugenia  Carver,  Counselor;  Rachael  Rich,  Secretar)'; 
Marian  Hugentobler,  work  director. 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


453 


Sister  Glade  reports:  "The  spiritual  service  elements  of  a  visiting  teacher  conven- 
tion, combined  with  the  artistic  appeal  of  a  handicraft  and  hobby  exhibit,  made  a  most 
successful  event  for  the  Boise  Stake  Relief  Society.  A  capacity  attendance  was  provided 
by  all  wards  and  many  guests.  A  missionary  element  was  injected  into  the  event  with 
Relief  Society  officers  and  visiting  teachers  bringing  as  guests  nonmembers  and  inactive 
member  friends. 

"All  wards  participated  with  attractive,  unusual  handicraft  and  hobby  displays  that 
filled  the  recreation  hall  where  the  reception  was  held  following  a  most  inspiring  spoken 
and  musical  tribute  to  the  service  of  the  visiting  teachers.  In  conclusion,  President 
Glade's  tribute  in  verse  was  presented." 


Photograph  submitted  by  Nell  Marie  Benson 


PALO  ALTO  STAKE  (CALIFORNIA)  AND  MENLO  PARK  WARD  OFFIGERS 

IN    RELIEF   SOCIETY   ROOM    OF   NEW   STAKE    CENTER 

Dedicated  February  25,  1962 

Seated,  left  to  right,  Palo  Alto  Stake  officers:  Nell  Marie  Benson,  President; 
Patricia  Jenson,  First  Counselor;  Alicia  Crofts,  Second  Counselor;  Thelma  Whitecar, 
Secretary-Treasurer. 

Standing,  left  to  right,  Menlo  Park  Ward  Relief  Society  officers:  Ann  Lund, 
President;  Beth  Jarrard,  First  Counselor;  Dean  White,  Second  Counselor;  Marian  Orton, 
Secretary-Treasurer. 

Sister  Benson  reports:  "The  sisters  are  seated  in  front  of  a  representation  of  the 
official  Relief  Society  seal,  which  is  designed  in  beautiful  blue,  white,  and  gold  mosaic. 
The  idea  for  this  distinctive  work  of  art  originated  with  Sister  Ann  Lund.  It  was 
copied  by  a  local  artist  and  donated  by  the  Menlo  Park  Relief  Society  for  the  new 
room.  This  colorful  seal  has  stimulated  great  interest  in  our  work  from  visitors  and 
investigators." 


454 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JUNE   1962 


Photograph  submitted  by  Ilah  K.  Smith 

DENVER    STAKE    (COLORADO)    RELIEF    SOCIETY    SINGING    MOTHERS 
PRESENT  MUSIC  FOR  QUARTERLY  CONFERENCE,  November  13,   1961 

Seated  in  the  front  row,  left  to  right:  Elva  Wright,  Education  Counselor;  Ilah  K. 
Smith,  President,  Denver  Stake  Relief  Society;  Ruby  Scott,  Work  Director  Counselor; 
Reta  Beck,  chorister;  Daisy  Corlock,  organist;  Becky  Christensen,  organist. 

Sister  Smith  reports:  ''This  lovely  group  presented  the  music  for  stake  quarterly 
conference,  November  13,  1961.  They  sang,  'Oh,  May  I  Know  the  Lord  as  Friend' 
and  'The  Battle  Hymn  of  the  Republic.'  These  songs  were  learned  in  the  wards,  and 
a  lovely  rendition  was  given  by  the  stake  group,  with  only  a  limited  number  of  stake 
practices.    All  six  wards  and  two  branches,  a  total  of  eight  units,  were  represented." 


Photograph  submitted  by   Elva  G.   Ravsten 

SOUTHERN  STATES   MISSION,   NORTH   ALABAMA   DISTRICT   SINGING 
MOTHERS   PRESENT   MUSIC   FOR   DISTRICT   CONFERENCE 

November  5,  1961 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


455 


Front  row,  left  to  right:  Thora  Nichols;  Georgia  Stacey;  Jean  Riley;  Carol  Simley; 
Elva  G.  Ravsten,  President,  Southern  States  Mission  Relief  Society;  Norma  Johns; 
Pernie  Newbold;  Joy  Densmore,  chorister. 

Second  row,  left  to  right:  Nell  Martin;  Lois  Acker;  Nora  Huddleston;  Ethel  Lillis; 
Essie  Cummings;  Jetta  Lowther. 

Third  row,  left  to  right:  Charlene  Williams;  Dora  Tuberville;  Alice  Collins;  Sarah 
Vines;  Elinor  Robinson. 

Fourth  row,  left  to  right:  Jessie  Sanders;  Hazel  Jex;  Ida  Mae  Morton;  Nettie  Stock- 
man; organists  Sally  Cummings  and  Sue  Ellen  Tuberville. 

Sister  Ravsten  reports:  ''We  are  very  happy  with  our  Relief  Society  Singing 
Mothers.  A  year  ago  we  didn't  have  a  Singing  Mothers  chorus  in  the  North  Alabama 
District.  With  faith  that  the  Lord  would  help  us  if  we  did  our  part,  we  organized  a 
Singing  Mothers  chorus,  and  for  the  last  two  district  conferences,  these  mothers  have 
presented  the  music.  The  music  was  beautiful,  and  the  sweet  spirit  and  humility  of 
these  sisters  opened  the  way  for  the  spirit  of  the  Lord  to  be  with  us." 


Photoerraph  submitted  by  Vonda  H.   Christensen 

SOUTH  SANPETE  STAKE  (UTAH),  AND  WARD  WORK  MEETING 
LEADERS  DISPLAY  HANDWORK  AT  VISITING  TEACHER  CONVENTION 

November  18,  1961 

Left  to  right:  Christine  Allred,  Ephraim  North  Ward;  Kit  Barton,  Manti  North 
Ward;  Lenore  Dennison,  Manti  South  Ward;  Marzetta  Willardsen,  South  Sanpete  Stake 
work  meeting  leader;  Naomi  Davis,  Manti  Center  Ward;  Marcel  Poulson,  Ephraim  South 
Ward;  Jessie  Bradley,  Sterling  Ward;  Ada  Larsen,  Ephraim  West  Ward. 

Vonda  H.  Christensen,  President,  South  Sanpete  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports  that 
many  beautiful  articles  of  handwork  were  on  display  at  the  visiting  teacher  convention. 
Included  were  many  lovely  aprons,  quilts,  stuffed  toys,  artificial  flowers,  and  paintings. 

The  women  of  the  stake  were  privileged  to  hear  a  message  of  inspiration  and 
encouragement  from  General  President  Belle  S.  Spafford,  who  was  guest  speaker  at  the 
convention. 


LESSON   DEPARTMENT 


Audio-Visual  Teaching  Materials  for  the 
1962-1963  Lessons 

"THE  BETTER  FOR  YOU  TO  SEE  AND  HEAR,  MY  DEARS" 

Alice  L.  Wilkinson 
Member,  General  Board  of  Relief  Society 


AUDIO  -  visual  teaching  ma- 
terials, when  wisely  and  skill- 
fully used,  will  give  life  and 
lasting  interest  to  all  lessons  taught 
in  Relief  Society.  Today,  they  are 
accepted  as  important  teaching  tools, 
and  their  use  can  be  easily  justified 
if  we  remember  that  we  can  learn 
more  quickly  if  we  can  see  what  is 
being  explained  orally. 

A  great  impetus  in  the  use  of 
audio-visual  materials  has  been  noted 
since  World  War  11.  Reports  indi- 
cate that  with  their  use  time  re- 
quired to  train  men  for  the  armed 
services  was  cut  as  much  as  thirty 
to  forty  per  cent.  Some  authorities 
say  that  eighty-five  to  ninety  per  cent 
of  what  an  ordinary  person  learns  is 
through  the  eye.  We  often  hear 
the  expression,  ''I  can  remember 
your  face,  but  I  can't  remember 
your  name."  This  is  evidence  that 
an  impression  through  sight  is  more 
permanent  than  one  received 
through  hearing.    With  so  much  to 

Page  456 


learn  about  our  gospel  and  the  many 
things  which  enrich  our  lives,  we,  as 
Relief  Society  class  leaders,  dare  not 
neglect  the  fastest  and  most  perma- 
nent method  at  hand. 

The  reasons  why  our  learning 
processes  are  stepped  up  by  the  use 
of  audio-visual  materials  have  been 
stated  in  previous  articles  published 
in  The  Relief  Society  Magazine,  a 
list  of  which  is  given  at  the  end  of 
this  article.  But  for  the  sake  of  many 
new  class  leaders  who  are  entering 
upon  their  first  teaching  experience, 
it  may  be  well  to  review  them  here. 

1.  They  arouse  interest. 

2.  They  focus  attention. 
They  stimulate  thought. 
They  clarify  a  point. 
They  help  to  retain  ideas. 
They  stimulate  imagination. 
They  recall  experiences. 
They  save  time. 
They  provide  student  activity. 
They  complement  and  enrich  other 
methods. 


3- 

4- 

5- 
6. 

7- 
8. 

9- 

10. 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


457 


There  are  many  materials  from 
which  to  choose,  but  the  ones  most 
suitable  for  use  in  Relief  Society 
are: 

1.  Blackboard 

The  blackboard  is  one  of  the  most 
common,  inexpensive,  but  versatile, 
visual  aids.  Most  of  our  ward  chap- 
els are  being  equipped  with  perma- 
nent blackboards  in  classrooms. 
There  are  also  portable  blackboards 
which  rest  on  an  easel  or  are  built 
on  a  frame.  The  blackboard  can  be 
used  in  presenting  an  outline,  keep- 
ing a  question  or  problem  before  the 
group  during  the  discussion,  making 
a  drawing  or  sketch  which  helps  ex- 
plain an  idea,  enlisting  interest  by 
focusing  attention  on  what  is  being 
put  on  the  board,  summarizing  the 
lesson,  and  for  many  other  purposes. 
A  class  leader  would  do  well  to  use 
the  blackboard  regularly  and  for  at 
least  one  thing  during  each  lesson 
presentation. 

2.  Maps:  FJat  Relief  or  Globe 

Maps  are  an  important  item  in 
understanding  the  circumstances  sur- 
rounding history.  They  will  be  of 
particular  value  this  year  in  theology 
and  literature.  A  map  of  the  Unit- 
ed States,  indicating  the  location  of 
Independence,  Missouri,  the  pre- 
dicted center  place  of  Zion,  in  rela- 
tion to  the  rest  of  the  country, 
would  be  helpful  in  presenting  the- 
olog)'  lessons  41  and  42.  The  same 
,  map  could  be  used  to  point  out  the 
I  movement  of  the  Church  westward 
from  New  York  to  Missouri. 


3.  Pictures:  Photographs,  Paintings, 
Cartoons,  Drawings,  Pictures  horn 
Newspapers,  Magazines,  or  Books 

Pictures  serve  as  good  substitutes 
for  first-hand  experiences.  They  may 
vitalize,  clarify,  and  focus  attention 
upon  the  purpose  of  the  lesson.  They 
should  be  artistic  and  colorful,  of 
high  qualitv,  and  accurate  in  detail. 
Pictures  are  usually  inexpensive  and 
easily  obtained,  and  may  be  used  to 
illustrate  a  multitude  of  ideas.  A 
picture  of  the  seamed,  burdened  face 
of  Abraham  Lincoln  reflects  his 
stmggle  to  keep  the  United  States  a 
single  republic.  Pictures  of  foods 
and  household  items  attract  our  eyes 
to  advertisements  of  products  com- 
peting for  our  attention  and  money. 

A  picture  kit  for  this  year's  litera- 
ture lessons  is  being  prepared.  It 
consists  of  a  large  picture  of  each 
author  discussed,  a  print  of  Walden 
Pond  for  the  Thoreau  lessons,  and 
an  illustration  for  the  lesson  on 
Moby  Dick.  The  lesson  an  Abra- 
ham Lincoln  will  be  given  in 
February  when  school  and  com- 
munity libraries  will  be  featuring 
Lincoln  exhibits.  Look  for  additional 
material  in  magazines  and  news- 
papers at  that  time. 

4.  Charts 

Charts,  whether  single  or  in  a 
series,  are  very  convenient  teaching 
aids  because  of  their  permanency 
and  portability.  Prepared  in  ad- 
vance, charts  save  teaching  time  and 
are  effective  in  listing  ideas  or  pre- 
senting summaries.  Printed  card 
charts  with  important  key  words  and 
ideas  displayed  on  a  stand-up  paste- 
board easel  help  to  guide  a  group 
discussion. 

Charts  should  be  simple.     Don't 


458 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JUNE  1962 


try  to  tell  the  whole  story  on  one 
page.  Remember,  if  you  want  your 
chart  to  be  read,  be  brief  and  illus- 
trate only  the  important  points. 
Charts  may  prove  helpful  in  the 
social  science  lessons  this  year. 

5.  Bulletin  Boards 

It  is  recommended  that  every 
ward  Relief  Society  have  a  bulletin 
board  with  someone  in  charge  of 
keeping  it  attractive  and  up  to  date. 
It  can  be  a  valuable  teaching  and 
training  aid  as  well  as  a  promotional 
and  advertising  aid.  Magazine  rep- 
resentatives will  find  unlimited  use 
for  it. 

6.  Posters 

Posters  are  used  widely  in  com- 
mercial advertising.  The  same  prin- 
ciples can  be  adapted  to  religious 
education.  The  message  of  a  poster 
should  be  obvious  at  a  glance.  Post- 
ers would  be  helpful  for  work  meet- 
ing lessons  and  Magazine  promo- 
tion. 

7.  The  Flannel  Board 

The  flannel  board  is  recognized  as 
one  of  the  most  valuable  aids  in  story 
telling.  The  value  of  the  flannel 
board  depends  upon  the  quality  of 
the  pictures  used  and  the  skill  of 
the  person  using  it.  The  flannel 
board  consists  of  a  board  usually 
about  two  by  three  feet  in  size, 
covered  with  a  piece  of  flannel  cloth. 
Pictures,  which  have  flannel  pasted 
on  the  back  of  them,  are  placed  on 
the  board  as  needed.  Each  picture 
is  a  cut-out  of  a  person,  object,  or 
scene  and  is  manuevered  to  illustrate 
the  point  which  the  story  is  trying 
to  emphasize.  It  creates  motion  and 
attracts  considerable  attention.    Re- 


member to  keep  the  presentation 
simple;  keep  the  flannel  board  un- 
cluttered and  do  not  use  too  many 
figures.  The  flannel  board  could  be 
effectively  used  in  this  year's  work 
meeting  lessons. 

Other  suggested  materials,  more 
expensive,  but  very  helpful  if  they 
can  be  afforded,  are  filmstrips,  slides, 
opaque  projectors,  and  recordings. 
Remember  there  is  no  ''best  type" 
visual  aid.  Different  situations 
require  different  aids.  The  best 
judgment  of  the  teacher  should 
determine  the  one  to  be  used.  A 
motion  picture  may  be  ideally  suited 
to  one  situation,  while  a  chart  or  a 
flannel  board  will  be  most  effective 
in  another  situation.  Each  aid  se- 
lected for  use  in  a  particular  lesson 
must  contribute  directly  toward  the 
development  of  the  objective  of  that 
lesson. 

The  resourceful  class  leader  will 
begin  early  to  collect  and  classify  her 
materials.  As  soon  as  the  lesson  pre- 
views are  published,  she  should  be 
alert  to  those  helps  that  will  enrich 
her  teaching  plans.  She  should 
read  each  individual  lesson  as  soon 
as  it  is  published,  in  order  to  give 
further  thought,  organization,  and 
preparation  to  her  materials.  The 
ward  leader  should  consult  her 
stake  leader  as  to  the  suitability  and 
appropriateness  of  her  materials  in 
the  leadership  meeting.  It  is  there 
that  she  may  also  get  ideas  from 
other  ward  leaders. 

Remember!  Although  visual  aids 
are  an  efficient  supplement,  they  are 
not  a  substitute  for  good  teaching. 
They  are  only  aids  to  instruction, 
a  means  to  an  end.  Too  often  a 
teacher  will  use  visual  materials  as 
a    ''crutch"    upon    which    to    lean, 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT  459 

expecting  them  to  speak  for  them-  fully  integrated  with  that  method, 

selves.     Under  such   circumstances  they  give  warmth  and  sparkle  and 

they  are  valueless.  They  do  not  exist  permanence    to   what   every    eager, 

by  themselves,  but  are  only  a  part  understanding   Relief   Society   class 

of  a  teaching  method.    When  skill-  leader  would  have  her  sisters  learn. 

The  following  articles  on  this  subject  have  appeared  in  The  Relief  Society  Magazine: 

'The  Value  and  Use  of  Audio-Visual  Teaching  Aids  in  Relief  Society,"  January 
1953,  page  27,  by  Leone  G.  Layton. 

"Suggestions  on  Teaching  Aids  for  the  1953-54  Lessons,"  June  1953,  page  418, 
by  Leone  G.  Layton. 

"Teaching  Aids  for  the  1954-55  Lessons,"  June  1954,  page  400,  by  Edith  S. 
Elliott. 

"Teaching  and  Teaching  Aids  for  the  1955-56  Lessons,"  June  1955,  page  403, 
by  Mildred  B.  Eyring. 

"Audio-Visual  Aids  for  1956-57,"  July  1956,  page  475,  by  Mildred  B.  Eyring. 

"Teaching  Aids  for  the  1957-58  Lessons,"  June  1957,  P^§^  39^'  ^7  M^^y  R.  Young. 

"Teaching  Aids  for  the  1958-59  Lessons,"  June  1958,  page  399,  by  Mary  R. 
Young. 

"Using  the  Blackboard  in  Teaching  Lessons  in  the  Relief  Society,"  April  i960, 
page  228,  by  William  E.  Berrett. 


Theology— The  Doctrine  and  Covenants 

PREVIEW  OF  LESSONS  FOR  1962-63 

Elder  Roy  W.  Doxey 

Xl/'ITH  the  exception  of  one  of  the  gathering  of  God's  people.    The 

the  revelations  to  be  studied  Lord  has  revealed  in  our  dispensa- 

during  the  next  eight  lessons,  they  tion  that  men  would  seek  peace  but 

were  all  received  in  the  month  of  they  would  find  it  only  in  Zion.  The 

August  1831.     All  of  these  revela-  splendor  of  this  city  would  be  known 

tions  were  received  in  the  State  of  to  the  world  in  the  days  of  millen- 

Missouri,    except    one.      Since    the  nial  peace,  and  the  righteous  laws 

publication  of  The  Book  of  Mor-  to  govern  the  earth,  emanating  from 

mon,  the  members  of  the  Church  that  place,  would  be  acclaimed  by 

had  looked  forward  to  learning  the  men.      Its    place    in    the    future   is 

location    of    the    promised    city    of  assured— a  capital  of  the  world  when 

Zion  also  known  as  the  New  Jeru-  Jesus  Christ  reigns— and  the  saints 

salem.     Prophets  of  The  Book  of  will    build    it.      See    Micah    4:2; 

Mormon    had    indicated    that    this  3  Nephi  20:21-22.) 

New   Jerusalem   would   be   located  During  the  short  period  of  the 

upon  the  American  Continent.  ( See  Prophet's  sojourn  in  Missouri  at  this 

Ether    13:6.)     Bible   prophets    had  time,  the  Lord  revealed  the  location 

'spoken  and  sung  of  the  glories  of  of  the  city  of  Zion,  something  of  its 

this  city  that  would  be  a  place  of  future  glory,  and  that  the  covenant 


460 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JUNE  1962 


members  of  the  Church  are  commit- 
ted to  make  preparations  diligently 
for  the  building  up  of  the  city  of 
Zion  and,  in  the  larger  sense,  of 
working  for  the  cause  of  Zion  or  the 
advancement  of  the  general  purposes 
of  the  kingdom  of  God. 

The  important  truth  is  developed 
in  another  lesson  that  the  saints  are 
to  exercise  their  abilities  without 
being  commanded  in  all  things.  The 
living  of  the  laws  of  the  land  is  to 
characterize  the  obedient  Church 
member.  One  of  the  oft-discussed 
and  important  revelations  was  re- 
vealed for  the  benefit  of  the  saints 
at  this  time.  Eight  obligations  of  the 
member  in  observing  the  Sabbath 
day  are  discussed  in  one  lesson,  and 
another  is  devoted  to  the  blessings 
which  follow  proper  observance  of 
this  and  other  commandments. 

Some  Church  members  of  this 
period,  as  well  as  some  today,  neg- 
lected fully  to  comprehend  their 
calling  in  the  Church  to  exercise 
their  talents  in  behalf  of  their  fel- 
low men.  For  this  they  were  called 
to  repentance,  and,  thus,  we  of  a 
later  period,  may  benefit  from  the 
revelation  dealing  with  this  problem. 

Another  lesson  discusses  one  of 
the  signs  of  the  last  days,  arising  out 
of  an  unusual  circumstance  experi- 
enced by  the  Prophet's  party  en 
route  to  the  East  from  Missouri. 
The  prophetic  warnings  voiced  in 
The  Doctrine  and  Covenants  give 
the  faithful  a  better  appreciation  of 
the  Lord's  concern  for  his  people 
and  the  ultimate  triumph  of  his 
work  on  the  earth.  That  these  pre- 
dictions are  in  the  process  of  ful- 
fillment is  known  to  those  who  are 
looking  to  these  signs  as  harbingers 
of  the  second  coming  of  Christ. 


The  two  concluding  lessons  for 
the  year  come  from  one  section  of 
The  Doctrine  and  Covenants.  From 
the  beginning,  there  have  been  those 
who  have  sought  after  signs  (mir- 
acles), in  order  to  satisfy  their  curi- 
osity. The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ 
of  Latter-day  Saints  has  not  been 
free  from  these  individuals.  We 
learn  that  signs  will  be  known  to 
the  member  of  the  Church  and  the 
Lord  has  provided  many  signs  for 
the  world  as  an  evidence  and  witness 
of  the  restoration  of  the  gospel.  Be- 
cause the  saints  were  desirous  of 
learning  many  things  pertaining  to 
the  future,  this  same  revelation  satis- 
fied their  longings  for  further  in- 
formation about  the  last  days. 

The  lesson  is  also  taught  that  great 
care  must  be  exercised  in  speaking 
about  sacred  things,  for  people  will 
find  condemnation  in  their  irrever- 
ence. 

The  1962-63  series  of  lessons  have 
been  given  the  following  titles  and 
objectives: 

Lesson  41  —  The  Center  Place  of 
Zion  (D  &  C  57;  58:1-4). 

Objective:  To  learn  that  ancient 
prophets  foresaw  the  New  Jerusalem 
on  the  American  Continent,  and  that 
the  Lord's  promise  concerning  Zion 
will  not  go  unfulfilled. 

Lesson  42  —  ''Engaged  in  a  Good 
Cause"  (D  &  C  58:15-65). 

Objective:  To  show  that  obedience  to 
the  Lord's  commandments  invohes 
working  for  the  cause  of  Zion. 

Lesson  43  —  The  Day  of  Rest  and 
Devotions  (D  &  C  59:1-14). 

Objective:  To  learn  what  the  Lord 
has  said  regarding  rest  from  labors  and 
the  Sabbath  Day. 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


461 


Lesson  44  —  Rewards  of  Keeping 
the  Commandments  (D  &  C  59:15- 

24). 

Objective:  To  learn  the  promises  of 
the  Lord  for  the  faithful  who  keep 
his  commandments. 


Lesson    45    —    Talents   and   Testi- 
monies (D  &  C  60  and  62) . 

Objective:  To  understand  that  talents 
are  to  be  used  in  the  Lord's  service 
in  testifying  of  his  power. 

Lesson  46  —  The  Waters  and  the 
Land  (D  &  C61). 

Objective:  To  learn  that  although 
one  of  the  signs  of  the  last  days  is 


destruction  on  the  waters,  yet  the 
Lord  warns  and  protects  the  faithful. 

Lesson  47  —  The  Sign  Seeker  (D  & 
C  63:1-21). 

Objective:  To  learn  that  the  person 
of  faith  is  justified  by  the  Lord,  but 
the  sign  seeker  is  condemned  by  the 
Lord. 

Lesson  48  —  Give  Heed  to  Warn- 
ings and  Trifle  Not  With  Sacred 
Things  (D&  063:22-66). 

Objective:  To  realize  that  to  redeem 
Zion  peaceful  means  were  to  be  used; 
that  wars  would  plague  the  world  until 
the  Savior  comes;  that  there  would 
come  a  time  of  peace  during  the  mil- 
lenium;  and  to  know  the  seriousness 
of  blasphemhig  sacred  things. 


Visiting  Teacher  Messages 

Truths  to  Live  By 
From  The  Doctrine  and  Covenants 

PREVIEW  OF  MESSAGES  FOR  1962-63 
Christine  H.  Robinson 


T^HIS  year's  visiting  teacher  mes- 
sages 'Truths  to  Live  By  From 
The  Doctrine  and  Covenants"  are 
taken  from  Sections  58  to  62.  In 
describing  some  of  the  conditions 
and  circumstances  under  which 
these  five  revelations  were  given,  the 
Prophet  Joseph  Smith  emphasized 
the  fact  that  in  the  earlv  davs  of  the 
Church  ''there  was  a  great  anxiety 
to  obtain  the  word  of  the  Lord  upon 
every  subject  that  in  any  way  con- 
cerned our  sah'ation"  (D.H.C.  I: 
207). 

The  chief  emphasis  in  this  year's 
messages  is  on  some  of  the  principles 
of  living  which  affect  our  salvation. 


They  stress  particularly  the  personal 
blessings  that  come  from  effective 
and  productive  work.  For  example, 
they  emphasize  that  we  should  keep 
ourselves  ''anxiously  engaged"  in 
good  works.  They  point  out  that 
works  of  righteousness  bring  rich 
personal  rewards  and  they  alert  us 
to  the  great  value  of  the  gift  of  time 
and  urge  us  to  use  it  wisely  in  the 
quest  for  eternal  values. 

These  messages  exhort  us  to  be 
cheerful,  prayerful,  and  faithful. 
They  also  point  out  the  importance 
of  being  industrious  in  the  applica- 
tion of  self-initiative.  They  stress 
the  extent  to  which  personal  salva- 


462 


RELIEF  SCKIETY  MAGAZINE— JUNE  1962 


tion  depends  upon  applying  to  our- 
selves the  eternal  principle  of 
repentance. 

As  with  all  Doctrine  and  Coven- 
ants teachings  these  messages,  al- 
though they  deal  with  enduring  and 
eternal  truths,  are  modern  scriptures 
and  their  application  is  particularly 
appropriate  in  our  lives  today.  If 
we  follow  their  teachings  they  will 
help  us  find  right  solutions  to  our 
problems  and  help  us  build  lives  on 
solid  foundations  which  will  bring 
us  joy  and  happiness,  not  only  in 
this  life  but  throughout  eternity. 

The  messages  and  their  objectives 
for  1962-1963  are  as  follows: 

Message  41— ''Men  Should  Be  Anx- 
iously Engaged  in  a  Good  Cause" 
(D&  C  58:27). 

Objective:  To  demonstrate  that  the 
best  cause  in  which  we  can  be  anxious- 
ly engaged  is  that  of  giving  love  and 
service  to  others. 

Message  42  —  ''He  Who  Doeth  the 
Works  of  Righteousness  Shall  Re- 
ceive His  Reward''  (D  &  C  59:23). 

Objective:  To  describe  specific  qual- 
ities and  works  which  help  to  build 
righteous  living. 

Message  43— "Be  of  Good  Cheer'' 

(D  &  C  61:36). 

Objective:  To  point  out  that  cheer- 
fulness  is   an    important   element   of 


the  gospel's  teachings.  The  Lord 
wants  us  to  be  of  good  cheer. 

Message  44— "Thou  Shalt  Not  Idle 
Away  Thy  Time"  (D  &  C  60:13). 

Objective:  To  emphasize  the  import- 
ance of  utilizing  our  time  wisely  and 
to  the  best  possible  advantage. 

Message  45— "Pray  Always  That  You 
Enter  Not  Into  Temptation"  (D  & 
C  61:39). 

Objective:  To  show  that  prayer  is 
the  shield  the  Lord  provides  to  help 
us  overcome  temptation. 

Message  46— "He  Who  Has  Re- 
pented of  His  Sins,  the  Same  Is  For- 
given and  I,  the  Lord,  Remember 
Them  No  More"  (D  &  C  58:42). 

Objective:  To  show  how  greatly  we 
are  blessed  through  the  divine  prin- 
ciple of  repentance. 

Message  47— "It  Is  Not  Meet  That 
I  Should  Command  in  All  Things" 
(D&  C  58:26). 

Objective:  To  emphasize  the  fact  that 
it  is  through  the  exercise  of  free 
agency  that  we  dexelop  initiative  and 
self-reliance. 

Message  48— "Inasmuch  As  They 
Are  Faithful  They  Shall  Be  Pre- 
served, and  I,  the  Lord,  Will  Be 
With  Them"  (D  &  C  61:10). 

Objective:  To  emphasize  the  fact  that 
the  Lord's  protecting  spirit  gives  the 
faithful  strength  to  meet  life's  prob- 
lems. 


Work  Meeting -The  Latter-day  Saint  Home 

PREVIEW  OF  DISCUSSIONS  FOR  1962-63 

Dr.  Viiginia  Farrer  Cutler 

Objective:    To   show   how    the   Latter-day    Saint   home   may   set   an   example    in 

homemaking. 

home  stand  apart  from  all  other 
homes  in  the  \\orld.  The  Latter-day 
Saint  wants  his  home  to  be  the  set- 
ting for  glorious  family  living,  where 


AMILIES  are  for- 
ever" is  one  of  the 
beliefs  that  make  the 
Latter  -  day     Saint 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT  463 

love,  good  will,  and  creative  working  work  may  be  done  in  a  hurry,  is 
together  develop  the  eternal  bond  more  interesting,  less  enslaving, 
between  parents  and  children.  Some  more  complicated,  and  at  the  same 
so-called  homes  today  are  not  much  time  easier  than  e\'er  before.  There 
more  than  ''filling  stations"  where  are  new  systems  of  marketing,  new 
family  members  drive  in,  fill  up,  and  foods  and  new  methods  of  preparing 
blow  out.  Others  are  ''quick  change"  them.  There  are  new  mechanical 
places  where  the  main  function  is  devices  to  master  if  she  is  to  make 
to  get  ready  to  go  some  other  place,  the  most  of  the  homemaking  pro- 
Latter-day  Saints  will  guard  against  fession  today, 
the  disruptive  influences  that  scat-  The  eight  discussions  in  this 
ter  the  interests  of  family  members  series  will  draw  information  from 
to  the  far  corners,  leaving  the  home  many  sources  in  order  to  give  the 
bare;  contrariwise,  thev  will  exert  Relief  Societv  member  a  sound  basis 
every  effort  to  make  the  home  the  on  which  to  evaluate  her  home  in 
matrix  around  which  all  else  re-  relation  to  the  Latter-day  Saint 
volves.  The  home  then  becomes  ideal;  help  her  to  set  some  goals  for 
the  place  where  each  person  feels  improvements;  and  help  her  gain 
secure  and  understood;  the  place  some  skill  as  a  home  manager  in 
where  Latter-day  Saint  values,  inher-  working  with  her  family  to  achieve 
ent  in  the  good  life,  are  nurtured,  these  goals.  A  different  method  will 
Such  homes  do  not  just  happen  —  be  used  in  presenting  each  discus- 
it  takes  study,  planning,  and  good  sion.  There  will  be  a  flip  chart,  a 
management  to  bring  them  about.  blackboard,  a  home  values  test,  a 
Other  factors  needed  are  suggested  sociodrama,  a  demonstration,  a  hid- 
by  an  old  adage :  "The  laborer  works  den  panel,  and  a  symposium.  In 
with  his  hands;  the  craftsman  works  each  case,  there  will  be  a  "buzz" 
with  his  hands  and  his  head;  the  session  during  the  work  period  fol- 
artist  works  with  his  hands  and  his  lowing  the  lesson  in  order  that 
head  and  his  heart."  Surely,  to  points  presented  may  be  discussed 
realize  fully  the  objective  of  an  ideal  and  elaborated  upon,  and  that  there 
Latter-day  Saint  home,  every  family  may  be  a  sharing  of  ideas  about 
member  must  work  with  his  hands  how  to  put  the  new  suggestions  into 

!  and  his  head  and  his  heart.  practice. 

In  pioneer  days,  mothers  handed  Does   our   familv   time   schedule 

their  recipes  down  to  their  daugh-  need  reorganizing  in  order  that  our 

ters,    and    young    brides    patterned  home  may  be  kept  clean  and  be^u- 

their  homes  after  those  of  their  par-  tiful  and  provide  a  suitable  setting 

ents.      The    homemaker    had     an  for  our  familv  activities?     Are  we 

1  abundance  of  time  but  little  money  living  within  our  income  and  mak- 
and  equipment  to  work  with;  in  very  ing  the  most  of  all  of  our  resources? 
deed,  "woman's  work  was  never  Is  each  member  growing  in  under- 
done." Today's  homemaker,  with  her  standing,  unselfishness,  love,  honor, 
many-sided  role,  has  less  time  for  and  in  being  a  responsible  person? 
homemaking  but  more  money  and  The  discussions  will  help  members 
i  equipment  than  her  pioneer  counter-  to  know  what  to  do  about  these 
part  could  have  dreamed  about.  Her  queries. 


464 


RELIEF  SCKIETY  MAGAZINE— JUNE  1962 


The  1962-63  series  of  discussions 
have  been  given  the  following  titles 
and  objectives: 

Discussion  1— The  Latter-day  Saint 
Home  Is  Well-organized  (Part  I) 

Objective:  To  show  that  successful 
home  management  begins  with  happy, 
wholesome  family  relationships. 

Discussion  2— The  Latter-day  Saint 
Home  Is  WeJJ-organfzed  (Part  II) 

Objective:  To  show  that  our  family 
values  are  learned  by  working  to- 
ward estabhshing  goals. 

Discussion  3— The  Latter-day  Saint 
Home  Is  WeJJ-organized  (Part  III) 

Objective:  To  help  us  understand  the 
value  of  organizing  our  time. 

Discussion  4— The  Latter-day  Saint 
Home  Is  WeJI-organized  (Part  IV) 

Objective:    To    show    that    decision- 


making is  the  heart  of  good  manage- 
ment. 

Discussion  ^—The  Latter-day  Saint 
Home  Is  Clean  (Part  I) 

Objective:  To  show  that  a  clean,  well- 
cared  for  home  enhances  its  beauty 
and  uplifts  the  soul. 

Discussion  6— The  Latter-day  Saint 
Home  Is  Clean  (Part  II) 

Objective:  To  show  that  a  clean,  well- 
cared  for  home  enhances  its  beauty 
and  uplifts  the  soul. 

Discussion  7— The  Latter-day  Saint 
Home  Exemplifies  Thiiit 

Objective:  To  show  that  a  family  can 
know  the  feeling  of  security  through 
work  and  the  wise  use  of  resources. 

Discussion  8— The  Latter-day  Saint 
Home  Is  a  Training  Ground 

Objective:  To  show  the  importance  of 
home  influence  on  the  training  and 
growth  of  children. 


Literature- America's  Literature 

(Textbook:  America's  Literature,  by  James  D.  Hart  and  Clarence  Gohdes, 

Dryden  Press,  New  York) 

PREVIEW  OF  LESSONS  FOR  1962-63 

The   New   Birth    of   Freedom 

Elder  Briant  S.  Jacobs 


EDUCATION,  indeed  all 
existence,  might  be  de- 
fined as  a  never-ending 
voyage  into  self  -  discov- 
ery. And  while  each  of  us  is  moved 
irresistibly  forward  with  emerging 
time,  we  best  deepen  and  enrich  our 
present  search  for  identity  by  con- 
stantly returning  to  the  past.  The 
future  is  fantasy,  since  it  unfolds 
itself  to  us  only  as  an  endless  series 
of   present    moments.     The    living 


present  alone  seems  real,  but  before 
it  is  here  it  is  blended  and  tempered 
by  all  that  is  past,  which  it  joins  and 
gives  substance  to.  The  past  ap- 
proached as  a  sympathetic  friend 
loyally  tending  to  our  every  question 
and  sensitive  response  sustains  our 
imaginations  and  spirits  with  a 
breadth  of  vision  and  a  warmth  of 
understanding  for  all  humankind.  It 
bequeaths  to  our  life  some  of  its 
brightest   joys   and   most   enduring 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


465 


satisfactions.  For  those  who  ap- 
proach the  past  in  humihty  and  awe, 
it  yields  superb  cause  for  gratitude. 

The  accumulative  growth  of  cen- 
turies was  culminated  in  the  late 
eighteenth  century  by  the  Founding 
Fathers  of  the  United  States  who 
wrote  down  what  Englishmen  living 
in  New  England  had  long  known  in 
their  hearts.  It  was  they  who  gave 
birth  to  the  United  States  as  a  revo- 
lutionary idea,  as  theory.  Now  it 
remained  for  the  nineteenth  century 
to  fire  these  brittle  theories  in  the 
roaring  furnace  of  a  new  age.  ''As 
our  cause  is  new,  so  must  we  think 
anew,"  wrote  Lincoln,  for  his  pio- 
neering, conflicting  century.  Thus 
fired  and  proved  and  strengthened, 
old  truths  were  born  anew  and  the 
maturing  nation  in  conflict  with  her- 
self attained  a  permanent  maturity 
heretofore  unknown.  Romantic 
idealisms  were  moderated  by  ten- 
sions of  a  new  realism;  major  issues 
and  tensions  increasingly  became 
those  familiar  to  the  twentieth  cen- 
tury. 

The  same  ''great  and  marching 
words''  of  the  glorious  American 
past  were  still  present  and  dominant, 
but  in  the  mid-nineteenth  century 
they  were  redefined:  reality,  aristoc- 
racy, wit,  sin,  nature,  tradition,  self- 
reliance,  time,  space,  brotherhood, 
and  freedom.  The  Civil  War,  that 
livid  saber-cut  across  the  face  of 
American  history,  released  pent-up 
conflicts  so  complex  and  comprehen- 
sive that  a  century  has  had  to  lapse 
away  before  they  could  be  seen  from 
a  viewpoint  even  approaching  a 
trustworthy  perspective.  Its  ac- 
companying literature  mirrors  its 
tumult  and  variety  of  values. 

Through  the  living  words  of  litera- 
ture, we  have  access  to  this  crucial 


period  now  freed  from  the  arbitrary 
limitations  of  a  place,  a  time,  a 
nationality. 

During     1962-63     the    following 
authors  will  write  to  us  and  for  us: 


Lesson  33— Thoreau,  Man  in  Nature 

Objective:  To  feel  and  appreciate 
Thoreau's  "inexpressible  satisfaction" 
with  the  gift  of  life. 


Lesson   34— Henry  David  Thoreau, 
Individualist 

Objective:  To  relive  some  of  Tho- 
reau's  words,  that  we  may  feel  the 
force  of  his  integrity  and  independ- 
ence. 


Lesson  35— The  Alcott  Family 

Objective:  To  accept  the  Alcott  home, 
real  and  fictional,  as  a  memorable 
example  of  the  unity  which  kindness 
and  love  can  create. 


Lesson  36— Oliver  WendeJJ  HoJmes,  ; 
Amiable  Amateur 

Objective:     To     enrich     our     under-  i 

standing   and   enjoyment   of   Holmes'  1 

wit  and  poetry  by  acknowledging  the  ! 

issues    of   his    time   which    he   repre-  | 

sented.  ; 


Lesson  37 — The  Literary  Lincoln 

Objective:  To  establish  a  closer  inter- 
relationship between  Lincoln's  charac- 
ter and  his  writings,  that  we  may  more 
fully  appreciate  the  genius  of  both. 


Lesson  38— Herman  MelviJJe 

(1819-1891) 

Objective:  To  become  acquainted 
with  Melville  as  man  and  as  Ameri- 
can that  we  may  better  understand 
the  close  relationship  between  his 
life  and  his  writings. 


466 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JUNE  1962 


Lesson  39— Melville's  Masterpiece —     Lesson  40— The  Challenge  of  Walt 
Moby  Dick  Whitman 

Objective:     lo    enjoy    sharing    Moby  Objective:  To  attempt  a  sympathetic 

Dick  either  with   the  first  reader   or  approach  to  Whitman,  thaf  we  may 

with  the  devotee.  experience    further    insight    into    his 

greatness. 


Socia 


bcience — Divine  Law  and  Church 
Government 

PREVIEW  OF  LESSONS  FOR  1962-63 


Elder  Ariel  S.  BbUH 


Course  Objective:     To  understand  the  law  of  God  as  it  operates  through  his 
Priesthood  for  the  exaltation  of  his  children. 


jTTBT-TirBIP'nnj'jL 


MANKIND  has  always 
lived  in  group  associa- 
tion. Wherever  this  as- 
sociation exists,  some  form 
of  regulation  has  been  agreed  up- 
on. This  represents  man's  effort 
to  govern  or  to  give  direction  to 
group  interaction.  The  degree  of 
regulation  has  varied  from  simple 
assent  of  the  members  of  the  group 
to  complete  dominance  by  a  limited 
number.  From  this  have  developed 
the  most  effective  forms  of  govern- 
ment that  the  group  has  been  able 
to  produce. 

The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of 
Latter-day  Saints  maintains  that  man 
is  a  creation  of  God,  made  in  his 
image,  and  entitled  to  God's  wisdom 
to  assist  and  direct  him  to  the  full 
expression  of  his  capabilities.  Man 
was  placed  upon  this  earth  with  in- 
struction for  growth  and  advance- 
ment given  by  the  Creator  himself. 
Blessed  with  free  agency  and  de- 
signed to  live  in  a  society  where 
choice  is  assured,  man  has  varied  in 
his  response  to  the  divine  instruc- 


tion. In  doing  so,  he  has  lost 
ground,  in  some  instances  to  the 
extent  that  he  could  hardlv  be  rec- 
ognized  in  his  behavior  as  the  spirit 
child  of  God  the  Eternal  Father. 

Whenever  man  has  chosen  to 
operate  on  his  own  without  the  wis- 
dom and  counsel  of  God,  he  has 
had  to  learn  by  trial  and  error.  Ad- 
vancement under  these  conditions 
has  been  slow,  with  many  receding 
periods,  never  with  the  steady,  con- 
sistent, upward  movement  that 
could  have  been  his  to  enjoy  through 
obedience  to  divine  law.  When  man 
has  recognized  God  and  been  in 
tune  wiui  his  mind  and  will,  his 
progress  has  been  more  directly  up- 
ward toward  the  glory  of  Godhood, 
which  is  the  design  of  the  Creator. 

We  believe  that  God  is  the 
Creator  of  this  world  and  all  life 
upon  it,  including  man.  We  believe 
that  there  was  purpose  in  the  crea- 
tion, not  merely  a  chance  arrange- 
ment. This  purpose  includes  the 
opportunity  for  man  to  work  out 
his  own   salvation,   to  develop   his 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


467 


talents  and  abilities  toward  perfec- 
tion through  learning,  understand- 
ing, and  living  the  principles,  laws, 
and  commandments  governing  the 
attainment  of  eternal  life  revealed  by 
God.  These  revelations  are  the 
mind  and  will  of  God.  They  are 
divine  law. 

This  three-year  social  science 
course  will  present  a  study  of  the 
law  of  God  as  it  has  been  translated 
into  the  government  of  his  Church. 
The  effort  will  be  to  bring  to  the 
membership  of  the  Relief  Society 
a  better  understanding  of  his  law  as 
it  is  expressed  in  Church  govern- 
ment, emphasizing  women's  respon- 
sibility and  privileges  as  set  forth  in 
the  relationship  that  exists  between 
the  divine  law  and  its  expression  in 
Church  government;  in  the  organ- 
ization and  structure  of  the  Church; 
and  in  the  function  of  Church  gov- 
ernment in  relation  to  the  children 
of  men. 

The  1962-63  course  is  entitled 
"The  Foundation  of  Church  Gov- 
ernment." Its  objective  is  to  point 
out  that  Church  government  is 
founded  upon  the  wisdom  of  God 
expressed  in  divine  law  and  is  oper- 
ative through  the  power  of  the 
Priesthood  for  the  welfare  of  man. 
The  lesson  titles  and  objectives  fol- 
low: 


Lesson  1— The  Meaning  of  Divine 

Objective:  To  establish  in  the  mind 
the  sacred  nature  of  Church  govern- 
ment through  the  definition  of  divine 
law. 

Lesson  2 — Divine  Law  and  Human 
Welfare 

Objective:  To  make  clear  that  divine 
law  was  made  for  the  benefit  and 
welfare  of  God's  children. 

Lesson  -^—Divine  Law  and  Human 

Welfare  (continued) 

Objective:  To  estabhsh  the  impor- 
tance of  system  and  order  in  Church 
government. 

Lesson  ^—Divine  Law  and  Piiest- 
hood 

Objective:  To  show  the  place  and 
importance  of  Priesthood  in  carrying 
out  divine  law. 

Lesson  5— Application  of  the  law  in 

the  Dispensations  of  Man 

Objective:  To  help  realize  that  divine 
law  has  operated  from  the  beginning 
of  time. 

Lesson  6— The  Gradation  of  Divine 

Law 

Objective:  To  show  the  wisdom  of 
God  in  the  application  of  divine  law 
to  man. 

Lesson  y — Summary 

Objective:  To  focus  attention  on  the 
importance  of  divine  law  as  the  basis 
for  Church  government. 


Notes  on  the  Authors  of  the  Lessons 


T^HIS  yeai^  one  new  writer  is  repre- 
sented among  the  authors  of 
the  lessons  and  introduced  to  read- 
ers of  the  Magazine.  A  biographical 
sketch  of  Dr.  Virginia  Farrer  Cutler, 
author  of  the  work  meeting  discus- 
sions, ''The  Latter-day  Saint  Home/' 
follows : 

Dr.  Virginia  Farrer  Cutler  was 
born  in  Park  City,  Utah.  She  was 
awarded  a  B.S.  degree  and  teaching 
certificate  from  the  U.niversitv  of 
Utah,  and  for  three  years  was  a 
teacher  of  home  economics  in  Utah 
high  schools.  In  1929  she  was  mar- 
ried to  R.  Garr  Cutler.  Their  son 
Robert  was  born  in  1930,  and  a  son 
Garr  was  born  in  1932,  after  the 
death  of  the  father.  Later  Mrs. 
Cutler  resumed  her  professional 
career  and  continued  her  education. 
She  received  a  Master's  degree  from 
Stanford  University  in  1937,  ^^^  ^ 
Ph.D.  from  Cornell  Universitv  in 
1946.  For  eight  years  she  was  pro- 
fessor and  head  of  the  home  eco- 
nomics department  at  the  University 
of  Utah.  For  seven  years  she  served 
in  Southeast  Asia  as  home  eco- 
nomics technical  adviser  for  the 
international  co-operation  adminis- 
tration of  the  United  States  Gov- 
ernment. 

Devoted  to  the  cause  of  educa- 
tion, Mrs.  Cutler  has  personally 
established  several  scholarships  in 
home  economics  at  various  universi- 
ties, and  has  contributed  to  other 
scholarship  projects.    She  has  spon- 

Page  -168 


sored  and  assisted  in  directing  manv 
special  educational  programs  in 
home  economics.  She  helped  to 
plan  the  drive  for  funds  to  establish 
the  Sterling  W.  Sill  Home  Living 
Center  at  the  University  of  Utah, 
and  she  was  an  unofficial  consultant 
for  Brigham  Young  Universitv  in 
planning  the  Heritage  Halls  and  the 
College  of  Home  and  Familv  Living. 
Her  publications  have  included  a 
large  number  of  contributions  to  the 
Cornell  Press  Bulletins,  professional 
home  economics  journals,  and  to 
Latter-day  Saint  periodicals.  She  is 
a  member  of  Omicron  Nu;  Pi  Lamba 
Theta;  Sigma  Xi;  Epsilon,  Epsilon, 
Epsilon;  and  other  scholastic  and 
honorarv  societies. 

From  1947  to  1961,  Mrs.  Cutler 
was  a  member  of  the  General  Board 
of  the  Young  Women's  Mutual  Im- 
provement Association.  Her  sons 
fulfilled  missionarv  assignments,  one 
in  Germany  and  one  in  Austria.  Garr 
Cutler  received  his  medical  degree 
from  the  University  of  Utah  and  is 
now  a  member  of  the  United  States 
Air  Force  Medical  Corps.  Robert 
Cutler,  who  received  his  Ph.D.  from 
Princeton  University,  was  a  member 
of  President  Kennedy's  staff  in  the 
Bureau  of  the  Budget.  He  died  in 
January  of  1962. 

Mrs.  Cutler  was  appointed  dean 
of  the  College  of  Family  Living  at 
Brigham  Young  University  in  1951, 
and  now  makes  her  home  in  Provo, 
Utah. 


NOTES  ON  THE  AUTHORS  OF  LESSONS 


469 


For  biographical  sketches  of  the 
authors  of  the  other  lessons,  see  the 
Notes  in  The  Relief  Society  Maga- 
zine, as  follows: 

Elder  Roy  W.  Doxey,  author  of 
the  theology  lessons,  June  1957, 
page  410. 

Christine  H.  Robinson,  author  of 


the  visiting  teacher  messages,  June 
1957,  page  412. 

Elder  Briant  S.  Jacobs,  author  of 
the  literature  lessons,  July  1949, 
page  471. 

Elder  Ariel  S.  Ballif,  author  of  the 
social  science  lessons,  June  1961, 
page  420. 


jx »:(?:( J5(  5:^  ^  3K  JK ):«):( Jj(  >x  ^  ^  ?:( ^  )K  ?:« jcfjc^  )x  j:^  j{(  ^  ^  j:?  ?:( JK  j^fjcc  jx  ^  JK  JK  J«  j«  ^  ^  ^t  5c«  )x  5C( 


Memories  of  Home 

Geneva  H.  Williams 

I  think  of  them  there  in  the  twiHght 
When  the  night  shades  begin  to  fall, 
Father  and  Mother  in  the  dear,  old  home 
That  has  known  and  sheltered  us  all. 

The  house  seems  quiet  and  lonely,  now, 
Since  the  children  are  grown  and  gone. 
But  the  bees  still  hum  in  the  orchard  bloom. 
And  the  birds  sing  the  same  sweet  song. 

The  evening  star  hangs  over  the  mountain. 
The  whippoorwill  calls  to  its  mate. 
The  rising  moon  makes  a  path  of  gold 
On  the  shimmering  blue  of  the  lake. 

The  place  is  flooded  with  memories, 
Memories  of  each  sister  and  brother. 
Memories  and  love  that  take  us  back 
To  our  old  home,  and  Father  and  Mother. 


■Si 

■(}< 
yn 


yiiyii^:'i:!i}!^^yiiyif.^yiiy:f,y^.)!:iy!!iyii^yiiy!iyiiyiiyiiy^^ 


SACRED   MUSIC 

FOR 

WOMEN'S  VOICES 


COME    UNTO    HIM    "MES- 
SIAH"   -    Handel    


COME  YE  BLESSED  OF  MY 
FATHER   -   Madsen    


FORTH    IN   THY    NAME,   O 
LORD,   I   GO  -  Madsen   ... 


.20 
.20 
.20 


IF  YE   LOVE  ME,   KEEP  MY 
COMMANDMENTS   -  Madsen   .25 


IN  THY  FORM  -  Madsen 


.20 


JESU,  JOY  OF  MAN'S   DE- 
SIRING -  Bach  25 

LET  THE  MOUNTAINS  SHOUT 
FOR  JOY  —  Stephens  20 

LORD'S  PRAYER  -  MaloHe 25 

MY  HEART  EVER  FAITHFUL- 
Bach     25 

THE  23RD  PSALM  -  Schubert  .25 

UNTO    THEE    I    LIFT   MINE 

EYES  —  Beethoven  22 

VOICE   IN   THE   WILDER- 
NESS —  Scott  25 

Music  Sent  on  Approval 

Use  this  advertisement  as  your 
order   blank 


DAYNES   MUSIC   COMPANY 

15    E.    1st    South 

Salt   Lake   City    11,    Utah 

Please     send     the     music     indicated 
above. 

n  On  Approval        D  Charge 
n  Money    Enclosed 

Name    

Address     

City   and   State   

,    Daunes  IHusic    | 


South 


•^Salt  Lake  City   11,   Utah 


Oi^  lOOWUm  18621982 


Navigator 

Ko^t  Thomas  Graham 

Lights  out!  She  shps  in  carefully 
Not  to  disturb  a  small 
Curly-headed  roustabout 
Over  bv  the  wall. 

At  first  the  sea  is  calm,  but  soon 
The  billows  rise  and  dip. 
This  captain  needs  no  compass 
To  guide  his  worthy  ship. 

No  foghorn  blows  to  warn  him 

Of  rocks  out  in  the  deep. 

His  navigation's  perfect, 

Although  he's  fast  asleep. 

She  hears  a  muffled  sound  or  two. 

Could  it  be  "All  hands  on  deck?" 

He's  headed  straight  for  port  and  throws 

His  anchor  round  her  neck. 


HILL  CUMORAH   PAGEANT 

July  20,  1962.  Twenty-three  days,  in- 
cluding Boston,  Washington,  New 
York,  and  Chicago.  Top  Broadway 
show  will  be  seen.  Church  historical 
places  will  also  be  visited,  such  as 
Nauvoo    and    Adam-Ondi-Ahman. 

EIGHT-DAY  WORLD'S   FAIR 

Including  Victoria,  Canada,  leaving 
July   23. 

TEN-DAY  WORLD'S   FAIR 

Including  Reno,  San  Francisco,  Red- 
woods, and  Victoria,  Canada.  Leaving 
dates:    August    17,    September   21. 

Ask  about  our  tour  to  the 

BLACK   HILLS   PASSION    PLAY 

(Including   Mt.   Rushmore) 
Leaves   August    19,    1962 
See      the      Colossal      Sculpture     carved 
from    solid    granite    of    the    heads    of 
Washington,      Jefferson,      Lincoln     and 
Theodore    Roosevelt.  $98.50 

ESTHER  JAMES  TOURS 

460  7th  Avenue 

Salt  Lake  City  3,  Utah 

Phones:  EM  3-5229  -  EL  9-8051 


Page  470 


Trees  of  Mystery 

Leia  Foster  Morris 

These  are  the  giant  sequoias,  ancient,  majestic. 

My  heart  is  awed  as  I  enter  their  cool  tranquil  shadows, 

I  am  a  small  humble  presence  before  their  immensities; 

There  is  no  sound  save  for  the  drowsy  buzz  of  a  bee. 

The  silken  rustle  of  ferns  as  a  deer  leaps 

To  the  haven  of  dim  lanes  and  forest  pathways. 

These  mighty  trunks  are  pillars  that  support 
A  lofty  roof  of  interwoven  boughs. 
Far  above  twilight  aisles  that  hold  a  sacred  stillness, 
For  prayer  and  meditation  an  enduring  sanctuary; 
The  cool  moist  earth  is  carpeted  with  velvet  moss, 
Violets  and  forest  flowers  that  scent  the  air; 
Man  had  no  part  in  all  this  glorious  creation. 
In  truth  a  temple  wrought  by  God's  own  hand. 

Here  these  towering  sequoias  stood  in  beauty, 
Before  the  Master  trod  the  paths  of  Palestine; 
Since,  nations  have  lived  their  day  and 

faded  into  oblivion. 
Centuries,  like  great  barges  laden  with  the  cares  of  men, 
Have  floated  down  time's  stream  into  the  mists, 
Yet  these  endure  in  serene  and  verdant  grandeur. 
Their  antiquity  a  mystery  beyond  all  understanding. 
These  giants  stand  witness  to  the  eternity  of  God. 


All  of  the  Numbers  for  the 

Relief  Society  and  M.I.A. 

are  obtainable  at 


BEESLEY 

muAic  Co. 

70  so.  MAIN   ST.  EM  4-6518 

SALT  LAKE  CITY  1,  UTAH 


Mason  &  Hamlin  —  Hardman 
and  the  Original  Cable  Pianos 


•  BEAVTIFIJL 
•  HAIVDY 

•  DURABLE 

A  sure  way  of  keeping  alive  the  valuable  instruc- 
tion of  each  month's  Relief  Society  Magazine  is  in 
a  handsomely  bound  cover.  The  Mountain  West's 
first  and  finest  bindery  and  printing  house  is  pre- 
pared  to   bind   your   editions   into   a   durable  volume. 

Mail  or  bring  the  editions  you  wish  bound  to  the 
Deseret  News  Press  for  the  finest  of  service. 

Cloth    Cover   —   $2.75;    Leather    Cover    —   $4.20 

Advance    payment    must    accompany    all    orders. 

Please    include    postage    according    to    table    listed 

below   if   bound   volumes   are   to   be   mailed. 

Distance    from 

Salt  Lake  City,   Utah  Rate 

Up  to   150   miles   .35 

150   to     300   miles   39 

•           300   to     600   miles   45 
600   to    1000   miles   54 
1000   to    1400   miles   64 

1400   to   1800   miles   76 

Over   1800   miles   87 

Leave  them  at  our  conveniently  locat- 
ed uptown  office. 

Deseret  News  Press 

Phone  EMpire  4-2581    gd>^ 

33  Richards  St.       Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah  ^J  \^ 

Page  471 


Birthday  Congratulations 

Ninety-nine 

Mrs.  Ida  Annie  Lynham  Stratford 
Ogden,  Utah 

Ninety-eight 

Mrs.  Hannah  Stubbs  Jones 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Ninety-five 

Mrs.  Effie  Proctor  Coy 
Berkeley,  Cahfornia 

Ninety -four 

Mrs.  Effie  Killenger  Myers 
Seattle,  Washington 

Mrs.  Bodell  Hansen  Jensen 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Ninety-three 

Mrs.  Nancy  Hammer  Mathews 
Shelley,  Idaho 

Ninety-two 

Mrs.  Elizabeth  Stevens  Bigler 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Ida  McEldow^ney 
Norwalk,  California 

Ninety 

Mrs.  Ida  May  Peach  Gillespie 
Grand  Junction,  Colorado 

Mrs.  Flora  Buck 
Ogden,  Utah 

Mrs.  Sarah  Jane  Roach  Bowers 
Burley,  Idaho 


I  Pity  the  Child 

Christie  Lund  Coles 

I  pity  the  city  child 
Whose  heart  has  not  grown  still 
At  sight  of  a  river  singing, 
Or  a  country-summer  hill; 

Before  star-flowered  night, 
And  the  morning's  chorale; 
And  the  magical  secrets 
Fields  or  orchards  can  tell. 

A  city's  ways  are  narrow 
With  mortar,  brick,  and  stone; 
But  country  lanes  grow  wider 
For  a  child  to  walk  alone. 


Mrs.  Oleon  Smith  Rice 
Farmington,  Utah 


NORTHWEST  TOUR 

including  Banff,  Lake  Louise,  World's 
Fair  —  June  29,  July  3,  August  6 
July  9  leaving  from  Phoenix,  Arizona 

EIGHT-DAY  WORLD'S   FAIR 
TOUR 

leaving    every    month    —    many    dates 

TWELVE-DAY  WORLD'S  FAIR 
TOUR 

including  Reno,  San  Francisco,  Red- 
woods, Portland,  Seattle,  Victoria, 
B.C.  —  June  15,  August  9,  September 
8,    September    22. 

HAWAII 

June    7,    June    24 

HILL  CUMORAH  TOUR 

leaving   July   28 

MARGARET  LUND 
TOURS 

3021   South  23rd  East,  P.  O.  Box  2065 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 
HU  6-1601  -  HU  5-2444  -  AM  2-2337 


Page  472 


Life's 
Directions 


The  First  Presidency  and  eight  members  of  the  Council  of 
the  Twelve  discuss  vital  issues  with  youth,  their  parents, 
and  their  leaders  in  this  wonderful  new  volume.  Delivered 
first  as  Fireside  Addresses,  these  thirteen  selections  cover  basic 
principles  and  express  warmth  and  concern  for  the  happiness 
and  salvation  of  both  old  and  young.  Some  of  the  titles  are: 
"Carve  Character  —  Shape  A  Soul"  (President  David  O. 
McKay) ;  "Value  of  Knowing  the  Scriptures  in  Your  Youth" 
(President  J.  Reuben  Clark,  Jr.)  ;  "Knowledge  of  and 
Obedience  to  Law  Is  Evidence  of  Maturity"  (President  Fiugh 
B.  Brown)  ;  others. 


2.95 


2. 


IN  THE 
FOOTSTEPS 
OF 
JESUS 

Doyle  L.  Green 


TPS  OI 


p^ 


The  managing  editor  of  The  Improvement  Era,  one 
of  the  Church's  foremost  authorities  on  the  life  of 
Jesus,  takes  you  on  a  vividly  descriptive,  pictorial  tour 
of  the  Holy  Land:  to  the  little  town  of  Bethlehem, 
Jerusalem,  the  Mount  of  Olives,  Garden  of  Geth- 
semane,  the  Sea  of  Galilee,  and  all  the  sacred  spots 
where  the  Savior  labored  and  lived.  The  full  color 
and  black-and-white  photographs  are  many  and  mag- 
nificent! 1.95 


^.     44  East  South  Temple  --  Salt  Lake  City.  Utah  ^       -^ 


■■w "'  ^^^f!^*^*^ifff/f^MJf!m\^***w\i  \^' 


Deseret   Book  Company 
44   East  South   Temple 
Salt   Lake   City,    Utah 
Gentlemen: 

Enclosed  you  will  find      (      )   check      (      )   money  order      ( 

have   an   account.     Please   charge.     Amount   enclosed   $ 


)    I 


for    (encircled)    numbered    books-. 


1 


Name 


Address 


City Zone State. 

Residents  of  Utah  include  3%  sales  tax, 


•  l^./-! 


NOV    62 


Is  your 

life  insurance 

Beneficial? 

The  engineer  is  reshaping  the  face  of  America 
and  America's  future.  His  dynamic  creativity 
helped  put  America  in  space  .  .  .  and  will  help 
keep  us  there.  His  knowledge,  refined  in  scores 
of  specialized  skills,  is  the  best  armor  we  have 


against  our  enemies  from  without. 

Many  engineers,  like  knowledgeable  men  in 
many  other  fields,  armor  their  families  with 
Beneficial  Life  Insurance.  There  is  a  plan  for 
every  family.  Perhaps  yours  is  the  Beneficial 
Benefactor,  the  plan  that  protects  every  mem- 
ber of  your  family  —  even  the  future  additions. 
Ask  your  Beneficial  man  about  it  today. 

BENEFICIAL  LIFE 


Virgil  H.  Smith,  Pres. 


Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


te." .  fsvL       „„^^- 


,.'^^^<^'-^-m 


lff\ 


>    30 


1-  / 


IEILnil?^)(MIfllT 


ffiAdA^HS^H 


VOL.  49        NO.  7 
JULY  1962 

Lessons  for  October 


■^^J^\,M1t 


J».'Nl8?r.  , 


'^^"SR^PI^^'SI^!        iiSlfe 


iss****"""  ^^*'' 


■H^^^^Eea^    n\    ^^  ™ 


2u*tiww/L  ItCte/u/oL 


Dorothy  /.  Robeits 

We  had  one  clay  of  wide  and  azure  water, 
Of  white  and  cHmbing  citadels  of  cloud; 
The  peace  that  is  a  silent  part  of  summer, 
A  ring  of  purple  mountains,  distant,  proud. 

We  saw  the  sunflowers  blazing  into  August, 
The  petal-banded  meadows  flowing  by, 
Swallows  hung  like  baubles  on  the  rushes; 
Lombardies  laced  the  sapphire  of  the  sky. 

We  had  one  afternoon  of  airy  stillness, 
And  stayed  to  watch  the  sunset  flare  and  burn. 
All  ours  —  the  mounded  hay,  the  amber  stubble 
Until  we  took  the  roadway  of  return. 


The  Cover:  The  Jordan  River  at  the  Supposed  Place  of  the  Baptism  of  Jesus 
Color  Transparency  by  Dr.  O.  Preston  Robinson 

Frontispiece:  Summer  in  the  Forest 

by  Arizona  Photographic  Associates 

Cover  Lithographed  in  Full  Color  by  Deseret  News  Press 


'/WP{ 


Surprise!  What  a  lovely  new  look  the 
Magazine  (May  1962)  has.  It  was  like 
meeting  a  cherished  friend  in  a  new  dress. 
Thank  you  for  the  lovely  setting  for  my 
poem  ("On  a  May  Morning"  —  frontis- 
piece). I  have  had  several  calls  about  it. 
I  think  Paul  Roberts'  cover  and  the  ac- 
companying frontispiece  picture  are  both 
beautiful.  Some  of  my  earliest  writing 
was  done  for  the  Magazine,  and  I  have 
never  lost  the  delight  of  finding  my  work 
in  its  pages.  It  is  wonderful  to  know  you 
are  writing  for  sisters  the  world  over,  who. 
share  your  ideals  and  beliefs.  What  greater 
satisfaction  could  a  writer  have? 
— Ouida  Pedersen 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

It  is  a  blessing  to  have  our  leaders  so 
close  to  us  through  the  Magazine.  I  be- 
long to  a  small  branch  in  the  Servicemen's 
District  of  the  West  German  Mission,  and 
it  is  good  to  have  Zion  brought  to  us  in 
this  small  envelope  every  month.  I  espe- 
cially enjoyed  the  story  "Splendor  Before 
Dawn"  (second  prize  story,  February  1962, 
by  Sara  O.  Moss).  I  am  a  young  married 
woman  and  fully  realize  the  pitfalls  of 
easy  installments.  Fortunately,  this  has 
not  been  our  misfortune.  The  majority 
of  us  are  fortunate  to  have  a  wash  boiler, 
and  we  would  be  in  seventh  heaven  with 
a  secondhand  washer. 

— Clara  Lu  Waite 

A.  P.  O. 

New  York  City,  New  York 

I  am  enjoying  our  Magazine  thoroughly. 
The  articles  are  very  interesting  and  so 
applicable  to  the  present  conditions  we  are 
confronting  in  our  everyday  life.  You 
are  to  be  commended  for  the  beautiful 
covers.  I  cannot  recall  ever  having  in  my 
hands  a  magazine  with  more  beautiful 
covers  than  The  Relief  Society  Magazine. 
— Mrs.  Grace  G.  Craig 


Oklahoma  City,  Oklahoma 


I  am  most  thrilled  with  the  Magazine, 
and  was  particularly  pleased  to  see  Yo- 
semite  National  Park  featured  on  the 
January  cover  of  the  Magazine.  This  is 
currently  my  home  country.  Being  a 
young  mother,  away  from  close  Church 
association,  I  find  our  wonderful  little 
Magazine  a  source  of  inspiration,  and  I  am 
most  eager  for  its  arrival  each  month. 
— Mrs.  Donna  B.  Gebler 

El  Portal,  California 


I  received  my  copy  of  the  May  Maga- 
zine just  this  afternoon,  and  cannot  delay 
writing  my  appreciation.  The  new  look  of 
the  Magazine  is  so  refreshing  and  such  a 
joy  to  have  come  into  my  home.  An 
added  pleasure  of  the  May  Magazine  was 
the  inclusion  of  a  story  by  my  mother 
Frances  C.  Yost,  entitled  "Little  Team- 
stress."  I  find  spiritual  uplift  and  prac- 
tical ideas  for  homemaking  in  the  Maga- 
zine. 

— Rosalie  Y.  Roberts 
Beaverton,   Oregon 

Ever  since  Margery  S.  Stewart's  serial 
"Sow  the  Field  With  Roses"  began,  I 
have  been  going  to  write  about  it.  It  is 
such  a  delight  to  read  something  that  is 
well  written,  and  has  depth,  besides.  I 
thought  the  second  prize  story  in  the  con- 
test ("Splendor  Before  Dawn,"  by  Sara  O. 
Moss,  February  1962)  was  an  excellent 
story  and  so  timely.  In  that  issue,  also, 
was  an  article  by  Mabel  Law  Atkinson 
which  was  very  beautiful  ("Sweeter  the 
Thoughts  of  Love  Expressed").  Our  Re 
lief  Society  president  read  it  to  us  in  visit- 
ing teacher  meeting  and  commented  on  it. 
I  received  my  May  issue  yesterday  and  was 
delighted  with  it.  The  fillers  make  a 
wholesome  addition,  and  the  colored  pages 
make  for  attractiveness. 

— Dorothy  Clapp  Robinson 

Boise,  Idaho 


Page  474 


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Monthly  Publication   of   the   Rehef   Society   of   The   Church   of   Jesus   Christ   of   Latter-day    Saints 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  GENERAL  BOARD 
Belle  S.  Spafford  ---------         President 

Marianne  C.    Sharp  -         -  -         -         .         -         First   Counselor 

Louise   W.    Madsen        -------         Second   Counselor 

Hulda  Parker         --------      Secretary-Treasurer 

Anna  B.  Hart  Alberta  H.  Christensen       Mary  R.  Young  Elizabeth  B.  Winters 

Edith  S.  ElUott  Mildred  B.  Eyring  Mary  V.  Cameron  LaRue  H.  Rosell 

Florence  J.  Madsen         Charlotte  A.  Larsen  Alton  W.  Hunt  Jennie  R.  Scott 

Leone  G.   Layton  Edith  P.  Backman  Wealtha  S.  Mendenhall        AUce  L.  Wilkinson 

Blanche   B.    Stoddard     Winniefred  S.  Pearle   M.    Olsen  LaPriel  S.  Bunker 

Evon  W.  Peterson  Manwaring  Elsa   T.   Peterson  Irene  W.  Buehner 

Aleine  M.  Young  Elna  P.  Haymond  Irene  B.   Woodford  Irene  C.  Lloyd 

Josie  B.  Bay  Annie  M.  Ellsworth  Fanny  S.   Kienitz  Hazel  S.   Cannon 

Hazel  S.  Love 
RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Editor  -------- Marianne    C.    Sharp 

Associate  Editor  __--.-------         Vesta   P.    Crawford 

General  Manager  ------------         Belle    S.    Spafford 


VOL  49 


JULY  1962 


NO.  7 


Contents 

SPECIAL  FEATURES 

In  a  Time   of  Flood  Frances    C.   Yost  476 

She  Knew  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith  —  Part  IV  —  Mary  Alice  Cannon  Lambert 

Preston  Nibley  482 

Jesus  and  the  Land  He  Loved  Christine  H.  Robinson  409 

FICTION 

Out  of  the  Wilderness  —  Chapter   1  Shirley  Thulin  484 

Mama  and  the  Heavenly  Father  Alice  Gubler  490 

One  of  the  Pioneers  Adrian  Hansen  495 

Hand  to  the  Plow  —  Part  III  —  Decision  Ilene  H.  Kingsbury  500 

GENERAL  FEATURES 

From  Near  and  Far  474 

Sixty  Years  Ago 504 

Woman's  Sphere  Ramona  W.  Cannon  505 

Editorial:   A  Sister  to  231,174  Members   Marianne   C.    Sharp  506 

Notes  From  the  Field:   Relief  Society  Activities   Hulda  Parker  523 

Birthday  Congratulations  552 

FEATURES  FOR  THE  HOME 

The  Pea  Patch  Doris   Duncan  498 

Quick  Recipes  for  Busy  Days  Janet  W.    Breeze  518 

A  Stitch  in  Time  Adelle  Ashby  520 

Helen  H.  Allen  —  Historian  and  Needlecraft  Artist  522 

LESSONS  FOR  OCTOBER 

Theology  —  The  Center  Place  of  Zion  Roy  W.  Doxey  530 

Visiting  Teacher   Messages  —  "Men   Should  Be  Anxiously   Engaged  in   a 

Good   Cause  "    Christine   H.    Robinson  536 

Work  Meeting  —  The  Latter-day  Saint  Home  Is  Well-Organized  —  Part  I 

Virginia    F.    Cutler  537 

Literature  —  Thoreau,  Man  in  Nature  Briant  S.   Jacobs  540 

Social  Science  —  The  Meaning  of  Divine  Ariel  S.  Ballif  545 

POETRY 

Summer  Interval  —  Frontispiece  Dorothy  J.  Roberts  473 

Prayer  for  the  Fourth  Generation,  by  Eva  Willes  Wangsgaard,  489;  Summer  Evening  in  the 
City,  by  Mabel  Law  Atkinson,  494;  To  the  Sea  Gull,  by  Clara  Laster,  497;  Commonplace  Beauty, 
by  Susa  Gould  Walker,  507;  David  en  the  Low  Hills,  by  Margery  S.  Stewart,  508;  Beauty's 
Bright  Persistence,  by  Maude  Rubin,  517;  Beach  Morning-Glories,  by  Ethel  Jacobson,  517; 
Pioneer  Woman,  by  Marjorie  Reay,  517;  At  Summer's  Edge,  by  Linnie  Fisher  Robinson,  519; 
The  Apple  Tree,  by  Evelyn  Fjeldsted,  550;  Child  Swinging,  by  Ida  Elaine  James,  551;  Mount 
Timpanogos,  by  Christie  Lund  Coles,  551;   Blessed  Point  of  No  Return,  by  Iris  W.   Schow,   552. 

PUBLISHED   MONTHLY   BY   THE    GENERAL    BOARD    OF   RELIEF    SOCIETY   OF    THE 
CHURCH  OF  JESUS   CHRIST  OF   LATTER-DAY   SAINTS 
©  1962  by  the  Relief  Society  General  Board  Association 
Editorial  and  Business  Offices:  76  North  Main,  Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah:  Phone  EMpire  4-2511; 
Subscriptions  246;  Elditorial  Dept.  245,     Subscription  Price:  $2.00  a  year;  foreign.  $2.00  a  year; 
20c  a  copy  ;  payable  in  advance.    The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.    No  back 
numbers  can  be  supplied.     Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.     Report  change  of 
address  at  once,  giving  old  and   new  address. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter  February  18,  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under 
the  Act  of  March  3,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in 
section  1103,  Act  of  October  8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned 
unless  return  postage  is  enclosed.  Rejected  monuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only. 
The  Magazine  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited  manuscripts. 

Page  475 


/n  a  t/'/DQ  of 


■^^.mt 


(Bancroft,  Idaho) 


rROCHETING  is  good  to 
calm  the  nerves  while  wait- 
ing.    I  crocheted  a  pair  of 


bootees  waiting  for  my  bishop  hus- 
band to  come  home  the  Saturday 
evening  of  February  lo,  1962.  I 
felt  ioo  cozy  in  our  warm,  comfort- 
able home  two  miles  south  of 
Bancroft,  Idaho,  for  I  knew  only 
too  well  what  was  taking  place  in 
the  village.  People  were  sandbag- 
ging and  shoveling  and  hoping  that 
the  temperature  would  drop  and 
freeze  the  water.  It  didn't.  Instead, 
the  warm  rain,  pattering  gently,  en- 
couraged more  thawing  and  more 
rising  water.  If  it  continued,  and 
it  looked  as  if  it  would,  the  town 
would  turn  into  a  huge  lake. 

Bancroft  lies  midway  between 
Soda  Springs  and  Lava  Hot  Springs 
on  Highway  30N.  It  is  the  out- 
growth of  a  water  station  built  by 
the  railroad  on  Squaw  Creek  in 
1882.  Bancroft  was  named  after  the 
first  vice-president  and  general  man- 
ager of  the  Oregon  Shortline. 

Had  the  city  of  Bancroft  been 
planned,  perhaps  they  would  have 
located  it  on  a  hill,  or  at  least  on  a 
rise.  Instead,  it  mushroomed  around 
the  railroad  water  stop  in  the  lowest 
part  of  the  valley.  Bancroft  is  cen- 
trally located  in  a  valley  about  the 
size  of  the  Great  Salt  Lake  Valley. 
The  village  population  is  five  hun- 
dred and  varies  very  little  from  year 
to  year.  Bancroft  is  truly  the  center 
of  the  wheatfields   surrounding  it, 

Page  476 


and  reaching  skyscraperward,  are 
three  grain  elevators  within  its  city 
limits. 

Spring  runoffs  are  common  in  the 
village.  Whenever  the  ground  is 
frozen  and  does  not  absorb  the  mois- 
ture in  the  winter  wheatfields,  a  run- 
off takes  place.  In  the  past  years  a 
few  basements  have  had  some  water, 
and  one  street  often  turns  into  a 
river  of  goodly  proportions.  But 
never  before  had  all  the  homes  and 
businesses  been  threatened,  never 
until  the  evening  of  February  10. 

When  Bishop  Yost  came  home, 
he  said,  ''I  believe  it's  holding  its 
own.  Wish  the  temperature  would 
drop.''  He  ate,  slept  the  sleep  of 
the  exhausted  for  one  hour,  and 
went  back  to  town  for  the  night,  this 
time  wearing  hip  boots. 

Brother  Christensen,  on  the 
eighth  of  February  had  stated,  as  he 
visited  at  the  post  office,  ''We're 
going  to  have  a  runoff  this  year 
worse  than  any  we've  ever  had." 
The  Christensens  have  a  lovely 
home.  They  are  always  doing  some- 
thing on  a  do-it-yourself  basis.  They 
had  been  wanting  to  excavate  and 
build  another  room  in  their  base- 
ment, but  time  had  not  yet  permit- 
ted it. 

When  the  rain  started,  encourag- 
ing the  thaw,  the  Christensens  diked 
as  much  as  the  frozen  ground  would 
allow.  They  even  dug  up  some 
choice  lawn  sod  to  use  for  diking; 
but   more  dirt  was  needed,   much 


THE  FEBRUARY  1962  FLOOD  IN  BANCROFT,  IDAHO 

Looking  east,  with   the  north   direction  at  the  left,  and   the   south   direction   at 
the  right. 

Photograph  taken  before  the  maximum  water  level. 

The  ward  chapel,  built  ten  years  ago,  may  be  seen  in  the  right  background,  with  the 
schoolhouse  just  in  front  of  it;  one  of  the  grain  elevators  may  be  seen  in  the  left  back- 
ground; the  building  at  the  left  center,  surrounded  by  evergreens,  is  the  city  hall.  High- 
way 30N  skirts  the  picture  on  the  north,  and  the  railroad  track  is  just  north  of  the 
highway. 


more  dirt.  They  started  digging 
that  room  in  the  basement.  There 
were  plenty  of  gunny  sacks  available 
at  the  mill.  But  the  mill  was  five 
blocks  downstream  from  the  Chris- 
tensens  and  definitely  unavailable. 
Sister  Christensen  started  sewing 
bags.  She  used  old  sheets,  old  cur- 
tains, flour  sacks,  anything.  Brother 
Christensen  and  their  Eagle  Scout 
son  carried  those  filled  sacks  from 
the  basement  out  to  the  rising  water. 
The  two  younger  children  filled  bags, 
which  Mother  kept  sewing.  Tired 
and  exhausted,  they  worked  almost 


the  clock  around.  This  family  won 
the  battle.  The  water  stayed  away 
from  their  door. 

Three  blocks  west,  and  one  block 
south  from  the  Christensens,  live  the 
Mickelsens.  Three  returned  mis- 
sionary sons  turned  to  Sister  Mickel- 
sen  and  said:  "Mother,  there's  no 
use  in  the  captain  going  down  with 
the  ship.  We're  taking  you  out 
while  you  can  get  out." 

They  made  a  chair  for  their 
mother  in  their  arms,  and  carried  her 
through  the  waist-high  water  to 
safety.    Then  the  sons  went  back  to 

Page  477 


478 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY  1962 


their  home,  carried  the  furniture  up- 
stairs, and  pulled  up  the  carpeting. 
When  finished,  they  went  to  help 
their  neighbors. 

Sister  Shamberg,  a  pretty  young 
widow  with  a  scout  son  and  a  smaller 
daughter,  lives  in  a  neat  little  white 
frame  house  with  blue  trim.  Those 
who  pass  on  Highway  30  notice  the 
Shamberg  home  because  of  its  tidi- 
ness. The  house  was  built  flush  with 
the  ground,  and  when  the  water 
started  rising  the  evening  of  Febru- 
ary 10,  Sister  Shamberg  knew  she 
had  trouble.  Others  had  the  same 
trouble.  She  didn't  ask  for  help. 
She  and  her  scout  son  diked  and 
diked.  Thev  even  used  a  mattress 
to  block  off  the  water.  They  put  up 
a  battle,  and  it  looked  as  if  they  were 
winning,  keeping  the  water  away 
from  their  home.  Then  swish! 
swish!  The  floor  boards  gave  way, 
and  in  one  sudden  rush  the  water 
filled  the  rooms  to  a  two-foot  level. 
Sister  Shamberg  and  the  children 
stayed  on,  stacked  their  furniture  as 
best  they  could,  and  when  the  men 
came  for  them  in  a  boat,  they  evacu- 
ated their  home. 

So  it  was  that  103  homes  and 
twenty-eight  business  houses  had  a 
flood  of  water.  Fortunate  were  the 
few  homes  built  high  from  the  side- 
walk, or  in  a  slightly  higher  part  of 
town,  which  had  no  trouble.  .The 
families  felt  fortunate  who  could 
say:  'It  only  came  in  our  basement." 
Many  saw  water  covering  their 
carpets  and  climbing  their  pianos. 

For  a  period  of  almost  a  week,  the 
village,  which  is  so  used  to  trains 
passing  at  all  hours,  and  so  used  to 
highway  trucks  barrelling  through, 
was  completely  isolated.  When  the 
Red  Cross  executive  helicoptered  in, 
he  was  amazed  at  the  fine  organiza- 


tion. He  said:  ''Usually  we  have  to 
evacuate  people,  set  up  refugee 
shelters,  and  form  bread  lines.  You 
have  done  all  this.  How  did  you 
organize  so  well?'' 

V\/^E  had  the  finest  organization 
working  on  the  earth  —  the 
Priesthood!  Families  in  the  village 
had  gone  to  families  on  the  farms. 
Many  more  homes  than  were  need- 
ed had  been  offered.  For  the  dura- 
tion of  the  flood,  and  the  rehabilita- 
tion, the  village  board  and  the  prin- 
cipal of  the  school,  worked  hand  in 
glove  with  the  Church  leaders,  for 
the  benefit  of  all.  No  one  thought 
of  pay,  all  worked  willingly  and  well. 

Sharon  Stanger  and  her  two  little 
girls.  Sherry  Lynn  and  Stacy,  came 
home  with  Bishop  Yost  Sunday 
evening.  Their  father  Lynn  stayed 
in  town  to  help  out  as  needed,  com- 
ing out  almost  every  evening  to  visit 
with  his  family. 

The  young  Stangers  made  their 
home  in  a  lovely  trailer  house.  Had 
they  realized  soon  enough  what  was 
going  to  happen  waterwise,  they 
would  have  moved  the  mobile  home 
to  high  ground.  Luckily,  their  home 
floated  much  as  Noah's  ark,  and  had 
little  damage.  However,  it  was  six 
days  before  the  water  subsided  to 
the  point  where  they  could  go  home. 

Monday  morning  Marjorie  and 
Phil  Ingersoll,  with  their  two  little 
children,  age  three,  and  fourteen 
months,  came  to  be  our  guests.  The 
Ingersolls  were  entertaining  a  teen- 
age group  after  the  ball  game,  Satur- 
day evening,  February  10.  Brother 
Ingersoll  is  a  salesman  for  high 
school  yearbooks  and  supplies.  He 
had  box  after  box  of  class  rings, 
yearbook  supplies  and  samples  in  his 
basement.    While  the  party  was  on, 


A 


IN  A  TIME  OF  FLOOD 


479 


the  water  rushed  into  the  basement. 
The  boys  forgot  their  clothes  as 
they  waded  in  water,  forming  a  res- 
cue team  up  the  stairway,  and  saved 
several  hundred  dollars  worth  of 
supplies.  ''It  was  a  blessing  we  had 
that  party,  and  had  some  help,"  the 
Ingersolls  said.  ''We  could  never 
have  done  it  alone." 

Sunday  morning  the  water  rose  in 
the  Ingersoll  home  to  the  point 
where  they  moved  upstairs.  Monday, 
the  furnace  ceased  to  work.  Brother 
Ingersoll  hailed  a  passing  boat  and 
took  his  wife  and  children  to  the 
school  evacuation  center. 

As  I  watched  them  come  to  our 
door,  the  words  of  my  husband's 
patriarchal  blessing  came  to  mind: 
"You  shall  never  be  in  want  for  the 
necessities  of  life,  shall  accumulate 
enough  of  the  world's  goods  to  pro- 
vide for  your  family  and  those  who 
come  to  your  door  seeking  assist- 
ance."   I  welcomed  them  warmly. 

It  was  a  good  week,  one  which  I 
shall  never  forget.  We  had  plenty 
of  room  for  all,  and  one  bed  left 
over.  We  had  our  supplies  of  food 
on  hand  as  the  Church  had  sug- 
gested, and  we  managed  nicely. 

\/\/HEN  the  Red  Cross  executive 
helicoptered  into  town.  Bish- 
op Yost  invited  him  to  stay  at  our 
home,  as  there  was  no  hotel  or  mo- 
tel available  in  Bancroft,  due  to  the 
flood.  As  the  day  progressed  we 
women  wondered  what  he  would  be 
like.  We  decided  to  wait  and  see. 
If  he  were  older,  and  distinguished, 
or  a  bit  sophisticated,  he  could  have 
the  master  bedroom.  If  he  were 
young  and  friendly,  he  could  have 
the  bed  upstairs.  He  never  came. 
Someone  gave  him  a  jeep  ride  to 
Soda  Springs. 


Tuesday,  I  felt  it  would  do  Mar- 
jorie,  Sharon,  and  myself  good  to 
get  away  from  the  house  and  the 
children  for  a  time.  I  suggested  a 
sight-seeing  tour  of  Bancroft.  My 
teenage  boys,  who  were  having  a 
six-day  vacation  from  school,  not 
only  volunteered  to  tend  the  four 
little  children,  but  oflfered  us  their 
car  to  go  in.  We  took  off,  each  in 
a  pair  of  snow  boots,  and  one  pair 
of  knee  boots  between  us. 

We  were  able  to  drive  as  far  as 
the  schoolhouse.  The  day  before, 
the  school  had  been  accessible  only 
by  boat.  The  streets  resembled 
those  of  Venice,  but  no  gondolas 
were  available  for  sight-seeing. 

We  walked  two  or  three  blocks 
skirting  the  water  and  inquired  of  all 
we  met,  "How  are  you  getting 
along?"  The  Stanger  and  Ingersoll 
homes  were  not  accessible.  I  espe- 
cially wanted  to  check  personally  on 
Grandma  Yost's  home.  Our  parents 
were  in  Arizona  for  the  winter.  We 
walked  two  blocks  west  and  inspect- 
ed it.  The  basement  was  dry  as  a 
bone.  Sister  Ingersoll,  a  music  major 
from  the  Brigham  Young  University, 
sat  down  at  Grandma  Yost's  little 
organ  and  played,  while  Sharon  and 
I  sang  along. 

Three  homes  belonging  to  elderly 
couples  who  were  wintering  in  Ari- 
zona were  untouched  by  the  flood 
waters.  Some  might  call  it  coinci- 
dence.   We  felt  it  was  a  blessing. 

Some  of  the  loveHest  homes  in 
the  town  were  hurt  the  most.  One 
modern,  rambling-type  brick  home 
had  one  wall  caved  in.  We  watched 
for  awhile  as  men  were  pumping  out 
the  basement,  and  cleaning  so  that 
they  could  put  up  two-by-fours  to 
hold  the  wall  and  the  roof  from  cav- 
ing in.    Seeing  such  devastation  to 


480 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY   1962 


homes  of  those  we  knew  and  loved 
was  saddening  indeed. 

\/yEDNESDAY  was  Valentine 
Day.  The  little  children  felt 
disappointed  that  they  had  to  miss 
school  on  such  a  wonderful  day. 
Marjorie  and  Sharon  and  I  won- 
dered if  the  men  in  our  lives  would 
remember  us  with  a  gift.  We  cer- 
tainly didn't  expect  a  thing  with  our 
men  working  so  hard  at  this  reha- 
bilitation work.  I  made  cherry  pies, 
and  we  used  the  last  of  the  ice 
cream  on  hand  for  pie  a  la  mode. 
After  supper,  we  sat  around  visiting 
and  joking,  but  mostly  listening  to 
how  the  work  was  progressing  in 
town.  That  was  the  evening  we 
toured  the  White  House  with  Mrs. 
Kennedy  by  way  of  television.  Yes, 
sweethearts  were  remembered  with 
gifts,  and  my  boys  presented  me  with 
a  huge,  heart-shaped  box  of  candy. 

IV/fONDAY  evening  the  stake 
president  and  his  first  counselor 
came  from  Soda  Springs  to  see 
Bancroft's  bishop.  They  had  had  to 
come  in  a  truck  through  high  water. 
When  we  went  to  the  door  to  wel- 
come them,  they  insisted  on  taking 
off  their  hip  boots  in  the  utility 
room.  When  they  entered  our  big 
kitchen,  our  threefold  family  was 
sitting  eating  supper  at  the  big 
table.  The  little  ones  who  had  eat- 
en earlier,  were  playing  in  the  living 
room.  The  quietest  and  most  se- 
cluded place  in  the  house  was  the 
master  bedroom.  As  those  three 
men  sat  on  the  pink  chenille  bed- 
spread, in  work-worn  clothes,  I  won- 
dered if  ever  before  a  stake 
presidency  and  bishop's  meeting 
had  been  held  in  just  such  a  setting. 
President  Dredge  stated  that  the 


entire  Church  Welfare  Program  was 
behind  our  ward.  Bancroft  mem- 
bers who  had  always  been  on  the 
giving  side  of  the  Welfare  Pro- 
gram since  its  inception  in  1936,  saw 
the  wheat  they  had  given  through 
the  years  come  back  in  all  sorts  of 
necessary  supplies  at  this  time.  The 
quotation  ''Cast  thy  bread  upon  the 
waters:  for  thou  shalt  find  it  after 
many  days,"  was  literally  being  ful- 
filled. 

It  was  probably  Tuesday  evening 
when  Bishop  Allen  of  the  Soda 
Springs  Second  Ward  called.  He 
and  Bishop  Yost  are  as  close  as 
brothers  as  they  had  served  together 
in  the  Idaho  Stake  presidency.  Their 
conversation  went  something  like 
this:  ''Got  any  water  down  there?" 
"It's  a  little  swampy."  "Our  Relief 
Society  will  be  down  tomorrow  to 
serve  dinner  to  the  work  crew." 
"That  isn't  necessary.  Bishop  Ro- 
land, we're  getting  along  just  fine." 
"I  didn't  ask  you.  Bishop  Glenn,  I'm 
telling  you." 

The  Relief  Society  came.  Dinner 
was  served  in  the  school  lunch 
room.  It  was  not  easy  to  bring  food 
through  high  water  and  women  to 
prepare  it.  The  First  Ward  Relief 
Society  prepared  dinner  also.  Then, 
with  the  same  helpful  compassion, 
the  Ladies  Aid  of  the  Soda  Springs 
Presbyterian  Church  served  dinner 
one  day  also.  Those  hot  meals  at 
noontime  for  six  days  were  very 
much  appreciated.  Some  of  those 
days  the  work  crews  numbered  200. 
Some  of  the  men  had  no  homes  to 
go  to,  some  had  come  a  long  way 
to  help. 

It  would  be  ungrateful  not  to 
mention  also  the  fine  work  the  Red 
Cross  did  for  the  community.  The 
three  Red  Cross  workers  who  were 


IN  A  TIME  OF  FLOOD 


481 


there  were  given  the  Latter-day 
Saint  stake  office  and  all  the  class- 
rooms they  needed  for  their  work. 
They  said  never  had  they  had  such 
nice  office  rooms.  Often  they 
worked  in  tents. 

/^OUNTED  among  our  blessings 
was  the  fact  that  our  beautiful 
Latter-day  Saint  chapel,  built  and 
dedicated  just  ten  years  ago,  was  not 
damaged.  Not  even  one  single 
drop  of  water  came  in.  Also,  the 
school  was  unharmed,  though  a  little 
water  was  pumped  from  the  base- 
ment of  the  school. 

Sister  Ingersoll's  father  came  from 
Boise  for  her  and  the  children  the 
following  Monday.  They  had  been 
with  us  a  week,  and  we  knew  that 
because  of  the  experience  we  would 
be  lifelong  friends.  Her  note  from 
Boise  reads  in  part:  ''We  certainly 
do  appreciate  ALL  you  did  for  us  — 
it's  hard  to  name  it  all,  but  the  list 
goes  like  this:  food,  beds,  friend- 
ship, work,  comfort,  patience,  and 
on  and  on  and  on.'' 


CUNDAY  the  i8th,  the  men 
ceased  from  their  labors  and  most 
of  the  Bancroft  Ward  members  met 
in  sacrament  meeting  at  two  p.m.  It 
was  easier  to  get  around  in  the  mid- 
dle part  of  the  day,  for  there  was  still 
much  water.  Testimonies  were 
borne,  and  blessings  expressed.  The 
town's  people  had  been  evacuated, 
a  major  cleanup  job  had  taken  place, 
with  no  drownings,  no  electrocu- 
tions, no  accidents.  In  fact,  our 
population  increased  by  two  mem- 
bers, two  baby  girls  were  born  at 


the  Caribou  County  Hospital  in 
Soda  Springs  on  Valentine  Day. 

Our  dear  ward  Relief  Society  pres- 
ident, Sister  Ramona  McLain,  is  a 
young  and  willing,  lovely  former 
schoolteacher.  She  had  served  as 
president  about  six  months.  She  was 
truly  a  wonderful  mother  of  the 
ward.  Her  own  home  housed 
twenty-three  extra  people  the  night 
of  the  worst  flooding,  though  she, 
with  the  others,  had  to  evacuate  the 
following  day. 

With  president,  counselors,  and 
secretary,  the  Relief  Society  operated 
a  welfare  store  in  the  foyer  of  the 
chapel.  Folks  did  not  flock  in  for 
supplies.  Bancroft  folks  are  proud 
and  independent.  Their  bishop 
went  to  the  homes  and  invited  them 
to  come  and  see  what  supplies  they 
needed .  Especially  were  the  juices 
welcomed,  as  water  was  felt  to  be 
unfit  for  consumption.  As  soon  as 
the  local  stores  were  able  to  open 
for  business,  folks  went  back  to  the 
regular  channel  for  their  groceries. 

As  the  men  finished  pumping  out 
the  basements,  and  the  heavy  clean- 
up jobs  were  finished,  the  Relief 
Society  moved  in  with  an  organized 
cleanup  brigade.  The  many  do- 
nated hours  spent  would  be  hard 
even  to  tabulate.  One  day  the  Pri- 
mary officers  and  teachers  spent  the 
day  cleaning  the  theater.  It  was 
found  that  folks  enjoy  working,  as 
well  as  visiting  at  a  quilting. 

The  Flood  of  Sixty-two  will  long 
be  a  conversation  piece  in  our  area, 
but  not  with  long  faces,  for  we  know 
from  experience  that  many  blessings 
and  friendships  come  from  such 
times  of  disaster! 


she  Knew  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith 

Part  IV- Mary  Alice  Cannon  Lambert 

Pieston  Nihley 
Assistant  Church  Historian 


THE    PROPHET    JOSEPH    SMITH 
Crayon   Portrait  by  an  unknown  artist, 

probably   taken   from   the   Piercy   drawing 

pubhshed  originally  in  1855. 

A/TRS.  Mary  Alice  Cannon  Lam- 
bert was  born  in  Liverpool, 
England,  on  December  9,  1828.  She 
was  the  eldest  daughter  of  George 
and  Ann  Quayle  Cannon. 

Through  the  missionary  efforts  of 
Elder  John  Taylor,  a  member  of  the 
Council  of  the  Twelve,  the  parents 
and  three  of  the  children  were  con- 
Page  482 


verted  and  baptized  in  1840.  In 
1842,  the  entire  family,  which  con- 
sisted of  the  parents  and  six  children, 
set  sail  for  America  by  way  of  New 
Orleans.  During  the  voyage  of 
eight  weeks,  the  mother  died  and 
was  buried  at  sea.  The  family  con- 
tinued on  and  reached  Nauvoo, 
where  a  home  was  established.  They 
were  prospering  fairly  well  when 
another  tragedy  befell  them  —  the 
father  died  in  August  1844,  ^^^  ^^^ 
children  were  left  as  orphans. 

Two  of  the  older  children  now 
found  a  home  with  John  Taylor,  and 
Mary  Alice  established  her  own 
home  through  her  marriage  to  a 
young  English  convert  named 
Charles  Lambert.  The  Lamberts 
made  a  home  for  the  younger  Can- 
non children.  Mary  Alice  was  a 
heroic  young  woman. 

After  the  Lambert  family  emi- 
grated to  Utah,  they  became  pros- 
perous and  independent.  In  1905, 
Mrs.  Lambert  wrote  the  following 
tribute  to  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith, 
whom  she  remembered  when  she 
was  a  growing  girl  in  Nauvoo.  The 
article  was  published  in  the  Young 
Woman's  Journal  in  December 
1905.  Mrs.  Lambert  died  in  Salt 
Lake  City  in  1920. 

'1  first  saw  Joseph  Smith  in  the 
Spring  of  1843.  When  the  boat  in 
which  we  came  up  the  Mississippi 
River  reached  the  landing  at  Nau- 
voo, several  of  the  leading  brethren 
were  there  to  meet  the  company  of 


SHE  KNEW  THE  PROPHET  JOSEPH  SMITH 


483 


saints  that  had  come  on  it.  Among 
those  brethren  was  the  Prophet  Jo- 
seph Smith.  I  knew  him  the  in- 
stant my  eyes  rested  upon  him,  and 
at  that  moment  I  received  my  testi- 
mony that  he  was  a  Prophet  of  God, 
for  I  never  had  such  a  feehng  for 
mortal  man  as  thrilled  my  being 
when  my  eyes  first  rested  upon  Jo- 
seph Smith.  He  was  not  pointed 
out  to  me.  I  knew  him  from  all  the 
other  men,  and,  child  that  I  was  (I 
was  only  fourteen),  I  knew  that  I 
saw  a  Prophet  of  God. 

''Many,  many  times  between  the 
time  I  reached  Nauvoo  and  his  mar- 
tyrdom, I  heard  him  preach.  The 
love  the  saints  had  for  him  was  in- 
expressible. They  would  willingly 
have  laid  down  their  lives  for  him. 
If  he  was  to  talk,  every  task  would 
be  laid  aside  that  they  might  listen 
to  his  words.  He  was  not  an  ordi- 
nary man.  Saints  and  sinners  alike 
felt  and  recognized  a  power  and  in- 
fluence which  he  carried  with  him. 
It  was  impossible  to  meet  him  and 
not  be  impressed  by  the  strength  of 
his  personality  and  influence. 

''In  May,  1844,  he  went  to  the 
stone  shops  where  the  men  were 
working  on  the  Nauvoo  Temple 
and  blessed  them,  each  man  by  the 
power  of  his  Priesthood.  Brother 
Lambert  (whom  I  afterward  mar- 
ried) he  gathered  right  in  his  arms 
and  blessed,  and  it  was  ever  his  testi- 
mony that  he  was  thrilled  from  head 
to  foot  by  that  blessing. 

"I  well  remember  the  night  of  the 


MARY   ALICE    CANNON   LAMBERT 

Prophet's  death.  The  spirit  of  un- 
rest was  upon  all,  man  and  animal, 
in  the  city  of  Nauvoo.  Why,  we 
did  not  know,  but  we  could  not  rest. 
My  father  was  on  guard.  No  one 
in  the  house  had  slept,  the  dogs  were 
noisy,  and  even  the  chickens  were 
awake. 

"About  3  o'clock  the  news  of  the 
martyrdom  was  brought  to  us,  and 
we  realized  what  had  kept  us 
awake.  And  oh,  the  mourning  in 
the  land!  The  grief  felt  was  beyond 
expression  —  men,  women  and  chil- 
dren, we  were  all  stunned  by  the 
blow"  (Young  Woman's  Journal, 
December  1905). 


Out  of  the  Wilderness 


H 


Chapter  i 


Shirley  Thulin 


MARIAN  pulled  another  length 
of  tissue  from  the  roll  and 
carefully  wrapped  it  around 
the  cutglass  candleholder.  She 
placed  it  beside  its  mate  deep  with- 
in the  old  trunk  and  reached  for  the 
matching  fruit  dish.  It  is  like  wrap- 
ping little  pieces  of  myself  and  tuck- 
ing them  away  in  a  dark  place,  she 
thought. 

The  ring  of  the  phone  suddenly 
pierced  the  silence  of  the  room. 

"Hello." 

''Marian,  what  are  you  doing?  I 
saw  Fred  today  and  he  told  me  you 
had  signed  a  lease  on  your  home." 

Marian  was  silent  so  long  that  the 
voice  on  the  other  end  of  the  line 
said  her  name  twice  before  she  could 
answer. 

"I  am  going,  Charles.    I  have  to." 

"You  must  be  out  of  your  mind. 
How  can  you  and  the  children  pos- 
sibly .  .  .  ?"  His  voice  was  going  on 
and  on,  but  she  wasn't  listening.  She 
already  knew  what  he  would  say 
when  he  found  out  she  had  decided 
to  go.  They  had  talked  about  it  and 
he  couldn't  understand,  and  she 
couldn't  explain  .  .  .  not  quite  even 
to  herself,  let  alone  to  Charles. 

But  Marian  had  made  up  her 
mind  she  was  going  to  the  mine  for 
the  summer,  as  David  had  wanted 
her  to  do  for  so  many  summers  .  .  . 
and  only  after  his  death  had  she 

Page  484 


realized  how  much  it  had  meant  to 
him.  That  was  the  thing  that  had 
been  so  hard  for  her.  The  self- 
accusations,  the  regrets.  .  .  .  She 
knew  now  that  she  had  cheated 
David  out  of  their  summers,  and  at 
the  same  time  had  blamed  him  for 
their  separation  each  year.  She  knew 
he  had  to  do  the  assessment  work  or 
lose  the  mine.  But  she  had  argued 
each  time  as  he  was  packing  to  go 
.  .  .  tried  to  get  him  to  sell  the  land 
and  hadn't  realized  how  much  she 
had  pained  him. 

"Why,  you've  never  tangled  with 
anything  bigger  or  more  fierce  than 
a  ladybug,  Marian,  you  .  .  ."  Charles' 
voice  brought  her  back. 

"Please,  Charles.  I  know  the 
things  you  are  saying  are  true."  Her 
words  were  slow  and  deliberate,  they 
had  to  be  to  keep  her  voice  from 
trembling.  "But  it's  just  for  the 
summer.  Nothing  too  drastic  can 
happen  to  us  in  that  short  a  time." 
Had  she  heard  herself  correctly?  Had 
she  really  said,  that  short  a  time, 
when  deep  within  her  she  knew  that 
from  the  loth  of  June  until  the  last 
of  August  would  be  an  eternity. 
"I'm  going  to  the  mine  for  the  sum- 
mer, Charles,  and  Jimmy's  going  to 
do  the  assessment  work  that  needs 
to  be  done  to  keep  the  property." 
There  was  a  tone  of  finality  to  her 
words. 


OUT  OF  THE  WILDERNESS 


485 


' '  I  IMMY'S  just  a  kid,  he  can't. . . . 
Tell  you  what.  Fll  look  around 
for  someone  you  can  hire.  .  .  J* 

''No,  Charles,  we  can  manage 
fine.  Everything's  been  arranged.'' 
She  couldn't  tell  him  there  was  no 
money  with  which  to  hire  someone. 
David's  insurance  would  be  enough 
to  live  on  fairly  comfortably,  but 
there  would  be  no  money  for  such 
extras.  ''J^"^'^  fourteen  now,  and 
he's  been  going  with  his  father  every 
summer  since  he  was  nine.  He  says 
he  knows  what  to  do.  .  .  ."  Tears 
were  threatening,  but  she  made  her- 
self go  on.  '1  .  .  .  I've  got  to  let 
him  try." 

Charles  was  the  silent  one  now. 
Then  he  said,  ''Marian,  I'm  going  to 
miss  you  ...  I  had  some  plans.  .  .  ." 

Marian's  heart  warmed.  Charles 
had  never  mentioned  anything  be- 
fore about  the  two  of  them.  .  .  . 
"It's  too  soon  for  plans,  Charles," 
Marian  told  him,  and  a  wave  of 
helplessness  came  over  her. 

"But  there  isn't  time  .  .  .  you're 
going.  ...  I  know  I'm  saying  this 
badly,  but,  Marian,  you  need  some- 
one ...  we  both  do." 

Yes,  she  needed  someone.  She  felt 
so  lonely  and  lost  this  last  year.  She 
was  thirty-four,  and  that  should  be 
old  enough  to  take  care  of  herself, 
but  she  had  always  been  so  depend- 
ent. David  had  been  so  good  to 
her  .  .  .  had  seen  to  everything  .  .  . 
had  done  the  worrying  for  both  of 
them.  True,  she  had  been  alone 
each  summer,  but  she  had  been  able 
to  cope  with  being  alone  in  the  city, 
with  all  the  conveniences  at  her 
fingertips.  If  only  he  hadn't  spoiled 
me  so,  she  thought. 

"I  can't  bear  to  have  you  and  the 
children  go  away,"  Charles  was  say- 


ing. "How  will  you  manage  there  in 
the  wilderness?" 

Marian  smiled  to  herself.  "It 
isn't  a  wilderness.  It's  only  seven- 
teen miles  from  a  little  community." 
There  she  went  again.  .  .  .  Only 
seventeen  miles  .  .  .  that  same 
stretch  of  road  had  seemed  like  a 
thousand  miles  to  her  when  she  had 
honeymooned  there  fifteen  years 
ago,  as  Mrs.  David  Morgan.  She 
had  wanted  to  go  to  a  fine  hotel  in 
some  large  city  or  to  a  beach  resort, 
and  though  she  had  tried  to  hide 
her  disappointment,  David  had 
known,  and  that  had  been  the  last 
time  he  had  taken  her  any  place  she 
had  not  wanted  to  go. 

"How  will  you  manage?"  Charles 
was  asking  again.  And  she  couldn't 
answer  him,  dared  not  let  herself 
think  about  how  she  was  going  to 
manage. 

"Thanks,  Charles,  for  being  con- 
cerned, and  ...  for  caring  .  .  ."  her 
voice  stopped.  It  was  nice  to  have 
someone  care.  Maybe  if  he  had  said 
something  sooner,  but  now  her  plans 
had  been  made. 

ly/f  ARIAN  thought  back.  Charles 
Neering  had  moved  into  the 
ward  about  seven  years  ago,  when 
his  wife  died.  His  grown  daughter 
had  come  and  stayed  with  him  to 
help  him  adjust.  Then,  when  she 
had  to  go  back  East  to  finish  her 
schooling,  he  was  left  alone.  He 
kept  busy  with  his  work  and  his 
Church  duties,  though,  and  was 
always  on  hand  whenever  anyone 
needed  him.  And  since  David's  ac- 
cident, he  had  been  the  rock  of 
Gibralter  to  Marian  and  her  family. 
But  the  memory  of  David  was  still 
too  vivid  to  her.  They  had  had 
such  a  beautiful  life  together,  begin- 


486 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY  1962 


ning  with  their  temple  marriage,  and 
they  had  six  wonderful  children. 

Charles  was  a  city  dweller,  as 
Marian  was,  and  David  loved  the 
mountains.  If  only  she  had  gone 
with  him  back  to  Montana  each 
summer.  .  .  .  But  it  was  too  late  for 
regrets.  She  could  only  try  to  make 
it  up  to  him,  somehow,  by  teaching 
his  children  to  love  the  things  he 
had  loved  ...  by  taking  Jimmy  back. 

''When  are  you  leaving?" 

"In  the  morning  ...  on  the  8:15 
train/' 

"Is  someone  meeting  you  in  Mon- 
tana?" 

"Jim  knows  the  stationmaster.  He 
sent  him  a  letter."  She  tried  to 
sound  casual,  as  though  she  crossed 
two  states  with  six  children  every 
day  in  the  week,  but  she  couldn't 
remember  exactly  what  Jim  had  said 
they  would  do  when  they  got  there. 

"Fll  come  by  and  take  you  to  the 
station,"  he  offered. 

"Thanks,  I  was  wondering  what  to 
do,  now  that  we  have  no  car." 

"Fll  bring  the  pick-up,"  he  said, 
but  she  knew  he  was  thinking,  see, 
you  can't  even  make  it  to  the  station 
without  help. 

"Thanks,"  was  all  she  could  say. 
She  hung  up,  wearily. 

"Mommy."  It  was  Jill  waking 
from  her  nap.  "What  are  we  doing? 
Our  house  is  all  messed  up." 

Marian  picked  up  the  chubby 
three-year-old  and  nestled  her  nose 
in  the  warm  little  neck.  "I  know  it 
is,  sugar.  Mommy's  packing."  Then 
she  thought,  oh,  darling,  how  am  I 
going  to  manage  in  the  wilderness? 
Quickly  she  busied  herself  so  the 
tears  would  not  start.  She  wrapped 
the  household  items,  mostly  wed- 
ding gifts,  and  packed  them  away  as 


she  had  had  to  pack  away  her  life 
with  David. 

The  screen  door  banged,  and  she 
knew  from  the  eager  footsteps  it  was 
Jim. 

"Hi,  Mom,  how's  the  packing?" 

"Fine,  almost  through  now."  He 
is  smiling  .  .  .  his  old,  eager  smile, 
thought  Marian.  It's  good  to  have 
him  smile  like  that  again. 

"Where're  we  going  to  put  all 
these  trunks  and  boxes?"  He  was 
standing  in  the  middle  of  the  room 
with  his  hands  on  his  hips,  looking 
around  him. 

"We're  going  to  take  these  boxes 
with  us,  and  Petersons  said  we  could 
use  that  little  room  in  the  base- 
ment to  store  the  rest.  He  will  put 
a  lock  on  the  door  for  me.  How 
was  the  last  day  of  school?" 

"Fine  .  .  .  good  marks  in  every- 
thing. .  .  .  I'm  sure  glad  Petersons 
are  moving  in  to  take  care  of  the 
place.  When  will  their  house  be 
finished?" 

"The  last  of  August." 

"Works  out  just  right.  .  .  .  Shall 
I  take  these  things  down  now?" 

"Not  yet.  I  want  to  label  them 
so  I'll  know  where  everything  is." 

"Mom,"  Jimmy  put  his  hand  on 
her  shoulder,  "is  something  wrong? 
You  look  worried." 

Marian  looked  up  into  the  sol- 
emn young  face.  "Jimmy,  I'm  not 
worried,  it's  just  that,  that  I'm  not 
exactly  the  out-door  type.  .  .  .  There 
will  be  so  many  things  to  get  used 
to." 

"No,  there  won't.  Mom.  It  will 
be  fun,  you  just  wait.  The  air  is 
so  .  .  .  well,  so  .  .  .  and  the  green 
everywhere  .  .  .  the  kids  will  love  it." 

"Yes,  I  know  they  will."  All  but 
Sue,  thought  Marian.  She's  so  much 
like  me.  Although  her  twelve-year- 


OUT  OF  THE  WILDERNESS 


487 


old  daughter  had  not  said  much, 
Marian  knew  she  was  full  of  appre- 
hensions. She  had  put  off  talking 
to  Sue  too  long,  hadn't  quite  been 
able  to  trust  herself  yet. 

''How're  we  going  to  get  to  the 
station?  We're  sure  taking  a  lot  of 
things."     Jim  shook  his  head. 

''Charles  is  coming  in  his  pick- 
up." Marian  saw  the  look  that 
briefly  shadowed  Jim's  face.  For  a 
moment  she  was  afraid  he  was  go- 
ing to  say  something,  but  he  didn't, 
and  Marian  was  glad. 

T^HE  door  banged  again  and  Jed 
yelled,  ''Mom.  There  will,  too, 
be  bears,  won't  there?" 

"Oh,  sure,  and  mountain  lions, 
and  even  snakes."  This  remark 
from  Ted  was  meant  to  be  funny, 
but  it  brought  a  wail  from  Jill.  Jed, 
the  other  half  of  Ted  (that's  what 
David  always  said  about  the  ten-year- 
old  twins),  picked  Jill  up  and  as- 
sured her  that  Ted  was  only  kid- 
ding. Marian  felt  she  needed  reas- 
suring, along  with  the  baby. 

"Mommy,  you  said  it  would  be 
fun  going  to  Montana.  Will  it  be 
fun  if  there  are  snakes  and  bears?" 
Six-year-old  Tommy's  eyes  were  ex- 
cited. 

Marian  hugged  him  to  her  and 
changed  the  subject.  "Did  everyone 
pass?" 

The  chorus  of  assent  drowned  out 
the  sound  of  the  door  this  time,  and 
Marian  would  not  have  known  Sue 
was  home,  but  she  caught  sight  of 
the  blue  skirt  slipping  around  the 
hall  doorway.  Marian  found  Sue 
lying  on  her  bed,  tracing  the  floral 
pattern  of  the  spread  with  her 
finger  —  outwardly  resigned,  inward- 
ly in  turmoil. 

Marian  sat  on  the  edge  of  the 


bed.  She  wanted  to  take  her  daugh- 
ter in  her  arms  and  comfort  her  as 
she  used  to  when  Sue  was  little,  but 
she  knew  that  would  not  help  now. 
She  smoothed  Sue's  honey-colored 
hair  from  her  forehead  and  said, 
"Sue,  I'm  going  to  tell  you  some- 
thing, and  I  want  you  to  try  to 
understand." 

Maybe  it  isn't  best,  thought  Mar- 
ian, to  let  her  know  how  I  feel,  but 
I  don't  know  what  else  to  say.  "You 
and  I  are  going  to  have  to  be  real 
brave,  sort  of  like  the  pioneers.  Re- 
member the  stories  Grandma  used 
to  tell  us?" 

"Yes,  but  all  my  friends.  .  .  ." 

"The  pioneer  women  left  every- 
thing, their  beautiful  homes,  their 
families.  ..." 

"But,  Mom,  all  summer.  .  .  ." 

"That's  not  really  so  long.  Come 
on,  dear,  when  you  act  like  this,  you 
make  it  harder  for  me.  And  we 
can't  let  the  others  know  how  much 
we  would  rather  stay  here." 

"You  mean  you  don't  want  to  go, 
either?"  Sue  sat  up. 

"Not  really.  I  don't  like  to  rough 
it.  Guess  I'm  spoiled."  They  both 
smiled,  and  Marian  went  on,  "I  love 
to  work  in  my  flower  garden,  and  I 
love  nature,  from  a  car  window,  but 
I'm  just  not  a  good  mountaineer." 

"I'm  not,  either." 

"Then  we'll  have  to  pretend, 
won't  we?" 

"I  guess,  only  Kathy  and  the  oth- 
ers have  so  many  plans  for  the  sum- 
mer."   Sue's  chin  quivered. 

"I'm  going  to  be  left  out  of  some 
things,  too.  I'll  miss  my  Relief  So- 
ciety meetings,  and  my  garden  club, 
and  visiting  with  all  my  friends, 
and  shopping,  but  I've  had  my  sub- 
scription to  The  Relief  Society  Mag- 
azine transferred,   so   we  can   read 


488 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY   1962 


the  Magazine  together,  and  we  can 
work  on  our  Remembrance  Books, 
and  write  lots  of  letters." 

''Could  we  take  our  pillowslips  to 
finish?" 

"Yes,  and  I  can  teach  you  to 
crochet.  Now  come  on,  honey, 
we've  got  to  put  supper  on.  I  still 
have  some  things  to  iron  before  I 
can  finish  the  packing."  Iron. 
Marian  inwardly  shuddered  as  she 
thought  of  the  two  heavy  black 
irons  with  wooden  handles  that  had 
made  enemies  with  her  before.  She 
could  still  see  them  on  the  back  of 
the  old,  ugly  coal  range,  which  was 
all  the  three-room  cabin  boasted. 
She  remembered  all  too  well  her 
first  attempts  at  ironing  her  pretty 
honeymoon  housedresses.  And  she 
dared  not  think  about  doing  the 
washing  for  the  seven  of  them  on 
that  old  scrubbing  board  in  the  big 
washtub. 

A  FTER  supper,  Marian  saw  to  it 
that  the  children  all  had  their 
baths. 

''Really  dig  into  those  ears,"  she 
told  them,  "it  will  be  a  long  time 
before  you  can  have  this  much  good, 
hot  v/ater  again." 

"Oh,  boy!"  cried  Jed.  "No  baths 
all  summer!" 

"There'll  be  baths,  all  right," 
laughed  Jimmy,  "but  not  in  hot 
water." 

"Gee."  Tommy  unbuttoned  his 
shirt  and  tossed  it  on  the  floor. 
"Baths!  I  thought  Montana  was  go- 
ing to  be  fun!" 

Just  before  Marian  tucked  the 
children  in  bed,  they  had  family 
prayer,  and  somehow,  she  felt  very 
close  to  the  Lord. 


"He  will  bless  us.  Mommy,"  Tom- 
my said,  giving  Marian  a  big  hug. 

"Fm  sure  he  will."  She  tousled 
his  still  damp  hair,  and  picked  up 

Jill. 

"You  like  bears,  Mommy?"  Jill's 
eyes  were  wide  and  deep. 

"Only  Teddy  bears,  darling,"  and 
Marian  wondered  how  long  her  sup- 
ply of  courage  could  last. 

That  night  when  the  last-minute 
details  were  finished,  Marian  lay 
thinking,  going  over  her  plans  care- 
fully, to  be  sure  she  hadn't  forgotten 
anything.  She  and  Jim  and  Sue  had 
spent  the  whole  week  planning 
menus  and  shopping.  They  had 
bought  each  child  a  pair  of  good 
sturdy  shoes,  and  she  had  patched 
mountains  of  overalls,  packed  bars 
of  strong  laundry  soap,  scrub  brush- 
es, and  disinfectants.  She  wondered 
if  the  sewing  kit  and  the  first-aid  box 
they  had  fixed  would  be  adequate. 
And  she  hoped  Jim  remembered 
correctly  about  how  many  sleeping 
bags,  blankets,  and  other  supplies 
were  stored  at  the  cabin. 

So  many  details  ...  so  much  to 
think  about.  .  .  .  Suddenly,  the  house 
was  very  still.  Marian  lay  for  a  long 
time,  basking  in  the  comfort  of  her 
soft,  clean  bed,  looking  into  the 
darkness.  She  thought  about  her 
beloved  home,  tastefully  decorated, 
comfortably  furnished.  Then  she 
heard  the  clock  beating  a  slow 
rhythm  in  unison  with  her  heart. 
Both  seemed  to  say,  "Stay  home, 
Marian,  stay  home.  Don't  go  into 
the  wilderness." 

She  covered  her  ears  with  her  pil- 
low and,  after  awhile,  fell  into  a 
fitful  sleep. 

{To  be  continued) 


'■'"  '' 


wmm'^fsas^ammsi^^ae^^fMrjFB 


Don  Knight 

THE  SAN  JUAN  MOUNTAINS  FROM  NEAR  RIDGEWAY,  COLORADO 


Prayer  for  the  Fourth  Generation 

Eva.  WilJes  Wangsgaard 

Father  of  all,  from  valley  floor  to  peak, 

Lend  us  your  loving  favor  and  your  ear. 

In  strength  of  quake-hewn  cliffs  we  hear  you  speak 

And  under  ancient  cedars  feel  you  near. 

We  wander  lost  who  were  bequeathed  so  much 

From  giant  forebears  who  traversed  wild  plains 

Armed  with  two  Bibles.     We  are  out  of  touch 

With  their  humility,  their  faith  and  pains. 

Awaken  in  our  sons  the  will  to  do 

The  menial  task  with  eyes  raised  toward  your  height; 

To  call  a  neighbor,  hiothei,  help  him  hew 

A  kingdom  from  a  desert's  obdurate  might. 

Renew  our  strength  to  plant  peace  deep  in  earth 

Faith-rooted,  reaching,  worthy  of  our  birth. 


Page  489 


Mama  and  the 

Heavenly  Father 


Alice  GubJer 


THE  long  shadows  of  the  sum- 
mer sunset  were  spreading 
hke  cool  fingers  across  the 
fevered  brow  of  day.  Summer  eve- 
nings were  a  most  treasured  part  of 
my  childhood.  Sunset  meant  home- 
coming time  at  our  house;  it  was 
sort  of  an  unwritten  law.  However^ 
we  could  play  in  the  lane  in  front  of 
the  house  with  the  other  children 
until  we  were  called. 

My  cousin  lantha  and  I  were  hap- 
pily squishing  the  dust  in  the  road 
between  our  toes,  when  a  plaintive 
voice  asked,  ''Will  you  two  walk 
home  with  me?" 

We  looked  up.  There  was  Julie, 
and  my  goodness,  she  was  fifty  miles 
from  home.  Well,  at  least  a  whole 
mile,  because  her  house  was  the 
other  side  of  town. 

'*Oh,  my,  I  can't  go  anywhere 
now,*'  I  said,  ''because  the  sun  is 
almost  down." 

"Of  course  it  is,"  she  said,  "that's 
why  I  want  you  to  go  with  me.  It 
will  be  dark  before  I  get  home  and 
ril  be  afraid." 

lantha  said,  "Oh,  come  on.  Let's 
take  her  home." 

"I  can't,"  I  protested. 

"If  both  of  you  go,  then  you  won't 
have  to  come  back  alone,"  Julie 
pleaded. 

"No,  I  can't." 

"All  right,  don't  you  go  with  me 
then,"  she  said  with  a  toss  of  her 
head,  "but  I'll  tell  you  one  thing, 

Page  490 


if  you  don't,  then  the  bad  man  will 
get  you." 

"He  won't,  really,  will  he?"  I 
asked. 

"He  will,  really,"  she  affirmed. 

Julie  was  ages  and  ages  older  than 
I  was.  She  was  born  the  year  before 
I  was,  and  that  would  make  her  lots 
smarter.  She  probably  knew  lots 
more  about  the  bad  man  than  I  did. 

I  looked  toward  the  house  where 
mama  would  be  putting  supper  on. 
She  would  be  pouring  creamy  milk 
from  a  pan  into  the  green  glass 
pitcher,  and  she  would  put  on  a 
plate  with  a  hundred  slices  of  bread 
on  it  —  well  a  lot  of  slices  anyway, 
because  it  took  lots  of  bread  for  all 
of  us.  When  we  sat  down  to  eat 
bread  and  milk  and  fruit  at  nights 
we  circled  clear  around  the  big  table 
that  Uncle  Jake  had  built  for  us. 
You  see  there  were  five  sisters  and 
mama  and  papa  and  a  little  baby 
brother,  with  curly  hair,  who  was 
the  cutest  baby  in  the  world,  and 
Grandma  Isom.  Grandma  always 
fussed  over  me  because  I  was  named 
for  her,  but  I  worried  her,  too.  She 
would  say,  "My  lands,  how  that 
child  exaggerates!"  I  always  won- 
dered what  she  meant. 

I  had  the  urge  to  run  fast  into 
the  house  where  the  family  was,  be- 
fore Julie  could  say  another  word, 
but  I  didn't. 

"We'd  better  hurry,  lantha,  and 
take  Julie  home,"  I  said,  so  the  three 


MAMA  AND  THE  HEAVENLY  FATHER 


491 


of  us  took  hold  of  hands  and  pat- 
tered down  the  lane. 

I  was  the  littlest  and  the  young- 
est, and  I  wished  they  would  let  me 
walk  in  the  middle,  but  they  didn't. 
Julie  got  the  middle  spot,  and  as  we 
walked  on  each  side  of  her  to  pro- 
tect her,  she  told  us  spooky  tales  of 
things  that  really,  really  happened  to 
people  who  lived  right  close  around. 

T^USK  was  turning  into  thick 
black  velvet  as  we  scooted  along 
through  the  tunnel  of  trees  to 
Julie's  house.  When  we  came  to 
her  gate  we  stood  under  the  climb- 
ing trumpet  vines. 

Julie  whispered,  ''And  now,  be- 
cause you  had  to  be  coaxed,  and 
didn't  come  with  me  when  I  first 
asked  you,  I'm  going  to  tell  you  one 
thing  more.  The  bad  man  is  going  to 
get  you  anyway.  He  won't  get  you 
until  the  first  night  you  sleep  away 
from  home." 

I  pulled  away  and  grabbed  lan- 
tha's  hand,  and  in  utter  fright,  we 
sped  down  the  lane  and  home. 

I  slipped  quietly  into  the  welcome 
light  of  the  living  room. 

Papa  said,  'This  is  a  fine  time  to 
be  coming  home  to  supper." 

The  table  was  cleared  already, 
and  my  sisters  were  washing  the 
dishes.  Mama  was  humming  a  tune 
as  she  kept  finding  more  dishes  for 
my  sisters  to  do.  Mama  could 
always  find  more  dirty  dishes,  even 
where  there  weren't  any,  almost. 
But  you  should  have  heard  her  sing. 
She  hummed  prettier  than  anybody; 
soft  and  clear  and  sweet.  Her  cheeks 
were  always  pink,  too,  the  kind  of 
pink  that  didn't  scrub  off  and  that 
made  her  look  special. 

I  looked  at  her,  and  I  wanted  to 
run  to  her  and  tell  her  my  whole 


miserable  story,  but  Julie  had  said 
the  bad  man  would  get  me  just  as 
soon  as  I  told. 

I  stood  in  the  kitchen  by  the  stair 
door  feeling  awfully  little.  No  one 
paid  any  attention  to  me.  The  kitch- 
en began  to  shimmer  in  front  of  my 
eyes  and  I  felt  my  chin  quiver,  so  I 
climbed  the  stairs  around  the  turn 
and  wiped  my  eyes  and  hoped  no 
one  could  see  me. 

Papa  was  jouncing  Willie,  our 
baby  brother,  on  his  knee  and  sing- 
ing, "A  chicken  went  to  bed  but  it 
was  no  use,  roll  Jordan,  roll."  Papa 
thought  Willie  was  a  mighty  im- 
portant baby  because  he  was  our 
only  boy  and  we  already  had  six 
girls. ^  I  guessed  I'd  better  get  down 
off  that  stairway  and  go  where  every- 
bodv  was. 

Grandma  was  reading  the  Deseret 
News  and  shaking  her  head  every 
little  while  and  saying,  'Tsk,  tsk,  tsk, 
what  a  shame!" 

My  sister  Mildred  got  out  her 
paper  dolls  that  she  had  cut  from 
the  catalog  and  asked  me  to  come 
and  play  with  her.  Mildred  was 
always  good  to  me. 

Mama  came  in,  sat  down  at  the 
organ,  and  began  softly  to  chord, 
and  Papa  sang  ''The  Bowery." 

Everybody  acted  as  if  nothing  was 
wrong.  My  goodness!  You  would 
think  they  couldn't  help  but  know 
something  terrible  was  going  to  hap- 
pen to  me! 

Morning  came,  and  a  flock  of 
quarreling  sparrows,  tumbling  along 
the  fence  in  the  currant  bushes, 
woke  up  the  sun.  I  went  into  the 
garden  with  my  sisters  to  pull  weeds 
out  of  the  carrot  and  turnip  row. 
The  terror  of  last  night  seemed  like 
a  bad  dream  to  be  forgotten,  until 
Mildred,  yanking  on  a  fist  full  of 


492 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY   1962 


grass,  said,  ''I  wish  Mama  would  let 
us  go  to  Oak  Creek  to  see  Grand- 
mother Crawford." 

Oh  my!  Why  did  she  say  that? 
Julie's  dire  prediction  loomed  before 
me  like  a  horrible  apparition.  I 
couldn't  go  anywhere!  Not  ever! 
All  the  rest  of  my  life  I  would  have 
to  stay  in  Hurricane! 

I  thought  of  Oak  Creek  and  Grand- 
mother and  Aunt  Emma.  Oak 
Creek  was  the  prettiest  place  in  the 
whole  world,  except  for  the  ranch  at 
Kolob.  I  closed  my  eyes,  and  I 
could  see  the  high  pink  and  cream- 
colored  canyon  walls,  and  hear  the 
soft  swish  of  the  Virgin  River 
through  the  trees.  There  was 
always  a  cool  canyon  breeze  that 
carried  the  fragrance  of  box  elder 
and  Cottonwood. 

My  heart  felt  all  twisted  with  long- 
ing. There  was  no  place  so  good 
as  Grandmother's  home  in  the 
summer.  She  let  us  gather  eggs  in 
the  barn,  and  we  could  always  find 
a  handful  of  sweet,  everbearing 
strawberries  in  her  garden,  and  she 
had  yellow  currants.  We  had  only 
black  ones  at  home.  The  cookies 
she  made  were  big  and  golden 
brown,  all  sprinkled  with  sugar  and 
nutmeg.  They  were  as  much  a  part 
of  being  at  Grandmother's  as  the 
blue  willowvvare  dishes  in  her  cup- 
board. 

Aunt  Emma  was  a  part  of  Grand- 
mother's home,  too.  She  would  let 
us  play  with  her  little  wooden  dishes, 
and  her  tiny  little  clock,  and  she 
had  some  angels  that  twirled  on  a 
spindle  that  made  chimes  ring.  She 
reminded  me  of  those  angels.  She 
smiled  when  she  spoke,  and  it  was 
always  of  happy  things  she  told  us, 
and  her  dark  eyes  would  shine.    Her 


voice  sounded  like  music  that  sort 
of  belonged  with  Oak  Creek  and 
the  gentle  canyon  breeze. 

I  wished  Mildred  hadn't  thought 
of  Oak  Creek!  Mama  just  might 
let  us  go,  if  Uncle  Louis  should 
come  down  with  a  load  of  grist  for 
the  mill.  She  sometimes  did.  We 
would  ride  back  in  the  wagon  on 
the  sacks  of  flour,  and  stay  a  week, 
sometimes,  and  play  with  our  cous- 
ins in  Oak  Creek  and  Springdale. 
Our  cousins  were  lots  of  fun. 

Uncle  Louis  didn't  come  —  but 
wouldn't  you  just  know  it!  —  Mama 
and  Papa  planned  a  family  vacation 
—  the  very  first  one  in  our  lives!  We 
were  going  out  to  Moccasin  to  see 
Aunt  Lavern  Heaton's  family.  Moc- 
casin was  out  of  the  State  even.  It 
was  clear  off  in  Arizona. 


M' 


Y  sisters  were  as  excited  as  if 
Moccasin  had  streets  of  pure 
gold.  Just  when  I  would  start  to 
get  excited,  too,  then  Julie's  dark 
prediction  would  stare  dismally  at 
me.    I  suffered! 

Mama  baked  things  in  the  kitchen 
that  smelled  good  all  through  the 
house.  Everyone  was  busy  and 
happy  helping  get  ready  to  go.  That 
is,  everyone  but  me.  I  helped,  but 
I  wasn't  happy.  When  I  smiled  I 
just  turned  it  on  like  a  mechanical 
thing.  I  wished  time  would  stand 
still,  but  it  would  not.  Jesse  Spend- 
love  drove  up  to  our  house  in  Uncle 
Ren's  wagon,  and  our  bedding  and 
grub  box  and  supplies  were  loaded 
in,  and  I  knew  that  this  was  the  very 
last  day  of  my  life.  But,  suddenly, 
I  decided  to  get  just  as  excited  as 
my  sisters. 

It  was  great  to  be  perched  upon 
a  pile  of  bedding  with  the  other 
children  in  the  wagon.    We  laughed 


MAMA  AND  THE  HEAVENLY  FATHER 


493 


and  talked,  and  guessed  what  we 
would  find  around  each  turn  in  the 
road  ahead.  Far  out  across  the 
stretches  of  wasteland  were  gray 
forms  racing  wildly  with  the  wind. 
I  asked  Papa  if  they  were  wolves, 
and  he  said  no,  they  were  tumble- 
weeds.  Pretty  soon  we  came  to  a 
fence  that  had  a  lot  of  them  caught 
in  it. 

Way  out  against  the  sky  was  a 
blue  mountain.  It  was  as  blue  as 
Pine  Valley  Mountain  at  home.  I 
asked  Papa  if  we  would  go  over  the 
mountain  and  he  said  we  would 
tomorrow.  Oh  dear!  If  only  I  were 
going  to  be  with  the  family  tomor- 
row I  could  see  what  the  rocks  on 
the  blue  mountain  looked  like  when 
you  came  to  them.  From  home, 
Pine  Valley  Mountain  looked  as  if 
it  must  have  blue  glass  rocks  on  it, 
but  it  was  too  far  away  for  us  ever 
to  go  over  and  see.  I  wished  I  was 
going  to  live,  because  then  I  could 
gather  my  lap  full  of  blue  rocks  and 
take  them  back  home  to  show  to 
lantha.  My  heart  ached  with  re- 
grets, and  I  became  engulfed  in  a 
tide  of  misery. 

The  sun  went  down,  and  Papa 
said  the  horses  needed  to  rest.  Jesse 
pulled  them  over  onto  a  flat  place 
that  Papa  said  would  make  a  fine 
camp.  He  took  off  the  harnesses 
and  rubbed  the  dust  off  their 
sweaty  flanks,  and  they  snorted  as 
if  it  was  a  mighty  fine  feeling. 

\/\/'E  ate  our  supper  around  the 
campfire  and  then  made  a 
big  family  bed  on  a  canvas  on  the 
ground.  When  we  were  all  tucked 
in,  I  lay  listening  to  the  contented 
sound  of  the  horses  munching  grain 
in  their  nose  bags. 

My  emotions  swung  like  the  pen- 


dulum of  a  clock  between  fleeting 
surges  of  happiness  and  utter  misery. 
These  things  were  dear  to  my  heart 
—  the  embers  of  the  campfire,  the 
sound  of  the  horses,  and  sleeping 
under  the  stars;  but  all  was  not 
serene.  I  studied  the  dark  bushes 
around  us,  and  I  knew  that  lurking 
behind  one  of  them  was  the  bad 
man,  waiting  for  the  folks  to  fall 
asleep  so  he  could  get  me. 

This  was  the  zero  hour.  It  didn't 
matter  what  I  did  now.  I  could 
shout  to  the  hills  the  whole  tale  of 
my  misery  if  I  wanted  to.  Nothing 
would  make  any  difference. 

I  crawled  out  of  my  warm  spot 
between  my  sisters  and  snuggled 
down  under  the  covers  by  Mama. 
There  was  no  use  to  tell  Papa,  be- 
cause he  would  only  say,  'That's  all 
a  pack  of  nonsense.  Go  on  back  to 
your  bed  and  go  to  sleep,"  but 
Mama  would  listen. 

''Mama,  the  bad  man  is  going  to 
get  me  tonight,*'  I  whispered. 

She  gave  me  a  little  squeeze.  "Of 
course  he  isn't,"  she  said. 

"Oh,  yes,  he  is,"  I  insisted. 

"Who  told  you  that?"  she  asked. 

I  blurted  out  the  whole,  miserable 
story  to  her. 

She  said,  "Don't  you  ever  let  any- 
one tell  you  a  think  like  that  again. 
When  things  trouble  you,  always 
come  and  tell  me.  It  is  not  wrong 
to  tell  something  to  your  mother." 
She  gave  me  a  hug. 

"Oh,  Mama!"  I  whispered,  though 
my  voice  was  choking,  "do  you  mean 
I  will  really  go  to  Moccasin  with 
all  of  you?" 

"Of  course  you  will.  Patsy,"  she 
chuckled.  Patsy  was  a  pet  name 
mama  used  when  things  were  really, 
really  all  right.  "Now  go  on  back  to 
your  bed  and  say  your  prayers.  You 


494 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY   1962 


must  remember,  the  Heavenly  Fa- 
ther is  someone  you  should  always 
tell  your  troubles  to."  She  took 
my  face  between  her  hands  and 
kissed  me. 

Oh,  my!  The  big  load  had 
dropped  from  my  shoulders.  I  want- 
ed to  sing  and  shout  and  turn  som- 
ersaults in  the  sand,  but  everyone 
else  had  gone  to  sleep.  I  crawled 
out  of  Mama's  bed  and  the  breeze 
fluttered  my  nightgown.  I  looked 
up  at  the  sky,  and  there  were  at 
least  two  hundred  stars.  Grandma 
wouldn't  think  I  was  exaggerating 
this  time,  because  the  sky  was  full 
of  stars. 

I  wanted  to  tell  every  star  that  I 


was  going  to  Moccasin  for  reallv  and 
trulv,  and  the  bad  man  wasn't  going 
to  get  me.  Why  hadn't  I  thought 
of  telling  Heavenly  Father  about 
this?  I  always  said  my  prayers,  but 
I  hadn't  asked  the  help  of  Heavenly 
Father.  I  breathed  deep,  and 
kneeled  down  in  the  sand.  It  didn't 
matter  if  it  got  on  my  nightgown 
now.  The  only  thing  I  could  say 
was,  ''Oh,  thank  you,  Heavenlv 
Father." 

I  snuggled  down  between  my  sis- 
ters and  looked  up  at  the  wonderful, 
beautiful  sky.  Each  star  seemed  to 
wear  a  halo,  then  I  realized  that  I 
was  looking  at  them  through  a  blur 
of  happy  tears. 


Summer  Evening  in  the  City 


Mabel  Law  Atkinson 


Though  tethered  to  the  earth,  I  joy  in  flight, 
My  wings  a  sea  gull  flying  smoothly  over 
The  ponds,  gay-stitched  with  mallards,  meadow  clover. 
Tawny  with  baby  calves,  where,  yellow-bright 
With  buttercups,  the  cool  spring  winds.    Not  trite, 
But  new  with  freshness  comes  the  call  of  plover 
From  golding  seas  of  wheat.  At  dusk  my  rover 
Eyes  see  a  lane  ...  an  open  door  ...  a  light.  .  .  . 

How  good  a  summer  evening  gives  me  wings; 
That  childhood  trailways  carve  the  paths  for  age! 
What  joy,  as  fragrance  lifts  from  mountain  sage, 
Companioning  with  dear,  familiar  things! 


Adrian  Hansen 


'T^HE  dinner  dishes  were  finished 
and  the  house  put  in  order.  A 
fresh  baking  of  bread  was  turned  out 
on  a  clean  cloth,  sending  out  a  good, 
wholesome  fragrance.  Alice  Homer 
stepped  to  the  kitchen  door  and 
called  five-year-old  Molly  from  her 
play. 

''Molly,  let's  go  visit  Sister  Jorgen- 
sen  a  little  while.  We  will  take  a 
loaf  of  this  new  bread  and  a  glass  of 
jelly.  Don't  you  think  she  will  like 
that?" 

"Oh,  yes.  Mama,  Vm  sure  she  will. 
I'll  bet  she  never  tasted  good  jelly 
like  that.  I  guess  she  never  tasted 
many  good  things,  did  she?  She's 
so  old  and  her  house  is  so  funny. 
Is  she  a  pioneer,  Mama?" 

''Well,  I'm  not  sure.  But  she  has 
lived  here  a  long  time.  I  remember 
her  when  I  was  a  little  girl.  Then 
I  used  to  help  my  mother  sew  carpet 
rags,  and  we  would  take  them  to 
Sister  Jorgensen  to  weave  into  car- 
pets. You  never  saw  anyone  weave 
carpets,  did  you?  She  can't  work 
hard  any  more  and  she  gets  lone- 
some to  talk  to  someone." 


Mother  and  Molly  soon  walked 
the  short  distance  to  Sister  Jorgen- 
sen's  tiny,  dirt-roofed,  adobe  home. 
A  few  flowers  were  blooming  in  the 
neglected  front  yard.  The  house 
was  as  old  and  worn-out  as  its  lone 
occupant,  but  a  cheery  "Come  in" 
greeted  their  knock. 

"Oh,  it's  you.  Sister  Homer.  It's 
so  good  to  have  you  come.  Sit  on 
this  chair  —  so." 

Sister  Jorgensen  was  so  glad  to 
have  someone  call,  and  she  wanted 
to  be  sure  they  felt  her  welcome. 
She  arranged  the  chair  and  dusted 
it  hastily  with  the  corner  of  her 
apron.  Dear  old  Sister  Jorgensen 
always  looked  the  same  —  faded  and 
colorless,  with  her  few  wisps  of 
white  hair  gathered  in  a  tiny  knot 
at  the  back  of  her  head.  Her  dim- 
ming blue  eyes  were  trusting  and 
childlike. 

The  years  had  not  dealt  kindly 
with  Marie  Jorgensen.  Poverty  and 
misery  had  been  her  companions 
through  years  of  struggle.  Now  she 
had  ceased  to  struggle,  and  she  let 
her  mind  dwell  on  the  more  pleas- 
Page  495 


496 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY  1962 


ant  years  of  her  young  womanhood, 
spent  in  her  native  Denmark. 

Ahce  Homer  knew  this,  and  so, 
after  offering  her  the  bread  and 
jelly  which  were  received  with  much 
joy,  she  looked  about  for  something 
pleasant  to  say  to  the  old  woman. 
At  once  she  noticed  a  picture  of  a 
beautiful  baby  dressed  in  the  style 
of  long  ago. 

''What  a  pretty  baby.  Is  it  one 
of  yours.  Sister  Jorgensen?" 

A  glorious  radiance  changed  the 
face  of  the  old  woman.  Even  her 
voice  was  strong  and  young  again  as 
she  replied,  'Tes,  that  is  the  first 
baby  I  raised.  Maybe  you  will  say 
it  wasn't  really  mine,  but  I  will  tell 
you  the  story,  and  then  you  will 
know  what  I  mean. 

''I  have  told  you  many  times  how 
I  joined  the  Church  when  I  was  a 
young  woman  in  the  old  country. 
Well,  I  knew  a  man  who  had  also 
joined  the  Church,  and  he  had  a 
way  to  emigrate  to  Zion.  He  said 
that  he  would  get  work  there  to  pay 
for  my  emigration,  if  I  would  marry 
him  when  I  arrived.  I  was  glad  to 
promise.  Going  to  Zion  was  the 
main  thing  in  my  thoughts. 

''A  year  or  so  later,  I  heard  from 
him  and  he  said  he  was  prepared  to 
send  for  me,  so  I  made  ready  to  go 
to  America.  The  only  reason  I  hat- 
ed to  leave  was  the  separation  from 
my  friend  Anna.  We  had  spent  our 
childhood  together  and  went  out  to 
work  together  when  we  were  older. 
Anna  had  married  and  had  a  sweet 
baby  girl,  about  ten  or  eleven 
months  old.  Her  husband  had  died, 
so  she  was  alone  again,  and  we 
seemed  closer  than  ever.  How  she 
wanted  to  go  to  America,  too,  as  she 
was  also  a  convert. 


"AT  last  the  day  came  for  me  to 
leave.  Anna  said  that  she 
would  like  to  go  to  the  ship  with 
me  and  see  me  off.  She  took  her 
baby  in  her  arms,  and  we  started 
out.  She  went  with  me  almost  to 
the  gangplank  of  the  ship,  and,  as 
I  turned  to  tell  her  goodbye,  she 
pushed  her  baby  into  my  arms  and 
pleaded,  'Marie,  take  my  baby  with 
you.  If  my  baby  is  in  Zion,  I  know 
I  will  get  there  some  way.  Fll  work 
harder  and  save  all  I  can.  She  is  a 
good  baby,  and  I  know  she  will  be 
all  right  with  you.' 

''Then,  handing  me  a  small  bun- 
dle of  clothes  I  had  not  noticed,  she 
backed  off  into  the  crowd. 

"There  was  no  time  to  reason  with 
her  or  discuss  the  matter  any  long- 
er. The  bell  was  ringing,  and  all 
passengers  were  going  aboard.  I 
turned  and  climbed  into  the  ship, 
Anna's  baby  in  my  arms. 

"All  the  Mormon  emigrants  on 
that  ship  were  traveling  steerage,  as 
we  were  all  of  the  poorer  class,  as 
far  as  money  was  concerned.  That 
meant  we  had  to  carry  our  own  food 
which,  of  course,  was  of  the  cheap- 
est. I  knew  Anna's  baby  had  not 
been  weaned,  and  I  wondered  what 
there  would  be  to  feed  her.  Milk 
in  any  form  was  not  to  be  had. 
Canned  or  dried  milk  was  a  thing 
never  dreamed  of  in  those  days.  So 
I  prayed  that  what  food  we  had 
would  agree  with  the  baby  that  I 
might  take  care  of  her  as  Anna  had 
asked.  After  praying,  my  mind  felt 
easy.  The  first  thing  I  did  was  to 
tie  a  little  lump  of  brown  sugar  in 
the  corner  of  a  clean  cloth.  The 
baby  took  it  and  liked  it  fine.  Then 
I  made  a  gruel  out  of  oatmeal  and 
other  grains  we  had  with  us.  I  also 
fed  her  soup  made  from  the  cured 


ONE  OF  THE  PIONEERS  497 

meat  and  some  vegetables  we  had."  grate.    Such  a  happy  mother  to  get 

"But,  Sister  Jorgensen,  didn't  she  her  baby  back  —  now  a  big,  fine 

cry  for  her  mother,  and  didn't  she  girl,  five  years  old,  who  could  even 

fret  at  being  weaned  so  suddenly?"  talk   the    English   language.     That 

Alice  asked  incredulously.  seemed  strangest  of  all  to  Anna  to 

"No  she  didn't,"  the  old  woman  think  a  baby  could   learn   to   talk 

went  on  happily.     "The  Lord  an-  English.     Now  you  can  see  why  I 

swered    my   prayer.      She   went    to  call  her  my  baby,  too." 
sleep  early  every  night  and  slept  all         „j  ^^  -^^^^^    ^^^^  ^-^^^^  . 

night  long  and  never  disturbed  any-  c      i  u 

°         ,  ^,  .     .  .    ,     ^  sen.     Surely  anyone  would  say  you 

one,  and  she  grew  lust  as  nicely  as  i.M.i  j   Z        ha        ^     u  -u 

'  r     .     n        .  f  1.   oi  were  entitled   to  call  Anna  s  baby 

you  please  and  actually  got  tat.  She  u  u     i.      '^ 

1  J  4.  n       u^^  your  baby,  too. 

learned  to  walk  while  we  were  on  ^  ^  i  ^  t  n         n     i 

the  ocean.     She  was  the  prettiest  ,    As  the  mother  and  Molly  walked 

and  smartest  baby  I  ever  saw.  ^^"^^^  \^ttle  Molly  said.    Sister  Jor- 

"When  we  got  to  Utah  I  married  g^"^^^"^  ^^^^^  }^^  ^  P^^"^^^^  ^^^S"  ^ 

the  man   I  had  promised  and  we  ^^^^  Mother? 

kept  Anna's  baby,  so  I  had  a  family         And  Alice  Homer  almost  reverent- 

to  start  with.    I  kept  the  baby  four  ly  replied,   "Yes,   she  does,  Molly, 

years,  until  her  mother  finally  saved  and  I'm  sure  we  can  call  her  one  of 

enough   money  so   she  could   emi-  our  best  pioneers." 


To  the  Sea  Gull 

Clara  Laster 


Your  wings  still  ride  upon  the  curve  of  light, 
Leaving  a  burrowed  lake  among  the  hills, 
And  crescent  clouds  have  also  churned  the  height, 
To  form  your  nest  above  the  rolling  fields. 
Do  you  hear  voices,  as  in  days  gone  by, 
When  you  emerged  to  help  the  plight  of  man? 
Did  pangs  of  hunger  bring  you  from  the  sky, 
Or  was  it  God  who  called  you  to  the  land? 
But  you  did  come,  a  neighbor  from  the  sea, 
To  eat  the  crickets  from  the  darkened  plains; 
Until  saints  stood  and  felt  the  winds  blow  free, 
You  were  to  them  as  sweet  as  summer  rains. 

Oh,  bird  of  God,  we  bless  you  with  our  praise, 
Stay  flying  there,  through  heaven  all  your  days. 


The  Pea  Patch 


Doris  Duncan 


T^HE  branches  of  the  willow  tree 
by  the  bedroom  window  brushed 
back  and  forth  in  the  morning  light, 
making  shadows  on  the  wallpaper. 
I  opened  my  eyes  and  watched  the 
sunlight  filtering  through  the  green 
leaves.  Helen's  curly  yellow  head 
nestled  softly  in  the  huge  feather 
pillow  beside  me,  her  breathing 
came  regularly  in  sleep.  I  lifted  the 
patchwork  quilt  from  my  side  of  the 
bed  and  slipped  my  feet  to  the  cool 
smooth  linoleum. 

The  grass  was  still  wet  in  the  early 
morning  dew.  I  stood  at  the  half- 
open  window  and  watched  the  sun- 
light sparkle  on  the  fresh  green 
blades.  The  fluffy  curtain  billowed 
with  a  puff  of  spring  air.  It  smelled 
wonderfully  invigorating  as  I  let  it 
float  around  mv  bare  arms  and 
throat. 

I  gathered  up  the  dress  and  petti- 
coat that  lay  on  the  chair  and 
slipped  my  feet  into  the  slippers  be- 
side the  bed.  Helen  moved  softly 
as  I  brushed  past  the  bed.  I  opened 
the  door  quietly  and  left  the  room. 

Mama  had  already  been  up  for 
hours.  I  had  heard  the  hoe  scrap- 
ing into  the  ground  since  the  first 
rays  of  dawn.  It  had  a  scratchy, 
chunking  sound  as  she  chopped  the 
weeds  in  the  garden.  I  wiggled  out 
of  the  nightgown,  letting  it  fall 
around  my  feet  onto  the  kitchen 
floor.  The  fire  felt  good  in  the  old 
coal  stove.  I  stood  for  a  moment 
with  my  back  to  it,  feeling  the 
warmth  on  my  skin.    Then  I  slipped 

Page  498 


into  the  cotton  petticoat  and  percale 
dress  and  ran  outside. 

Back  of  the  house  mama  was 
working  in  the  vegetable  garden. 
She  smiled  when  she  saw  me,  and 
straightened  up  from  the  rich, 
brown-dirt  furrows.  The  hoe  lay  at 
the  top  of  the  row.  I  picked  it  up 
and  walked  down  to  where  she  was 
gathering  pea  pods  into  her  apron. 

''Good  morning,  Sister,"  she  said, 
''you  are  up  early  this  morning."  She 
stooped  back  down  and  began  to 
gather  the  fat  green  pods  into  her 
lap.  "The  peas  are  filling  out  well," 
she  said. 

I  crouched  beside  her  and  picked 
up  a  vine  in  my  fingers,  looking  at 
the  pea  pods  clinging  thickly  to  the 
trailing  stem.  I  opened  a  pod  and 
pushed  the  cool,  round  pellets  into 
my  mouth.  They  tasted  good.  Mania 
laughed  and  sat  down  in  the  furrow, 
spreading  her  apron  out.  We  rested 
and  ate  peas  from  the  pile  in  her 
lap.  She  took  off  the  big  straw  hat 
and  put  it  down  beside  her.  Her  hair 
was  damp  under  the  hat.  It  curled 
in  little  moist  ringlets  around  her 
face.  She  loosened  it  from  its  pins 
and  it  fell  in  soft  dark  clouds  down 
her  back.  The  breeze  played  loving- 
ly through  the  strands. 

I  looked  at  the  rows  and  rows  of 
green  plants  lined  up  in  the  garden 
plot.  Beyond  the  garden,  the  rasp- 
berry bushes  were  dotted  with  red 
berries,  ready  to  be  picked.  Our  back 
yard  was  huge  and  productive.  Cur- 
rants, gooseberry  bushes,  apple  trees, 


THE  PEA  PATCH 


499 


apricot  and  cherry  and  peach  trees 
stretched  their  branches  into  the  sky. 

''Getting  about  time  for  break- 
fast/' Mama  said.  She  gathered  up 
her  hat  and  bunched  her  apron, 
bulging  with  peas,  as  we  walked  to- 
ward the  house. 

''Might  be  nice  if  we  picked  some 
berries  for  breakfast/'  she  said.  She 
stopped  beside  the  strawberry  patch, 
lifting  a  leaf  here  and  there  to  pluck 
a  ripe  berry  and  lay  it  on  top  of  the 
peas. 

"Fll  get  a  pan,"  I  said.  I  ran  to 
the  kitchen  and  picked  up  a  sauce- 
pan from  the  cupboard.  When  I 
got  back  Mother  placed  the  juicy 
berries  into  the  shiny  pan.  I  helped 
to  fill  the  pan,  popping  the  luscious 
fruit  into  my  mouth  at  every  oppor- 
tunity. 

"You  won't  want  anything  to  eat 
after  all  those  peas  and  berries," 
Mama  said. 

We  walked  back  to  the  kitchen 
porch  and  sat  down  on  the  rough 
wooden  steps.  "I'm  tired,"  she  said. 
We  sat  and  watched  the  neighbor 
boy  driving  his  cows  toward  the  pas- 
ture. The  animals  moved  slowly  up 
the  lane,  the  boy  walked  carelessly 
behind  them  tossing  a  soft  clod  of 
dirt  at  their  rumps  to  keep  them 
moving. 

Helen  came  to  the  screen  door, 
rubbing  one  bare  foot  against  the 
other,  sleepily. 

"Hi,  Sister,"  Mama  said,  looking 
up.    "Come  on  out  and  sit  awhile." 

She  moved  over,  making  room  for 


the  chubby  youngster.  "See  what 
we  found  for  you  this  morning," 
Mama  said,  holding  open  her  apron. 
"The  peas  are  ready  to  eat." 

She  pulled  the  curly  head  into  the 
crook  of  her  arm,  hugging  the 
smooth  bare  shoulders.  Helen 
picked  up  a  pod  and  squeezed  the 
peas  out  into  her  dimpled  little 
hand. 

Mama  and  I  laughed.  What  a 
happy  day!  The  sun  seemed  to  look 
down  and  laugh  with  us. 

"Here,  try  one  of  the  berries," 
Mama  said.  The  strawberry  was 
almost  as  big  as  the  little  palm.  The 
baby  held  it  in  her  hand  for  a  min- 
ute and  then  pushed  it  into  her 
mouth.  Mama  scooped  her  up  and 
kissed  the  rosy  mouth. 

"I  wish  Daddy  could  see  how 
much  you  have  grown."  She  untied 
her  apron  and  set  the  peas  to  one 
side,  gathering  the  wriggling  young- 
ster into  her  ample  lap. 

"Well,  let's  go  inside  and  have 
breakfast,"  Mama  said,  standing  up. 
We  went  into  the  kitchen.  "We'll 
have  to  pick  the  rest  of  those  peas 
today,"  she  said.  "They  certainly 
have  filled  out  early  this  year."  She 
picked  up  the  steel  poker  and  began 
to  stir  up  the  kitchen  fire. 

The  sun  looked  through  the  win- 
dow and  winked  at  me.  I  curled  up 
on  the  woodbox  by  the  window  and 
gazed  contentedly  at  the  blue  cloud- 
less sky.  Summer  was  my  very  fav- 
orite time  of  year. 


Hand  to  the  Plow 


Part  III  —  Decision 


Jlene  H.  Kingsbury 


Synopsis:  A  Welsh  widow  on  her  way 
to  the  valleys  of  the  mountains  in  1864, 
with  her  family  of  five  children,  pauses  in 
a  railway  station  in  Philadelphia,  awaiting 
a  train  to  take  them  westward.  For  a  com- 
pelling reason,  the  emigrant  wishes  to  stop 
at  a  small  town,  Bradys  Bend,  in  Penn- 
sylvania. After  checking  her  ticket  and  in- 
quiring regarding  routes,  the  emigrant 
makes  a  momentous  decision.  Eliza,  the 
teenage  daughter,  hears  her  mother  say, 
"I  cannot  do  it."    . 


AT  that  moment  Eliza  thought 
her  mother  looked  just  like 
a  stone  lion.  The  resemblance 
almost  frightened  her,  for  now  she 
remembered  a  certain  guardian  of  a 
doorway  at  a  building  near  the  emi- 
gration gate.  It  had  been  so  big 
that  two  little  children  were  playing 
in  the  shelter  beneath  its  neck.  Its 
two  paws  were  outstretched  to  hang 
listlessly  and  deceptively  fragile  over 
the  edge  of  a  block  of  granite  which 
made  part  of  the  regal  entrance. 
The  head  of  the  beast  had  been 
raised  as  if  listening  to  footfalls  afar 
off.  The  eyes  had  had  a  facility, 
not  often  caught  in  stone,  to  fol- 
low one  to  either  side  of  the  steps 
and  not  really  let  one  out  of  their 
sight.  The  shaggy  mane  had  fallen 
in  blanket  folds  about  the  front  of 
the  animal.  A  closer  look  had  given 
Eliza  the  impression  that  a  few 
cockle  burrs  might  still  be  matted 
in  the  tresses  of  this  king  of  the  for- 
est. When  Eliza  had  first  come 
upon  this  immobile  giant  she  had 
shuddered.     Its  counterpart  in  the 

Page  500 


jungle  would  be  hard  to  escape  or 
overcome. 

Eliza's  mother  looked  that  way 
right  now.  Nothing  evaded  her 
gaze;  her  children  knew  who  was 
head  of  their  migrant  household. 
The  fastness  to  which  they  clung 
was  all-encompassed  in  their  mother. 
And  yet,  Eliza  had  heard  her  say 
I  cannot.  It  was  like  putting  a  dried 
leaf  and  a  tree  trunk  together  and 
expecting  both  of  them  to  do  the 
same  job.  After  all  one  wanted  con- 
sistency. Before  bringing  herself  to 
ask  what  her  mother  could  not  do, 
Eliza  reviewed  the  two  things  they 
could  do  and  which  they  had  talked 
about  ceaselessly  since  leaving  the 
rolling  ocean. 

The  first  on  the  list  was  to  stop 
off  in  Bradys  Bend,  wherever  that 
was,  and  be  reunited  with  the  most 
dearly  loved  people  they  had  on 
earth.  The  second  on  the  list  was 
to  proceed  by  what  means  they 
could  afford  to  a  certain  valley  in 
the  Rocky  Mountains,  no  matter 
how  far  it  was,  or  how  long  it  would 
take,  or  what  hardships  should  be- 
set their  way.  Surely  her  mother 
could  not  have  referred  to  either  of 
these  two  long  anticipated  events. 
And  of  the  two,  maybe  the  second 
was  what  her  mother  talked  aloud 
about.  This  war  they  were  suddenly 
involved  in,  stories  of  Indians  way 
out  there  a  thousand  miles  just  wait- 
ing for  a  triangle  of  hair  on  the  top 
of  her  head;  this  funny  railroad,  with 


HAND  TO  THE  PLOW  501 

shaky,  noisy  boxes  on  wheels  which  Ehza   looked   again   at   the  lion- 

sometimes  caught  fire  from  wood-  like  woman,  her  mother.  Her  arms 

burning    cooking    stoves     installed  were  folded,  sort  of  encased  by  the 

therein  for  convenience  of  through  ends  of  her  shawl,  her  feet  were  close 

passengers;  this  station  that  smelled  together,  with  the  heels  hugging  the 

of  beans  and  dirt  —  perhaps  now  floor,    and    her   head    was    bowed, 

they  could  leave  all  this,  find  the  There  was  a  little  saying  in  the  fam- 

village    where    Grandma    lived    at  ily  that  if  Mother  sat  like  that,  don't 

Bradys  Bend  and  settle  down.  Eliza  say  a  word.     No  one  had  ever  said 

already  felt  Tiappier  just  knowing  a  that   word,    so    Eliza    didn't   know 

decision  had  been  made.  what  would  happen  if  one  did,  but 

she  knew  that  something  very  im- 
gHE  recalled  a  day  in  her  seventh  portant  was  going  on  in  her  moth- 
year,  now  some  eight  or  nine  er's  mind.  Or  perhaps  it  was  her 
years  back,  filled  with  tears  and  heart.  If  the  latter,  there  would  be 
Welsh  singing,  and  prayers,  and  part-  more  smiling  and  singing  after- 
ing  gifts,  and  bundles  of  belongings,  wards,  but  if  the  cold  thoughts  of 
Grandma  and  Grandpa  and  all  but  deliberation  took  precedence,  then 
one  of  her  mother's  brothers  and  there  would  be  protests  and  tears, 
sisters  had  set  sail.  They  had  been  but  still  singing.  Welshmen  some- 
going  to  America.  All  would  be  well  how  express  the  Welshness  within 
with  them  because  they  would  live  themselves  by  voicing  that  minor 
in  Pennsylvania  where  the  men  key  in  music  which  fortifies  them  in 
could  be  coal  miners  as  they  had  all  trial. 

been    in    Wales,    and    where    the  At  sixteen  one  cannot  grasp  all 

women   could   find   education   and  the  subtle  colors  of  living,  but  one 

opportunity   for   their   children.  can  see  it  happening  and  can  guess 

For  nine  years   Eliza  had  heard  that  Mother  will  somehow  give  all 

nothing  but  the  phrase.  When  we  the  answers.     Sometimes  when  the 

go  to  America.     It  had  echoed  in  emigrant  sat  like  this,  she  was  form- 

her  dreams,  it  had  been  set  to  music,  ulating  a   prayer,   and   having   pre- 

it  had  been  embroidered  on  a  pil-  viously  mapped  it  out,  presented  it 

low,  it  had  been  written  in  letters  to  the  Lord  in  formal  fashion.    As 

trusted  to  the  waves  and  the  earth,  her  eyes  were  not  closed,  Eliza  could 

It  was  lucky,  she  thought,  that  they  not  tell  at  what  stage  of  thought  or 

were  at  last  on  their  way,  for  that  plan  or  supplication  her  mother  was 

young  man  from  the  Merthyr  mine  engaged  in. 
was  taking  a  liking  to  her  and  would 

in  due  time  want  her  to  stay  and  'T^HE    moment    drew    itself    out. 

marry  him  and  let  her  mother  and  Mother  still   sat  as   if  playing 

brothers  and  sister  go  on  without  statue.     Little  Sannie  flung  an  arm 

her  to   America.     Ah,  well,    there  across    Eliza's    shoulder   and    lifted 

must    be    likely    Welsh    boys     in  herself  from  the  cozy  lap  on  which 

America,  and  thinking  back  about  she  had  slumbered.     Through  the 

it,  she  sensed  that  her  mother  had  station    door   Eliza   saw   her   three 

snatched  her  out  of  the  Old  Coun-  brothers  bounding  back  along  the 

try  just  in  time.  tracks,  each  with  giant  strides  along 


502 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY  1962 


the  ties.  As  they  barged  into  the 
building  they  gave  a  wild,  blood- 
curdling yell. 

Nothing  in  Wales  had  ever  sound- 
ed like  that  repellent,  raucous  yell. 
The  ticket  agent  crouched  behind 
his  window  and  peered  around  the 
edge  in  terror.  Upon  seeing  just 
three  youthful  Welsh  boys  ap- 
proach, he  steadied  himself  and 
called  them  to  him.  By  now  all 
occupants  of  the  station  were  either 
on  their  feet  or  near  the  door  with 
at  least  two  bundles  of  property, 
trying  to  make  good  their  escape. 

''Young  men,  come  here!"  the 
agent  ordered.  They  gave  each  other 
a  wide-eyed  signal  of  let's  see  what 
we  have  done  this  time,  and  went 
toward  the  wicket.  ''Do  you  know 
what  that  sound  is  you  just  made?'' 
he  screeched.  They  looked  at  each 
other  again  as  if  to  say,  hadn't  this 
man  been  around  boys  before,  but 
didn't  answer  him. 

He  found  the  answer  quickly 
enough,  and  fairly  blasted  them  to 
eternal  punishment  by  saying  be- 
tween clinched  teeth,  "The  Rebel 
Yell!"  Then,  gaining  courage,  and 
again  becoming  the  informant  on 
all  subjects,  which  he  imagined  him- 
self, he  got  the  attention  of  all  pres- 
ent. "Only  men  from  the  South 
make  that  yell,"  said  he.  "Only  when 
they  have  a  gun  in  each  hand  and  a 
knife  in  each  boot  top,  do  they  give 
that  yell.  Boys,  if  you  don't  want 
to  be  hanged  or  shot  or  taken  to 
prison  to  starve  and  die,  just  don't 
do  that  again." 

There  was  not  much  one  could  say 
after  that.  Eyes  that  had  hereto- 
fore been  sympathetic  to  their 
needs,  now  averted  themselves. 

The  three  boys  cushioned  their 
footfalls  to  the  citadel  of  strength, 


which  was  their  mother,  and  sat 
down.  The  emigrant  unfolded  her 
arms  and  raised  her  head  to  give 
each  occupant  of  the  station  a  long, 
long  look. 

Eliza  realized  fleetingly  that  the 
one  word  which  they  must  never 
say  to  interrupt  their  mother  when 
she  was  contemplating  had  been 
given.  Perhaps  they  would  live  to 
regret  the  sound  of  that  threaten- 
ing, blood-curdling  shriek.  It  had 
whiplashed  their  ears  and  their  souls. 

Imperceptibly,  the  travelers  gained 
courage  and  now  wanted  to  appear 
as  if  the  incident  was  of  no  value. 
They  arranged  their  baggage  in 
neater  rows,  gave  a  stale  biscuit  to 
the  youngest  babies,  and  started  to 
talk  to  each  other  in  whispers  which 
grew  in  volume  as  confidence  was 
gained.  Finally,  a  buzzing  of  words 
was  manifest  and  the  hive  of  bees 
was  at  its  usual  pitch  and  activity. 
In  the  resumed  noise,  the  Welsh 
family  grew  less  conspicuous. 

Obviously,  if  their  mother  had 
come  to  any  decision  since  talking 
to  the  agent,  now  was  the  time  to 
make  her  statement  before  any  more 
harm  could  be  done.  She  motioned 
her  brood  closer  and,  looking 
especially  at  Eliza,  said,  "I  was  just 
saying  J  cannot  do  it." 

There  is  no  surer  way  to  get  at- 
tention than  by  such  a  simple 
statement.  The  boys  looked  alert 
to  the  event.  Sannie  didn't  really 
care,  such  is  six  years  of  being  the 
littlest  and  pampered  at  that.  Eliza 
felt  quite  superior,  having  had  a 
preview  and  having  come  to  the  wise 
conclusion  that  now  they  could 
leave  this  turmoil  of  emigration  and 
go  to  Bradys  Bend  and  live  in  peace 
and  plenty,  surrounded  by  all  their 
kith  and  kin. 


HAND  TO  THE  PLOW 


503 


One  boy  asked,  ''Can't  do  what, 
Mother?" 

''We  cannot  go  to  Bradys  Bend." 
If  the  boys  had  stood  up  and  giv- 
en, again,  that  Rebel  Yell,  no  one 
of  the  five  would  have  been  more 
startled. 

Eliza  suddenly  wanted  to  cry.  She 
pressed  her  fingers  over  her  mouth 
so  no  one  could  see  her  lips  tremble. 
Eddie,  the  seventeen-year-old,  just 
opened  his  mouth  and  forgot  to 
close  it.  William  and  David  actual- 
ly groaned.  Now,  for  sure,  their 
mother  had  lost  her  mind.  One  of 
them  leaned  toward  her  and  grasped 
her  sleeve,  just  as  though  he  could 
stop  her  from  further  considering 
this  most  horrible  of  decisions. 
Somehow,  they  thought,  they  could 
try  to  dissuade  her.  Let's  try,  they 
thought.  First  they  barraged  her 
with  questions. 

Is  it  so  far  to  the  Bend  that  we 
haven't  time?  The  man  that  sells 
the  tickets  said  that  it  is  only  twenty- 
five  miles  as  the  crow  flies  to  where 
Grandma  lives,  after  we  reach  Pitts- 
burgh, and  we  could  walk  that  far 
in  two  days,  even  carrying  our  bun- 
dles, if  we  had  to.  Just  think,  two 
days,  and  we  can  hear  Grandpa  call 
our  names,  feel  the  warm  comfort 
of  loving  arms,  and  stand  about  an- 
swering and  asking  and  singing  and 
loving  all  those  whom  we  have 
never  really  expected  to  see  in  this 
life  again.  Just  think,  no  more  cook- 
ing in  a  train,  no  more  seeing  only 
strangers.  No  more  to  explam  that 
the  Church  had  called  them  and 
they  were  answering.  Just  think, 
just  think. 

"I  have  thought,''  she  said  quietly. 

"I  have  thought  about  my  little 


brother  who  used  to  work  in  the 
mines  at  the  age  of  ten,  side  by  side 
with  my  father,  just  so  they  could 
save  enough  money  to  come  to 
America.  I  want  to  see  him.  I  have 
thought  about  my  older  sister,  sure- 
ly now  a  grandmother,  who  was  as 
a  mother  to  me  when  others  came 
first  for  our  mother's  care.  I  have 
thought  about  little  Gwennie  who 
was  so  gentle  that  she  never  ven- 
tured from  our  hearth  fires  and  nev- 
er found  a  mate.  I  can  still  hear 
big  William  sing  as  he  rose  in  the 
mine  hoist  each  night  and  I  remem- 
ber that,  as  he  neared  home,  his 
voice  drew  children  and  men  and 
women  to  him  and  they  joined  him 
in  song  until  the  hills  burst  with 
beauty.  I  have  thought  of  them 
all." 

The  children  were  quite  carried 
away  with  this  word  picture  painted 
again  for  them  by  their  loving 
mother.  And  what  about  Grandpa? 
And  Grandma?  The  emigrant  dared 
not  speak  aloud  of  her  parents,  lest 
in  voicing  their  names,  even,  she 
should  weaken  in  her  resolve.  Their 
life  in  America,  even  in  a  mill  town 
where  they  were  still  close  to  coal 
mines,  was  so  marvelous  and  bright 
and  full  and  prosperous  that  with 
each  letter  she  had  rejoiced  in  their 
blessings.  Their  hope,  as  well  as 
hers,  had  been  that  some  day  she, 
too,  would  come  to  America  and  be 
with  them  forever.  Now  she  was 
on  their  borderland.  Now  she 
could  actually  walk  to  find  them  and 
it  would  not  take  many  days.  Now, 
at  last,  the  haven  of  which  they  had 
talked  for  a  quarter  of  a  century  was 
just  over  the  rolling  green  moun- 
tains and  down  a  river  valley. 
{To  he  continued) 


Sisty  Years  Ago 


Excerpts  From  the  Woman's  Exponent,  July  i,  and  July  15,  1902 

'Tor  the  Rights  of  the  Women  of  Zion  and  the  Rights  of  the  Woaien 

OF  All  Nations" 

WOMEN  WHO  WIELD  THE  PEN:  Of  those  dear  sisters  and  friends  who  have 
been  occasional  contributors  to  the  Exponent  some  still  lend  a  helping  hand  and  some 
who  took  great  delight  in  the  work  have  passed  behind  the  veil.  Eliza  R.  Snow,  Hannah 
T.  King,  Sarah  M.  Kimball,  Louie  Wells  and  Julia  McDonald  have  laid  aside  the  pen, 
but  are  not  forgotten.  We  still  have  Augusta  Joyce  Crocheron,  Ellis  R.  Shipp,  Lydia 
D.  Alder,  Emily  H.  Woodmansee,  Mary  A.  Freeze,  Ruth  M.  Fox,  Annie  Wells  Can- 
non, Romania  B.  Pratt  and  a  score  of  others,  only  most  of  them  are  too  busy  doing 
other  things  to  give  us  even  occasional  glimpses  of  what  they  think  and  feel  .  .  .  and 
it  is  long  since  we  have  heard  from  "Alofa,"  ''Hyacinth,"  ''Hope,"  or  dear  little  "Gladys," 
or  "Homespun"  .... 

—  Editorial 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  CONFERENCE  IN  EMERY  STAKE:  President  Mary  A. 
Sorenson  welcomed  all,  was  pleased  to  see  so  many  present.  Reported  the  labors  of 
the  Stake  officers  throughout  the  various  wards,  and  of  visiting  from  one  society  to 
another,  encouraging  the  young  ladies  to  join  the  Rehef  Society.  .  .  .  Sister  Emma  S. 
Woodruff  said  we  were  the  most  blessed  people  on  the  face  of  the  earth.  We  should 
always  be  obedient  to  the  priesthood.  If  there  should  ever  be  any  differences  among 
the  sisters  it  should  be  settled  among  themselves  according  to  the  regular  order.  .  .  . 
Told  us  of  the  visiting  plan  also  of  encouraging  the  young  ladies  to  join  the  society.  .  .  . 
Read  the  minutes  of  the  first  organization  of  the  Relief  Society  in  the  davs  of  the 
Prophet  Joseph  Smith,  also  of  the  meetings  held  in  those  days.  .  .  . 

—  Mary  O.  Miller,  Sec. 

MAKE  MY  HEART  BRAVE! 

Make  my  heart  brave,  O  Lord! 

Brave  for  the  loss  of  faces  dearer  grown; 

Brave  for  the  battle  that  is  mine  alone; 

The  glory  unachieved  I  thought  mine  own. 

Make  not  my  burden  less;  make  my  heart  brave! 

—  Annie  Pike 

MRS.  HORNE  HOME:  Hon.  Alice  Merrill  Home  has  just  returned  from  Chi- 
cago where  she  has  been  staying  for  a  month  past,  the  guest  of  Miss  Josephine  C. 
Locke,  former  supervisor  of  drawing  in  the  Chicago  public  schools.  Mrs.  Home  visited 
the  public  schools  there  and  brought  home  a  variety  of  drawings  for  comparison  with 
our  local  school  work.  She  met  a  number  of  the  leading  teachers,  educators  and  artists 
of  that  city  and  attended  noted  lectures  at  the  University  of  Chicago  and  the  Chicago 
Institute  of  Art.  ...  —  News  Note 

A  SURPRISE  IN  HONOR  OF  RETIRING  OFFICERS:  A  very  enjoyable  time 
was  held  at  the  Montpefier  (Idaho)  meeting  house  ...  an  unusual  occasion  owing  to 
the  fact  that  each  of  our  honored  sisters  was  barn  in  a  foreign  land,  each  crossed  the 
plains  in  a  handcart  company  and  each  was  among  the  first  to  settle  in  this  once  for- 
bidding valley.  ...  —  Mary  A.  Perkins 

Page  504 


Woman's  Sphere 


Ramona  W.  Cannon 


-"^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^"^"^^^^^"^"^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^ 


nnWO  Latter-day  Saint  women, 
Mrs.  Luacine  Clark  Fox,  and 
Mrs.  Berta  Huish  Christensen,  have 
been  awarded  national  honors  by 
the  Freedoms  Foundation  of  Valley 
Forge,  Pennsylvania.  The  awards 
were  presented  by  the  Foundations 
President,  Dr.  Kenneth  D.  Wells, 
April  29,  1962,  over  a  special  pro- 
gram on  KSL  television  and  radio, 
in  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah.  Mrs.  Fox 
wrote  the  script  'The  Sound  of  a 
Bell,"  in  which  bells  were  portrayed 
as  symbols  of  freedom,  and  the 
Nauvoo  Bell  was  featured.  Mrs. 
Christensen  was  honored  for  her 
series  of  poems,  ''Portrait  of  Free- 
dom," exemplifying  historic  mo- 
ments of  significant  import  in  the 
establishment  and  defense  of  free- 
dom in  America. 

pEARL  BUCK'S  latest  book,  A 
Biidge  ioi  Passing,  tells  of  her 
experience  in  assisting  with  the  mak- 
ing of  her  novel,  The  Big  Wave,  in- 
to a  movie  in  Japan;  the  changes  in 
modern  Japan,  particularly  among 
the  women;  the  death  of  her  hus- 
band at  home  in  the  U.S.A., 
and  the  bridge  by  which  she  tries 
to  learn  to  pass  from  twenty-five 
years  of  an  unusually  happy  mar- 
riage to  widowhood. 


TTELEN  THOMAS,  seventh  of 
ten  children  of  Lebanese-Ameri- 
can parents,  is  United  Press  Inter- 
national's  "girl  at  the  White 
House."  With  political  journalism 
as  her  goal,  Helen  went  to  Wash- 
ington immediately  upon  gradua- 
tion from  Wayne  University, 
Detroit,  and  after  some  years  was 
reporting,  nationally.  Department  of 
Justice  and   other  agencies   news. 

QUEEN  JULIANA  of  Holland 
^^  on  May  third  celebrated  her 
fifty-third  birthday  and  the  silver 
wedding  anniversary  of  her  mar- 
riage to  Prince  Bernhard.  Six  reign- 
ing European  monarchs  and  many 
princes  and  princesses  paid  tribute 
in  person  to  Juliana,  who  is  much 
admired  and  respected,  and  to  her 
distinguished  Prince  Consort. 

T^R.    NANCY   G.    ROMAN    is 

Chief  of  the  Astronomy  and 
Solar  Physics  Programs  of  the  Office 
of  Space  Sciences  of  the  National 
Aeronautics  and  Space  Administra- 
tion (NASA)  of  the  United  States. 
Her  work  includes  planning,  co- 
ordination and  institution  of  a  com- 
prehensive program  of  astronomical 
observations  conducted  from  beyond 
the  atmosphere  of  the  earth  by 
means  of  rockets  and  satellites. 

Page  505 


EDITORIAL 


VOL.  49 


JULY  1962 


NO.  7 


A  Sister  fo  231,174  Members 


"LJER  face  beamed  with  happiness. 
The  apron  enveloped  her  fig- 
ure as  she  hurried  back  and  forth, 
back  and  forth  from  the  kitchen  to 
the  luncheon  table,  carrying  plat- 
ters of  appetizing  food.  When  the 
Relief  Society  Convention  luncheon 
was  nearly  over  and  her  work  nearly 
completed,  a  few  missionaries  ar- 
rived to  assist  with  translation  for 
the  afternoon  meetings.  They  were 
seated  at  the  vacated  table.  A  quick 
glance  at  her  face  revealed  nothing 
but  delight.  A  pair  of  missionaries 
such  as  these  had  brought  the  ever- 
lasting gospel  to  her  only  six  months 
before.  No  other  member  of  her 
family  had  yet  seen  the  light,  but 
by  its  radiance  her  own  life  had  tak- 
en on  new  vitality  and  become  pur- 
poseful and  joyous.  It  seemed  a 
privilege  to  her  to  be  obeying  her 
Savior's  injunction  "He  that  is 
greatest  among  you,  shall  be  your 
servant." 

To  great  numbers  of  women  of 
many  cultures  and  languages  a  light 
has  broken  forth  out  of  darkness. 
Those  who  were  strangers  before 
are  now  bound  by  ties  of  sisterly 
devotion.  Two  visiting  teachers  go 
by  bus  from  a  house  in  one  section 
of  a  city  to  a  second  house  in  an- 
other part,  to  a  third  home  in  the 
farmland,  to  a  fourth  home  in  a 
crowded  apartment.  The  words 
''one  of  a  city,  and  two  of  a  family," 
are  exemplified  by  their  travels.  One 

Page  506 


visiting  teacher,  a  convert  of  six 
years,  is  a  schoolteacher,  the  second 
visiting  teacher,  a  convert  of  two 
months,  does  day  cleaning.  Through 
the  divinely  organized  Relief  Society 
they  are  now  sisters,  more  under- 
standing of  each  other's  hopes  and 
aspirations  than  their  former  inti- 
mate friends.  They  are  also  sisters 
to  231,173  other  women  throughout 
the  world.  Were  they  all  to  meet 
together  they  would  love  and  under- 
stand each  other,  for  they  are  de- 
voted members  of  the  organization 
given  them  by  their  Eternal  Father, 
and  members  of  the  kingdom  of 
God. 

Many  lessons  of  eternal  import 
are  fostered  through  the  teachings 
and  training  of  Relief  Society.  One, 
recently  noted  in  a  foreign  land,  was 
that  of  respect  for  authority.  The 
meeting  had  begun  and  the  sister  in 
authority  of  those  present  was  di- 
recting. Suddenly,  a  second  sister 
of  equal  position  arrived  whose  plane 
had  been  late.  She  explained  that 
the  president,  who  was  in  the  hos- 
pital, had  asked  her  to  conduct  the 
meetings.  Without  a  thought  of 
objection,  without  a  dissenting 
word,  the  first  sister  relinquished  the 
authority  she  had  of  necessity 
assumed  earlier. 

Each  organization  goes  forward 
under  the  rules  and  procedures 
approved  by  the  Brethren  over  the 
years.    There  is  conformity  by  all. 


EDITORIAL  507 

In    1961    there  was   an   average   of  lose  them"  is  fraught  with  meaning 

over  1,414  new  members  of  Rehef  of  import. 

Society  added  each  month.  Some  The  joy  of  service  which  illumined 
had  lived  in  stakes  and  had  some  the  face  of  the  sister  serving  at  the 
knowledge  of  Relief  Society  pro-  luncheon  table  will  continue  as 
cedures;  others  were  converts  to  the  knowledge  and  intelligence  continue 
Church  and,  for  the  first  time,  were  to  be  poured  down  upon  her  and 
glimpsing  the  advantages  and  oppor-  her  Relief  Society  associates  through 
tunities  of  this  greatest  woman's  their  faithfulness.  Happiness,  the 
organization.  Its  blessings  are  to  be  object  of  our  existence,  comes  as  the 
extended  to  every  woman  converted  result  of  serving  and  loving  humbly 
to  the  Church.  and  obediently.  The  Prophet  Jo- 
This  important  responsibility  seph  Smith  promised  Relief  Society 
weighs  on  every  Relief  Society  mem-  members,  "If  you  live  up  to  your 
ber,  not  only  on  the  officers.  No  privileges,  angels  cannot  be  re- 
two  sisters  would  ever  sit  side  by  strained  from  being  your  associates.'' 
side  in  a  Relief  Society  meeting  One  privilege  is  to  draw  into  the 
without  becoming  acquainted  and  bond  of  sisterhood  every  Latter-day 
seeking  friendship  with  each  other  Saint  woman  and  make  her,  in  turn, 
as  they  would  continue  to  meet.  A  her  sister's  keeper.  In  this  day  of 
timid  newcomer  may  be  encouraged  phenomenal  growth  in  the  Church, 
to  assume  her  new  responsibilities  this  is  the  joy  and  privilege  of  every 
by  having  her  seek  out  every  other  Relief  Society  member, 
new  member.    ''Use  them  or  you'll  — M.C.S. 


Commonplace  Beauty 

Susa  Gould  Walker 

The  sunflower's  claim  to  beauty, 

Depends  on  where  it  grows. 

It  has  no  place  in  a  wheat  field, 

As  every  farm  wife  knows; 

But  give  me  a  brown  jar  and  sunflowers, 

And  you  may  have  the  rose. 


David 

Sleeping  on  the  low  hi 
fin  the  triangle  of  fire, 
Brown  hair  tumbhng  on  the 
Young  arm,  sheepskin  over 
Him  tender  as  his  mother's 
Concern.    David,  brown  boy 
Among  the  billowing  sheep. 

David 

Leaping  up  like  a  diver 
From  the  dark  .  .  .  taut 
Poised  .  .  .  listening.  .  .  . 
The  awakening  touch 
A  burn  on  his  shoulder; 
Reverberating  in  the  twin 
Tunnels  of  his  ears,  the 
Roar  of  the  lion.  .  .  . 
Fear  beating  wings 
Against  the  thin  boy  bones. 


Margery  S.  Stewart 


David 

Sling  in  hand 
Staring  at  the  lion 
Prone  at  his  feet  ...  not 
Daring  to  believe  .  .  .  kneeling 
To  lift  the  maned  head  .  .  . 
Standing  to  look  about.  .  .  . 
Someone  was  there. 
Someone  stood  upon  the 
Hills  and  walked  among 
The  stars  .  .  .  waiting  .  .  . 
For  recognition. 


David 

Small  as  an  ant  beside 

Embers.  .  .  .  There  had  been 

A  touch  on  his  shoulder  .  .  . 

A  palm  on  his  sling 

Accurate  as  his  brother's  arrow. 

David  lifted  his  eyes. 

He  was  corded  with  wonder 

And  love.  ...  He  was  a  harp 

And  the  greatness  moved  him, 

^Making  its  own  song.  .  .  . 

.  The  Lord 

.  The  Lord  is  my  Shepherd. 


Jesus 

and  the  Land 

He  Loved 

Chnstine  H.  Rohinson 

AN  ancient  legend  records  that  from  all  the  seas  which  God  created, 
he  chose  for  himself  only  the  Sea  of  Kenneret.  This  beautiful  sea, 
the  legend  continues,  was  called  Kenneret  (Kennor,  in  Hebrew,  meaning 
harp)  both  because  the  lake  is  shaped  somewhat  like  a  harp  and  also 
because  the  'Voice  of  its  waves  is  pleasant  like  the  voice  of  a  harp." 

Kenneret  is  the  Hebrew  name  for  the  Sea  of  Galilee.  It  was  around 
the  borders  of  this  sparkling,  blue  lake  where  Jesus  spent  his  youth  and 
young  manhood.  It  was  here  in  one  of  the  cities  on  its  shore,  Capernaum, 
where  he  officially  began  his  ministry.  It  was  from  among  fishermen 
casting  their  nets  in  the  Sea  of  Galilee  that  the  Savior  selected  his  first 
disciples.  ''Follow  me,''  he  said,  to  Peter  and  to  Andrew,  his  brother, 
and  to  James  and  John,  ''and  I  will  make  you  fishers  of  men"  (Mt.  4:18-22) . 

It  was  in  Galilee  where  Jesus  performed  his  first  miracles,  and  from 
a  mount,  not  far  from  Capernaum,  where  he  gave  the  world  his  divine 
beatitudes.  After  his  crucifixion  and  resurrection,  he  instructed  his  dis- 
ciples to  meet  him  at  Galilee,  there  to  receive  the  power  and  instructions 
to  carry  his  gospel  to,  "all  nations,  baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the 
Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost"  (Mt.  28:19). 

Galilee,  and  the  area  immediately  surrounding  this  country,  was  the 
land  that  Jesus  loved! 

During  his  lifetime,  as  it  is  today,  this  area  was  one  of  the  most  beau- 
tiful in  all  of  Palestine.  The  sapphire  blue  waters  of  the  Sea  of  Galilee 
surrounded  by  green  farm  lands  and  rolling  hills,  covered  in  the  springtime 
with  colorful  lilies  of  the  field  and,  in  the  background,  the  spectacular 
peak  of  Mount  Hermon,  snow-covered  much  of  the  year,  present  a 
dramatic  picture  of  natural  beauty. 


Page  509 


Nazareth,  where  Jesus  was  reared,  is  only  a  short  ten  miles  from  the 
shores  of  Galilee.  From  the  tops  of  the  hills  into  which  the  village  of 
Nazareth  is  nestled,  Jesus,  as  a  boy,  could  easily  have  looked  into  the 
Galilean  valley  and  could  have  seen  the  beautiful  blue  waters  of  the  sea. 
During  his  lifetime,  a  number  of  prominent  and  impressive  towns  and 
cities  surrounded  the  Sea  of  Galilee.  Among  these  were  Capernaum, 
Magdala  (the  birthplace  of  Mary  Magdalene),  Gergesa,  Bethsaida,  and 
Tiberias. 

npHESE  cities  were  on  the  ancient  trade  routes  used  by  the  Persians,  the 

Assyrians,  and  Babylonions  and  developed  even  more  extensively  under 
Roman  administration.  The  Romans  were  great  traders.  They  im- 
proved the  network  of  roads  and  used  their  well-trained  soldiers  to  protect 
them  and  to  make  sure  that  shipments  of  goods  and  merchandise  from 
these  foreign  lands  flowed  unmolested  along  these  trade  routes  and,  ulti- 
mately, possibly  into  Rome  itself. 

From  the  heights  of  Nazareth,  Jesus  could  look  east  a  few  miles  to 
Mount  Tabor— so  rich  in  Israelite  history.  It  was  on  the  top  of  this  mount, 
some  believe,  that  Jesus'  transfiguration,  later  in  his  ministry,  took  place. 

From  the  hills  of  Nazareth,  Jesus  could  also  look  down  into  the  Valley 
of  Jezreel  where  so  many  important  ancient  battles  had  occurred.  He 
could  look  on  to  Mount  Carmel  where  the  prophet  Elijah  had  confounded 
the  priests  of  Baal.  From  here,  also,  he  could  see  into  the  land  of  Samaria 
where  the  fathers  Abraham,  Isaac,  and  Jacob  had  settled  in  Ganaan  and 
where  they  had  built  their  first  altars  to  the  Lord.  Also,  here  in  Samaria, 
was  the  spot  where,  later  in  his  ministry,  Jesus  would  meet  the  Samaritan 
woman  who  had  come  to  Jacob's  Well  to  draw  water.  As  recorded  in  the 
scriptures,  he  asked  her  for  a  drink  from  the  well  and  then,  later,  offered 
her  ''living  water,"  saying,  ''  .  .  .  whosoever  drinketh  of  the  water  that 
I  shall  give  him  shall  never  thirst  .  .  ."  (John  4:14). 

Nazareth  was  in  the  heart  of  history.  In  all  directions  and  at  rela- 
tively short  distances  from  there,  significant  historical  events  connected 
with  the  Children  of  Israel,  and  with  the  prophets,  kings,  and  judges  had 
transpired.    This  was  a  wonderful  place  in  which  to  live. 

A  S  Jesus  grew  to  manhood  in  the  Galilee  area,  certain  influences  undoubt- 
edly helped  to  shape  his  life  and  character.  His  mother  Mary,  and 
Joseph,  were  devout  and  dedicated  Jews  who  lived  in  an  orthodox  Jewish 
community.  In  the  Jewish  family,  the  education  of  the  children  occupied 
a  central  place  of  importance.  In  this  respect,  Jesus,  of  course,  would 
have  been   signally  blessed.     Both  his   mother  Mary  and   Joseph  were 


The  Foium  at  /eras] 

A  magnificent  Roman  cit 

during  Jesus'  time 

Page  510 


4  *' 

Iff* 


mm 


'"'^mfmmmmm'm.. 


VMMii^^  f 


,L  *^5i(V 


**i..LMii 


^^: 


1    ^*  »^v 


««s^mai:\ 


«».i 


i'S!SlHL 


especially  selected  as  his  guardians  and  teachers.  His  home  life,  as  he  grew 
to  maturity,  must  have  been  beautiful  and  impressive.  There  w^ould  have 
been  in  the  family  an  abundance  of  understanding,  consideration,  kind- 
ness, devotion,  and  unity. 

Undoubtedly,  during  this  period  of  rearing,  there  were  trips  out  of 
Galilee  into  neighboring  provinces.  Once  a  year,  at  the  time  of  the  Feast 
of  the  Passover,  the  family  made  the  pilgrimage  to  Jerusalem,  the  City 
of  David,  the  center  of  their  family  ancestry.  To  make  this  journey,  the 
family  and  the  party  which  may  have  accompanied  them,  could  have 
followed  the  valley  of  the  Jordan  to  Jericho,  some  1,200  feet  below  sea 
level,  and  from  there  climbed  up  the  steep  and  rocky  Judean  hills  to 
Jerusalem.  From  Nazareth,  this  route  would  have  been  a  distance  of 
approximately  eighty-five  miles.  Or,  they  could  have  followed  the  longer 
trade  route  west  to  the  Joppa  road  and  down  the  coast.  From  Joppa,  they 
would  have  traveled  up  through  the  Judean  hills  to  Jerusalem.  This  route 
would  have  been  approximately  105  miles  long.  Traveling  on  foot,  as  they 
did  in  those  days,  and  as  many  still  do  today,  with  a  donkey  burdened 
with  personal  effects  and  necessities,  this  journey  would  have  taken  pos- 
sibly three  or  four  days.  It  was  on  one  of  these  trips  when  Jesus,  as  a  boy 
of  twelve,  ''tarried  behind  in  Jerusalem."  When  his  parents  found  him, 
he  was  ''in  the  temple,  sitting  in  the  midst  of  the  doctors,  both  hearing 
them,  and  asking  them  questions"  (Luke  2:46). 

To  make  the  annual  journeys  down  the  Jordan  Valley  and  up  to 
Jerusalem,  Jesus  probably  had  passed  through  Jericho  many  times  and 
was  familiar  with  this  community  and  its  surroundings.  It  was  near  here, 
it  is  believed,  that  he  met  John  the  Baptist  and  was  baptized  in  the  Jordan 
by  him.  Although  the  exact  place  where  this  event  occurred  is  not  known, 
it  is  believed  that  the  baptism  took  place  at  or  near  Bethabara  (or  Bethany 
beyond  Jordan).  This  spot  on  the  river  is  approximately  six  miles  from 
Jericho  and  is  also  probably  near  the  place  where  the  Children  of  Israel 
first  crossed  the  Jordan  to  enter  into  the  Promised  Land.  (See  Cover.) 


W 


HEN  Jesus  was  growing  up  in  Nazareth,  the  community  was  a  typical, 
quaint  Jewish  village.  Much  as  it  is  today,  its  buildings  were  scat- 
tered over  three  hills,  with  narrow,  winding  streets  running  in  all  directions. 
The  community  was  unimportant  and  unimpressive.  In  fact,  Nathanael, 
who  later  became  one  of  Jesus'  disciples,  when  he  first  heard  of  the  wonder- 
ful works  of  the  Savior,  remarked,  "Can  there  any  good  thing  come  out  of 
Nazareth?"  (John  1:46). 

In  the  section  of  the  city  where  Joseph  and  Mary  lived,  there  was 
the  only  well  in  the  village.   It  was  from  this  well  that  Mary,  Joseph,  and 


The  beautiful  Sea 

of  Galilee  with 

Mount  Heimon  in 

the  background. 

Page  512 


X 


■««^v 


"f'lv-^v^ 


A^^-^^ 


M 


■JJsc^*^ 


/  r        '- 


.*  >«%^:. 


Jesus,  undoubtedly,  would  have  obtanied  their  water.  This  well  has 
remained  unchanged  down  through  the  ages.  Today,  as  in  Jesus'  time, 
it  still  provides  water  for  the  community.  Women  in  their  long,  black 
dresses  with  hooded  heads  and  veiled  faces,  carrying  earthen  jars  on  their 
heads,  can  now,  as  during  the  Savior's  time,  be  seen  frequently  at  ''Mary's 
Well"  drawing  water.  According  to  ancient  records,  the  charm  of  the 
Nazarene  women  was  greater  than  that  of  any  other  Hebrew  women 
throughout  the  entire  land.  As  for  Mary,  herself,  it  will  be  recalled  that  Ne- 
phi,  when  he  saw  her  in  a  dream,  described  her  as,  ''exceedingly  fair  and 
white  . . .  most  beautiful  and  fair  above  all  other  virgins"  ( I  Nephi  11:13,  15). 
The  trade  of  the  carpenter,  in  which  Joseph  trained  Jesus,  was  quite 
different,  then,  from  what  it  is  today.  The  typical  Nazarene  home  was 
made  of  limestone  and  often  consisted  of  a  single  room.  The  houses, 
almost  completely  devoid  of  windows,  were  covered  with  a  flat  roof  made 
of  poles,  branches,  and  thick  clay.  The  interiors  contained  little  furniture, 
and  the  beds  consisted  of  mats  laid  out  on  the  floors.  These  types  of 
dwellings  required  little  carpentering  and,  consequently,  Joseph  and  Jesus' 
trade  would  likely  have  consisted  of  making  wooden  tools,  plows  and 
yokes,  and  possibly,  some  household  furniture.  As  there  were  no  lumber 
yards,  carpenters  went  directly  into  the  forests,  where  they  obtained  their 
wood  and  brought  it  into  their  shops  for  working  and  shaping. 


A' 


S  Jesus  grew  to  manhood,  he  was  faced  with  a  language  problem  con- 
siderably more  complex  than  we  face  today.  The  spoken  language 
during  this  time  among  the  Hebrews  was  Aramaic.  This  was  a  Semitic 
language  which  had  its  roots  in  Haran,  possibly  before  the  time  of  Abraham. 
In  addition,  the  Hebrew  language  was  still  employed  by  the  Jews  and  was 
the  sacred  written  language.  Moreover,  in  the  neighboring  Roman  cities, 
Greek  was  the  common  language  of  commerce  and  trade  and  Latin  was 
employed  to  a  limited  extent.  We  know  that  Jesus  spoke  Aramaic  and 
that  he  understood  Hebrew.  Whether  or  not  he  was  familiar  with  Greek 
and  Latin  is  not  known. 

During  the  lifetime  of  the  Savior  Palestine  was  under  the  control  of 
the  Romans.  For  administrative  purposes,  the  territory  was  divided  into 
provinces,  as  shown  on  the  map. 

The  area  of  the  Decapolis  was  not  a  province  but  consisted  of  "free 
cities"  originally  established  by  the  Greeks  and  allowed  by  the  Romans 
to  operate  under  semi-independent  governments.  Historians  are  not 
agreed  as  to  the  names  of  all  of  the  Decapolis  cities,  but  among  them  were 
Damascus,  Philadelphia  (Amman),  Gergesa,  and  Jerash.  We  do  not 
know,  for  certain,  whether  or  not  Jesus  ever  preached  in  any  of  these  cities. 


A  view  of  /erusalem 

today.    It  was  an 

impressive  city  at  thei 

time  oi  the  Savior.l 


Page  514 


ir. 


>'  ■*■ 


E###*«!S 


>  >allMiWt|| 


'I   {. 


'- ,       |gft  .-y^  ■f?*'  JK. 


j*»:  ^;^-^-;^. 


,.4^*y    •*' 


.^5^:: 


.    *  V 


^^:2i 


=v  aiff. 


I 


%  -•» 


"-'  f 


3,t«*15?''iu.  ■■<"•-*■ 


^,.v- 


.'?**'; 
'*^, 


^>«^^^i 


'^^  V 


Mmi 


THE   GREAT  SEA 

(Mediterranean) 


CAE5AREA 


However,  the  scriptures  tell  us 
that  at  the  beginning  of  his  min- 
istry, ''there  followed  him  great 
multitudes  of  people  from  Gali- 
lee, and  from  Decapolis,  and  from 
Jerusalem,  and  from  Judea,  and 
from  beyond  Jordan"  (Mt.  4:25). 
The  scriptures  are  also  explicit  in 
telling  us  that  he  visited  some  of 
these  cities  and  performed  mir- 
acles in  them. 

Jerash,  one  of  the  most  mag- 
nificent of  the  Decapolis  cities, 
was  located  on  one  of  the  im- 
portant trade  routes  and  only  a 
few  miles  from  the  border  of  the 
province  of  Perea.  Jesus  could 
well  have  traveled  this  route  as  he 
went  from  Galilee  to  Philadelphia 
and  on  to  Jericho  and  Jerusalem. 
Consequently,  it  is  entirely  pos- 
sible that  he  might  have  visited 
and  preached  in  Jerash.  (See 
Mark  5:20;  7:31.)  Today,  the 
ruins  of  this  city  are  among  the 
most  spectacular  and  impressive 
in  the  Holy  Land. 

Palestine,  when  Jesus  lived  and 
taught  there,  was  a  small  land. 
The  entire  area  covered  by  the 
Savior  during  his  ministry  would 
not  have  been  much  more  than 
1,000  square  miles.  His  longest 
single  journey  from  his  home  in 
Galilee  could  not  have  been  much  over  100  miles.  Yet,  from  this  small 
area,  and  from  one  whose  teaching  ministry  lasted  only  three  years, 
have  come  divine  living  truths  and  saving  principles  that  can  glorify  men's 
lives,  and  which  have  laid  the  foundation  for  eternal  salvation  and  exalta- 
tion. 

Galilee,  and  its  surrounding  area,  is  today  a  beautiful  and  impressive 
country.  In  Jesus'  time,  this  land  that  he  loved  v/as  truly  choice  and  blessed. 


•  DAMAS 


THE   HOLY  LAh 
AT  THE  TIME  OF  JE 

10      IS      20 
I        I        I 

Scale  of  Miles 


Page  516 


Beach  Morning  Glories 

Ethel  Jacobson 

Garlanding  dunes 
Of  silver-brown 
Are  emerald  streamers 
Weighted  down 
With  treasure  from 
A  pirate  hold  — 
These  chalices 
Of  fluted  gold. 


j 


Beauty's  Bright  Persistence 

Maude  Rubin 

Once  the  wagon  hauled  its  freight — 
Oak  chest  and  box  and  bed, 
Cornmeal  and  axe  and   candlelight — 
Toward  a  far  homestead.  .  .  . 

In  one  small  earthen  jar, 
Where  darkness  hoarded  strength, 
A  lilac-cutting,  with  its  leaves, 
Through  the  dusty  length 

Of  that  tortuous  desert  trek 
Through  sand  and  storm  to  home.  .  .  . 
Now  by  this  chimney's  crumbled  wreck, 
Still  spills  its  bloom. 


Pioneer  Woman 

Mar/orie  Reay 

She  was  a  special  breed  of  woman,  different  from  me. 
God  strengthened  her  in  ways  I  cannot  know. 
Could  I  but  stand  beside  my  sister  of  the  trail. 
The  difference  would  show. 

More  hunger  filled  her  eyes,  as  searchingly  she  looked 
Along  the  dusty,  rutted  trail. 

More  iron  formed  her  will,  with  a  strong  determination 
That  would  not  let  her  fail. 


And  yet,  today,  life  asks  courage  of  us,  still. 
The  works  of  faith  in  all  a  woman's  ways 
Must  carry  her  and  all  her  family,  without  fear, 
Throughout  these  troubled  latter  days. 

Page  517 


Quick  Recipes 


Janet  W.  Breeze 


\li7YTH  a  little  thought,  even  the  most  common  standby  foods  can  be  transformed 
^  ^     into  tempting  taste  tantalizers!     Try  these  recipes  for  busy  days. 

Shrimp  Chowder 

Dilute  1  can  cream  of  celery  soup  with  i  cup  evaporated  milk  and  %  cup  water. 
Add  one  4  to  5-ounce  can  of  drained,  tiny  deveined  shrimp. 
Heat.    Serves  4. 

Super  Burgers 

Brown  and  crumble  one  pound  ground  beef.  Sprinkle  meat  with  two  tbsp.  flour 
and  mix  well. 

Add  one  can  undiluted  onion  or  tomato  soup  and  mix  well. 

Spoon  onto  buns  for  one  of  the  quickest,  easiest  hot  sandwiches  you  ever  made. 

Quick  Casserole 

Cook  and  drain  one  cup  elbow  macaroni 
Add:  1  can  cream  of  mushroom  soup 

Yz    c.  milk  1  can  tuna,  drained 

Yi    tsp.  Worcestershire  sauce  Cheddar  cheese  slices 

1  c.  or  small  can  drained,  cooked  peas  paprika 

Mix  well,  top  with  cheese  slices  and  sprinkle  lightly  with  paprika.  Bake  at  350° 
for  25-30  minutes,  or  until  heated  through.    Serves  6. 

Corned  Beef  Hash  Ring 

Pack  a  greased  ring  mold  with  two  one-pound  cans  corned  beef  hash.  Bake  at 
350°  F  about  30  minutes. 

Unmold  onto  serving  plate  and  fill  center  with  six  scrambled  eggs  sprinkled  with 
parsley.  Serves  6. 

One-Bowl  Meal 

Dilute  one  can  cream  of  tomato  soup  and  one  can  cream  of  pea  soup  with  equal 
parts  milk  and  combine.  Add  one  5-ounce  can  drained  and  flaked  crab  meat  or  tuna. 
Season  with  one  tbsp.  butter;  salt  and  pepper  to  taste.  Place  in  baking  dish  and 
garnish  with  croutons.     Heat  in  oven  at  350°. 

Tuna  on  Toast 

Saute  one  medium-sized  diced  onion  until  transparent  and  golden.  Add  one 
can  drained  tuna,  one  can  cream  of  mushroom  soup,  and  %  cup  milk,  and  add  pepper 
to  taste.     Heat.     Spoon  over  toast,  or  if  you  prefer,  spoon  over  baked  potatoes. 

Quick  Thousand-Island  Dressing 
Mix  equal  parts  of  chili  sauce  and  mayonnaise  or  equivalent  salad  dressing. 
Page  518 


for  Busy  Days 


Mix  and  bring  to  boil: 


No-Bake  Chocnut  Drops 


2  c.  sugar 

2  tbsp.  butter  or  shortening 

Then  add: 


2  tbsp.  cocoa 
Vi   c.  milk 


/4    tsp.  salt 
Vi    tsp.  vanilla 


/4    c.  peanut  butter 

Mix  well. 
Then  add:  2  c.  quick  uncooked  oatmeal. 

Mix  well. 
Drop  from  spoon  onto  waxed  paper  and  let  cool.     Yield:  about  3  dozen. 


At  Summer's  Edge 

Linnie  Fisher  Robinson 

Now  is  the  dreaming  summertime, 
For  grass  is  lush  upon  the  hills; 
Before  the  harvest's  gathered  in 
Nature  may  rest  while  time  fulfills. 

Man  lingers  out-of-doors  until 
A  chill  creeps  in  —  dark  drives  again; 
His  steps  are  ever  loath  to  leave 
What  he  can  never  quite  explain. 

Some  kinship  to  the  world  he  sees, 
The  part  that  speaks  within  his  heart; 
A  universal  tongue  he  knows 
And  treasures  silently  apart. 

Builder  of  cities  that  wall  him  in, 
Who,  like  a  prisoner,  must  yield. 
Yet  longs  for  that  he  does  not  name  — 
Communion  with  the  stones  and  field. 

Where  all  his  dreams  perceived  in  truth 
Reveal  each  loss  —  all  he  has  gained  — 
And  feeds  his  ever-growing  urge 
To  seek  and  find  the  unobtained. 


Page  519 


A  Stitch  in  Time 


A  Needle  and  Some  Forethought  Will  Keep  a  Supply 
of  Gifts  on   Hand. 

Adelle  Ashby 

IF  you  are  invited  to  a  number  of  bridal  showers  and 
wedding  receptions  each  year,  and  have  to  count  your 
pennies,  you  should  look  to  your  needle  and  thread  for 
help.  You  can  make  a  number  of  worthwhile  gifts  that 
will  delight  the  heart  of  the  new  bride  and  save  you 
money  at  the  same  time. 

One  of  the  most  popular  gifts  that  a  bride  likes  to 
receive  is  a  dainty  apron  with  matching  place  mats.  They 
are  so  easy  to  make  that  you  can  have  several  on  hand 
just  waiting  to  be  wrapped  in  tissue  and  tied  with  a 
sweetheart  bow! 

You  will  need  one  yard  of  linen,  either  white  or  a 
dainty  pastel,  for  the  apron,  and  from  one  to  three  yards 
for  the  place  mats,  depending  on  how  many  you  want 
to  make  for  each  set  and  the  size  desired.  You  can  make 
only  four,  or  you  may  like  to  make  six. 

For  the  apron,  start  with  a  rectangular  piece  of  linen 
about  30  inches  long  (the  length  of  the  goods)  and  14 
inches  deep,  or  deeper,  as  desired.  Gather  the  long  edge 
on  to  a  14-inch  by  4-inch  band.  (When  doubled,  the  band 
is  two  inches  wide.)  Now  make  strings  about  three  inches 
wide,  and  as  long  as  desired,  with  tiny  hems  down  the 
edges  and  across  the  ends. 

Make  a  tiny  hem  down  the  two  edges  of  the  apron 
and  across  the  bottom.  Now  stitch  your  own  crocheted 
edging  of\,  or  buy  some  dainty  lace.  Be  sure  to  ease  the 
lace  as  you  sew  around,  making  a  couple  of  tiny  pleats  at 


Page  520 


the  corners.  If  ypu  sew  the 
lace  too  tight,  it  will  ciirl  up 
and  not  lie  flat. 

Cut  the  place  mats  either- 
in   ovals  or  rectangles  at 
hem  them  with   tiny  hems. 
Stitch  on  the  matching  lace^ 

Another  set  to  make  that 
will  hold  attention  at  a  show- 
er is  an  apron  with  matching 
tea  towels.  You  can  use  in- 
expensive bleached  or  un- 
bleached muslin  for  these, 
and  they  are  gay  and 
bright  for  any  kitchen.  Make 
the  apron  the  same  way  as 
described  above,  but  put  a 
wide  facing  of  colored  ging- 
ham or  print  material  across 
the  bottom,  and  also  make 
the  ties  of  the  same  material. 
Make  a  facing  of  the  same 

material  across  the  bottom  of  each  tea  towel.  That  is  all  the 
decoration  needed,  unless  you  wish  to  do  some  embroidery 
work  in  one  corner,  or  across  the  bottom  above  the  colorful 
facing. 

You  may  want  to  make  a  couple  of  hot  pads  to  go 
with  this  set.  Cut  two  8-inch  squares  of  the  colored  gingham 
or  print,  with  two  layers  of  flannel  in  between  for  padding. 
Now  bind  the  four  edges  with  a  matching  or  contrasting 
bias,  or  cut  bias  from  the  same  material.  Cut  bias  about 
V2  inch  wide.  Stitch  a  ring  in  one  corner  for  hanging  up  the 
hot  pad. 

Page  521 


Helen  H.  Allen  — Historian  and  Needlecraft  Artist 

T  TELEN  Hunsaker  Allen,  Tremonton,  Utah,  is  never  idle.  Her  lovely  handwork 
-*-  ■■-  represents  varied  skills  which  have  been  developed  to  a  high  degree.  She  has 
made  hundreds  of  embroidered,  crocheted,  and  knitted  articles,  as  well  as  quilts,  stoles, 
baby  shawls  and  bootees,  tablecloths,  bedspreads,  and  beaded  purses. 

She  has  prepared  eleven  Books  of  Remembrance  for  her  immediate  family,  and  has 
gathered  sketches  of  forty-three  members  of  the  original  Abraham  Hunsaker  family, 
together  with  family  photographs  and  genealogical  information,  making  possible  the 
publication  of  the  Hunsaker  family  history. 

Mrs.  Allen  has  been  active  in  Relief  Society  for  more  than  half  a  century.  She 
was  a  counselor  in  the  first  Relief  Society  organization  in  Tremonton,  and  later  served 
as  organist  for  twenty-five  years.  She  is  still  an  active  member  and  subscriber  to  the 
Magazine,  at  the  age  of  eighty-five.  She  is  the  mother  of  six  children,  and  has  twenty- 
four  grandchildren,  fifty-four  great-grandchildren,  and  five  great-great-grandchildren. 


Page  522 


tOotc^ 


FROM  THE  FIELD 


General  Secretary-Treasurer  Hulda  Parker 

All  material  submitted  for  publication  in  this  department  should  be  sent  through 
stake  and  mission  Relief  Society  presidents.  See  regulations  governing  the  submittal  of 
material  for  "Notes  From  the  Field"  in  the  Magazine  for  January  1958,  page  47,  and 
in  the  Relief  Society  Handbook  of  Instructions. 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  ACTIVITIES 


Photograph  submitted  by  Clara  J.  Sumsion 

SPRINGVILLE    STAKE    (UTAH),   THIRD   WARD    SINGING   MOTHERS 
PRESENT  MUSIC  FOR  ANNIVERSARY  PROGRAM,  March   13,  1962 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Olea  Sargent,  accompanist;  Beulah  Whiting;  Clara 
Boyer;  Marie  Whiting;  Henrietta  Nelson;  Eva  Hone;  Donna  Packard. 

Back  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Doris  Elmer,  chorister;  Philda  Finley;  Lucille 
Johnson;  Bonita  Corry;  Olive  Kartchner;  Betty  Diamond;  Irma  Brailsford;  Judy  Tucker; 
Marie  Webb. 

These  sisters  presented  the  music  for  the  Relief  Society  anniversary  party  in 
March,  and  also  for  a  sacrament  meeting  in  April. 

Clara  J.  Sumsion  is  president  of  Springville  Stake  Relief  Society. 

Page  523 


524 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY   1962 


GOODING  STAKE  (IDAHO),  JEROME  SECOND  WARD  HONORS  VISITING 

TEACHERS  AT  CONVENTION 


Photograph    submitted    by    Nina    Cunningham 


Left  to  right:  Arsula  Olsen  and  Flavia 
Smith. 

Nina  Beth  Cunningham,  President, 
Gooding  Stake  Rehef  Society,  reports: 
"Arsula  Olsen  and  Flavia  Smith,  members 
of  the  Jerome  Second  Ward  Relief  Society, 
were  honored  recently  at  a  visiting  teach- 
ers convention  for  having  served  for  twenty- 
five  years  as  companion  visiting  teachers, 
and  for  having  loo  per  cent  visiting  teach- 
ing done  during  that  entire  time. 

''These  sisters  are  pioneers  of  the  Jerome, 
Idaho,  area,  and  were  among  the  first  mem- 
bers when  the  Jerome  Ward  was  first 
organized.  Their  husbands  served  as 
bishops  of  Jerome  Ward,  and  each  sister 
has  a  son  who  became  a  bishop.  These 
sisters  bear  testimony  to  the  great  bless- 
ings derived  from  visiting  teaching  for 
others,  and  for  themselves  as  well." 


Photograph  submitted  by  Glenda  Thompson 

ROY  STAKE   (UTAH),  WEBER  COUNTY  CHRONIC  DISEASE  HOSPITAL 

BRANCH  RELIEF  SOCIETY 


Glenda  Thompson,  President,  Roy  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  'There  was  an 
urgent  need  for  spiritual  stimulation  in  the  lives  of  the  sisters  living  in  the  Chronic 
Disease  Hospital,  several  of  whom  had  served  in  various  capacities  in  Relief  Society  for 
many  years.  In  December  i960,  under  the  direction  of  Stake  President  Henry  A.  Matis, 
the  first  meeting  at  the  hospital  was  held. 

"In  January  1961,  Johanna  Tubbs  was  sustained  as  president,  with  Amy  Wood 
and  Mabel  Bingham  as  her  counselors,  Florence  Tull,  secretary-treasurer,  and  Bertha 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


525 


Child,  organist.  The  hospital  sisters  were  very  unhappy  with  the  idea  of  having  Relief 
Society  only  once  each  month  during  the  summer  season,  so  spiritual  programs  were 
presented  during  the  summer  months.  In  October  1961,  class  leaders  were  sustained 
for  the  regular  Relief  Society  season.  No  work  meeting  is  held  because  a  daily  occupa- 
tional therapy  class  is  held  for  the  patients. 

*'At  the  present  time,  there  are  forty-seven  enrolled  members  and  a  weekly  attend- 
ance of  around  fifty.  This  work  of  love  is  very  rewarding,  and  the  spiritual  uplift  and 
joy  that  it  gives  the  sisters  is  worth  all  our  efforts." 


f'asaiSxi-"'  y-„ 


Photograph  submitted  by  LaVerda  O.  Lloyd 

MOUNT  JORDAN  STAKE    (UTAH),  CRESCENT  WARD   FORMER   RELIEF 
SOCIETY  PRESIDENTS  HONORED  AT  BIRTHDAY  SOCIAL,  March   13,  1962 

Front  row,  left  to  right:  Olga  Lancaster;  Mildred  Edgel;  La  Vina  Harrison;  Ellen 
Hardcastle. 

Back  row,  left  to  right:  Donna  Steadman,  present  President;  LaVerda  O.  Lloyd, 
President,  Mount  Jordan  Stake  Relief  Society;  Vida  Jordan. 

Sister  Lloyd  reports  that  all  living  former  presidents  of  the  Crescent  Ward  were 
honored  at  a  luncheon  and  program.  Each  president  was  presented  with  a  corsage,  and 
a  brief  history  of  her  accomplishments  was  given.  Sixty  sisters  were  served  with  a 
large,  tiered,  beautifully  decorated  cake  serving  as  the  centerpiece.  Favors  were  gaily 
decorated  jars  of  homemade  hand  cream.  A  skit  entitled  "Relief  Society,  Why?"  was 
also  presented. 


526 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY  1962 


Photograph  submitted  by   Ruby  M.   Blake 

HIGHLAND   STAKE    (SALT   LAKE   CITY,   UTAH)    SINGING   MOTHERS 
PRESENT  MUSIC  FOR  STAKE  QUARTERLY  CONFERENCE 

December  3,  1961 

Ruby  M.  Blake,  President,  Highland  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  ''Singing  Moth- 
ers from  the  six  wards  of  Highland  Stake  presented  music  at  both  general  sessions  of 
stake  conference  in  December.  We  are  encouraging  the  wards  to  keep  their  Singing 
Mothers  choruses  active  and  to  participate  in  other  stake  and  ward  functions. 

''Stake  chorister  Ella  Gale  directed  the  chorus,  with  Jeannette  Demars  as  pianist, 
Darlene  Walker  at  the  organ,  and  Maxine  Hill,  Linda  Kemp,  and  Oletta  Cummings 
as  viohnists." 


w 

1 

1 

If 

^, 

si 
1 

5'i 

^      1 

11 

i^^-,' 

i^^'.^^-Y?^f                                       ^9! 

wi 

/ 

^Kv.. 

m 

^ 

: 

i 

1 

■  ?♦«  *'§  A¥ 

^K 

■eft 

i 

*  V^i'iS' 

1 

•Wf..4' 

^Hb^^w^'^^hHHBI^Bm 

1 

Photograph    submitted   by   Alpha   M.    Richins 

SUMMIT  STAKE    (UTAH),  HENEFER  WARD  VISITING  TEACHERS 

HONORED  FOR  ACHIEVING  A  ONE  HUNDRED  PER  CENT  RECORD 

FOR  EIGHT  YEARS,  February  26,  1962 

Front  row,  left  to  right:  Alpha  M.  Richins,  President,  Summit  Stake  Relief  So- 
ciety; Vera  B.  Brown,  First  Counselor;  Violet  Ovard;  Mable  Winters;  Susannah  Fowler; 
Rita  F.  Ovard,  Second  Counselor,  Summit  Stake  Relief  Society;  Susie  Church;  Belva 
Nowling;  Veda  F.  Brooks,  President,  Henefer  Ward  Relief  Society;  John  F.  Hobson, 
President,  Summit  Stake. 

Second  row,  left  to  right:  Elva  Richins,  visiting  teacher  message  leader.  Summit 
Stake;  Ellen  Dawson;  Ruby  Dearden;  Elthera  Stephens;  Grace  Jones;  Inez  Eakins;  Erma 
Richins;  Maina  Dearden. 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


527 


Third  row,  left  to  right:  Irene  Rowscr;  Wilhelmina  Dearden;  Maxinc  Wright;  Beth 
Fawcett;  Ethel  Taylor;  Cheltina  Anderton;  Margaret  Richins,  visiting  teacher  message 
leader,  Henefer  Ward;  Leana  Tweed;  Clarine  Fawcett. 

Sister  Richins  reports:  "We  were  very  pleased  with  the  convention  and  Inncheon, 
and  we  feel  it  was  an  inspiration  to  all  present.  Our  theme  was  'I  now  turn  the  key 
in  your  behalf,  in  the  name  of  the  Lord,  and  this  society  shall  rejoice,  and  knowledge 
and  intelligence  shall  flow  down  from  this  time  henceforth.' 

''Our  invitations,  favors,  table  decorations,  and  program  were  all  in  keeping  with 
the  theme.  Elva  F.  Richins  presented  a  tribute  to  visiting  teachers.  She  paid  special 
tribute  to  twenty-one  sisters  for  their  many  years  of  service,  and  to  six  young  mothers, 
just  starting  to  teach.  President  Alpha  M.  Richins  paid  honor  to  Henefer  Ward  visiting 
teachers  for  having  eight  years  of  loo  per  cent  visiting  teaching.  They  were  presented 
a  gift  by  Stake  President  John  F.  Hobson,  who  gave  an  inspirational  talk  on  the 
responsibilities  of  visiting  teaching. 

"Other  wards  in  our  stake  honored  were:  Coalville  Ward,  with  seven  years  of  loo 
per  cent  visiting  teaching;  Wanship  Ward,  with  six  years;  Coalville  Second  Ward,  with 
two  years.  Hoytsville  Ward  had  99%  for  the  past  vear,  Upton  Ward  88%,  and  Echo 
Branch  67%." 


Photograph  submitted   by    Neva    E.    Paul 

HILLSIDE  STAKE    (SALT  LAKE  CITY,  UTAH),  MOUNTAIN  VIEW  THIRD 
WARD  OIL  PAINTING   PROJECT,  SUMMER    1961 

Left  to  right:  Laura  Elkins;  Carlie  Shurtliff;  Vonda  T.  Richardson,  President, 
Mountain  View  Third  Ward  Relief  Society;  Oletta  Cummings;  Adriana  Zappy. 

Emily  WoflFinden  and  Belle  Thomson  were  unable  to  be  in  the  picture. 

Neva  E.  Paul,  President,  Hillside  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports  that  this  oil  painting 
class  was  planned  as  a  project  for  the  summer  of  1961.  "The  group  met  once  a  week 
for  approximately  three  months.  The  paintings  completed  by  the  group,  as  well  as  other 
hobbies  developed  during  the  summer,  were  displayed  at  the  opening  social  in  the  fall. 
It  was  felt  that  the  class  was  a  success.  Approximately  thirty  paintings  were  completed 
by  the  seven  women  attending." 


528 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY   1962 


Photograph  submitted  by  Martha  Scoresby 

EAST   IDAHO  FALLS   STAKE   SINGING   MOTHERS   PRESENT   MUSIC   FOR 
QUARTERLY  CONFERENCE,  November   1961 

Martha  Scoresby,  President,  East  Idaho  Falls  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  'This 
group  sang  at  our  quarterly  conference  held  in  November  1961.  We  are  very  proud 
of  the  splendid  work  that  they  did  to  help  make  the  conference  the  beautiful  spiritual 
meeting  it  was. 

"The  Education  Counselor  of  the  East  Idaho  Falls  Stake  Relief  Society  is  Lucile 
Harmon;  Work  Director  Counselor,  Beth  Olsen;  Secretary-Treasurer,  Bernice  Decker. 
The  chorister  and  organist  who  were  responsible  for  the  fine  chorus  are  Wanda  Parker 
and  Madge  Johnson,  respectively." 


Photograph  submitted  by   Mary  S'.    Grasteit 

ORANGE  COUNTY  STAKE   (CALIFORNIA)  SINGING  MOTHERS  PRESENT 

SPRING  CONCERT,  March  16,  1962 

Stake  officers  seated  front  row,  beginning  fourth  from  the  left,  left  to  right:  Jane 
Gudmundsen,  organist;  Venna  Black,  chorister;  Lois  B.  Anderson,  Secretary -Treasurer; 
Mary  S.  Grasteit,  President;  Ruth  M.  Bell,  First  Counselor;  Pearl  C.  Dean,  Second 
Counselor. 

Sister  Grasteit  reports:  *'Our  Orange  County  Stake  Singing  Mothers  presented  a 
spring  concert,  using  the  theme  'Let  There  Be  Song,'  on  March  16,  1962,  at  the 
Fullerton  Ward  chapel.  Also  appearing  with  the  chorus,  as  guest  artist,  was  Dawn 
Adams  Phelps,  well-known  concert  violinist  from  the  Los  Angeles  area.  The  numbers 
ranged  from  hymns  to  light  opera,  and  were  enjoyed  by  approximately  550  people. 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


529 


"There  are  sixty-eight  Singing  Mothers  in  our  chorus  who  have  been  practicing 
since  last  fall  for  this  event.  These  are  the  mothers  of  203  children,  109  of  whom 
are  school  age,  and  ninety-four  of  preschool  age.  We  furnished  nursery  care  during  the 
practices  and  cared  for  as  many  as  seventy-five  children,  and  never  less  than  fifty.  The 
infants  in  arms  were  cared  for  in  the  various  homes. 

''This  was  an  outstanding  musical  event  for  which  we  have  received  much  praise 
and  are  gratefully  proud.  The  chorus  plans  further  appearances  for  stake  conference 
and  Relief  Society  convention." 


Photograph  submitted  by  Ethel  O.  Jensen 

KOLOB  STAKE   (UTAH)   RELIEF  SOCIETIES  MAKE  LEARNERS'  QUILTS 

Left  to  right:  Vivian  Averett,  Second  Counselor;  Dorothy  Brown,  work  meeting 
leader;  Ethel  O.  Jensen,  President,  Kolob  Stake  Relief  Society;  Maude  Neilson,  First 
Counselor. 

Sister  Jensen  reports:  "In  an  effort  to  teach  handwork  skills  to  Relief  Society 
women,  we  asked  each  ward  to  make  a  learners'  quilt.  We  have  seven  wards  in  Kolob 
Stake.  The  sisters  were  taught  to  purchase  material,  embroider  or  piece  blocks,  set 
them  together,  put  the  quilt  on  frames,  and  to  quilt  and  bind  the  quilts.  Through  this 
project,  seven  beautiful  quilts  were  made,  with  163  women  learning,  and  there  were 
854  hours  spent  on  the  work.  All  the  sisters  enjoyed  the  project,  and  they  all  wanted 
to  know  when  we  are  going  to  do  more  quilting. 

"We  judged  the  quilts  according  to  hours  spent  and  the  amount  of  participation. 
The  quilts  were  the  highlights  of  a  hobby  fair,  where  there  were  displays  from  each 
ward  of  foods,  clothing,  and  all  kinds  of  handwork. 

"Our  stake  officers  are  proud  of  the  efforts  in  the  wards,  and  we  feel  that  the 
project  has  accomplished  the  goal  of  teaching  this  skill  to  our  young  women." 


LESSON   DEPARTMENT 


THEOLOGY  The  Doctrine  and  Coveimnts 
Lesson   41    —  The  Center   Place  of  Zion* 

Elder  Roy  W.  Doxey 

(Text:  The  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  Sections  57;  58:1-14) 

For  Tuesday,  October  2,  1962 

Objective:    To  learn  that  ancient  prophets  foresaw  the  New   Jerusalem  on  the  Ameri- 
can Continent,  and  that  the  Lord's  promise  concerning  Zion  will  not  go  unfulfilled. 


Background 

T^HE  year  1831  was  an  eventful 
one  in  the  life  of  the  Prophet 
Joseph  Smith  and,  consequently,  of 
the  Church.  Among  many  impor- 
tant developments  of  that  year,  the 
Prophet  had  come  to  Kirtland, 
Ohio,  for  the  first  time.  Within  six 
months  he  w^as  in  Jackson  County, 
Missouri,  arriving  there  in  July. 

With  the  publication  of  The 
Book  of  Mormon,  the  saints  began 
to  speculate  as  to  where  the  New 
Jerusalem  of  which  the  ancient 
scriptures  prophesied  would  be  lo- 
cated. The  Jaredite  prophet  Ether 
was  shown  many  events  of  the  last 
days,  including  the  fact  that  the 
New  Jerusalem  would  be  built  upon 
the  American  Continent.  (See  Ether 
13:2-11.)  Several  centuries  later, 
the  resurrected  Christ  taught  the 
same  thing  to  the  Nephites.  (See 
3  Nephi  20:22.)     The  Savior  con- 


tinued by  explaining  that  with  his 
Church  established  on  the  land  of 
America  in  the  last  days,  all  of  gath- 
ered Israel,  including  the  Lamanites 
of  that  day,  would  build  the  city  of 
the  New  Jerusalem.  (See  3  Nephi 
21 :  20-29.)  ^^^^  Lord  said  to  Enoch, 
the  seventh  from  Adam,  that  he  and 
his  city  which  were  taken  into  the 
heavens  would  unite  with  the  city 
of  Zion  on  the  earth  at  the  begin- 
ning of  the  millennium.  (See  Moses 
7:62-64.) 

Interest  in  the  location  of  the  New 
Jerusalem  was  shown  by  many  saints. 
One  of  these,  Hiram  Page,  claimed 
to  know  the  place  where  this  holy 
city  would  be  built.  As  a  result, 
the  Lord  revealed  that  this  location 
was  not  to  be  known  then  ( Septem- 
ber 1830),  but  that  it  would  be  ''on 
the  borders  by  the  Lamanites" 
(D  &C  28:9). 


*"Zion"  in  this  lesson  has  reference  to  the  location  of  the  city  of  Zion. 
Page  530 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


531 


In  February  1831,  the  saints  were 
told  by  revelation  that  if  they  prayed 
for  information  on  this  subject  it 
would  be  revealed  {ihid.,  42:62).  In 
the  following  months  it  was  made 
known  that  the  New  Jerusalem 
would  be  located  in  the  western 
lands.  In  preparation  for  this,  the 
elders  were  to  preach  the  gospel  and 
build  up  churches.  (See  ibid., 
45:64-66.) 

At  the  close  of  the  June  1831  con- 
ference held  in  Kirtland,  the  Lord 
said  that  the  saints  were  to  assemble 
in  the  land  of  Missouri.  (See  ibid.y 
52:2,  42-43.) 

In  the  middle  of  July  1831,  the 
Prophet  rejoiced  with  his  brethren, 
who  had  long  awaited  his  arrival  in 
Missouri.  Upon  arriving  in  the 
''promised  land,"  the  Prophet  felt 
to  exclaim:  ''When  will  the  wilder- 
ness blossom  as  the  rose?  When 
will  Zion  be  built  up  in  her  glory, 
and  where  will  Thy  temple  stand, 
unto  which  all  nations  shall  come 
in  the  last  days?"  {D.H.C.  1:189). 
These  questions  were  soon  answered 
upon  receiving  Section  57  in  July 
1831. 

Section  57  and  the  New  Jeiusalem 

Verses  1  and  2  of  Section  57  point 
out  that  the  land  of  Missouri  is  the 
land  for  the  gathering  of  the  saints. 

Wherefore,  this  is  the  land  of  promise, 
and  the  place  for  the  city  of  Zion  (D  &  C 

57:2). 

After  revealing  that  the  center 
place  of  Zion  was  Independence, 
Missouri,  the  Lord  said  that  the 
land  of  inheritance  should  be  pur- 
chased "even  unto  the  line  running 
directly  between  Jew  and  Gentile." 
(See  ibid.,  3-5.)  The  Jew  here  is  the 
Lamanite   or    Indian.      (See    ibid.y 


19:27;  Omni  14-19.)  In  this  sparsely 
settled  land  the  saints  were  advised 
to  obtain  land  by  peaceful  means. 

The  remainder  of  this  revelation 
gives  instructions  to  several  brethren 
whose  appointment  to  these  callings 
had  been  made  in  former  revelations 
(namely,  Sidney  Gilbert,  ibid., 
57:6;  54:4;  Edward  Partridge,  ibid., 
57:7;  41:9;  42:10;  William  W. 
Phelps  and  Oliver  Cowdery,  ibid., 
57:11-13;  55:4). 

The  promise  of  revelation  to  guide 
the  elders  and  members  of  the 
Church  closes  Section  57.  (See 
ibid.,  57:16.)  On  the  first  day  of 
the  next  month  a  revelation  was 
received  in  which  the  Lord  set  forth 
his  plan  for  the  Church  in  Missouri. 

Backgiound  of  Section  58 

As  the  Nephites  knew  ancient 
America  to  be  the  land  of  promise, 
so  also  do  the  Latter-day  Saints 
know  that  within  the  greater  prom- 
ised land,  the  land  of  Missouri  is 
"the  land  of  promise"  where  the 
righteous  will  be  gathered  in  the 
troublous  days  preceding  the  second 
coming  of  Christ.  (See  D  &  C 
57:1-2;  45:62-75.) 

A  preaching  service  was  held  the 
first  Sunday  after  the  Prophet  and 
his  party  arrived  in  Jackson  County 
when  two  persons  were  baptized. 
(See  D.H.C.  1:190-191.) 

The  Beginnings  oi  Zion 

Just  before  Section  58  was  re- 
ceived, the  Colesville  (New  York) 
saints,  more  recently  from  Thomp- 
son, Ohio,  numbering  about  sixty 
persons,  arrived  in  Missouri  by  com- 
mandment. (See  D.H.C.  1:191.) 
Concerning  this  branch  of  the 
Church  and  its  part  in  the  beginning 
of  Zion,  the  Prophet  wrote  that  the 


532 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY   1962 


first  log  for  a  house  was  ''carried  and 
placed  by  twelve  men,  in  honor  of 
the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel."  The 
land  was  also  dedicated  by  Elder 
Sidney  Rigdon  for  the  gathering  of 
the  saints.    (See  ibid.,  1:196.) 

From  John  Whitmer's  "History  of 
the  Church/'  we  learn  that  the 
saints  pledged  to  keep  the  com- 
mandments in  their  new  land.  (See 
ihid.,  1:196.)  A  description  of  this 
part  of  Missouri  at  the  time  of  the 
Prophet  is  found  in  his  journal.  (See 
ibid.,  1:197-198.) 

A  Message  of  Hope 
and  a  Forewarning 

For  the  saints  who  had  arrived  in 
Jackson  County  and  for  those  who 
would  follow,  the  Lord  expressed  a 
message  of  hope  for  the  future,  as 
well  as  a  prediction  of  tribulation. 
These  messages  were  directly  con- 
cerned with  the  land  of  Missouri. 

For  verily  I  say  unto  you,  blessed  is  he 
that  keepeth  my  commandments,  whether 
in  hfe  or  in  death;  and  he  that  is  faithful 
in  tribulation,  the  reward  of  the  same  is 
greater  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven  (D  &  C 
58:2). 

The  predictive  element  in  this 
verse  is  strongly  present.  The  em- 
phasis placed  upon  the  two  proposi- 


studying  (Section  58:2),  it  is  stated 
that  continued  faithfulness  is  re- 
quired even  beyond  mortality.  That 
we  shall  be  the  same  persons  in  the 
spirit  world  that  we  are  when  we 
leave  this  life,  is  a  part  of  our  knowl- 
edge. (See  Alma  34:32-34.)  In  that 
day  we  shall  all  realize  that  happi- 
ness results  from  obedience  to 
divine  law. 

With  counsel  concerning  the 
necessity  to  be  faithful  in  tribula- 
tion, the  saints  were  immediately  in- 
formed that  the  land  of  Missouri 
would  not  then  be  known  as  their 
permanent  home.  Granted  that  the 
saints  may  not  have  realized  the  full 
import  of  the  following  message,  yet 
they  were  forewarned: 

Ye  cannot  behold  with  your  natural 
eyes,  for  the  present  time,  the  design  of 
your  God  concerning  those  things  which 
shall  come  hereafter,  and  the  glory  which 
shall  follow  after  much  tribulation. 

For  after  much  tribulation  come  the 
blessings.  Wherefore  the  day  cometh  that 
ye  shall  be  crowned  with  much  glory;  the 
hour  is  not  yet,  but  is  nigh  at  hand 
(D  &  C  58:3-4). 

It  was  not  long  before  persecution 
was  heaped  upon  the  saints  in  Mis- 
souri. Details  of  the  future  are 
wisely  withheld  by  the  Father  that 


tions  stated  —  hope  and  also  tribula-  his  people  may  look  beyond  tempo 

tion  —  is  announced  by  the  use  of  rary  setbacks  to  their  ultimate  glory, 

the  word  'Verily,"  which  means  ''in  (See    D   &  C  Commentary,    page 

very  truth."    Although  all  men  are  334-) 

expected  to  live  the  laws  of  God,  as         In  a  subsequent  lesson  we  shall 

they    know    them,    the    Latter-day  learn  more  about  the  reasons  why 

Saint  is  bound  by  acceptance  of  the  the  saints  were  persecuted.  For  the 

atonement  of  Christ  through  bap-  present,    however,    two    causes    are 


tism  to  keep  the  commandments. 
(See  ihid.,  18:42-43.)  Throughout 
the  scriptures,  promises  are  made 
that  the  blessings  shall  be  rich  for 
those  who  remain  worthy  even  unto 
death.    In  the  revelation  we  are  now 


mentioned:  first,  their  religious  be- 
liefs, especially  concerning  the  res- 
toration of  the  gospel  with  its  gifts 
and  powers.  For  example,  the 
Manifesto  issued  by  a  Missouri  mob 
on  July  20,   1833,   referred  to  the 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


533 


saints  pretending  to  receive  revela- 
tions direct  from  heaven  and  to  per- 
form miracles  as  the  apostles  and 
prophets  of  old.  (See  D.II.C. 
1:374-376.)  Second,  that  in  conse- 
quence of  the  saints'  transgressions, 
they  were  chastened  and  not  al- 
lowed to  redeem  Zion  at  that  time. 
(See  D  &  C  101:1-10;  103:1-4;  105: 
1-6.)  The  prediction  that  the  saints 
would  pass  through  tribulation  was 
fulfilled  when  they  were  driven  from 
Missouri,  then  Illinois,  and  then  to 
the  mountains  outside  the  bound- 
aries of  the  United  States.  (See 
D  &  C  Commentary,  pp.  331-332.) 

The  manner  in  which  most  of  the 
early  saints  endured  ''much  tribula- 
tion'' is  a  credit  to  their  faith.  The 
testimony  of  President  Young  con- 
cerning his  own  experience  could  be 
said  of  many  others: 

.  .  .  We  have  passed  through  a  great 
many  scenes,  we  may  say,  of  tribulation, 
though  I  would  have  all  my  brethren 
understand  that  I  do  not  take  this  to 
myself,  for  all  that  I  have  passed  through 
has  been  joy  and  joyful  to  me.  ...  I  have, 
myself,  five  times  before  I  came  to  this 
valley,  left  everything  that  the  Lord  had 
blessed  me  with  pertaining  to  this  world's 
goods,  which,  for  the  country  where  I 
lived,  was  not  a  very  little  {Journal  oi  Dis- 
courses, 18:237). 

The  ability  of  the  faithful  Latter- 
day  Saints  to  pass  through  tribula- 
tion or  trials  though  they  may  come 
only  as  the  normal  experiences  of 
life,  may  be  attributed  to  the  hope 
and  knowledge  that  ''the  day  Com- 
eth that  ye  [they]  shall  be  crowned 
with  much  glory.  .  ."  (D  &  C  58:4). 
One  can  understand  as  a  Latter-day 
Saint  that  the  testimony  of  the  truth 
restored  through  the  Prophet  Joseph 
Smith  has  given  and  continues  to 
give  an  assurance  that  the  Lord's 
word  will  be  fulfilled.    Without  this 


divine  promise,  many  would  find  it 
difficult  to  endure  to  the  end. 

Glory  to  Come 

Ultimately  to  all  the  faithful  will 
come  blessings  of  eternal  life.  There 
will  be  a  happy  reunion  with  depart- 
ed loved  ones,  and  the  joy  of  eternal 
increase  with  its  manifold  blessings 
of  dominion  and  honor.  But  the 
message  to  the  saints  of  our  time  is 
that  the  inheritance  promised  in 
Missouri  [Zion]  will  yet  be  realized. 
"...  the  hour  is  not  yet,  but  is  nigh 
at  hand"  (D  &  C  58:4).  "It  must 
be  much  nearer  now  than  when  this 
inspired  line  was  first  penned" 
(D  &iC  Commentary,  page  335). 

This  significant  truth  is  found  in 
the  fifth  verse  of  this  revelation: 

Remember  this,  which  I  tell  you  before, 
that  you  may  lay  it  to  heart,  and  receive 
that  which  is  to  follow  (D  &  C  58:5). 

The  Lord  has  promised  his  people 
that  after  much  tribulation  would 
come  the  blessings  of  much  glory. 
At  the  time,  however,  they  were  not 
to  see  the  redemption  of  Zion.  For 
us  today,  we  may  be  assured  that 
the  prophecies  concerning  Zion  will 
all  be  fulfilled.  One  of  the  rich 
legacies  of  the  Latter-day  Saints  is 
to  live  in  a  period  when  the  proph- 
ecies are  being  fulfilled.  One  im- 
portant purpose  of  prophecy  is  to 
serve  as  confirmation  of  the  proph- 
et's mission  and  that  the  fulfillment 
will  instil  in  the  hearts  of  people 
the  desire  to  obey  the  Lord's  word. 
In  the  light  of  these  purposes,  what 
faith  should  the  Latter-day  Saint 
have  in  the  future  of  Zion? 

Reasons  for  the  Saints 
Gathering  in  Zion 

Several  reasons  are  given  for  the 
commandment    to   gather   to   Mis- 


534 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY   1962 


souri.  It  is  clear  from  this  revela- 
tion that  the  saints  were  to  lay  the 
foundation  of  Zion.  Regardless  of 
what  would  happen  after  the  saints 
began  their  work,  the  time  would 
come  when  Zion  would  prosper  in 
the  preparations  made  for  the  return 
of  the  Savior  to  the  earth.  The  re- 
demption of  Zion  would  come  only 
as  the  people  knew  and  fully  accept- 
ed in  their  lives  the  reasons  which 
follow: 

Behold,  verily  I  say  unto  you,  for  this 
cause  I  have  sent  you  —  that  you  might 
be  obedient,  and  that  your  hearts  might 
be  prepared  to  bear  testimony  of  the 
things  which  are  to  come  (D  &  C  58:6). 

The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  is 
divinely  directed.  Strict  obedience 
is  essential  for  salvation.  The  direc- 
tion of  the  Church  requires  the 
directing  will  of  the  Father  through 
inspired  prophets.  (See  D  &:  C 
Commentary,  page  336.) 

In  verse  6  we  have  also  another 
purpose  in  that  the  obedient  would 
bear  testimony  of  the  truth  revealed 
through  the  Prophet. 

In  addition  to  keeping  the  com- 
mandments as  stated,  the  saints  of 
1831  were  to  be  honored  in  laying 
the  foundation  of  Zion.  (See 
D  &  C  58:7.)  The  Prophet  Joseph 
Smith  records  that  on  the  third  day 
of  August  1831,  he  dedicated  the 
temple  site,  a  little  west  of  what  was 
then  Independence,  Missouri.  As  a 
part  of  this  service,  the  87th  Psalm 
was  read.  When  one  thinks  of  the 
glory  which  will  yet  surround  this 
place  and  the  purpose  of  the  temple 
prophecied  centuries  ago,  he  can 
well  understand  the  Prophet's  com- 
ment: ''The  scene  was  solemn  and 
impressive."  (SeeD.H.C.  1:199.) 

The  fourth  reason  for  the  saints 


coming  to  Zion,  as  given  in  verse  7 
of  this  revelation,  was  to  bear  record 
of  the  land  itself. 

Another  purpose  of  God  in  estab- 
lishing Zion  is  given  in  verses  8  to 

10  which  was  realized  at  some  period 
after  laying  the  foundation  of  that 
city,  as  pointed  out  in  the  D  Si  C 
Commentary,  pp.  336-337. 

The  Day  oi  the  Loids  Power 

Further  information  regarding  the 
glory  of  the  Zion  of  the  last  days  is 
brought  to  our  attention  in  verses 

11  and  12  of  this  revelation.  The 
interpretation  of  these  verses  indi- 
cates events  which  usher  in  the 
millennial  reign  of  the  Savior.  (See 
D  Si  C  Commentary,  page  337.) 

The  assurance  of  the  fulfillment 
of  God's  word  brings  forth  the 
Lord's  last  reason  for  the  building 
of  Zion.  (SeeD  &  C  1:37-38.)  It 
is  that  his  testimony  or  law  is  to  go 
forth  from  Zion  to  enlighten  the 
world.     (See  ibid.,  58:13.) 

The  Future  Glory  oi  Zion 

President  Brigham  Young  in  these 
words  referred  to  the  time  when  he 
saw  the  return  of  the  saints  to  build 
up  Zion  in  Missouri: 

.  .  .Before  we  were  driven  out  of  Mis- 
souri I  had  a  vision,  if  I  would  dare  to 
say  that  I  had  a  vision,  and  saw  that  the 
people  would  go  to  the  east,  to  the  north 
and  to  the  west;  but  we  should  go  back 
to  Jackson  County  from  the  west.  When 
this  people  return  to  the  Centre  Stake 
[place]  of  Zion,  they  will  go  from  the  west 
( Journal  of  Discourses,  11:17). 

Because  of  the  conditions  which 
prevented  the  saints  from  building 
the  temple  in  Zion,  the  Lord  re- 
leased the  saints  from  performing 
this  important  duty  at  that  time. 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


535 


(See  D  &  C  124:49-51.)  When  the 
call  comes  from  the  divinely  appoint- 
ed servants  of  the  Lord,  the  city  and 
temple  will  be  built  as  commanded 
for  this  generation  {Ibid.,  84:4-5). 

Due  to  the  driving  of  our  people 
from  the  land  of  their  inheritance, 
being  thus  moved  out  of  their  place, 
they  will  return  to  build  unto  the 
Lord  the  long-predicted  Zion.  (See 
ihid.,  101:17-10.)  When  this  task  is 
undertaken  the  saints  will  be  led 
with  pov/er.  In  the  meantime,  the 
Lord's  people  must  become  great 
and  sanctified  before  him.  (See  ibid., 
105:11-13,  31-32.)  The  laws  and 
commandments,  including  the  living 
of  the  law  of  consecration,  will  be 
lived  ''after  her  [Zion's]  redemp- 
tion." (See  ibid.,  105:34.) 

When  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith 
first  viewed  the  land  of  Missouri,  his 
vision  was  not  on  the  then  disad- 
vantages of  that  place  but  upon  the 
greatness  of  the  Zion  to  be.  Here  is 
his  message: 


But  all  these  impediments  vanish  when 
it  is  recollected  what  the  Prophets  have 
said  concerning  Zion  in  the  last  days;  how 
the  glory  of  Lebanon  is  to  come  upon  her; 
the  fir  tree,  the  pine  tree,  and  the  box 
tree  together,  to  beautify  the  place  of  His 
sanctuary,  that  He  may  make  the  place  of 
His  feet  glorious.  Where  for  brass.  He 
will  bring  gold;  and  for  iron.  He  will  bring 
silver;  and  for  wood,  brass;  and  for  stones, 
iron;  and  where  the  feast  of  fat  things  will 
be  given  to  the  just;  yea,  when  the  splen- 
dor of  the  Lord  is  brought  to  our  con- 
sideration for  the  good  of  His  people,  the 
calculations  of  men  and  the  vain  glory  of 
the  world  vanish,  and  we  exclaim,  "Out 
of  Zion  the  perfection  of  beauty,  God 
hath  shined"  (D.H.C.  L198;  cf.  Isaiah 
60:12-22) . 

Questions  ioi  Discussion 

1.  Give  some  of  the  prophecies  relat- 
ing to  the  New  Jerusalem. 

2.  Why  do  you  think  the  Indian  is 
referred  to  as  the  Jew  in  Section  57? 

3.  Discuss:  Before  the  expulsion  of  the 
saints  from  Missouri,  the  saints  were  fore- 
warned of  tribulation, 

4.  Give  two  reasons  why  the  saints 
were  driven  from  Missouri. 

5.  Why  do  you  think  the  saints  have 
been  able  to  stand  up  against  persecution? 


THE  ONLY  ROAD 


The  only  road  on  earth  that  is  in  no  need  of  repair  is  the  straight  and  narrow. 

—  Shirley   Taylor 


VISITING  TEACHER   MESSAGES 

Truths  to  Live  By  From  the  Doctrine  and  Covenants 


Message  41   —  "Men  Should   Be  Anxiously  Engaged   in   a   Good   Cause" 
(D&C  58:27). 

Chiistine  H.  Robinson 

For  Tuesday,  October  2,  1962 

Objective:     To  demonstrate  that  the  best  cause  in  which  we  can  be  anxiously  engaged 
is  that  of  giving  love  and  service  to  others. 

ALTHOUGH   history   is   full   of  make  our  personal  contribution  in 

dramatic    and     world  -  shaping  meeting  the  critical  demands  of  the 

events,  there  probably  never  was  a  time.    Some  of  us  might  be  tempted 

period  more  critical  and  yet  more  to  conclude  that  the  little  contribu- 

challenging  than  the  present.  There  tion  we  might  make  would  be  lost 

never  was  a  time  when  the  need  was  in  the  face  of  the  enormity  of  the 

greater   for   men   to  be   ''anxiously  world  problems.    The  answer  to  this 

engaged  in  a  good  cause."  was  dramatically  portrayed  in  an  in- 

The  word  anxious  means  to  be  cident  which  recently  occurred  in 

earnestly  desirous,  to  be  zealous  and  New  York  City.     Crowds  in   that 

eager.    It  implies  particular  concern  city's  subways  were  startled  not  long 

for  both  the  present  and  the  future,  ago  to  see,  along  with  advertisements 

If  we  strive  earnestly  and   with  for  soaps  and  toothpaste,  a  car  card 

determination  to  help  others  we  are  displaying  the  Ten  Commandments, 

''anxiously  engaged  in  a  good  cause.''  The  advertisement  was  signed,  "Paid 

More  and  more  of  our  world's  for  by  a   friend."     In   due  course 

thoughtful  observers  are  now  coming  newspaper  reporters,  sensing  the  pos- 

to    the    conclusion    that    the    only  sibility  of  a  story,  tried  to  learn  who 

permanent    solution    to   our   heavy  this    unusual   advertiser   might   be. 

world  problems  lies  in  the  area  of  After    considerable    research,    and 

service,   brotherhood,   and   genuine  some  difficult  detective  work,  they 

love  for  one  another.     The  Savior,  learned  that  the  friend  was  an  ordi- 

who  knew  the  solution  to  all  man-  nary   stenographer.     This    was    her 

kind's  problems,  expressed  this  basic  personal  project  motivated  by  the 

thought  when  he  said  that  loving  desire  to  influence  others  for  good, 

the  Lord  and  our  neighbor  are  the  When    she    was    interviewed,    the 

two  commandments  on  which  "hang  stenographer  said  she  had  read  some 

all  the  law  and  the  prophets."  (See  place  that  "sometimes  a  small  thing 

Matt.  22:36-40.)  can  change  the  world."     To  make 

Many  of  us  these  days  are  asking  this  personal  contribution,  she  had 

ourselves  how  we  can  be  anxiously  saved  the  cost  of  the  advertisement, 

engaged  in  a  good  cause  and  thus  $400,   from   her  personal   earnings. 

Page  536 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


537 


Her  personal  contribution  did  much 
to  focus  attention  on  the  Lord's 
commandments. 

In  our  own  search  for  a  good  cause 
in  which  we  can  be  anxiously  en- 
gaged, we  need  not  seek  such  a  dra- 
matic method  as  described  in  the 
above  experience.  Our  good  cause 
may  be  service  to  others  of  a  more 
personal,  less  publicized  nature.  We 
can  be  anxiously  engaged  in  a  good 
cause  by  sharing  the  saving  truths 
of  the  gospel  with  our  friends  and 
neighbors;  by  seeking  to  lighten  the 
loneliness,  sorrow,  and  heartaches  of 
those  with  whom  we  associate;  and 
by  encouraging  and  strengthening 
those  who  are  downhearted  and  dis- 
couraged. 

It  has  been  said,  ''The  greatest  of 


the  world's  heroes  could  not  by  any 
series  of  acts  of  heroism  do  as  much 
real  good  as  any  individual  living  his 
whole  life  in  seeking,  from  day  to 
day,  to  make  others  happy"  (Jordan, 
Wm.  George:  SeJf-ControJ,  page 
191). 

Let  us,  then,  never  allow  the  sun 
to  set  without  making  sure  we  have 
done  some  good,  eased  someone's 
burden,  ''cheered  up  the  sad,  and 
made  someone  feel  glad."  Let  us 
always  remember  the  words,  "There 
are  chances  for  work  all  around  just 
now,  opportunities  right  in  our  way. 
Do  not  let  them  pass  by,  saying, 
'sometime  I'll  try,'  but  go  and  do 
something  today"  {L.D.S.  Hymns, 
page  58). 


WORK   MEETING 


The  Latter-day  Saint  Home 


(A  Course  Expected  to  Be  Used  by  Wards  and  Branches  at  Work  Meeting) 
Discussion    1  —  The  Latter-day  Saint  Home  Is  Well  Organized  (Part  1) 
Dr.  Virginia  F.  Cutler 
For  Tuesday,  October  9,  1962 

Objective:     To  show  that  successful  home  management  begins  with  happy,  wholesome 
family  relationships. 


/^UR  first  home  management  sub- 
ject is  organization  and  plan- 
ning. Perhaps  it  will  help  us  to 
understand  the  scientific  approach 
to  home  management  if  we  know 
about  the  beginnings  of  scientific 
management  in  industry.  In  1880, 
Fredrick  W.  Taylor,  after  twenty- 
three  years  of  studying  management, 
stated  his  theory:  ''Efficiency  is  the 


end  and  aim  of  scientific  manage- 
ment; it  is  brought  about  through 
planning,  organizing,  and  learning 
to  do  shop  jobs  skillfully." 

Many  countries  tried  out  Taylor's 
efficiency  theory  and  learned  that 
it  was  lacking  on  two  counts:  first, 
the  best  results  are  not  obtained 
from  the  worker  if  he  does  not  have 
satisfying  relationships  with  his  work 


538 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY   1962 


group;  second,  a  worker  becomes 
dissatisfied  and  unhappy  and  leaves 
his  job  if  he  does  not  have  some 
creative  outlet. 

Our  problem  is,  how  can  we  re- 
late the  theory  of  industrial  man- 
agement to  home  management? 
Have  you  read  Cheaper  By  the  Doz- 
en? If  so,  you  have  become 
acquainted  with  the  remarkable 
Gilbreth  family  that  first  tried  out 
these  scientific  ideas  in  a  home  sit- 
uation. On  the  foundation  of  love, 
an  efficient  management  system  was 
developed.  The  family  knew  the 
jobs  to  be  done.  They  knew  who 
were  responsible  for  doing  them; 
and  they  knew  how  to  have  a  good 
time  while  they  worked.  The  story 
of  their  family  life,  as  well  as  their 
scientific  reports  of  time  and  motion 
studies  put  to  the  test  in  washing 
dishes  and  doing  other  household 
tasks,  provide  good  reading  for  the 
homemaker  who  wants  to  make  her 
work  a  profession. 

Today,  there  are  some  well-defined 
principles  of  home  management  that 
can  be  recommended  for  any  home 
situation.  If  they  are  followed  care- 
fully and  adhered  to  until  pro- 
ficiency is  acquired,  many  dollars 
may  be  added  to  the  annual  income; 
and  there  will  be  bonuses  or  stay-at- 
home  pay  that  cannot  be  measured 
in  dollars  and  cents.    There  will  be 


the  building  up  of  a  priceless  family 
trust,  a  happy  confident  trust  that 
rewards  all  dedicated  home  man- 
agers. 

To  reap  these  rich  rewards,  the 
order  of  the  industrial  management 
theory  must  be  reversed.  Of  pri- 
mary importance  in  home  manage- 
ment is  first,  a  condition  of  happy 
relationships  in  the  family  group; 
and  efficiency  takes  second  plate. 
This  means  that  a  feeling  of  love 
and  sincerity  permeates  the  home 
and  can  be  recognized  by  anyone 
who  visits  the  family. 

Even  though  all  members  of  the 
family  are  working  on  different 
projects,  there  is  a  feeling  of  to- 
getherness. The  interest  shown  by 
each  member  in  the  welfare  of  the 
others  is  ever  apparent.  Family 
loyalty  is  strong,  and  one  sees  a  co- 
hesiveness  that  makes  the  family 
organization  the  matrix  around 
which  all  else  revolves. 

And  so,  our  home  management 
theory  begins  with  happy,  whole- 
some, family  relationships.  Family 
values  that  help  to  make  such  re- 
lationships are  described  in  the  Fam- 
ily Values  Test.  Check  yourself 
and  family  on  these  values  and  you 
will  be  better  prepared  for  the  next 
lesson,  which  deals  with  scientific 
ways  of  making  your  home  efficient. 


Family  Values  Test 


Our  family  has: 
1.  Security 


a. 


The  safe  feeling  of  having  enough  money  to 
pay  our  bills  and  keep  out  of  debt. 
The  peace  of  mind  that  results  from  thrift, 
wise  use  of  resources,  and  a  nest  egg  for  a 
rainy  day. 


Yes 


Some- 
what 


No 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


539 


2. 


a. 


Our  family  has: 

c.  The  satisfaction   of  a  high   credit  rating  that 

comes  from  strict  honesty  and  moral  trust  — 

worthiness  in  all  dealings. 

Health 

Well-planned  meals,  with  all  essential  nutri- 
ents every  day. 

b.  A  home  that  is  based  on  love  which  feeds  the 
heart  and  lifts  the  soul  to  meet  each  day's 
demands. 

c.  A  home  that  is  clean  and  orderly  and  a  suit- 
able setting  for  healthful  family  living. 

3.  Comioit 

A  home  that  makes  cold  days  feel  warm  and 
hot  days  feel  cool  —  where  all  have  a  place  for 
relaxation,  rest,  and  rebuilding  of  inner  re- 
sources. 

4.  Privacy 

A  feeling  of  protection  against  intruders,  with 
each  person  having  one  place  in  the  home  that 
is  strictly  his  own,  even  if  it  is  only  a  small 
corner  or  a  dresser  drawer. 

5.  Friends 

A  love  of  people  and  a  sharing  with  them  of 
family  fun  and  hospitality,  at  mealtime,  family 
nights,  and  on  special  occasions. 

6.  Convenience 

A  home  that  is  planned  so  that  work  and  activi- 
ties may  be  carried  on  easily. 

7.  Hohhies 

Special  interests,  such  as  music,  art,  books,  col- 
lections, pets,  or  crafts  which  occupy  much  of 
our  "at-home"  time. 

8.  Religious  Activity 

a.  Family  and  individual  prayers,  blessing  on  the 
food,  scriptural  reading. 

Planning  for  Church  attendance  and  activity. 
Study  of  ancestors  —  writing  biographies, 
making  Books  of  Remembrance  and  Treasures 
of  Truth. 

9.  Educational  and  Cultural  Amhitions 

a.  Enough  schooling  to  help  each  member  to 
live  abundantly. 

b.  Family  trips  and  excursions  to  learn  more 
about  the  world  and  its  people.  (This  could 
be  a  trip  to  the  park  or  museum.) 

c.  A  home  library  of  books  and  records,  with 
opportunities  for  home  concerts  and  book 
reviews. 

10.  Piovision  for  Beauty 

a.  A  home  made  beautiful  through  creative 
eflfort. 

b.  Attractive  clothes  to  help  us  look  and  act 
our  best  (neat  and  clean). 


Yes 


b. 
c. 


Some- 
what 


No 


LITERATURE  America's  Literature 


The  New  Birth  of  Freedom 


Lesson  33  —  Thoreau,  Man  in  Nature 

Elder  Brian t  S.  Jacobs 

(Textbook:  America's  Literature,  by  James  D.  Hart  and  Clarence  Gohdes 
Dryden  Press,  New  York,  pp.  471-495) 

For  Tuesday,  October  16,  1962 

Objective:      To   feel   and    appreciate   Thoreau's    "inexpressible   satisfaction"    with    the 
gift  of  hfe. 


HENRY  DAVID  THOREAU 


A  LMOST  everyone  who  has  heard 
of  Henry  David  Thoreau  knows 
that  he  spent  two  years  hving  in  a 
shanty  he  constructed  with  his  own 
hands  on  the  shore  of  Walden  Pond 
some  few  miles  outside  Concord, 
Massachusetts.  And  now  as  then 
the  inevitable  questions  follow: 
Why  did  he  leave  normal  society 
for  so  long?  Other  than  verifying 
impressions  of  his  being  eccentric, 

Page  540 


what  did  he  prove?  And  most 
pressing,  what  did  it  get  him? 

The  desperate  publisher  of  Thor- 
eau's first  book  A  Week  on  the 
Concoid  and  Menimac  Rivers, 
dumped  on  the  author  over  seven 
hundred  of  the  thousand  copies 
printed  rather  than  burn  them,  so 
poorly  did  they  sell.  Thoreau's 
Walden,  a  compilation  which 
''sprouted"  from  his  journals,  sold 
less  than  two  thousand  copies  before 
his  death  in  1862.  Yet,  in  our  cen- 
tury, few  American  books  have  been 
more  widely  translated  throughout 
the  world.  While  many  giants  of 
English  and  American  nineteenth- 
century  literature  constantly  dimin- 
ish, he  who  received  scorn  and 
neglect  from  his  contemporaries, 
continues  to  grow  in  stature,  influ- 
ence, and  challenge.  Thus  our  final 
question  to  ourselves  might  well  be 
to  ask  why  this  is  so,  and  what  our 
own  age  finds  in  his  long-neglected 
pages  that  lay  there  concealed  so 
cunningly  for  more  than  a  century. 

Here  two  widely  accepted  general- 
izations may  help  us.  First,  many 
accept  Thoreau  as  the  most  pene- 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


541 


trating  nature-writer  America,  if  not 
all  mankind,  has  produced.  Second, 
no  American  has  surpassed  the  pow- 
er and  subtlety  of  his  prose.  The 
following  sentences  reveal  fully  both 
Thoreau's  all-consuming  love  of 
nature  and  the  pristine  purity  of  the 
out-of-doors  as  seen  through  his  eyes. 

.  .  .  Walden  is  a  perfect  forest  mirror, 
set  round  with  stones  as  precious  to  my 
eye  as  if  fewer  or  rarer.  Nothing  so  fair, 
so  pure,  and  at  the  same  time  so  large, 
as  a  lake,  perchance,  hes  on  the  surface 
of  the  earth.  Sky  water.  It  needs  no 
fence.  Nations  come  and  go  without 
defiling  it.  It  is  a  mirror  which  no  stone 
can  crack,  whose  quicksilver  will  never 
wear  off,  whose  gilding  Nature  continually 
repairs;  no  storms,  no  dust,  can  dim  its 
surface  ever  fresh;  —  a  mirror  in  which 
all  impurity  presented  to  it  sinks,  swept 
and  dusted  by  the  sun's  hazy  brush  —  this 
the  light  dust-cloth  —  which  retains  no 
breath  that  is  breathed  on  it,  but  sends 
its  own  to  float  as  clouds  high  above  its 
surface,  and  be  reflected  in  its  bosom  still 
(Walden,  "The  Ponds,"  page  195). 

Thoreau  loved  Nature,  and  by 
giving  himself  completely  to  her  on 
her  own  terms,  he  felt  that  he  could 
change  and  grow  nearer  the  perfec- 
tion which  Nature  best  symbolized 
to  him.    Again  of  Walden  Pond: 

...  it  is  itself  unchanged,  the  same 
water  which  my  youthful  eyes  fell  on;  all 
the  change  is  in  me.  It  has  not  acquired 
one  permanent  wrinkle  after  all  its  ripples. 
It  is  perennially  young,  .  .  .  where  a  forest 
was  cut  down  last  winter  another  is  spring- 
ing up  by  its  shore  as  lustily  as  ever;  the 
same  thought  is  welling  up  to  its  surface 
that  was  then;  it  is  the  same  liquid  joy 
and  happiness  to  itself  and  its  Maker,  ay, 
and  it  may  be  to  me  (Ibid.,  page  199). 

Herein  Thoreau  reminds  us  that 
regardless  of  how  brusquely  visible 
nature  may  be  roughed,  her  eternal 
identity  is  constant;  she  is  ever 
young  and  self-renewing  to  those 
who  can  scrape  aside  irrelevancies 


and  commune  with  her.  To  those 
who  will  hear  Thoreau  out  and  come 
to  him  on  his  own  terms,  few  writ- 
ers are  more  challenging  or  reward- 
ing. 

From  1845,  when  he  went  to 
Walden,  to  almost  1945,  Thoreau 
the  man  has  been  so  controversial  a 
personality  both  to  his  critics  and 
his  would-be  readers,  that  his  words 
have  not  been  read  and  evaluated 
on  their  own  merit  or  in  the  light 
of  his  deeper  intent.  Thus  we  may 
justly  say  of  Walden  as  Thoreau 
said  of  Walden  Pond,  "it  is  itself 
unchanged  ...  all  the  change  is 
in  me.''  Before  Thoreau's  words 
could  be  fully  appreciated,  Thoreau, 
sharp-tongued  yet  tender,  had  to 
die,  and  also  the  false  image  of 
Thoreau  as  created  by  the  influen- 
tial James  Russell  Lowell,  who  by 
background  and  personal  tempera- 
ment simply  could  not  understand 
him.  To  citybred,  professorial 
Lowell  a  symbolic  approach  to  na- 
ture was  incomprehensible,  and 
when,  as  editor  of  the  newly 
launched  Atlantic  Monthly,  he  in- 
sisted on  his  privilege  as  editor  to 
change  some  of  Thoreau's  carefully 
chosen  words  in  a  manuscript  sub- 
mitted for  publication,  Thoreau  de- 
fended his  integrity.  The  quarrel 
which  followed  emphasized  the  per- 
sonal objections  Lowell  had  pre- 
viously found  in  him,  thus  delaying 
a  just  and  sympathetic  reading  of 
Thoreau  for  several  decades. 

Thoreau  the  Man 

Outwardly,  according  to  usual 
standards,  Thoreau's  life  was  barren. 
Born  July  12,  1817,  in  Concord,  he 
graduated  from  Harvard  when  he 
was  twenty,  briefly  taught  school 
but    rebelled    against    dressing    in 


542 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY   1962 


formal  clothes  and  against  beating 
his  students  into  learning,  as  local 
administrators  expected  him  to  do. 
Aside  from  some  few  brief  trips  to 
Maine,  Cape  Cod,  Staten  Island, 
and  New  York  City,  he  spent  his 
entire  forty-four  years  in  Concord. 
Intermittently  he  helped  edit  the 
Dial,  the  mouthpiece  of  Transcend- 
entalism, lectured  almost  annually 
before  the  Concord  Lyceum  and  oc- 
casionally elsewhere,  made  pencils 
in  his  father's  factory,  surveyed,  and 
performed  menial  domestic  odd  jobs. 
Ralph  Waldo  Emerson  was  attracted 
to  the  youthful  scholar,  who  was 
able  to  read  Greek,  Latin,  French, 
Italian,  Spanish,  and  German.  He 
saw  in  Thoreau  a  man  of  independ- 
ent mind  and  of  great  promise. 
At  Emerson's  invitation,  Thoreau 
served  as  hired  man  in  the  Emerson 
household  while  the  famous  writer 
and  lecturer  was  abroad.  Save  for 
those  rare  occasions  when  his  time 
was  committed  elsewhere,  Thoreau 
walked  in  the  woods  and  fields  every 
day  of  his  life,  striding  with  a  fierce 
Indian-like  cadence  which  became 
his  hallmark. 

It  seems  ironical  that  oiie  who  so 
loved  physical  exertion  and  striding 
through  the  woods  unrestricted  by 
trail  or  road  should  be  afflicted  by 
tuberculosis,  yet  so  it  was.  During 
Thoreau's  final  months  of  confine- 
ment at  home,  when  he  saw  lifelong 
friends  passing  by,  he  asked  his 
mother,  ''Why  don't  they  come  to 
see  me?  I  love  them  as  if  they  were 
my  own."  Learning  of  his  desire, 
his  friends  came  often  thereafter.  As 
long  as  he  could  still  sit  up,  he 
insisted  in  taking  his  place  at  the 
family  table  at  mealtime.  *'It  would 
not  be  sociable  to  take  my  meals 
alone."     When  death  was  not  far 


off,  a  religious,  yet  curious  friend 
asked  him,  ''Henry,  have  you  made 
your  peace  with  God?"  To  which 
Thoreau  replied,  "I  was  not  aware 
that  we  had  quarreled."  His  final 
words  reveal  his  typical  care  in 
choosing  words,  as  well  as  his  sound 
wisdom:  "It  is  better  some  things 
should  end."  An  anonymous  obitu- 
ary notice  in  a  Boston  paper  com- 
mented, "When  we  now  look  back 
at  the  solitude  of  his  erect  and  spot- 
less person,  we  lament  that  he  did 
not  live  long  enough  for  all  men  to 
know  him."  Emerson  spoke  of  him 
in  similar  vein  at  his  funeral: 

The  country  knows  not  yet,  or  in  the 
least  part,  how  great  a  son  it  has  lost.  .  .  . 
His  soul  was  made  for  the  noblest  society; 
he  had  in  a  short  life  exhausted  the  capa- 
bilities of  this  world;  wherever  there  is 
knowledge,  wherever  there  is  virtue,  wher- 
ever there  is  beauty,  he  will  find  a  home 
(Canby,  Henry  S.:  Thoreau,  Houghton 
Mifflin  Co.,  1939,  pp.  454-455). 

Some  people,  however,  did  not 
share  his  esteem.  They  felt  him  to 
be  an  educated  loafer  who  showed 
no  leadership  or  respect  for  intel- 
lectual pursuits  as  a  college  graduate 
should,  but  instead  escaped  respon- 
sibilities of  marriage  and  society  by 
his  zeal  for  being  in  nature  and 
studying  her,  but  only  to  please 
himself. 

But  others  respected  and  loved 
him.  Whittier  felt  his  books  were 
the  work  of  a  genius,  for  "to  take 
up  his  books  is  like  a  stroll  in  the 
woods  or  a  sail  on  the  lake  —  the 
leaves  rustle  and  the  water  ripples 
along  his  pages."  He  always  re- 
minded a  lifelong  friend  of  "an 
eagle,  ready  to  soar  to  great  heights 
or  to  swoop  down  on  anything  he 
considered  evil."  For  his  superior 
insight     and     honesty,     Thoreau's 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


543 


greatest  friend  and  lifelong  influ- 
ence, Emerson,  deserves  the  final 
words,  as  he  recorded  in  July  1852: 

Thoreaii  gives  me,  in  flesh  and  blood 
and  pertinacious  Saxon  belief,  my  own 
ethics.  He  is  far  more  real,  and  daily 
practically  obeying  them,  than  I;  and 
fortifies  my  memory  at  all  times  with  an 
affirmative  experience  which  refuses  to  be 
set  aside. 

On  two  qualities  in  Thoreau  all 
agreed.  Children  loved  him,  so  free- 
ly did  he  give  himself  to  them.  He 
juggled  for  them,  drew  his  knife 
out  of  their  ears,  sang  folksongs, 
told  Indian  stories,  and  regularly 
took  them  for  rides  in  his  boat  and 
led  huckleberry  parties.  Conversely, 
with  adults  Henry  was  shy.  Harvard 
classmates  recalled  that  when  he 
conversed  at  all,  it  was  with  eyes 
lowered.  He  abhorred  group  socials, 
particularly  formal  calls  on  friends 
when  all  sat  about  stiffly  amid  paus- 
es, bantering  respectable  cliche 
phraseS;  while  really  each  hid  behind 
the  bastion  of  his  non-communicat- 
ing self.  The  Emersons  claimed 
that  he  could  not  walk  through  the 
kitchen  where  ladies  were  present 
without  blushing,  and  Ellen  SewalFs 
refusing  his  one  proposal  of  mar- 
riage did  not  make  him  less  isolated. 
Perhaps  Elizabeth  Hoar  was  justi- 
fied in  saying  of  him,  ''I  love  Hen- 
ry, but  do  not  like  him.  .  .  .  One 
would  as  soon  take  the  arm  of  an 
elm  tree." 

Thoreau,  Lover  oi  the 
Ideal  in  Nature 

Evidently  Henry  was  not  una- 
ware of  his  ''faults"  as  society  de- 
fined them,  for  in  1852  he  wrote  of 
himself,  'If  I  am  too  cold  for  human 
friendship  I  trust  I  shall  not  soon 


be  too  cold  for  natural  influences." 
He  was  tiie  true  son  of  nature  who, 
according  to  Bronson  Alcott,  "had 
the  profoundest  passion  for  nature 
of  any  one  of  his  time."  Removing 
himself  from  all  man-made  distrac- 
tions, he  retired  to  Walden  Pond, 
in  his  own  words, 

.  .  .  because  I  wished  to  li\'e  deliberately, 
to  front  only  the  essential  facts  of  life,  and 
see  if  I  could  not  learn  what  it  had  to 
teach,  and  not,  \\'hen  I  came  to  die,  dis- 
co\'er  that  I  had  not  lived.  I  did  not  wish 
to  live  what  was  not  life,  living  is  so  dear; 
nor  did  I  wish  to  practice  resignation,  un- 
less it  was  quite  necessar)-.  I  wanted  to 
live  deep  and  suck  out  all  the  marrow  of 
life,  to  live  so  sturdily  and  Spartanlike  as 
to  put  to  rout  all  that  was  not  life,  to 
cut  a  broad  swath  and  shave  close,  to  drive 
life  into  a  corner,  and  reduce  it  to  its 
lowest  terms,  and,  if  it  proved  to  be  mean, 
why  then  to  get  the  whole  and  genuine 
meanness  of  it,  and  publish  its  meanness 
to  the  world;  or  if  it  were  sublime,  to 
know  it  by  experience,  and  be  able  to 
gi\'e  a  true  account  of  it  in  my  next  ex- 
cursion {Walden,  "Where  I  Lived  and 
What  I  Lived  For,"  pp.  96-97.  See  also 
Text,  page  485.) 

No  one  has  ever  reduced  life  to  a 
lower  denominator  than  did  Tho- 
reau, nor  wrested  from  one's  exist- 
ence in  Nature  a  meaning  and  signi- 
ficance more  sublime.  "It  is  the 
marriage  of  the  soul  with  Nature 
that  makes  the  intellect  fruitful,  and 
gives  birth  to  imagination,"  he 
wrote  in  his  Journal  in  1851,  and  no 
better  proof  of  his  statement  exists 
than  his  own  writing,  afire  with 
piercing  keenness  and  apt  image  as 
he  details  his  "inexpressible  satis- 
faction" within  himself  once  he 
realizes  he  is  at  one  with  Nature. 

In  "Spring,"  a  chapter  in  Walden, 
which  was  published  in  1854,  eight 
years  before  his  death,  Thoreau 
speaks  thus: 


544 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY   1962 


.  .  .  We  need  the  tonic  of  wildness  — 
to  wade  sometimes  in  marshes  where  the 
bittern  and  the  meadow-hen  lurk,  and 
hear  the  booming  of  the  snipe,  to  smell 
the  whispering  sedge  where  only  some 
wilder  and  more  solitary  fowl  builds  her 
nest,  and  the  mink  crawls  with  its  belly 
close  to  the  ground.  At  the  same  time 
that  we  are  earnest  to  explore  and  learn  all 
things,  we  require  that  all  things  be  mys- 
terious and  unexplorable,  that  land  and 
sea  be  infinitely  wild,  unsurveyed,  and  un- 
fathomed  by  us  because  unfathomable. 
We  can  never  have  enough  of  Nature. 
We  must  be  refreshed  by  the  sight  of 
inexhaustible  vigour,  vast  and  Titanic  fea- 
tures —  the  sea-coast  with  its  wrecks,  the 
wilderness  with  its  living  and  its  decaying 
trees,  the  thunder  cloud,  and  the  rain 
which  lasts  three  weeks  and  produces 
freshets.  We  need  to  witness  our  own 
limits  transgressed,  and  some  life  pastur- 
ing freely  where  we  never  wander  [Wal- 
den,  ''Where  L  Lived  and  What  I  Lived 
For,"  pp.   317-318). 

While  believing  that  *Ve  must 
never  under-estimate  the  value  of  a 
fact,  for  it  might  one  day  blossom 
into  a  truth/'  Thoreau  greatly  feared 
those  who  approached  life  and  Na- 
ture with  the  scientist's  objectivity, 
regarding  all  reality  as  fact  only.  For 
one  truly  alive, 

.  .  .  The  earth  is  not  a  mere  fragment 
of  dead  history,  stratum  upon  stratum  like 
the  leaves  of  a  book,  to  be  studied  by 
geologists  and  antiquaries  chiefly,  but  living 
poetry  like  the  leaves  of  a  tree,  which 
precede  flowers  and  fruit  —  not'  a  fossil 
earth,  but  a  living  earth;  compared  with 
whose  great  central  life  all  animal  and 
vegetable  life  is  merely  parasitic.  (Ibid., 
page  310). 

Earlier  in  Walden,  from  his  essay 
"Where  I  Lived/'  he  memorably 
specifies  this  grand  theme,  namely, 
that  the  ultimate  good  life  is  here 
and  now,  beneath  our  feet  and  with- 
in our  perceiving  eye,  if  only  we  can 
learn  to  sense  its  real  meaning.  How 
good  is  here-and-now,  as  seen  by 
Thoreau: 


...  If  the  day  and  the  night  are  such 
that  you  greet  them  with  joy,  and  life 
emits  a  fragrance  like  flowers  and  sweet- 
scented  herbs,  that  is  your  success.  The 
true  harvest  of  my  daily  life  is  somewhat 
as  intangible  and  indiscernible  as  the  tints 
of  morning  or  evening.  It  is  a  little  stgr 
dust  caught,  a  segment  of  the  rainbow 
which   I   have  clutched. 

Thus  Thoreau  reveals  himself  in 
true  dress  and  dream :  eternally  he  is 
discontented,  ever  stirring  up  trouble 
among  his  fellows  by  reminding 
them  of  the  sweet  joy  of  existence 
which  they,  too,  could  know  and 
experience,  if  only  they  would  be- 
lieve and  aspire.  Once  again  in  a 
final  quotation,  Thoreau  tries  to  pull 
man  and  prod  him  to  soar  above 
hmiself  by  seeing  himself  in  Nature 
not  actually  but  symbolically.  The 
quotation  is  from  the  essay  ''Walk- 
ing" which  was  published  after  his 
death. 

We  hug  the  earth  —  how  rarely  we 
mount!  Methinks  we  might  elevate  our- 
selves a  little  more.  We  might  climb  a 
tree,  at  least.  I  found  my  account  in 
climbing  a  tree  once.  It  was  a  tall  white 
pine,  on  the  top  of  a  hill;  and  though  I 
got  well  pitched,  I  was  well  paid  for  it, 
for  I  discovered  new  mountains  in  the 
horizon  which  I  had  never  seen  before  — 
so  much  more  of  the  earth  and  the  heav- 
ens. I  might  have  walked  about  the  foot 
of  the  tree  for  threescore  years  and  ten, 
and  yet  I  certainly  should  never  have  seen 
them.  But,  above  all,  I  discovered  around 
me  —  it  was  near  the  end  of  June  —  on 
the  ends  of  the  topmost  branches  only, 
a  few  minute  and  delicate  red  conelike 
blossoms,  the  fertile  flower  of  the  white 
pine  looking  heavenward.  I  carried 
straightway  to  the  village  the  topmost 
spire,  and  showed  it  to  stranger  jurymen 
who  walked  the  streets  —  for  it  was  court 
week  —  but  they  wondered  as  at  a  star 
dropped  down.  Tell  of  ancient  architects 
finishing  their  works  on  the  tops  of  col- 
umns as  perfectly  as  on  the  lower  and 
more  visible  parts!     Nature  has  from  the 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


545 


first  expanded  the  minute  blossoms  of  the 
forest  only  toward  the  heavens,  above 
men's  heads  and  unobserved  by  them.  We 
see  only  the  flowers  that  are  under  our 
feet  in  the  meadows. 

Thoughts  for  Discussion 

1.  How    does    Thoreau    increase    your 
appreciation  of  life? 


2.  If  Thoreau's  ideas  and  style  could  be 
simplified,  should  they  be? 

3.  How  do  you  account  for  the  fact 
that  few  American  books  have  been  more 
widely  translated  throughout  the  world 
than  has  Thoreau's  Walden? 

4.  What  particular  memories  of  nature 
do  Thoreau's  vivid  descriptions  bring  back 
to  you? 


SOCIAL  SCIENCE    Divine  Law  and  Church  Government 
The  Foundation  of  Church  Government 


Lesson  1  —  The  Meaning  of  Divine 

Elder  Ariel  S.  BdUi 

For  Tuesday,  October  23,  1962 

Objective:     To  establish  in  the  mind  the  sacred  nature  of  Church  government  through 
the  definition  of  divine  law. 


Bdid  in  God  Is  Basic 

IN  order  for  us   to  have  a   clear 

understanding  of  the  law  of  God, 
to  recognize  his  right  to  authority, 
and  to  harmonize  our  actions  with 
his  wisdom,  we  must  first  accept 
without  reservation  the  fundamental 
premise  that  God  lives  ".  .  .  he  that 
cometh  to  God  must  believe  that 
he  is"  (Heb.  11:6). 

In  Mosiah  4:9,  we  read,  "Believe 
in  God;  believe  that  he  is,  and  that 
he  created  all  things,  both  in  heaven 
and  in  earth;  believe  that  he  has  all 
wisdom,  and  all  power,  both  in 
heaven  and  in  earth;  believe  that 
man  doth  not  comprehend  all  the 
things  which  the  Lord  can  compre- 
hend" 

To  accept  the  reality  of  God  is  an 
act  of  faith  supported  and  sustained 


by  available  evidence.  Evidence  of 
the  existence  of  God  is  found  in  two 
main  sources:  the  first  is  in  the 
orderliness  of  the  universe  and  the 
earth  we  live  on.  The  heavens  are 
full  of  planets  and  stars  moving  in 
orderly  orbit,  each  in  its  own  sphere 
of  action.  The  earth  is  teeming 
with  the  handiwork  of  the  Supreme 
Being  as  evidenced  in  the  move- 
ment of  the  earth  on  its  axis,  its 
movement  through  space  in  synchro- 
nized relationship  to  the  other 
planets,  the  effectiveness  of  daylight 
and  dark,  the  seasons  of  the  year, 
and  the  extensive  organization  of 
life  itself.  All  this  was  climaxed  by 
the  creation  of  man  to  whom  God 
gave  dominion  over  all  living  things. 
The  second  source  is  the  evidence 
found  in  the  records  of  sacred  litera- 


546 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY   1962 


ture.  The  Bible  is  a  record  of  God's 
dealings  with  man,  including  a  re- 
port of  the  creation  and  the  begin- 
nings of  man's  conquest  of  the  forces 
of  nature. 

Supporting  Scripture 

The  Bible  does  not  stand  alone  as 
the  supporting  evidence  of  the 
existence  and  reality  of  God.  The 
Book  of  Mormon,  a  record  of  God's 
dealings  with  man  compiled  by 
authorized  agents  on  the  Western 
Hemisphere,  is  another  witness  for 
the  same  great  truth  that  God  lives 
and  that  mankind  is  his  greatest  con- 
cern in  the  whole  of  his  creation. 

The  sacred  records  referred  to 
above  are  replete  with  evidence  of 
the  reality  of  God.  Sometimes  their 
evidence  is  in  the  form  of  wisdom 
and  counsel  given  for  the  welfare  of 
man.  Again  it  is  found  in  the  re- 
ports of  his  voice  identifying  his  Son 
and  giving  approval  to  the  plan  of 
life  and  salvation  as  presented  by 
the  Lord: 

And  Jesus,  when  he  was  baptized,  went 
up  straightway  out  of  the  water:  and,  lo, 
the  heavens  were  opened  unto  him,  and 
he  saw  the  Spirit  of  God  descending  like 
a  dove,  and  hghting  upon  him:  And  lo  a 
voice  from  heaven,  saying,  This  is  my 
beloved  Son,  in  whom  I  am  well  pleased 
(Matt.  3:16-17). 

Upon  the  Western  Hemisphere, 
some  time  later,  there  was  a  similar 
happening.  The  eleventh  chapter 
of  3  Nephi  in  The  Book  of  Mormon 
is  a  record  of  the  Eternal  Father  pro- 
claiming the  Christ.  The  people 

.  .  .  did  hear  the  voice,  and  did  open 
their  ears  to  hear  it;  and  their  eyes  were 
towards  the  sound  thereof;  and  they  did 
look  steadfastly  towards  heaven,  from 
whence  the  sound  came. 


And  behold,  the  third  time  they  did 
understand  the  voice  which  they  heard; 
and  it  said  unto  them: 

Behold  my  Beloved  Son,  in  whom  I  am 
well  pleased,  in  whom  I  have  glorified  my 
name  —  hear  ye  him  ( 3  Nephi  11:5-7). 

In  modern  times  the  Prophet 
Joseph  Smith  saw  two  Beings,  God 
the  Father  and  his  Son  Jesus  Christ. 
Joseph  bears  record  to  the  world 
that  he  heard  the  voice  of  God 
identify  the  Savior  with  the  state- 
ment, 'This  is  my  Beloved  Son." 
At  the  same  time  God  approved  the 
mission  of  the  Savior,  including  the 
plan  Christ  had  presented,  by  say- 
ing ''Hear  him"  (PGP,  Joseph  Smith 
2:17). 

A  Deiinition  oi  Theology 

The  study  of  God  through  a  care- 
ful, unprejudiced  examination  of  the 
sacred  literature  and  the  organized 
information  dealing  with  God  is 
called  theology.  To  analyze  this  word 
theos  means  God,  and  logos  means 
an  organized  body  of  knowledge.  It 
is  out  of  this  organized  body  of 
knowledge  that  we  can  discover  the 
reality  of  God  and  the  true  meaning 
of  his  revelations  to  man,  provided, 
as  we  study,  that  we  have  faith  suf- 
ficient to  enjoy  the  inspiration  of 
his  spirit. 

To  all  members  of  The  Church 
of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints 
has  been  given  the  gift  of  the  Holy 
Ghost.  Only  by  the  witness  of  the 
Holy  Ghost  can  the  members  testify 
to  the  reality  of  God  the  Eternal 
Father  and  his  Son  Jesus  Christ. 

This  witness  does  not  automatical- 
ly follow  our  confirmation  to  mem- 
bership in  the  Church;  it  comes 
through  humility,  service  to  our 
fellow   men,    and    a    sincere    effort 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT  547 

to  incorporate  into  our  lives  the  rules  under  his  dominion,  subject  to  his 

of  conduct,  the  way  of  life  or  religion  laws,  and  controlled  by  his  will  and 

as   found  in   the  teachings   of  the  power  (Taylor,  John:  The  Govern- 

divine  will  of  God.  nient  oi  God,  August  1852,  page  1 ). 

In   The   Doctrine   and    Covenants, 

A  Definition  oiDivinQ  Section  132:12,  we  read,  ''I  am  the 

In   the  use  of  the  term  divine,  Lord  thy  God;  and  I  give  unto  you 

clarification   and   specific   meanings  this  commandment  —  that  no  man 

must  be  given.     According  to  the  shall  come  unto  the  Father  but  by 

dictionary,  the  word  divine  may  be  a  me  or  by  my  word,  which  is  my  law, 

noun,  meaning  a  clergyman,  or  min-  saith   the   Lord/'     And   in   ancient 

ister;  a  verb,  meaning  to  foretell  or  scripture  we  read,  ''Know  therefore 

prophesy;  or  an  adjective,  meaning  this  day,  and   consider  it  in   thine 

godlike,  heavenly,  or  emanating  from  heart,  that  the  Lord  he  is  God  in 

God.  heaven  above,  and  upon  the  earth 

beneath:  there  is  none  else"  (Deut. 

The  Latter-day  Saint  4  •  39 )  • 

Concept  oi  Divine  From  the  above  statements,  we 

To  the  Latter-day  Saint  the  defi-  must  conclude  that  for  a  Latter-day 

nition  of  divine  refers  specifically  to  Saint  the  term  divine  has  a  sacred, 

God  our  Eternal  Father,  to  his  Son  holy  meaning  in  that  things  divine 

Jesus  Christ,  and  to  the  Holy  Ghost,  originate    with    God    the    Eternal 

for  they  are  one  in  purpose.  It  refers  Father.    In  this  sense,  divine  refers 

to  their  dealings  with  us,  including  to  all  the  instruction,  guidance,  and 

all  that  pertains  to  the  plan  of  life  rules  of  conduct  that  God  has  re- 

and    salvation.     All    that    is    good  vealed  through  all  ages  for  the  bene- 

comes  from  God  and  is,  therefore,  fit  and  progress  of  his  children  on 

divine.     We  recognize  God  as  the  earth.      ''Thy    righteousness    is    an 

Creator    without     qualification     or  everlasting    righteousness,    and    thy 

limitation.  Paul  the  apostle  had  this  law  is  the  truth"  (Psalms  119:142), 

same  point  of  view  when  he  said,  and  ".  .  .  the  truth  of  the  Lord  en- 

dureth  forever"  (Psalms  117:2). 

For  by  him  were  all  things  created,  that 

are  in  heaven,  and  that  are  in  earth,  visible  /^    j  tt       \n  wr-  j 

and   invisible,    whether    they   be    thrones,  ^^^  ^f  {"^^  Wlsdom 
or  dominions,  or  principalities,  or  powers:  With  the  above  in  mind  we  will 

all   things  were   created   by  him,   and   for  consider    the    WOrd    of    God    tO    be 

^™*  divine  law.     Our  study  is  built  on 

AJTir        11  ^1.  jii-  the  basic  premise  of  the  reality  of 

And  he  is  betore  all  things,  and  by  him  r^     i       r\c  ^    ■  •       i 

all  things  consist  (Col.  1:16-17).  ^o^-     ^^  ^^"^1  importance  is  the 

companion  idea  that  God  knows  all 

President   John   Taylor   in    com-  things   pertaining   to  his   innumer- 

menting  upon   this    scripture   said,  able  creations. 
"If  all  things,  visible  and  invisible,         To  man,  the  challenge  was  issued 

are  made  by  and  for  him,  he  governs  in    the    beginning    to    people    the 

and  sustains  all  worlds  to  us  known,  earth,  subdue  it,  and  have  dominion 

together  with  the  earth  on  which  we  over  all  living  things  upon  it.     In 

live.    If  he  governs  them,  they  are  plain,  simple  terms  the  earth  was 


548 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY  1962 


designed  for  the  benefit  of  man; 
however,  he  must  achieve  the  bene- 
fits through  his  own  efforts  by  dis- 
covering the  governing  principles 
involved. 

As  has  been  pointed  out  before, 
the  earth  and  the  universe  operate 
on  God's  laws.  The  operation  of 
the  planets  and  the  stars,  the  oper- 
ation of  the  elements  and  the  rules 
governing  life  upon  this  earth  are 
fixed  by  divine  law.  Man  does  not 
have  the  control  nor  operation  of 
these  laws.  This  function  of  cre- 
ation God  has  retained.  Under  his 
wisdom  it  has  operated  successfully 
according  to  his  design. 

People  —  God's  Crowning 
Creation 

The  universe  in  its  degree  of  per- 
fection is  the  place  provided  for 
man  to  grow  and  develop  and,  in  the 
process,  bring  under  subjection  for 
his  use  and  comfort  all  that  nature 
has  to  offer. 

...  the  fulness  of  the  earth  is  yours, 
the  beasts  of  the  field  and  the  fowls  of 
the  air,  and  that  which  climbeth  upon  the 
trees  and  walketh  upon  the  earth; 

Yea,  and  the  herb,  and  the  good  things 
which  come  of  the  earth,  whether  for 
food  or  for  raiment,  or  for  houses,  or  for 
barns,  or  for  orchards,  or  for  gardens,  or 
.for  vineyards; 

Yea,  all  things  which  come  of  the 
earth,  in  the  season  thereof,  are  made  for 
the  benefit  and  the  use  of  man,  both  to 
please  the  eye  and  to  gladden  the  heart; 

Yea,  for  food  and  for  raiment,  for  taste 
and  for  smell,  to  strengthen  the  body  and 
to  enliven  the  soul. 

And  it  pleaseth  God  that  he  hath  given 
all  these  things  unto  man;  for  unto  this 
end  were  they  made  to  be  used,  with 
judgment,  not  to  excess,  neither  by  ex- 
tortion (D  &  C  59:16-20). 


Divine  Law  Is  for  the  Welfare 
of  His  Children 

From  the  beginning  of  the  first 
dispensation  of  time,  God  has  re- 
vealed himself  to  his  children  upon 
this  earth.  In  a  consistent  manner 
and  in  language  that  could  be  under- 
stood he  has  pointed  out  the  destiny 
of  man.  President  Lorenzo  Snow, 
a  modern  prophet,  summarized 
man's  destiny  in  his  statement  "as 
God  is  man  may  become.'' 

The  mind  and  will  of  God  con- 
cerning man  have  been  expressed 
through  revelation  giving  direction 
to  man  through  which  he  can  obtain 
the  most  out  of  life.  Divine  revela- 
tion has  concerned  itself  primarily 
with  laws  governing  man's  relation- 
ship with  man. 

The  Social  Aspect  of  Out  Religion 

Basic  to  all  the  law  given  is  the 
divine  law  of  love,  having  its  funda- 
mental meaning  expressed  in  the 
kinship  relation  of  the  Fatherhood  of 
God,  and  the  brotherhood  of  man. 
The  love  of  one's  fellow  men  is 
essential  to  the  love  of  God.  On  this 
divine  law— love  of  God  and  love  of 
fellow  men,  are  all  the  laws  based. 

In  the  creation,  man  was  recog- 
nized as  a  social  being.  The  Creator 
said  ".  .  .  It  is  not  good  that  the 
man  should  be  alone;  I  will  make 
him  an  help  meet  for  him"  (Genesis 
2:18).  The  first  commandment 
given  to  Adam  and  Eve  was  to  peo- 
ple the  earth.  With  the  coming  of 
people  the  problems  of  interaction 
increased.  The  struggle  between 
Cain  and  Abel  was  evidence  of  the 
intensity  and  importance  of  human 
association.  This  conflict  invoked 
another  basic  law  that  we  are  our 
brother's  keeper.  From  generation 
to  generation  the  Lord  has  patiently 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


549 


continued  to  keep  before  his  chil- 
dren the  divine  laws  of  human  con- 
duct. 

During  Christ's  ministry  there 
was  a  re-emphasis  of  the  rules  of 
conduct  with  clarification  of  the 
destiny  of  the  human  family.  He 
stated  anew  the  plan  of  life  and  his 
purpose  in  this  world  which  was  to 
bring  to  pass  the  immortality  and 
eternal  life  of  man.  How  was  this 
to  be  accomplished?  By  man's 
obedience  to  the  divine  laws  and 
ordinances  governing  human  con- 
duct which  is  his  gospel. 

We  are  told  ''I,  the  Lord,  am 
bound  when  ye  do  what  I  say;  but 
when  ye  do  not  what  I  say,  ye  have 
no  promise"  (D  &  C  82:10);  and 
"There  is  a  law,  irrevocably  decreed 
in  heaven  before  the  foundations  of 
this  world,  upon  which  all  blessings 
are  predicated  —  And  when  we 
obtain  any  blessing  from  God,  it  is 
by  obedience  to  that  law  upon 
which  it  is  predicated"  (D  &  C 
130:20-21). 

The  major  concern  of  the  great 
council  in  heaven  was  how  man 
could  obtain  the  most  out  of  his 
earthly  experience.  The  plan  of 
God  the  Creator  was  to  give  man 
his  agency.  Christ  volunteered  to 
put  the  Father's  plan  in  operation. 
The  Savior  was  to  provide  man  with 
direction  and  stimulation  to  develop 
and  progress  under  divine  rules  and 
regulations. 

Man  with  his  freedom  can  listen, 
learn,  and  choose.  The  divine  law 
has  been  given  for  his  benefit.  If  he 
will  operate  or  direct  his  life  accord- 
ing to  the  law,  it  is  possible  for  him 
to  achieve  the  full  objective  of  his 
creation. 

To  assist  in  the  achievement  of 
man's   destiny  the  divine  law  has 


SACRED  MUSIC 

FOR 

WOMEN'S  VOICES 


COME    UNTO    HIM    "MES- 
SIAH"   -    Handel    


.20 


COME  YE  BLESSED  OF  MY 
FATHER   -   Madsen    20 


FORTH    IN   THY   NAME,   O 
LORD,   I   GO  -  Madsen   .. 


.20 


IF  YE   LOVE  ME,   KEEP   MY 
COMMANDMENTS   -  Madsen   .25 


IN  THY  FORM  -  Madsen 


.20 


JESU,   JOY   OF  MAN'S   DE- 
SIRING -  Bach  25 

LET  THE  MOUNTAINS  SHOUT 
FOR  JOY  —  Stephens  20 

LORD'S  PRAYER  -  Malotte 25 

MY  HEART  EVER  FAITHFUL- 
Bach     25 

THE  23RD  PSALM  -  Schubert  .25 

UNTO    THEE    I    LIFT    MINE 

EYES  —  Beethoven  22 


VOICE   IN  THE   WILDER- 
NESS -  Scott  


.25 


Music  Sent  on  Approval 

Use  this  advertisement  as  your 
order   blank 


DAYNES   MUSIC   COMPANY 

15    E.    1st    South 

Salt    Lake   City    11,    Utah 

Please     send     the     music     indicated 
above. 

G  On   Approval        D  Charge 
n  Money    Enclosed 

Name    

Address    

City   and  State  


Daiines  Music    | 


E 


15   E.   1st  South 
Jsalt  Lake  City   11,  Utah 


OuMlOCMUm  1862-1962 


550 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY   1962 


CHESBRO   MUSIC   CO. 

Box  2009  Idaho  Falls,  Idaho 

THE    WEST'S     LARGEST    MUSIC 

DISTRIBUTOR 

SSA  Arrangements 

)  Jesu,   Joy   of   Man's 

Desiring  —  Bach  —  No.  8388   .25 
)  Still.  Still  With  Thee  - 

Madsen   —   No.    10381    22 

)   The   Lord's   Prayer  — 

Malotte  -   No.   7987  

)   The  Lord   Is  My  Shepherd  — 

Smart  —   No.   1411    

)   Unto  Thee  I  Lift  Mine  Eyes  — 

No.   6221    

)   Let  Not  Your  Song  End  — 

Cain  -  No.  83238  25 

)   The  Voice  in  the  Wilderness  — 

No.   504   25 

)   My   Soul    Is   Athirst  for   God   — 

Madsen     20 

)   Abide  With  Me  'Tis  Eventide  — 

Madsen 20 

)   Love  One  Another  —  Fox  30 

)   You'll   Never  Walk  Alone  — 

Rodgers    &    Hammerstein    25 

)   No  Man   Is  an   Island   25 

)   Give  Me  Your  Tired,  Your 

Poor    25 

)   Calm   as   the   Night  20 


.25 


.20 


.22 


•  BEAUTIFUL 
•  HAIVDY 

•  DURABLE 

A  sure  way  of  keeping  alive  the  valuable  instruc- 
tion of  each  month's  Relief  Society  Magazine  is  in 
a  handsomely  bound  cover.  The  Mountain  West's 
first  and  finest  bindery  and  printing  house  is  pre- 
pared to  bind  your  editions  into  a  durable  volume. 

Mail  or  bring  the  editions  you  wish  bound  to  the 
Deseret  News  Press  for  the  finest  of  service. 

Cloth    Cover   —   $2.75;    Leather    Cover   —   $4.20 

Advance    payment    must    accompany    all    orders. 

Please    include    postage    according    to    table    listed 

below   if   bound   volumes   are   to   be   mailed. 

Distance   from 

Salt  Lake  City,   Utah  Rate 

Up  to   150  miles  35 

150   to     300  miles   39 

•          300   to     600   miles   45 
600   to   1000   miles   54 
1000   to    1400   miles   64 

1400   to   1800   miles   76 

Over   1800   miles   87 

Leave  them  at  our  conveniently  locat- 
ed uptown  office. 

Deseret  News  Press 

Phone  EMpire  4-2581    gC^ 

33  Richards  St.       Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah  ^jTxI/l 


been  organized  into  government 
and,  through  the  Priesthood  or  the 
power  to  act  in  the  name  of  God, 
it  operates  to  assist  man  in  obtain- 
ing the  full  joy  of  living  in  this 
world  with  assurance  of  eternal  life 
and  exaltation  in  our  Father's  king- 
dom. 

Thoughts  for  Discussion 

1.  Why  is  the  reahty  of  God  so  im- 
portant to  a  testimony  of  the  truthfulness 
of  the  Latter-day  Saint  religion? 

2.  What  is  the  Latter-day  Saint  mean- 
ing of  divine? 

3.  What  are  the  two  main  sources  of 
evidence  supporting  the  reality  of  God? 

4.  What  is  the  significance  of  the  ref- 
erences recording  the  voice  of  God  the 
Eternal  Father? 

References : 

Genesis,  Chapter  1. 

The   Book    of   Moses,    Pearl    of    Great 

Price,  Chapters  1-2. 
D  &  C  Sections  84,  88,  121,  130,  132. 


The  Apple  Tree 

EveJyn  FjeJdsted 

Our  apple  tree  is  gone. 

Chalice  blossoms  pink  and  white, 

Will  never  open  wide  again, 

To  hold  the  rains  and  warm  sunlight. 

Knarled  old  branches  shielding  homing 

birds 
Brought  spring  perfume,  inviting  shade, 
Gifts  of  apples  brushed  with  red, 
And  autumn  leaves  —  a  gold  cascade. 

How  many  trees  have  come  and  gone 
Since  this  our  land  began  to  grow  — 
Gone  with  this  our  tree  —  our  pioneer? 
Only  passing  winds  could  know. 

Our  family  tree  is  gone  — 
There  is  no  singing  now  at  dawn. 


child  Swinging 

Ida  E/aine  James 

Just  seconds  ago 

She  was  my  own  child 

And  that  was  enough 

For  me  to  know. 

Now,  a  handful  of  wild, 

Sweet  air-borne  fluff 

Lighter  than  snow, 

She  is  separate,  free. 

Yellow  hair  afly. 

She  is  the  essence  of  freedom. 

Feet  pointed  to  the  sky 

Away  from  me. 

Her  cascade  of  laughter 

Is  a  bell's  ding-dong; 

Air-emancipated  spirit 

Beyond  my  claim, 

While  she  is  swinging  — 

A  triumphant  song 

Without  a  name. 


Mount  Timpanogos 

Chhstie  Lund  Coles 

The  entire  valley  lies 

Greening  at  your  feet; 

The  surrounding  hills 

Are  fawn  beige,  embroidered 

In  varying  shades 

Of  green  —  from  nile 

To  emerald  hue. 

The  aspens,  like  groups 
Of  small  chicks  running 
From  their  mother's  wing. 
Cover  the  mountainside. 
Their  foliage  quivers 
In  the  spring  sunlight. 
The  straight  pines 
Seem  new-washed 
And  stronger 
From  the  winter's 
Vicissitudes 

While  you,  like  a  matriarch 
In  age  and  white  wisdom,  stand 
Serene,  above  the  young, 
Renewing  land. 


HILL  CUMORAH   PAGEANT 

July  20,  1962.  Twenty-three  days,  in- 
cluding Boston,  Washington,  New 
York,  and  Chicago.  Top  Broadway 
show  will  be  seen.  Church  historical 
places  will  also  be  visited,  such  as 
Nauvoo    and    Adam-Ondi-Ahman. 

EIGHT-DAY  WORLD'S   FAIR 

Including  Victoria,  Canada,  leaving 
July   23. 

TEN-DAY  WORLD'S   FAIR 

Including  Reno,  San  Francisco,  Red- 
woods, and  Victoria,  Canada.  Leaving 
dates:    August    17,   September   21. 

Ask  about  our  tour  to  the 

BLACK   HILLS   PASSION   PLAY 

(Including  Mt.   Rushmore) 
Leaves  August   19,   1962 
See     the     Colossal     Sculpture     carved 
from    solid    granite    of    the    heads    of 
Washington,     Jefferson,     Lincoln     and 
Theodore    Roosevelt.  $98.50 

ESTHER  JAMES  TOURS 

460  7th  Avenue 

Salt  Lake  City  3,  Utah 

Phones:  EM  3-5229  -  EL  9-8051 


Gives  you  the  ultimate 

in  fingertip  total 
electric  living  now . . . 
and  for  years  to  come. 


When  the  future  is  all- 
electric,  why  buy  anything 
but  a  Gold  Medallion  Home? 


UTAH  POWER  &  LIGHT  CO. 
Buy  now  from  your  d^al^r 


Birthday  Congratulations 

Ninety-seven 

Mrs.  Nora  Holliday  Brixton 
Burbank,  California 

Ninety-five 

Mrs.  Ellen  France  Robbins 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Ninety-one 

Mrs.  Emma  Goss  Carter  Brewster 
Lay  ton,  Utah 

Mrs.  Fredonia  Baker 
Bicknell,  Utah 

Ninety 

Mrs.  Amelia  J.  Topham 
Parowan,  Utah 

Mrs.  Frances  Fowler  Morris 
Parowan,  Utah 

Mrs.  Flora  Carpenter  Crawford 
Markesan,  Wisconsin 

Mrs.  Frances  Alveretta  Cassity 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Lovisa  Coffin 
Milk  River,  Canada 

Mrs.  Rosana  Naegle  Lunt 
Cedar  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Annie  Elfors  Marsh 
Tooele,  Utah 

Mrs.  Emma  Butler  Maxfield 
Bakersfield,  California 

Mrs.  Mary  A.  Walker  Eyre 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Page  552 


NORTHWEST  TOUR 

including  Banff,  Lake  Louise,  World's 
Fair  —  June  29,  July  3,  August  6 
July  9  leaving  from   Phoenix,  Arizona 

EIGHT-DAY  WORLD'S   FAIR 
TOUR 

leaving    every    month    —    many    dates 

TWELVE-DAY  WORLD'S  FAIR 
TOUR 

including  Reno,  San  Francisco,  Red- 
woods, Portland,  Seattle,  Victoria, 
B.C.  —  August  9,  September  8,  Sep- 
tember 22. 

HILL  CUMORAH  TOUR 

leaving   July   28 

MARGARET  LUND 
TOURS 

3021   South  23rd  East,  P.  O.  Box  2065 

Salt  Lake  City  9,  Utah 
HU  6-1601  -  HU  5-2444  -  AM  2-2337 


Blessed  Point 
of  No  Return 

his  W.  Schow 

Heart,  fainting  in  the  dark, 

Press  toward  the  dawn, 

Remembering  how  paper-thin 

The  hne  is  drawn 

Between  success  and  failure. 

When  complete 

Refusal  to  give  up 

Can  keep  man  from  retreat; 

How  frail  the  thread  that  separates 

Victory  from  defeat; 

How  many  of  earth's  greatest  goals 

Had  not  been  won 

Were  not  the  turning  back  a  longer  trek 

Than  pressing  on. 


^     -I 


3.l.e./^.v(^  -^^W^    •-  /ffa    ^a/^/Z^  Cl^ .  ^I/^lj^- 


Celebrate  ''Days  of  Why  reading... 

1 

BRIGHAM    YOUNG    AT    HOME     Clanssa  Young  Spencer  and  Mabel  H 


armer 


This  choice  book  contains  heart-warming, 
intimate  recollections  of  those  pioneer  days 
when  President  Young's  home  (the  newly- 
restored  Beehive  House)  teemed  with  family 
life  and  when  famous  guests  from  over  the 
world  were  entertained  in  the  grand  parlors. 


PIONEER  THEATRE 
IN  THE  DESERT 

Ila  Fisher  Maughan 

There  was  mighty  splendor  in  pioneer  theatri- 
cals in  Salt  Lake  City  and  the  Utah  territory. 
This  fascinating  book  recalls  all  the 
highlights  in  the  old  Salt  Lake 
Theatre,  the  Social  Hall,  the  bow- 
eries and  elsewhere.  For  sheer  color 
and  glamour,  nothing  compares  to 
these  times  when  entertainment 
was  vibrant  and  alive.  This  is  a 
book  to  read  now  since  the  Pioneer 
Memorial  Theatre  will  be  opening 
soon  on  the  University  of  Utah 
campus.    Unusual   illustrations. 

2.50 


Now  in  a  new  edition,  this  book  received 
national  acclaim  and  recognition  when  it  first 
appeared  in  print.  Hosts  of  pictures  of  the 
Beehive  House  interior  as  well  as  personal 
comments  on  all  members  of  the  Brigham 
Young  household  are  included.  2.95 


Sojo^^Z^  a^.~zasic 


Dcserct^Booh  Co: 

^     44  East  South  Temple    -  Salt   lake  City,  Utah      ...  - 


^_  .^  ^_  .^  _„  ^^^^^^^^^^ry^f^l^Pff^y^fV'*^*-'*    '      ^  „_  „_  „^  _ 

Deseret    Book    Company 
44   East   South   Temple 
Salt  Lake  City,   Utah 

Gentlemen: 

Enclosed    you    will    find      (      )    check      (      )    money    order 
(      )    I    have    an    account.     Please    charge.     Amount    enclosed 

$ for    encircled     (numbered)     books: 

1  2 

Name    

Address    

City   Zone State 

Residents    of    Utah    include    3%    sales    tax. 


Second  Class  Postage  Paid 
at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


EN3-lS-116->39!>77 


JUL    03 


TOPS    EM  ALL! 


Tops  for  berries  .  .  .  and  your  breakfast  cereal  •  Tops  in  preference  for  canning  and 
freezing,  both  home  and  commercial  •  It's  as  pure,  as  fine,  as  sweet,  as  white  as  any 
sugar  you  can  buy  ...  for  every  sweetening  and  preserving  use  •  It  brings  out  the  full 
flavor  of  fruit  .  .  .  and  other  pleasure  foods,  from  ice  cream  and  candy  to  soft  drinks  and 
bakery  desserts  y  j,„j  ,  sugaR  COMPANY  •  SALT  LAKE  CITY,  UTAH 


f^M^^ 


i.'^<*'" 


i#^:-.^ 


t. 


"■  ■■■|:^-».i!j/^   %.'%,;• 


r^^^i,;,  ,.M    •-,    y.y  ^..^^y  •,   s" 


'V  .-^^ 


^•>^ 


iis' « 


..<:^^^''^'     v':*^.^ 


The  Little  Things 

Dorothy  /.  Roberts 


When  the  shadow  of  a  great  cloud  falls 
Ominous,  aeross  the  day, 
We  think  then  of  the  little  things, 
Turning  the  mind  another  way. 

A  moment's  respite  in  the  dark, 
A  recess  taken  from  the  pain. 
That  we  may  bend  more  graciously 
And  lift  our  burdens  up  again.  .  .  . 

Once  I  saw  a  daisy  grow 
Against  a  giant  boulder's  side, 
And  a  gnarled  mahogany  ascend 
A  wind-torn  mountainside. 

Once  I  paused,  three  pigeons  came, 
And  walked  along  the  gutter  rows; 
Gray,  the  pavement,  wings,  and  sky. 
All,  save  the  pigeons'  coral  toes. 

And  once  I  watched  a  feather  fall 
As  a  birdling  left  the  woven  nest.  .  .  . 
But  a  moment,  and  the  mind  goes  on, 
More  willingly  after  a  rest. 


The  Cover:   Field  of  the  Shepherds,  Near  Bethlehem 

Color  transparencies  on  the  cover  and  in  the  article,  "J^r'^^s^l^ni,  City  of  Peace," 
were  taken  by  Dr.  O.  Preston  Robinson 

Frontispiece:  Mount  Wilson  in  the  San  Juan  National  Forest,  Colorado 
Photograph  by  David  Muench 

Art  Layout:    Dick  Scopes 

Cover  Lithographed  in  Full  Color  by  Deseret  News  Press 


'/mi/^ 


I  wish  to  give  you  a  great  big  'Thank 
You"  from  all  of  us  here  in  the  newest 
(May  21,  1962)  stake  of  Zion,  the  Boston 
Stake.  We  all  eagerly  await  The  KtMti 
Socittx  Magazine  each  month.  The  serial 
stories,  as  well  as  the  short  stories,  are 
wonderful.  Every  part  of  the  Magazine 
holds  its  own  special  charm  —  the  poetry, 
the  lessons,  and  hearing  about  the  Church 
throughout  the  world  warms  the  hearts 
of  everyone. 

— Miss  Joyce  V.  Bartlett 

Braintree,  Massachusetts 


My  dear  mother,  Mrs.  N.  E.  Nielsen, 
gave  me  a  year's  subscription  to  T\iq  Kt- 
lief  Society  Magazine  as  a  birthday  gift. 
I  am  delighted  with  the  material  the  Mag- 
azine contains.  I  especially  like  the  poetry. 
In  the  May  issue  I  liked  the  frontispiece 
poem  ''On  a  May  Morning,"  by  Ouida 
Johns  Pedersen,  "Sonnet  for  a  Somber 
Day,"  by  Evalyn  Miller  Sandberg,  and 
"The  Sentinel,"  by  Zara  Sabin.  "Little 
Teamstress,"  by  Frances  C.  Yost,  and 
"Dare  to  Be  Different,"  by  Mabel  Law 
Atkinson  are  my  favorite  stories  in  the 
May  issue.  "Hand  to  the  Plow,"  by  Ilene 
H.  Kingsbury,  also  has  a  commanding  in- 
terest. 

— Remelda  N.  Gibson 
Tooele,  Utah 


I  have  enjoyed  the  lovely  writings  in 
The  Relief  Society  Magazine  for  many 
years.  I  couldn't  possibly  keep  house 
without  it.  There  are  so  many  helps  for 
everything,  especially  in  being  a  good 
wife,  mother,  and  neighbor.  I  have  used 
the  editorials  many  times  in  giving  talks 
and  also  in  helping  my  children  with  their 
assignments. 

— Shirley  J.  Brown 
Casper,  Wyoming 
Page  554 


Many  items  in  The  ReUef  Society 
Magazine  for  May  were  outstanding. 
"How  to  Give  a  Magazine  to  Someone 
Who  Is  111"  (by  Evelyn  Witter)  is  very 
well  written  and  so  true.  We  should  all 
follow  the  subtle  advice  in  it,  the  advice 
of  the  poet  who  said,  "The  gift  without 
the  giver  is  bare."  Then  there  is  that 
lovely  poem  "Wait  for  Me,  Sun"  (by 
Mabel  Jones  Gabbott),  a  poem  with  a 
new  lilt.  And  the  poem  "I  Love  You" 
(by  Florence  S.  Glines),  different  and 
heartwarming.  I  never  had  a  sister,  so 
I  made  copies  of  this  poem  for  folks  more 
fortunate  than  I.  Then,  on  Mother's 
Day,  my  sister-in-law  sent  this  poem  to 
me,  so  I  have  the  love  of  a  sister,  even 
if  I  missed  having  one.  I  hope  we  may 
see  many  new  names  in  the  Magazine 
and  many  more  fine  contributions  from 
the  old  names. 

— Agnes  Just  Reid 
Firth,  Idaho 

I  love  every  issue  of  The  Relief  Society 
Magazine.  It  is  wonderful  reading  to 
sandwich  into  my  busy  days  of  caring  for 
our  six  young  children. 

— Jean  Longhurst 

Connell,  Washington 

Last  December  my  wife  was  given  a 
subscription  to  The  Relief  Society  Maga- 
zine. As  soon  as  she  has  finished  reading 
this  wonderful  little  Magazine,  then  I 
get  to  read  it.  When  her  subscription 
runs  out,  you  can  be  sure  that  a  renewal 
to  the  Magazine  will  be  one  of  her 
Christmas  presents.  "Sow  the  Field  With 
Roses"  (serial  by  Margery  S.  Stewart, 
concluded  in  June  1962)  was  a  heart- 
warming story,  and  we  look  forward  to 
seeing  more  of  Mrs.  Stewart's  stories. 
—Charles  L.  Collins  III 
Buena  Vista,  Colorado 


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY^irfvGAZINE 


Motithly  Pablicdticn  of  the  Relief   Society  of 

5t   of   Latter-day   Sail 

AUGUST  1962 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE       Marianne    C.    Sharp     Editor 

Vesta   P.    Crawford    Associate  Editor  Belle   S.    Spafford     General  Manager 

SPECIAL  FEATURES 

She  Knew  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith  —  Part  V  —  Margaret   Mclntire  Burgess 

Preston     Nibley  556 

My  Shadow  Celia   Larsen   Luce  573 

Sunday  Morning  on  Temple  Hill  Mabel  Luke  Anderson  578 

Jerusalem,   City   of   Peace   Christine    H.    Robinson  589 

nCTION 

Comjxiny  Best  Lael  Jensen  Littke  559 

Out    of    the    Wilderness    —    Chapter    2    Shirley    Thulin  566 

Hand  to  the  Plow  —  Part  IV  —  Dedication  Ilene   H.   Kingsbury  580 

GENERAL  FEATURES 

From  Near  and  Far  554 

Sixty  Years  Ago   584 

Woman's  Sphere Ramona  W.    Cannon  585 

Editorial:  In  the  Family  There  Is  Strength  Vesta  P.  Crawford  586 

Notes  to  the  Field:   The  Annual  General   Relief  Society  Conference   588 

Relief  Society  Magazines  for    1961   Available   for  Binding   588 

Notes  From  the  Field:  Relief  Society  Activities  Hulda   Parker  603 

Birthday   Congratulations    632 

FEATURES  FOR  THE  HOME 

Vacation  By  the  Day  Betty  G.   Spencer  565 

My  Shadow  Celia  Larsen   Luce  573 

My  Family  Likes  All  Kinds  of  Fruit  —  Just  So  They  Are  Peaches  Vilate  R.  McAllister  574 

"Thou   Shalt   Not   Be   Proud"    Martha   Tucker   Fugate  577 

Family  Desserts  Mabel   Harmer  597 

Make   a    Drip-Dry   Apron    Janet    W.    Breeze  600 

Clara  Partridge  Stevens  —  Artist  With  Needle  and  Brush  602 

LESSONS  FOR  NOVEMBER 

Theology  —  "Engaged  in  a  Good  Cause"  Roy  W.   Doxey  610 

Visiting  Teacher  Messages  —  "He  Who  Doeth  the  Works  of  Righteousness   .    .    ." 

Christine     H.     Robinson  615 

Work  Meeting  —  The  Latter-day  Saint  Home  Is  Well  Organized  —  Part  II 

Virginia    F.    Cutler  617 

Literature  —  Henry  David  Thoreau  —  Individualist  Briant  S.   Jacobs  619 

Social  Science  —  Divine  Law  and  Human  Welfare  Ariel  S.  Ballif  625 

POETRY 

The  Little  Things  —  Frontispiece  Dorothy   J.   Roberts  553 

Hour  of  Dusk,  by  Christie  Lund  Coles,  564;  Hymns  of  Praise,  by  Ouida  Johns  Pedersen,  572; 
A  Summarization  of  the  Brief  Life  of  Edgar  Allan  Poe,  by  Hazel  Owen,  583;  Supplication,  by 
Catherine   B.    Bowles,    624;    On   Reaching   Shadows,   by   Mabel    Jones   Gabbott,    631. 

Published  monthly  by  THE    GENERAL    BOARD    OF   RELIEF    SOCIETY  of  The  Church  of 

Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints.  ©  1962  by  the  Relief  Society  General  Board  Association 

Editorial  and  Business  OlTices :  76  North  Main,  Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah:  Phone  EMpire  4-2511; 
Subscriptions  246;  Ekiitorial  Dept.  245.  Subscription  Price:  $2.00  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year; 
20c  a  copy  ;  payable  in  advance.  The  Ma£:azine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No  back 
"]^™^bers  can  be  supplied.  Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change  of 
address  at  once,  giving  old  and   new   address. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter  February  18,  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under 
the  Act  of  March  3,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in 
section  1103,  Act  of  October  8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned 
unless  return  postage  is  enclosed.  Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only. 
The  Magazine  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited   manuscripts. 

Page  555 


she  Knew 

the  Prophet 

Joseph  Smith 


MARGARET  McINTIRE   BURGESS 


Part  V- Margaret  Mclntire  Burgess 

Preston  Nibley 
Assistant  Church  Historian 


IN  The  Rdiei  Society  Magazine, 

for  January  1918,  there  is  a  brief 
sketch  of  the  hfe  of  Mrs.  Margaret 
Mclntire  Burgess,  of  St.  George, 
Utah,  written  by  herself.  In  this 
sketch  she  relates  that  she  was  born 
in  the  State  of  Pennsylvania  in  1837, 
and  that,  about  the  time  of  her 
birth,  her  parents  were  converted  to 
the  Mormon  religion  through  the 
efforts  of  a  young  missionary  named 
Erastus  Snow.  Then,  in  the  year 
1840,  the  father  sold  the  family 
possessions  in  Pennsylvania,  and 
with  his  wife  and  three  children, 
moved  to  Nauvoo,  Illinois,  the  head- 
quarters of  the  Church. 

''When  we  arrived  in  Nauvoo," 
Margaret  wrote,  ''our  things  were 
stored  in  a  large  frame  building,  un- 
finished, owned  by  a  gentleman  by 
the  name  of  George  Telling,  being 
on  the  corner  of  Main  and  Parley 
streets.  Shortly  afterwards  my  father 
bought  the  building  and  had  it 
finished  up  comfortably,  and  we 
lived  there  until  the  general  expul- 
sion of  the  Saints  to  the  West." 

It  was  while  the  family  resided 
in  Nauvoo,  during  the  childhood 
of  Mrs.  Burgess,  that  the  following 
interesting  events  took  place,  which 
she  relates  as  follows: 

"We  were  close  neighbors  to  the 
Prophet's  family,  and  very  intimate, 
too.  The  Prophet  was  often  in  our 
home  for  short  visits.  One  morning 
he  came  in  and  noticed  I  had  a  piece 
of  flannel  around  my  throat.  He 
inquired  if  my  throat  was  sore. 
Mother  told  him  it  was,  and  she 
was  afraid  it  was  the  mumps.  He 
called  me  to  him  and  took  me  upon 
his  lap,   then  took   the  flannel  off 


*The  portrait  of  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith  reproduced  on  the  opposite  page  was 
painted  by  Alvin  Gittins.  The  original  painting  hangs  in  the  board  room  of  the  Church 
Office  Building  in  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah. 

Page  556 


558 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1962 


and  asked  mother  for  the  oil.  He 
anointed  my  throat  with  the  oil  and 
then  administered  to  me.  I  knew 
I  was  well,  as  I  got  down  from  his 
lap  after  which  I  felt  no  more  sore 
throat— another  proof  of  his  tender 
loving  heart. 

"One  morning  as  we  were  on  our 
way  to  school,  my  brother  and  I 
were  forced  to  walk  in  some  very 
muddy  places  as  it  had  rained  the 
previous  night.  The  school  was  down 
near  the  river  and  there  was  one  very 
bad  place  we  had  to  go  through 
where  we  got  stuck  fast,  and  I 
began  to  cry,  as  did  my  little  brother. 
I  thought  I  would  surely  never  get 
out,  but  on  looking  up,  we  saw  the 
Prophet  coming  right  for  us.  The 
crying  soon  ceased.  He  carried  me 
out  first  and  then  my  brother.  He 
took  his  handkerchief  out  of  his 
pocket,  wiped  the  tears  from  our 
eyes  and  cleaned  the  mud  off  our 
shoes,  all  the  time  speaking  comfort- 
ing words  to  us,  sending  us  on  our 
way  rejoicing,  at  the  same  time 
pointing  out  a  safer  way  to  get  to 
the  school  house.  Oh,  our  beloved 
Prophet,  how  deep  were  his  sym- 
pathies and  how  his  kind  heart 
yearned  to  do  good. 

"Now  let  me  tell  you  of  another 
incident  before  I  stop.  My  mother 
had  twin  baby  girls,  and  Aunt 
Emma,  as  we  called  her  (the  Proph- 
et's wife)  had  been  confined  and  her 
baby  had  died.*  Soon  after  the 
death  the  Prophet  came  in  one 
morning  and  said,  'Sister  Mclntire, 
I  have  come  to  borrow  one  of  your 
babies,'  and  mother  exclaimed, 
'Why,  Brother  Joseph,  what  do  you 
want  with  one  of  my  babies?'  'Well/ 
he  replied,  'I  want  one  of  them  for 


my  wife  to  comfort  her  only  for  a 
time.'  He  talked  with  mother  a 
while  and  she  finally  told  him  he 
could  have  one  baby  through  the  day 
time  if  he  would  bring  it  back  nights, 
so  the  bargain  was  made  and  the 
Prophet  smiled  with  gratitude. 

"The  twins  were  so  much  alike 
that  they  could  be  scarcely  told 
apart,  but,  of  course,  mother  knew 
and  their  dispositions  were  not  alike 
—one  was  a  quick  little  thing  and 
the  other  was  mild.  My  mother 
would  set  them  in  the  double  cradle, 
made  high  at  each  end  and  low  in 
the  middle,  and  give  each  some 
playthings,  and  the  quick  one  would 
take  all  the  things  away  from  the 
mild  one.  They  were  dressed  exactly 
alike. 

"One  morning  when  the  Prophet 
came  for  the  baby,  mother  reached 
him  the  other  baby.  He  took  it  and 
looked  at  it,  kissed  it  and  handed 
it  back  and  said,  'Not  my  little 
Mary,'  so  mother  reached  him  little 
Mary.  He  had  always  taken  the  little 
mild  one — her  name  was  Mary  and 
the  other  one  was  Sarah. 

"The  Prophet  would  always  bring 
the  baby  up  himself  at  night.  One 
night  he  did  not  come  as  usual  and 
mother  went  down  and  found  the 
baby  was  crying.  Brother  Joseph  was 
sitting  by  the  fire  trotting  it.  He 
had  it  wrapped  up  in  a  little  silk 
quilt,  preparatory  to  starting  out 
with  it.  When  mother  went  in  it 
reached  its  hands  to  her.  When 
she  took  it  the  baby  soon  was  still. 
When  mother  started  back  the 
Prophet  took  the  baby  from  her  and 
walked  up  home  with  her.  When 
Aunt  Emma's  health  returned,  our 
baby  came  home  to  stay." 


'The  Prophet's  son  Don  Carlos  was  born  June  13,  1840,  and  died  in  August  1841. 


Company  Best 


Lael  Jensen  Littke 


N 


OW  don't  forget,"  Molly 
said,  as  she  cleared  the 
breakfast  dishes  from  the 
table,  ''the  hamburger  is  thawing  on 
the  third  shelf  of  the  refrigerator, 
and  there's  fruit  for  a  nice  salad. 
You  can  fix  the  hamburger  any  way 
you  want,  and  then  cook  some  rice 
or  something/' 

Sixteen-year-old  Lois  grinned. 
''Better  make  it  potatoes.  Mother," 
she  said.  "Remember  what  hap- 
pened last  time  I  cooked  rice?  I 
thought  a  cup  of  it  uncooked  looked 
like  nothing  at  all,  so  I  cooked  the 
whole  package." 

"A  person  isn't  likely  to  forget  a 
kitchen  full  of  cooked  rice,"  laughed 
Molly.  "All  right,  make  it  pota- 
toes." She  glanced  at  the  clock  on 
the  kitchen  wall.  "If  I  hurry,  I'll 
have  time  to  do  the  breakfast  dishes 
before  I  go." 

"I'll  do  them,"  said  Lois.  "You 
run  along.  Grandma  Feeney  will  be 
expecting  you.  I  think  she  likes  to 
have  you  take  care  of  her  better 
than  anyone  else,  and  I  don't  blame 
her." 

"Flatterer,"  said  Molly.  "Now, 
are  you  sure  you  can  manage  dinner 
and  everything  by  yourself?  You 
can  fix  you  and  Ted  and  the  twins 
a  little  snack  when  you  get  home 
from  school,  so  you  can  all  last 
until  dinnertime.  Daddy  will  be 
home  about  six,  and  I  should  be 
here  about  six-thirty." 


"Don't  worry,  Mother,  I'll  take 
care  of  everything."  Lois  turned  the 
hot  water  on  the  dishes  and  then 
cleared  her  throat.  "Mother,"  she 
said  in  her  I-doubt-if-you'11-approve- 
but-there's-no-harm-in-trying  voice, 
"may  I  use  the  best  china  and  silver 
and  crystal  and  everything?" 

"Whatever  for?"  asked  Molly. 
"What's  the  occasion?" 

Lois  shrugged.  "No  occasion.  I 
just  think  it  would  be  a  lot  more 
fun  to  get  dinner,  if  I  could  use 
the  pretty  things."  She  held  up 
one  of  the  breakfast  plates.  "This 
everyday  stuff  is  so  chipped  and 
everything." 

"It's  just  fine  for  the  family.  You 
know  the  china  is  our  company 
best." 

"But  we  never  use  it.  When  Uncle 
Dave  and  Aunt  Bea  were  here  last 
month,  we  used  our  everyday  stuff." 

"They  didn't  mind,"  laughed 
Molly.    "They're  just  family." 

"And  when  Kathy  came  over  to 
spend  the  night  with  me,  we  didn't 
use  it  either.  She  was  company. 
Whom  are  we  expecting  to  come  to 
use  it,  the  President  of  the  United 
States?" 

"Our  everyday  dishes  are  just 
fine,"  said  Molly.  "I  worked  so 
hard  to  get  that  china,  piece  by 
piece,  and  I  don't  want  the  twins 
breaking  it." 

"Aw,  Mom,"  said  Lois,  "it  would 
be  so  .  .  .  well,  kind  of  romantic  to 

Page  559 


560  RELIEF  SCXIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1962 

use  the  best  things.    It  would  make  Feeney  wasn't  exactly  the  smiling, 

the  hamburger  taste  like  filet  mig-  co-operative   patient   envisioned   in 

non."  their  home  nursing  demonstrations 

last  year.    To  be  downright  truthful, 

jyjOLLY  grinned  at  her  daughter,  she  was  a  real  trial  sometimes,  or  so 

''My  stars,  a  person  needs  a  most  of  the  sisters  thought.    Molly 

degree  in  psychology  to  understand  was  of  the  opinion  that  she  herself 

sixteen-year-olds  nowadays.  Now  you  would  probably  act  the  same  way  in 

do  as  I  say."     She  picked  up  her  the     same     circumstances.       Here 

purse  and  the  crocheting  she  was  Grandma  Feeney  was,  at  eighty-two, 

taking  with  her.    'Tve  really  got  to  lying  in  bed  after  a  serious  illness, 

rush.    Sister  Fletcher  has  been  there  waiting  to  be  moved  to  a  nursing 

with  Grandma  Feeney  all  night  and  home,  and  depending  on  the  Relief 

Fm    sure    she's    anxious    to    leave.  Society  sisters  to  care  for  her  since 

Goodbye    now."      She    kissed    the  she  had  no  family  left.  Her  husband 

girl's  cheek  and  hurried  out  of  the  had  passed  away  eleven  years  before, 

house.  and  ''Grandma"  was  only  an  hon-. 

Walking  toward  Grandma  Feen-  orary  title,  since  her  only  child,  a 

ey's  house,  she  smiled  fondly  at  the  daughter,  had  died  of  scarlet  fever 

romantic  notions  of  a  sixteen-year-  when  she  was  seventeen.     I  don't 

old.    The  best  china  for  hamburg-  blame  her  a  bit  for  acting  as  she 

ers,  indeed.    There  was  no  place  for  does,  Molly  said  to  herself, 
chipped   dishes   and    old   tarnished 

silverware  in  the  bright  dreams  of  a  AS  she  expected.  Grandma  Feeney 

young  girl.     Lois  didn't  know  yet  was  fretting  when  she  arrived, 

what  it  was  like  to  work  hard  to  get  "A  body  works  day  and  night  for 

nice  things,  or  she  would  know  why  eighty  years,"  she  was  telling  Sister 

Molly    was    reluctant    to    use    the  Fletcher,  probably  for  the  twentieth 

company  best  china.    Molly  remem-  time    that    morning,     "and     then 

bered   only   too   well    the   difficult  kerblam!  Something  wears  out,  and 

days  of  low  income  and  high  ex-  you  just  fall  apart  like  the  Wonder- 

penses  when   she  and  David  were  ful  One  Hoss  Shay.    You've  heard 

first  married.    Slowly,  over  the  years,  the  poem  about  the  Wonderful  One 

one  piece  at  a  time,  she  had  bought  Hoss     Shay,     haven't     you,     Sister 

the  lovely  dinnerware,  the  sterling  Jones?" 

silver,  and   the  crystal  she  was  so  "Sister  Fletcher,"  said  that  good 

proud  of  today.  lady,  also  probably  for  the  twentieth 

It  had  seemed   so  important  to  time,    "you    know    I'm    not   Sister 

have   something   really    nice.      She  Jones,  Grandma  Feeney." 

supposed  that  Lois  thought  she  was  "Guess  I  just  forgot,"  said  Grand- 

as  old  and  crotchety  as  Grandma  ma  Feeney.     "But  I  do  remember 

Feeney,  but  she  was  a  good  girl,  the  'Wonderful  One  Hoss  Shay.'  I 

And,  speaking  of  Grandma  Feeney,  could  still  say  the  whole  thing  off 

thought  Molly,  she'd  better  speed  by  heart  if  a  body  was  to  ask  me." 

up  a  little  bit.    Sister  Fletcher  would  She  turned  faded  blue  eyes  on  Molly 

be  more  than  ready  to  leave  after  a  as  she  came  through  the  bedroom 

night  with  the  old  lady.    Grandma  door.    "You've  heard  of  the  'Won- 


COMPANY  BEST  561 

derful  One  Hoss  Shay/  haven't  you,  ''And  you  want  to  know  something? 

Sister  Molly  Andrews?"  You're    right   nice   company   when 

''At    least    she    remembers    your  you  want  to  be." 

name,"  whispered  Sister  Fletcher.  Grandma    Feeney    sighed.    "It's 

"Why,    come    to    think    of    it,"  just  that  I  get  so  tired  of  lying  here 

Molly  said  to  Grandma  Feeney,  "I  all  the  time.    I  have  worked  so  hard 

don't  believe  I've  heard  that  poem  most  of  my  life,  and  it  seems  like  a 

for  a  long  time.     I'll  let  you  recite  big  waste  of  time  to  lie  here.     I'm 

it  for  me  just  as  soon  as  I  say  good-  just  an   old   woman    with   nothing 

bye  to  Sister  Fletcher  here.    I'll  be  left  to  enjoy." 

right  back."  "You're  a  woman  who  has  earned 

"Honest  to  goodness,"  whispered  a    rest,"    said    Molly.    "Now,    since 

Sister  Fletcher,  as  she  gathered  up  you've  already  had  your  breakfast, 

her  belongings  in  the  small  parlor,  we'll   change  your  bedclothes  and 

"sometimes  I  just  want  to  scream,  comb   your   hair,   then    maybe    I'll 

I  think  she  just  plagues  me  for  the  read  to  you  if  you'll  be  good."   She 

joy  of  it."  looked  around  the  little  bedroom. 

"Oh,  I'd  probably  be  the  same  "Where  is  it  you  keep  your  sheets?" 

way,"  said  Molly,  "if  I  had  to  be  Grandma  Feeney  indicated  a  large 

there  on  that  bed  day  and  night  and  cedar  chest  standing  in  the  corner, 

didn't    have   any    family    to    worry  "That  was  my  hope  chest,"  she  said 

about  me."  proudly.  "I  had  it  filled  to  the  brim 

Sister  Fletcher  smiled.  "You  have  with  pretty  things  when  I  married 

a  good  heart,  Molly.    Well,  I'll  turn  my  Tom.   I  keep  my  sheets  in  there 

her   over    to   you."     She    threw   a  so  they'll  smell  nice." 

sweater  over  her  shoulders,  picked  "All  right,"  said  Molly,  opening 

up   her   purse   and   knitting,   bade  up  the  big  chest.  "I'll  just  dig  some 

Molly  goodbye,  and  left.  out,  and  we'll  have  you  all  changed 

"Grandma  Feeney,"  said  Molly,  in  a  jiffy." 

going  back  into  the  bedroom,  "will  In  the  chest  she  found  a  variety  of 

you  recite  that  poem  for  me  now?"  rough    and    rather    ragged    sheets. 

"These  have  certainly  seen  better 

HE  faded  eyes  sparkled  a  little,  days,"  she  said,  holding  one  of  them 

Aw,"    said   Grandma   Feeney,  up. 

"you  know  I  just  do  that  to  bother  "Just    like    me,"    said    Grandma 

some  of  the  ladies  a  little.    Some  of  Feeney     "They're  plenty  good  for 

them  can  hardly  wait  for  their  time  me." 

here  to  get  over  with,  and  I  guess  I  "I'll  see  if   I   can   find  some  in 

just  tease  them  a  little  for  entertain-  better  shape,"  said  Molly,  digging 

ment.    Just  to  get  their  dander  up,  deep  into  the  chest. 

I  guess."  Near  the  bottom,  she  came  upon 

"My  nine-year-old   twins  do  the  several   pairs   of   pillowcases   neatly 

same  thing  to  me  sometimes."  folded.    Lifting  them  out,  she  saw 

"All    right,    Molly    Andrews,    I  they  were  all  delicately  embroidered 

know  what  you're  trying  to  say  to  and    resplendent    with    frothy   cro- 

me,"  said  Grandma  Feeney.  dieted  edgings.    She  dug  into  the 

"Sure  you  do,"  answered  Molly,  chest  again  and  came  up  with  four 


T 


562 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1962 


sheets,   also   handsomely   decorated 
with  crocheted  edgings. 

''/GRANDMA  Feeney/'  she  said, 
''I  struck  a  real  gold  mine 
here."  She  held  up  the  prettiest  of 
the  sheets,  one  which  had  forget-me- 
nots  embroidered  on  its  border,  next 
to  a  wide  crocheted  edge.  'This  is 
what  we'll  put  on  your  bed  today." 

''No,  we  won't,"  exclaimed  Grand- 
ma Feeney.  "I  wouldn't  think  of 
it.  Those  are  my  company  best. 
I'm  not  going  to  use  them." 

"Whom  are  you  expecting  for 
company,  the  President  of  the  Uni- 
ted States?"  asked  Molly.  A  tiny 
memory  of  Lois  saying  exactly  the 
same  thing  that  morning  fluttered 
across  her  mind. 

"Those  are  my  trousseau  things," 
said  Grandma  Feeney,  "and  I've 
kept  them  all  these  years.  I  am  not 
going  to  use  them  now.  When  I 
think  of  all  the  work  I  put  in  on 
those  things  when  I  was  a  young 
girl  waiting  for  Tom  to  come  back 
from  his  mission,  my  fingers  just 
ache.  Annie  Olsen  had  a  bigger 
trousseau  when  she  married  Ed 
Johnson,  but  everybody  in  town  said 
I  had  the  prettiest.  And  I  don't 
aim  to  use  those  things  now." 

"Good  gracious.  Grandma  Feeney, 
haven't    you    used    them    at    all?" 

"No,  sirree,"  the  old  lady  said 
with  spirit.  "That  nice  material 
wasn't  so  easy  to  get  in  those  days. 
Unbleached  muslin  sheets  were  plen- 
ty good  for  the  family  to  use,  and 
these  were  for  company  best." 
The  frail  hands  plucked  at  the 
delicate  embroidery.  "I  guess  we 
never  did  get  much  company." 

"Well,  then,  we'll  just  pretend 
that  you're  company,  and  we'll  use 
them  right  now." 


Despite  the  old  woman's  pro- 
tests, Molly  expertly  changed  the 
sheets,  lifting  the  thin  body  as  she 
had  been  taught  in  the  home  nursing 
course.  When  she  had  finished, 
she  found  the  prettiest  of  the  pillow- 
cases, a  pair  with  appliqued  pansies 
on  the  edge. 

"Not  those,"  pleaded  Grandma 
Feeney,  "why  those  were  Tom's 
favorites.  You  never  saw  a  man  for 
admiring  nice  things  like  Tom  did. 
And  Ellie  Mae  .  .  .  you  know,  that 
was  my  girl  that  died  .  .  .  she  used 
to  want  to  sleep  on  them.  She  said 
it  would  be  like  sleeping  in  a  pansy 
bed.  You  know  how  romantic  young 
girls  are." 

"I  know,"  said  Molly,  thought- 
fully. 

"You  put  them  right  back  in  that 
chest,  Molly  Andrews." 

"Nonsense,"  said  Molly,  "I'm  go- 
ing to  put  them  on  your  pillows,  and 
while  you  lie  on  them  you  can 
think  back  about  when  you  were 
young  and  sewing  on  them  and  how 
much  you  loved  your  Tom." 

Grandma  Feeney's  eyes  softened. 
"I  did  those  while  Tom  was  on 
his  mission.  I  used  to  write  him 
letters  about  the  nice  things  we 
would  have  in  our  home  when  we 
got  married.  And  I  was  true  to  him 
all  the  while  he  was  away,  Molly 
Andrews.  I  never  even  looked  at 
another  young  man."  She  chuckled. 
"Although  Gus  Horner  was  always 
asking  me  to  go  to  dances  with  him. 
Guess  that's  hard  to  imagine,  look- 
ing at  me  now,  isn't  it?" 

"You  just  let  me  get  your  hair 
combed  now,  Grandma  Feeney," 
said  Molly,  bustling  about  looking 
for  a  hairbrush,  "and  you'll  look 
just  as  young  and  pretty  as  you  did 


COMPANY  BEST 


563 


then.  Why,  you'll  look  so  nice  that 
when  Dr.  Roberts  comes  this  after- 
noon he'll  say,  'What  is  a  beautiful 
young  girl  like  you  doing  lying 
around  like  this?'  " 

Grandma  Feeney  laughed.  *'I  feel 
like  a  queen  lying  here  in  my  very 
best  sheets  with  this  old  head  on 
my  prettiest  pillowcases.  Just  like 
a  queen." 

By  the  time  Molly  had  finished 
brushing  her  hair,  she  was  nodding 
sleepily. 

''Molly  Andrews/'  she  said  drow- 
sily, taking  Molly's  hand,  "I  want 
you  to  have  all  my  nice  things  in 
that  chest  when  I  go.  I  haven't  got 
chick  nor  child  to  leave  them  to, 
and  you're  the  only  person  I  would 
want  to  have  them.  After  the  work 
I  put  in  and  all,  I  don't  want  them 
handed  out  to  just  anybody.  I  want 
you   to   take    them." 

Molly  stroked  the  old  woman's 
forehead  gently.  "Why,  thank  you, 
Grandma  Feeney.  I  don't  know 
when  anyone's  done  anything  so 
nice  to  me." 

"Imagine  me  sleeping  in  my  com- 
pany best  sheets,"  smiled  Grandma 
Feeney.  "A  body  forgets  how  nfce  it 
feels.  I  sure  wish  now  I  had  let 
Ellie  Mae  sleep  on  these  cases.  Like 
sleeping  in  a  pansy  bed,  she  used 
to  say."  The  drooping  eyes  closed, 
and  Molly  tiptoed  from  the  room. 

That  evening  after  Dr.  Roberts 
had  been  there  and  pronounced 
Grandma  Feeney  better  than  she 
had  been  for  days,  and  Sister  San- 
ford  had  come  to  stay  the  night, 
Molly  said  goodbye  to  the  invalid. 
As  she  reached  down  to  kiss  the 
withered  cheek.  Grandma  Feeney 
pulled  her  close  and  whispered  in 
her  ear.    "You  know  what,   Molly 


Andrews,"  she  said,  "I  feel  like  a 
million  dollars  here  in  my  pretty 
things.  Sister  Sanford  won't  even 
know  me,  I'll  be  so  nice  to  her 
tonight.    I  just  want  to  thank  you." 

Molly  squeezed  Grandma  Feen- 
ey's  hand.  "And  I  want  to  thank 
you." 

"I  didn't  do  anything  for  you. 
What  are  you  thanking  me  for?" 

"For  more  than  you  know," 
smiled  Molly.    "Goodbye  now." 

l\/f  OLLY  walked  fast  on  her  way 
home.  She  wanted  to  get  there 
before  the  family  started  eating 
dinner.  Sometimes,  she  thought  to 
herself  as  she  sped  along,  sometimes 
a  person  needs  a  house  to  fall  on 
her  before  she  can  see  something 
clearly.  Thinking  this,  she  walked 
a  little  faster. 

Lois  was  making  gravy  when 
Molly  burst  into  the  house.  "Lois," 
she  called  almost  before  she  was 
through  the  door,  "we're  going  to 
have  filet  mignon  tonight." 

Lois  stopped  stirring  the  gravy 
and  looked  at  her  mother,  startled. 
"We're  going  to  what?'' 

"You  scoot  in  the  dining  room 
and  gather  up  all  those  old  dishes 
off  the  table,  while  I  get  down  the 
good  china.  We're  going  to  eat 
hamburger  in  style  tonight." 

Lois  peered  closely  at  her.  "Moth- 
er, are  you  all  right?"  she  asked. 

"I'm  a  lot  better  than  I  was  this 
morning,"  said  Molly.  "After  you 
gather  up  the  old  dishes,  you  can 
get  out  the  best  silverware." 

Lois  stared.  "But  you  said  this 
morning  I  couldn't  use  the  good 
things." 

"One  of  these  days,"  said  Molly, 
climbing  up  to  the  high  cupboard 
where  the   best  dishes  were  kept. 


564 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1962 


"we'll  all  fall  apart  like  the  Won- 
derful One  Hoss  Shay,  and  then 
what  good  will  pretty  dishes  that 
have  never  been  used  be?" 

Lois  shook  her  head.  ''Mother, 
are  you  really  sure  you're  all  right? 
Are  you  sure  you  want  to  use  the 
company  best  dishes?'" 

''Correction,  my  dear  daughter," 
said  Molly.  "They  are  family  best 
dishes  from  now  on.  After  all,  we 
won't  be  entertaining  the  President 
of  the  United  States  very  often,  and 
who  is  more  important  to  us  than 
our  very  own  family,  anyway?" 

From  her  high  perch  she  smiled 
down  at  Lois'  still  bewildered  young 
face.  "Someday,"  she  said,  "I'll  tell 
you  all  about  the  joy  that  went  into 
getting  these  dishes,   one  by  one. 


and  how  I  had  to  put  off  buying 
the  soup  tureen  one  winter  so  I 
could  buy  you  a  snowsuit.  There 
are  lots  of  stories  that  go  with  these 
dishes,  and  I'll  tell  them  to  you 
when  we  use  them.  We  won't  use 
them  every  day,  or  we'd  get  tired 
of  them,  just  as  we  get  tired  of  our 
old  dishes.  But  from  now  on  we're 
going  to  use  them  for  all  kinds  of 
special  occasions,  like  when  my  very 
sweet  and  lovely  daughter  cooks 
hamburger  for  the  family  and  wants 
it  to  taste  like  filet  mignon." 

Lois  threw  back  her  head  and 
laughed,  then  walked  toward  the 
dining  room.  "Honestly,"  she  said, 
"a  person  needs  a  degree  in  psy- 
chology to  understand  mothers  now- 
adays." 


Hour  of  Dusk 

Chiistie  Lund  Coles 

The  soul  has  need  of  no  companion  here, 
Within  this  hour  of  gentle,  mauve-soft  dusk; 
With  clouds,  like  pink  sails  floating  on  the  clear 
Ocean  of  sky;  air  as  fragrant  sweet  as  musk. 

The  new  moon,  like  cantaloupe's  green  rind, 
Hovers  beneath  one  star  quivering  above; 
While  birds  continue  chattering  till  they  find 
A  nesting  place;  there  is  the  coo  of  dove. 

I  think  God  sends  this  hour  to  reconcile 
The  intruding  darkness  and  the  glittering  day. 
It  is  as  though  w€  stood  before  his  smile 
And  heard  his  words  dispelling  our  dismay. 

The  soul  has  need  of  no  companion  here, 
It  stands  serene  in  its  own  atmosphere. 


Vacation-by-the-day 

Betty  G.  Spencer 

CEVERAL  years  ago,  we  discovered  a  wonderful  new  way  to  vacation. 
My  husband's  vacation  was  rescheduled  for  late  fall,  meaning  no  vaca- 
tion for  the  children  unless  we  could  think  of  a  new  way  to  vacation. 
There  was  a  new  way  —  vacation-by-the-day! 

Rather  hesitantly,  we  planned  several  short  trips.  To  our  surprise,  we 
found  our  family  enjoyed  these  one-day  trips  more  than  we  had  some  of 
our  lengthy  vacations.  Discoveries  were  abundant!  Visits  to  the  State 
Capitol,  a  pioneer  fort,  a  pony  express  way  station,  a  secluded  mountain 
lake,  were  the  beginning.  Before  the  summer  was  over,  we  found  we  were 
all  looking  forward  to  the  next  trip. 

Vacation-by-the-day  proved  to  be  an  inexpensive,  interesting  way  to 
acquaint  our  family  with  the  places  of  interest  around  us.  Everyone  helped 
in  planning.  Without  suggestions  from  us,  our  children  were  seen  con- 
sulting road  maps,  history  books,  and  an  ancient  atlas,  seeking  new  destina- 
tions. Occasionally,  we  would  make  an  overnight  trip,  but  usually  left 
home  early  in  the  morning  and  returned  that  evening.  Lunches,  packed 
at  home  to  save  expense,  were  eaten  at  a  roadside  table  or  in  a  quiet  park. 

The  new  way  to  vacation  provided  an  unexpected  bonus  when  school 
began.  Our  fourth-grader  found  that  he  would  be  studying  the  history  of 
our  State.  Events  and  locations  meant  much  more  to  him,  because  he 
had  visited  many  of  the  places  described  in  the  text. 

This  year,  we  hope  to  take  a  long  out-of-State  trip,  but  we  will  con- 
tinue our  favorite,  year-around-way  to  vacation  —  vacation-by-the-day! 

Page  565 


Out  of  the  Wilderness 


Chapter  2 
Shirley  Thulin 


Synopsis:  Marian  Morgan,  a  widow  and 
mother  of  six  children,  makes  plans  to  take 
her  family  to  spend  the  summer  at  a  min- 
ing claim  in  Montana  to  do  assessment 
work.  Chailes  Neering,  a  widower,  has 
asked  her  to  stay  in  town. 


M 


ARI  AN  looked  out  the  train 
window.  The  countryside 
had  taken  on  a  translucent 
shade  of  green  in  the  early  dawn, 
and  the  sky  was  a  silver  and  pink 
sea.  She  couldn't  remember  when 
she  had  taken  time  to  look  at  the 
sky  last.  She  stretched  and  shifted 
Jill  to  a  new  position,  then  looked 
at  her  children  around  her.  The 
twins  and  Tommy  on  the  seat  op- 
posite were  still  asleep,  heads  bob- 


bmg  from   side  to   side  with   the 
motion  of  the  train.. 

''Want  me  to  hold  Jill  awhile. 
Mom?''  Sue  asked. 

'Thanks,  dear,  but  it  might  wake 
her  to  change  around." 

Now  the  train  was  slowing  down, 
and  the  conductor  announced, 
"Next  stop,  Rushville." 

The  change  of  motion  awakened 
most  of  the  passengers.  Jim  stretched 
his  long  legs  as  though  he  were  un- 
familiar with  their  new  length.  He 
looked  over  at  his  mother  and  Sue: 

"Did  he  say  Kmhyiller 

"Yes,"  Marian  answered,  reaching 
for  her  purse  and  sweater.    "Wake 


*'  .^^i 


OUT  OF  THE  WILDERNESS 

the  children.  Wc  will  have  to  get 
our  things  gathered  quickly.  Sue, 
you  hang  on  to  Tommy.  Jim,  you 
take  Jill,  and  Til  try  to  keep  track 
of  the  twins." 

'Tm  hungry/'  said  Tommy. 

''I  know,  honey,  wait  imtil  wc  get 
off  the  train?'"  . 

,  "We  ate  all  the  sandwicfec^, 
Mom/'  Sue  said. 

'The  store  at  the  station  wdll  have 
something/'  Jim  promised. 

''I  have  breakfast  all  prepared/' 
announced  Marian,  with  an  air  of 
triumph.  She  had  anticipated  their 
first  emergency— breakfast. 

As  they  made  their  way  along  the 
aisle,  stepping  over  protruding  feet 
and  luggage,  Marian  noticed  they 
were  the  only  ones  getting  off.  Jim 
was  first  to  step  down  onto  th 
wooden  platform.  He  walked  over 
to  the  man  who  was  taking  their 
boxes  and  bags  from  someone  on 
the  train. 

''Where's  Sam?"  Jim  asked  him. 
The  man  straightened  up  and 
waved  a  big  hand  at  the  conductor. 
Then,  as  the  train  started  to  pull 
forward,  he  took  off  his  hat,  and 
looked  around  him.  From  one  to 
another  of  Marian's  children  he 
looked,  then  back  at  Marian. 

''Where  did  you  come  from,  and 
where  in  tarnation  do  you  think 
you're  going?" 

''From  Salt  Lake,"  said  Marian. 
"We're  going  to  the  Silver  Star 
mine  for  the  summer." 

"Where's  Sam?"  Jim  looked  wor- 
ried, now,  as  he  asked  again  for  the 
stationmaster  he  knew.  ,„. 

"Sam?   Had  a  bad  spell  last  fall. 

Had  to  quit.  I  took  over  in  Novem- 

«ber.     Silver   Star?      How   are   you 

planning  on  getting  clear  up  there?" 


^VAi 


568 


RELIEF  SCXIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1962 


Marian  suddenly  felt  ill.  "I'm 
Mrs.  David  Morgan  ....  We  wrote 
a  letter  .  .  .  ."  Her  words  were  small 
and  they  stuck  in  her  throat. 

"We  had  expected  Sam  to  drive 
us  up  in  his  station  wagon/'  Jim 
said. 

"Mrs.  Morgan?  Howdy,  I'm  Tuck- 
er. Your  letter  likely  got  forwarded 
to  Sam.  I  have  a  jeep,  but  I  can't 
leave.  Got  to  watch  the  post  office 
here.  My  boy  Dick  has  a  station 
wagon,  but  he's  gone  to  Butte. 
Won't  be  back  until  Monday 
morning." 

IV/rARIAN  watched  the  train  dis- 
appear in  the  distance,  and  felt 
that  her  last  tie  with  civilization  had 
been  cut  off  forever.  She  looked  at 
the  station.  It  was  small  and  the 
windows  were  dirty.  There  were  no 
buildings  near,  the  town  was  farther 
down  the  road. 

"The  hotel!"  Marian  remembered. 
David  had  brought  her  to  town  one 
week  end  for  dinner  and  a  show. 
"We  can  stay  there  until  your 
son  comes  back." 

"Hotel  isn't  there  anymore. 
Wasn't  enough  business  to  keep  it 
up.  Some  of  the  stores  are  gone, 
too,  and  the  library." 

"Could  we  borrow  your  jeep?" 
Jim   asked. 

"Oh,  yes,  could  we?"  asked  Mari- 
an. "Jim  and  I  could  bring  it  back 
Monday  and  then  maybe  Dick 
could  take  us  back  to  the  cabin." 

"Don't  think  it  has  any  gas  in  it. 
Hasn't  been  used  for  awhile.  It 
won't  hold  all  of  you  and  your  stuff, 
anyhow." 

Jim  went  over  and  took  the  gas 
cap  off.  He  found  a  stick  on  the 
ground  and  wiped  it  clean,  then 
dipped  it  into  the  tank.    Everyone 


gathered  around,  leaning  forward. 
The  stick  came  out  dry. 

"Oh!"  Sue's  one  word  echoed 
their  disappointment. 

Marian  felt  like  a  trapped  animal. 
Her  mind  was  groping  frantically. 

"I'm  hungry,"  said  Jill.  Tommy 
began  to  cry. 

"Come  on  in  the  station."  Tucker 
held  the  door  open.  "We  used  to 
have  a  store,  but  there  wasn't  enough 
business,  so  I  made  it  into  a  bed- 
room and  kitchen.  Maybe  we  can 
find  something  for  the  youngsters 
to  eat.  The  service  station  dovm 
town  will  be  open  soon.  I  have  a 
gas  can   around  here  somewhere." 

"I  have  some  food,"  Marian  said, 
not  so  proud  of  her  planning  now. 
She  was  almost  apologetic  as  she 
opened  the  box  and  began  to  hand 
out  hard-cooked  eggs  and  fruit. 

"You  will  have  to  leave  your  gear 
here,  though,  and  pick  it  up  Mon- 
day," Tucker  said.  "You'll  be  doing 
well  if  you  get  your  family  in  the 
jeep,   let   alone   your   stuff." 

Marian  couldn't  eat.  Charles  was 
right,  she  thought,  suddenly  feeling 
alone  and  lost.  I  shouldn't  have 
come! 

The  children  were  chatting  and 
eating.  As  far  as  they  were  con- 
cerned, all  was  right  with  the  world 
again,  but  Marian  didn't  share  their 
assurance. 

"Sam  used  to  bring  supplies  to 
us,"  said  Jim.  "I  wonder  if  you.  .  .  ," 

"You  can  talk  to  Dick  about 
that,"  Tucker  said.  "He  takes 
things  to  the  Silver  Bear." 

"We'll  need  potatoes  and  flour, 
things  we  couldn't  bring  on  the 
train." 

"Mommy,  have  I  ever  had  a  jeep 
ride?"  Tommy  asked  between  bites 
of  banana. 


OUT  OF  THE  WILDERNESS 


569 


"No,  I  don't  think  so/'  said 
Marian. 

'Toil  ever  drive  a  jeep  before?" 
Tucker  asked  her. 

Jim  looked  quickly  at  his  mother. 

''Aren't  they  the  same  as  any  other 
car?"  Marian  asked. 

"No.  They  have  more  gears.  But 
I'll  show  you." 

Marian  didn't  say  anything.  She 
was  remembering  what  a  hard  time 
she  had  had  learning  to  drive  with 
only  three  gears.  She  looked  at  the 
six  faces  searching  her  own  and  knew 
she  could  do  it.  She  had  to. 

'T^HE  jeep  jogged  along  the  dirt 
road  like  a  frightened  buffalo. 
Marian,  Jim,  and  Sue  were  in  the 
front  seat;  the  twins,  Tommy,  and 
Jill  in  the  back,  with  three  boxes 
of  essentials  on  the  floor  under  their 
feet. 

The  road  took  them  through  a 
dream  world  of  stately  green  pines 
and  silverbarked  quaking  aspen. 
Sometimes,  when  they  made  a  sharp 
turn,  there  would  be  a  patch  of  sky 
so  blue  it  took  Marian's  breath  away. 
She  had  forgotten  colors  could  be 
so  vivid. 

At  first  they  traveled  in  silence. 
Only  the  grinding  motor  and  the 
whirr  of  the  big  wheels  on  the  road 
could  be  heard.  But,  as  Marian  be- 
came more  adept  at  handling  the 
jeep,  she  started  to  hum  a  familiar 
tune.  The  others  joined  in.  Soon 
they  were  singing  at  the  top  of  their 
voices,  with  only  an  occasional  squir- 
rel to  criticize  or  care  if  the  notes 
were  off  key.  The  farther  they  went 
along  the  rugged  mountain  road,  the 
more  vivid  the  scenery  became. 
Marian  stopped  the  jeep  once.  The 
deep  purple  of  a  distant  mountain, 
visible  through  the  majestic  trees, 


made  her  pause  to  breathe,  deeply, 
and  she  felt  exhilarated. 

"We're  almost  there,"  Jim  said. 
"It's  just  around  this  next  bend 
and  about  a  mile  past  the  creek." 
But  when  the  jeep  rounded  the 
bend,  Marian  pulled  it  to  a  sudden 
stop. 

"The  bridge!"  Jim  shouted.  "It's 
gone!"  He  jumped  out  of  the  jeep 
and  ran  to  the  steep  creek  bank. 
Marian  got  out,  too,  and  looked  at 
the  angry  water  rushing  along,  car- 
rying the  spring  runoff  from  the 
winter's  snow. 

"Oh,  it's  so  deep."  Marian's  words 
were  barely  audible. 

"Not  a  sign  of  the  bridge.  Sure 
must  have  had  a  bad  storm,"  said 
Jim. 

"Oh,"  Sue  was  really  frightened. 

So  was  Marian,  but  she  dared  not 
let  the  children  know. 

"Well,  now,"  she  said,  trying 
with  all  her  might  to  control  her 
voice,  "this  will  take  a  little  thought, 
won't  it?"  A  little  thought,  and  a 
lot  of  prayer,  she  told  herself.  "Jim, 
is  there  any  place  else  to  cross?" 

"No.    This  is  the  only  road." 

"What  will  we  do?"  Sue  asked. 

"Can't  jeeps  go  through  water?" 
Rsked  Jed. 

"Not  when  it's  this  deep,  and  the 
banks  are  steep,"  said  Jim. 

Marian  walked  a  little  way  from 
the  creek.  She  knew  she  was  in  no 
condition  to  think  clearly  just  yet. 
"You  know,"  she  said  slowly,  fight- 
ing the  tightness  in  her  throat,  "I 
think  this  is  an  ideal  place  to  have 
a  picnic." 

Jim  looked  at  her,  surprise,  almost 
unbelief,  written  on  his  face. 

"A  picnic?    Of  all  the  crazy.  .  .  ." 

"That's  a  good  idea,"  Ted  said. 


570 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1962 


"Oh,  boy,  a  picnic!"  yelled  Tom- 
my. 

''Mom,  for  goodness  sakes!"  said 
Sue. 

Marian  went  back  to  the  jeep. 
She  took  one  of  the  boxes  out  and 
set  it  on  a  grassy  spot  beside  the 
road,  then  took  her  sweater  off.  Her 
hands  were  shaking,  but  she  moved 
quickly  so  the  children  wouldn't 
notice. 

''Come  on,  sit  on  your  sweaters. 
We  have  some  crackers,  cheese,  and 
some  more  fruit." 

"Mom,  I  don't  see  how  this  is 
going  to  help."    Jim  was  upset. 

"Son,  we  have  all  day  to  cross 
that  creek.  In  the  meantime,  it 
won't  do  any  harm  to  enjoy  the 
scenery  and  get  our  bearings." 
Marian  opened  the  package  of  sliced 
cheese. 

TIM  sat  down  and  pulled  im- 
patiently at  a  tuft  of  grass.  Then 
a  bird  called  shrilly  at  the  intruders 
and  he  watched  it  dip  and  turn  as 
it  flew  overhead  and  disappeared. 

They  didn't  eat  much.  It  had 
been  only  a  couple  of  hours  since 
they  ate  at  the  station.  The  twins 
and  Tommy  began  a  game  of  tag 
among  the  trees  and  Jill  could  hard- 
ly be  seen  above  the  mountain  grass. 
Jim  was  lying  on  his  back,  arms  fold- 
ed across  his  chest. 

"This  is  nice,"  said  Sue.  "Why 
don't  we  just  stay  here  until  Mon- 
day?" 

"We  can't  do  that."  Marian 
knew  that  to  be  in  the  open  after 
dark  would  be  terrifying  to  her.  The 
mountains  would  become  great 
giants,  closing  in  around  her,  and 
behind  each  tree  would  be  some- 
thing    frightening    and     sickening 


ready  to  grab  one  of  them,  if  she 
closed  her  eyes.  She  had  to  have 
walls  and  a  roof  and  a  door  to  bar. 
"We  ...  we  don't  have  any  bed- 
ding," she  said.  "We  have  to  get 
to  the  cabin  somehow." 

Marian  got  up  and  went  to  the 
water's  edge.  Her  thoughts  were 
darting  around  everywhere,  trying  to 
find  a  solution. 

"Let's  go  back  for  help,"  said  Jim, 
coming  over  to  her. 

Marian  was  silent  a  moment, 
thinking.  Then  she  said,  more  to 
herself  than  to  Jim,  "What  could 
anyone  do  to  help?  Where  would 
we  stay  while  someone  built  a 
bridge?  No  one  can  help  us.  .  .  ." 
Then  suddenly  Marian  knew  who 
could  help.  Going  back  to  the  chil- 
dren, she  said,  "Let's  pray.  Then 
we'll  know  what  to  do." 

They  all  knelt  and  bowed  their 
heads.  Jill  pushed  her  way  between 
Sue  and  Marian.  The  sunlight  fil- 
tered down  through  the  pines,  and 
Marian  asked  the  Lord  for  guidance. 
They  lifted  their  heads,  and  all  was 
silent.  When  she  could  talk,  Mar- 
ian asked  Jim  how  far  it  was  to  the 
cabin. 

"Not  too  far,"  he  answered. 

"Would  it  be  within  walking  dis- 
tance for  us?" 

"I've  walked  from  the  cabin  down 
here  lots  of  times,  but  I  don't  know 
if  Jill  and  Tommy.  .  .  ." 

"If  we  left  the  jeep  here,  would 
it  be  all  right  until  Monday?" 

"Yes.  No  one  comes  up  here 
this  time  of  the  year,  except  the 
other  miners  from  the  Silver  Bear," 

"Then  let's  try  to  find  a  fallen 
tree.  I  saw  some  as  we  were  driving 
along  earlier." 

"You    mean   we're   going   to   go 


OUT  OF  THE  WILDERNESS 


571 


across  on  a  log?  Oh,  we  can't!" 
She  was  close  to  hysterics,  and  Mar- 
ian's heart  kept  coming  up  where  it 
didn't  belong. 

''Sue,"  Marian  said,  gently,  "we 
can't  drive  the  jeep  over,  and  it's  too 
deep  to  wade,  so.  .  .  ." 

"But,  Mother!    A  log  .  .  .  !" 

Jim  was  already  walking  down- 
stream. He  hadn't  gone  far  when 
he  called,  "Come  here!  I've  found 
something!" 

They  all  hurried  in  his  direction. 
"Look,  Mom,  a  beaver  dam!  We  can 
go  across  on  that!" 

"Will  It  hold  us?" 

"Sure,  I've  gone  across  them  lots 
of  times  at  scout  camp.  Most  of 
them  are  good  and  strong,  especially 
when  they're  new  dams  like  this 
one.  I'll  go  first  to  see  if  there  are 
any  weak  places."  He  took  off  his 
shoes  and  stuffed  his  stockings  in- 
side, then  rolled  up  his  pants  legs. 
The  top  of  the  dam  was  about  two 
feet  wide  and  fairly  flat.  Some  of 
the  water  pushed  its  way  over  the 
top  of  the  dam  and  fell  down  in  a 
swirling,  foaming  pool  at  the  bot- 
tom, then  went  its  way  on  down  the 
creek. 

"lyrARIAN  held  her  breath  as  Jim 
made  his  way  carefully  across, 
the  water  splashing  and  pushing  at 
him. 

"See?  It's  strong  as  cement,"  he 
said,  coming  back. 

Marian's  head  was  in  a  whirl.  She 
looked  at  the  rushing  water  and  held 
Jill's  hand  tightly.  For  an  instant, 
she  felt  as  if  she  was  going  to  faint. 

"Come  on,  take  off  your  shoes," 
Jim  told  them. 

"It's  so  swift."  Sue  looked  at 
her  mother. 


Marian  tried  to  reassure  her. 

"Come  on,  I'll  help  you,"  urged 
Jim.  "It  isn't  as  bad  as  it  looks.  It 
only  comes  up  to  my  ankles." 

"Is  it  cold?"  Ted  wanted  to  know. 

"Mommy,  take  my  shoes  oflF,"  said 

"No,  darling,  Jim  will  carry  you." 
Marian  had  to  smile  at  her  eager- 
ness. 

"Hang  on  to  your  shoes,  Jed,  and 
go  in  front  of  me,"  Jim  said. 

The  boys  had  no  trouble  at  all 
making  it  over  to  the  other  side.  In 
fact.  Tommy  wanted  to  do  it  again, 
but  Marian's  insides  were  all  in  a 
knot,  and  the  knot  got  tighter  as  it 
neared  her  turn.  Sue  was  hesitant 
at  first,  but  Jim  took  her  arm,  and 
helped  her  over,  then  came  back. 

"Mom,  you  go  ahead,  I'll  go  get 
the  boxes."  He  started  towards  the 
jeep,  and  Marian  couldn't  call  after 
him,  her  voice  wouldn't  squeeze 
past  the  tight  place  in  her  throat. 
She  fought  back  the  fright  and  bared 
her  feet. 

"Come  on.  Mom,"  called  Tom- 
my, "it's  fun!" 

"It  really  is.  Mother,"  said  Ted. 

Marian  put  one  foot  in  and  then 
the  other,  then  stopped. 

"Don't  look  down,  Mom,"  Sue 
advised.  "Just  look  straight  ahead, 
then  you  won't  get  dizzy." 

"I'm  glad  we  didn't  bring  all  our 
things,"  Jim  said,  bringing  the  big- 
gest box  first.  "I'd  have  worn  the 
dam  away  getting  it  all  across." 

Marian,  finally  across,  sat  down  on 
a  huge  rock  on  the  other  side  and 
wiped  her  feet  in  the  sun-warmed 
grass.  She  looked  at  her  children. 
I'heir  faces  were  glowing,  and  their 
eyes  were  sparkling,  and  Marian  felt 
happy. 


572 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1962 


Tliey  were  a  strange  caravan  as 
they  made  their  way  up  the  dusty 
road  stopping  every  once  in  awhile 
to  rest,  and  to  shift  burdens.  They 
traveled  slowly,  there  was  so  much 
to  see,  a  scarlet  mountain  flower,  or 
a  bubbling  stream  dancing  over 
clean  brown  rocks.  Little  Jill  began 
to  get  so  tired  she  had  to  be  car- 
ried. Once  Ted  and  Jed  made  a 
chair  with  their  arms  for  her,  to 
relieve  Marian. 

''How  much  farther,  Jim?"  Mar- 
ian asked. 

''Not  far  now." 

Tliey  rounded  the  next  bend  in 
the  road,  and  Jim  said,  "There  it  is, 
see,  by  that  big  pine." 

''I  can  see  it,"  yelled  Ted. 

The  children  hurried  on  ahead, 


but  Marian  was  weary.  She  could 
see  the  cabin  now,  too,  the  ugly  un- 
painted  boards,  the  bare  yard  around 
it.  As  she  came  closer,  the  two  win- 
dows were  huge  glaring  eyes.  She 
wanted  to  turn  and  run,  but  there 
was  no  place  to  run  to.  She  wanted 
to  cry  out,  but  she  didn't. 

"Mommy,  bring  the  key.  .  .  ." 

"Jim  has  it." 

"Well,  hurry " 

Marian  followed  their  voices,  re- 
luctantly, mechanically.  She  knew 
she  had  to  go  inside  and  begin  to 
make  a  summer  home  for  her  fam- 
ily here  in  the  wilderness. 

Suddenly  Sue's  terrified  voice  cut 
through  the  mountain  air.  "Moth- 
er!" she  screamed.    "Mother!" 
[To  he  continued) 


Hymns  of  Praise 

Oiiida  Johns  Pedersen 


Firelight,  warm-hued  as  the  rosewood  organ 

My  father  used  to  play, 

Carries  me  to  the  humble  parlor 

Of  another  day. 

When  his  strong  hand  was  gentled 

To  its  lightest  touch 

As  he  pedaled  and  played  the  simple  hymns 

We  came  to  love  so  much. 


"An  Angel  From  on  High."    I  hear 
The  sweet  refrain 
And  "O  My  Father,"  touches 
My  heartstrings  once  again. 

Never  a  symphony  sounded, 
Never  a  concert  rang, 
As  sweetly  on  my  listening  ear 
As  the  hymns  my  father  sang. 


Paul's  Photos 

UPPER  KILLARNEY  LAKE,  COUNTY  KERRY,  IRELAND 


My  Shadow 


CeJia  Laisen  Luce 


A  S  I  walk  in  the  sunshine  I  see  my  shadow.     It  follows  along,  falling  on  many  things 
as  I  pass  them.     It  is  easy  to  see  where  my  shadow  goes. 

The  shadow  of  my  influence  is  a  harder  thing  to  see.  A  chance  remark,  a  kind- 
ness or  an  evil  deed  —  these  things  fall  on  others  and  influence  their  lives.  I  can 
never  tell  where  the  shadow  of  my  influence  may  fall. 

Since  this  is  so,  since  I  may  help  change  the  lives  of  others  for  good  or  evil  with- 
out ever  knowing  it,  I  must  be  very  careful.  I  must  live  as  close  to  God  as  I  can, 
following  in  his  ways.  Then  my  influence  will  not  be  like  a  shadow,  but  like  a  light, 
showing  others  the  way. 

Page  573 


MY   FAMILY   LIKES   ALL   KINDS   OF   FRUIT 

Just  So  They  are  Peaches! 


Vibte  R.  McAllister 


ISN'T  it  lucky,  with  peaches  in  many  locahties  in  good  supply,  and  being 
the  easiest  to  can,  too?    Oh,  we  put  up  a  few  cherries,  berries,  pears, 
apricots,  rhubarb,  and  applesauce,  for  variety.    But  we  "like  about  twice 
as  many  peaches  as  all  the  rest  combined. 

After  thirty  years  of  canning  peaches,  I  have  it  down  to  a  system. 
First,  I  check  my  bottles,  selecting  those  with  no  nicks  or  irregularities 

in  the  rims,  and,  of  course,  no  cracks.     Then 

I  hunt  out  unrusted,  unbattered  screw  bands 

from  last  year,  purchase  new  fresh  lids,  make 

re   there   is   plenty   of   sugar,   and   buy   the 

aches. 

We  make  an  aesthetic  experience  of  it, 
driving  out  into  the  country  the  evening  before 
ginning  and  enjoying  the  sights  of  the  orchards 
jlden  with  golden  fruits.  Two  bushels  will  make 
Bniorning's  work,  and  we  can  get  more  later, 
if  needed.  We  set  them  on  the  back  porch 
over  night,  then,  before  my  husband  goes  to 
work,  he  brings  them  in  and  puts  them  on 
chairs  or  a  bench  in  the  kitchen,  so  I  neither 
have  to  lift  nor  stoop. 

Breakfast  over  with  and  the  dishes  out  of 
the  way,  I  fill  the  sink  with  rich  suds  and  wash 
the  bottles,  rinsing  them  well,  and  turning  them 
upside  down  to  drain  in  the  dish  drainer  and 
on  folded  dish  towels.  I  separate  the  lids,  get 
out  the  sugar,  a  colander  or  wire  basket  and 
a  sauce  pan  that  it  will  fit  into,  for  the  scalding; 
a  measuring  cup,  a  small  sharp-pointed  paring 
knife,  a  pie  plate,  and  a  small  pan  to  hold  hot 
^water  for  dipping  the  lids.  I  fill  the  cold-pack 
canner  about  a  third  full  of  water  and  put  it 
-pver  high  heat,  as  also  the  scalding  pan,  which 
is  full  enough  to  cover  the  peaches  well.  As 
soon  as  the  water  in  the  pan  begins  to  boil,  I 
put  three  or  four  peaches  into  the  wire  basket, 
and  immerse  it  into  the  boiling  water.    If  the 


;iiii)im«w>iiiiii>iii»iwiiniiii(iii»iiwM 


]>cachcs   arc   just   ridit   if   ripeness, 

,1 ,..„...,„. »„„ L...   — in I.X.I »i..t.  ii..,.rni  |.»»».^ 


it  will  take  less  than  half  a  minute 
to  loosen  the  skins.     Usintr  the  pie 

Zate  under  the  basket,  to  keep  the 
.  ,,^>tt>r  froin  dripping  onto  the  '■fl('K»r^ 

^  I  i'nin!>'fi'r"'t'hr  pcrdiL's  to '  tire  sink;" 
which  is  half  full  of  cold  water.     I 
put  more  peaches  in  to  scald,  and 
proceed  to  skin  the  first  batch  b\ 
nipping  off  a  bit  of  skin  from^^Jiie- 
blossom  end  with  the 
then,  with  the  left  lianf^-l^tvrng^^c 
skin  a  squeeze,  dKpii 
right    out    of    it 
bruises  or  bad  sp 


09  into  th'O  jc»r';"Q8  it  io  tm>» 


"in»,  unuet'css'ctTy;'  mid,  "to  "iul,  less 
attractive  in  appearance  than  to 
I  have  them  tall  into  the  )^rs  natural- 
ly,  with  some  of  the  pink  centers 
showing.  The  pcclmgs  aid  pits  go 
into  the  sink  strainer,  which  I 
empty  frequently  ifff^  af "bucket 
placed  nearby. 

Bv  the  time  the  first  three  or 
four  peaches  are  in  the  kottles,  the 
next  batch  is  scalded  anc  ready  for 
the  sink,  and  the  process  is  repeat- 
ed. Soon  se\en  bottles  are  rc^idy 
for  the  syrup.  Instead 
up  the  sugar  ai 
easier  to  add  tlfreer^ 
of  suear  to  ea<3^ 
bottle  filler,  ift  nec( 


^ 


y 


> 


filling  with  ho 
4o   about ■ tbr 


er  from  the  tap, 
fourths   inelt   frcfm 


the  top. 

'     I  wipe  i^ff' tire  rim  of  each  bottle 

with  a  clean  clot^  or  piece  of  paper 
towel,  so  no  parties  will  be  there 


^VAN 


to  hinder  the  seahng,  dip  the  hds 
in  hot  water,  which  softens  the 
composition  shghtly,  and  screw 
them  down  snugly,  but  not  tightly 
enough  to  cut  the  composition, 
with  the  screw  bands.  It  may  take 
a  little  shake  to  dissolve  all  the 
sugar.  I  might  wish  I  had  remem- 
bered the  trick  I  used  last  year,  to 
put  the  sugar  into  each  jar,  add 
enough  hot  water  to  dissolve  it 
before  adding  the  peaches.  But,  no 
matter,  I  prefer  measuring  the 
sugar  for  each  jar,  rather  than  mak- 
ing up  a  kettle  of  syrup,  because 
I  get  a  more  uniform  product  that 
way. 

These  seven  bottles  now  go  into 
the  canner,  enough  hot  water  is 
added  to  cover  the  tops  an  inch  or 
more,  and  then  it  is  brought  to  a 
full  boil  I  regulate  the  heat  so  it 
won't  boil  over,  but  will  keep  up  a 
good  boil,  write  down  the  time  the 
peaches  should  be  cooked,  depend- 
ing on  altitude,  or  set  the  timer. 
At  4,500  feet  altitude,  I  process 
peaches  one-half  hour.  The  time 
can  be  shortened  for  lower  altitudes. 

While  this  first  batch  is  cooking, 
I  continue  to  scald,  peel,  and  pre- 
pare seven  more  bottles.  The  cold 
water  in  the  sink,  and  the  scalding 
water  I  change  occasionally,  but 
the  water  in  the  canner  will  only 
need  to  be  added  to,  so  there  will 
be  plenty  to  cover  the  jars  well,  as 
each  new  batch  is  put  in.  Usually 
between  each  batch,  since  the  peel- 
ing takes  less  time  than  the  cook- 
ing, there  is  a  short  interval,  when 
I  can  walk  out  to  the  mailbox,  hold 
a     short     telephone     conversation, 


glance   over   the   headlines    in    the  i 

paper,  or  take  a  minute  to  relax.  ; 

When  the  time  is  up,  I  raise  the  ! 

rack  out  of  the  water,  sop  the  hot  | 

water  off  the  tops   of  the  bottles  : 

with  a  dishcloth,  so  that  it  won't  , 

soak    through    the    hot    pad    with  | 

which  I  lift  the  jars  out  and  burn  ' 

me.     Wiping   each   bottle  with  a  j 

hot  dishcloth  will  remove  any  stick-  1 

iness,  although,  if  I  have  not  filled  \ 

the  jars  too  full,  the  syrup  will  not  \ 

have  expanded  to  the  point  where  '■ 

it  has  escaped  into  the  water  bath,  \ 

and  stickiness  will  not  be  a  prob-  \ 

lem.     Leaving  space  for  the  air  to  i 
circulate    around    each    bottle,   the 

bottles  are  set  in  rows  on  an  asbes-  i 

tos   sheet,  or  thick  pad  of  folded  \ 

newspapers,   out  of  the  draft  and  ; 

out  of  the  way.    Popping  musically  \ 

as  the  vacuum  is  formed  in  the  jars,  | 

they   cool.     When  perfectly  cold,  j 

usually  next  morning,  I  remove  the  1 

screw  bands  to  use  again,  and  line  \ 

the    bottles     up     on     the    pantry  ; 

shelves,  where  they  smile  at  me  in  j 
mouth-watering  lusciousness. 

The  peaches  that  were  not  quite  | 

ripe  have  been  set  aside  to  do  to-  ; 

morrow,  and  the  overripe  ones  now  i 
go  into  a  jam  kettle.    I  use  pectin  to 

speed  the  jam  making.  j 

Hot  suds  quickly  clears  up  what  ; 

little    stickiness    has    been    made.  ; 
What  a  satisfying  morning  it  has 

been!     I    am    not    tired,    because,  ■ 

having     everything     in     the    right  i 

places,    the   work   went   smoothly.  \ 

Besides,  I  have  enjoyed  the  exhil-  | 

aration  of  making  a  contribution  to  1 

the    future    health,    security,    and  i 
pleasure  of  my  peach-loving  family. 


(( 


Thmi  Shalt  Not  Be  Pmd 


91 


Martha  Tucker  Fugate 

UST  where  is  the  dividing  line  between  dressing  somewhat  in  harmony 
with  contemporary  fashions  and  having  too  much  pride  and  concern 
over  one's  wearing  apparel? 

This  is  a  subject  I  have  puzzled  over  at  different  times.  I  have  found 
myself  wondering  if  some  people  go  places  more  to  show  off  new  outfits 
than  for  any  other  reasons.  Even  in  going  to  church,  a  family's  old  cloth- 
ing, clean  and  pressed,  is  acceptable  to  ourselves  and  before  the  Lord. 
There  can  be  little  lasting  satisfaction  in  being  lifted  up  in  pride,  instead 
of  feeling  reverence  and  humility. 

We  are  told  not  to  lay  up  for  ourselves  treasures  where  moth  can 
corrupt.  The  use  of  the  moth  for  an  illustration  suggests  that  we  should 
not  treasure  fine  clothing,  above  all  else,  for  we  are  warned  'Vhere  your 
treasure  is,  there  will  your  heart  be  also"  (Luke  12:34). 

Perhaps  some  of  the  distorted  attitudes  on  the  importance  of  fine 
clothing  begin  with  adolescence,  when  clothes  seem  so  important,  par- 
ticularly with  some  girls,  who  feel  compelled  to  follow  passing  fads  and 
fancies,  many  of  them  expensive  and  some  immodest. 

What  can  be  done  to  give  young  people  a  proper  perspective  toward 
clothing?  For  one  thing,  we  can  see  that  they  are  familiar  with  the  warn- 
ings from  The  Book  of  Mormon. 

For  two  hundred  years  after  the  coming  of  Christ,  there  was  peace  and 
happiness  in  the  land.  Then  ''there  began  to  be  among  them  those  who 
were  lifted  up  in  pride,  such  as  the  wearing  of  costly  apparel,  and  all 
manner  of  fine  pearls,  and  of  the  fine  things  of  the  world.  .  .  .  And  they 
began  to  be  divided  into  classes;  and  they  began  to  build  up  churches  unto 
themselves  to  get  gain,  and  began  to  deny  the  true  church  of  Christ" 
(4  Nephi  24:26). 

There  is  a  more  positive,  and  also  more  pointed  pronouncement  in 
our  modern  scriptures  for  both  old  and  young,  ''And  again,  thou  shalt  not 
be  proud  in  thy  heart;  let  all  thy  garments  be  plain,  and  their  beauty  the 
beauty  of  the  work  of  thine  own  hands"  (D  &  C  42:40). 

Perhaps  it  is  unnecessary,  and  at  times  even  impractical,  to  sew  every- 
thing one  wears,  but  certainly  much  of  a  girl's  apparel  can  be  made  at 
home,  and  lovely  sweaters  hand  knitted.  With  sewing  classes  being 
offered  in  as  early  as  the  seventh  grade  in  some  areas,  every  girl  can  de- 
velop enough  skill  to  sew  for  herself.  Perhaps,  by  this  process,  we  can, 
over  the  years,  supplant  mere  pride  of  fine  clothes  and  appearance  by 
satisfaction  with  being  thrifty  and  delighting  in  our  own  workmanship 
and  accomplishment. 

Page  577 


Sunday  Morning 


As  I  occasionally  do  on  Fast  Sunday  morning,  when  I  have  no  hurried 
preparations  for  breakfast  and  dinner  before  going  to  Sunday  School,  I 
took  an  early  walk  to  the  Manti  Temple. 

Reaching  the  top  of  the  hill,  I  looked  down  on  my  town,  a  pioneer 
town  with  great  rural  charm.  I  knew  the  dear  folks  who  lived  in  the  homes 
set  among  the  trees,  and  I  was  glad  they  were  my  neighbors  and  friends. 

It  was  a  lovely  morning.  The  sky  was  a  powder  blue,  with  soft  wispy 
islands  of  clouds.  The  very  air  seemed  hushed  and  still.  Summer  was 
just  on  the  threshold.  I  wandered  around  the  flower-girt  temple.  The 
dew  had  not  quite  vanished  from  the  velvety  petals.  The  colorful  beauty 
of  the  flower  beds  brought  a  lump  to  my  throat.  Surely  a  flower  is  a 
miracle.    The  lines  from  Lowell  came  to  mind: 

Every  clod  feels  a  stir  of  might, 
An  instinct  within  it  that  reaches  and  towers, 
And,  groping  bhndly  above  it  for  light, 
Climbs  to  a  soul  in  grass  and  flowers. 

Each  flower  seemed  to  whisper  of  hope  and  faith  and  love.  A  gentle 
breeze  wafted  the  mingled  perfume  of  a  dozen  scents.  There  was  an 
occasional  burst  of  bird  song,  the  droning  of  the  bees,  and  the  silken- 
winged  butterflies  flitted  in  and  out  of  the  flowers  like  myriads  of  vari- 
colored jewels. 

The  smooth  clipped  lawns  sloped  down  to  the  cemetery,  where  rows 
of  pines  stood  like  stately  sentinels  guarding  that  silent  city.  The  gentle 
countryside  stretched  away  in  a  patchwork  panorama  of  fields,  with  their 
green  sheen  giving  promise  of  a  harvest  to  come,  of  pastures  dappled  with 
placid  cattle  and  sheep  grazing  in  the  lush  grass,  to  the  changeless  cedar- 
studded  hills  for  a  backdrop. 

Here  was  surely  an  oasis  of  peace.  Worldly  cares  had  been  left  at  the 
foot  of  the  hill.  It  was  so  quiet  that  I  felt  that  truly  here  one  could 
''Be  still,  and  know  that  I  am  God."  Surely  in  this  stillness  one  could 
renew  one's  strength  and  find  poise  and  peace  and  wisdom. 

I  sat  down  on  a  low  wall  to  rest  in  this  quiet  place,  in  the  shadow  of 
this  sacred  edifice,  and  felt  a  precious  sereneness  in  an  age  when  serenity 
is  so  rare.  I  felt  as  if  the  earth  had  stopped  for  a  minute,  and  that  I  was 
suspended  in  a  spot  close  to  heaven. 


pn  Temple  Hill 


Mabel  Luke  Anderson 


I  gazed  up  at  the  spires  and  felt  a  mystic  tie  with  my  ancestors  who 
had  seemed  so  near  to  me  as  I  had  performed  the  saving  ordinances  for 
them  in  that  holy  house.    This  indeed  was  cherished  ground. 

Always  I  am  awed  at  the  dignity  and  sublimity  of  the  temple  of  en- 
during stone  standing  so  permanent  and  protectingly  above  our  valley. 
It  is  a  legacy  to  us  from  those  who  have  lived  before,  a  monument  to  the 
faith  and  integrity,  love  and  sacrifice  of  its  pioneers.  Surely  they  built 
well,  structures  of  everlasting  beauty. 

For  many  summers  I  have  had  such  a  glorious  privilege  of  spending 
much  time  on  this  sacred  hill  as  a  guide  to  meet  and  greet  visitors,  telling 
them  the  sweet  gospel  story,  telling  them  of  our  pioneers  and  the  building 
of  the  temple,  stories  which  warm  my  heart,  and  perhaps  I  am  even  guilty 
of  a  little  possessiveness.  I  have  felt  a  corresponding  warmth  in  those  vis- 
itors, a  sincere  interest,  and  a  tremendous  appreciation  and  admiration  for 
our  people,  our  way  of  life,  and  our  temple  which  is  a  symbol  of  the  con- 
tinuity of  the  gospel,  of  our  faith  in  God.  I  silently  pray  on  each  of  these 
occasions  that  we  may  be  worthy  of  that  appreciation.  I  recalled  these 
experiences  as  I  sat  there  that  Sunday  morning. 

And  in  this  hour  on  the  hill,  in  the  celestial  silence,  I  felt  a  spiritual 
uplift,  I  felt  a  little  cleaner,  more  attuned  with  the  spirit  of  the  Sabbath. 
I  certainly  should  be  closer  to  the  Lord  all  day,  all  week,  because  I  was 
on  a  hallowed  spot  on  a  hallowed  day. 

As  I  walked  back  down  the  hill  to  my  home,  the  town  was  awakening 
to  activity.  As  I  saw  the  menfolk  leave  one  house  after  another  for  Priest- 
hood meeting,  they  appeared  to  me  truly  men  bent  on  doing  God's  work; 
mothers  who  stood  in  doorways  or  porches  to  see  them  off,  good  women. 

Later,  as  I  walked  to  our  ward  meetinghouse,  the  scrubbed,  shining 
faces  and  brushed,  glistening  hair  of  the  little  boys  and  girls  going 
to  Sunday  School,  attired  in  their  Sunday  best,  thrilled  me.  I  am  sure 
Jesus  was  smiling  on  them.  As  we  stood  at  a  street  crossing,  to  have  one 
tiny  girl  trustingly  put  her  hand  in  mine,  confident  I  would  guide  her 
safely  across  the  street,  was  heartwarming  and  made  me  aware  of  the  one- 
ness of  our  ward  family  in  the  gospel. 

With  Browning,  I  could  echo  "God's  in  his  heaven,"  and  surely  on  a 
day  like  this,  in  a  place  like  this,  there  is  the  world's  surest  promise  of 
eternal  peace. 


Hand 
to  the 
Plow 


Part  IV  —  Dedication 


JJene  H.  Kingsbury 


Synopsis:  A  Welsh  widow  on  her  way 
to  the  valleys  of  the  mountains  in  1864, 
with  her  family  of  five  children,  pauses  in 
a  railway  station  in  Philadelphia  awaiting 
a  train  to  take  them  westward.  The 
widow's  father  and  mother  and  some  of 
her  brothers  and  sisters,  who  have  not 
joined  the  Church,  have  already  estab- 
lished themselves  in  Bradys  Bend,  Penn- 
sylvania, only  about  twenty-five  miles  from 
the  railroad.  The  widow  and  her  family 
had  long  planned  to  visit  their  relatives 
before  traxeling  to  the  West  to  make  a 
permanent  home;  however,  the  fear  of 
not  continuing  westward  to  the  body  of 
the  saints  after  being  reunited  with  her 
family,  causes  the  widow  to  decide  to 
journey  westward  at  once. 

SOMEWHERE  she  had  read, 
''Almost  thou  persuadest  me." 
Somewhere  she  had  heard  a 
song  which  praised  the  Father  of  all 
for  just  such  sweet  reunion  as  was 
now  within  her  grasp.  But  she  now 
had  said  I  cannot,  and  I  have 
thought. 

Children  do  not  so  easily  give  up 
coaxing,  teasing,  tearfully  begging, 
and  downright  demanding.  Is  it 
too  difficult  by  carriage  or  wagon  to 
cover  those  few  crow  miles?  Do 
you  remember  that  only  a  few  days 
back,  on  the  fearful  Atlantic,  we 
yearned  for  any  going  just  so  it  was 
on  dry  earth?  Now  we  have  that 
earth,    that    ease.      Have    we    not 

Page  580 


enough  means  to  swerve  our  course, 
as  a  scythe  reaches  to  strike  home? 
Is  it  so  necessary  —  that  arrival  in 
the  Far  West  —  that  one  day  or 
another  would  make  a  difference? 
Strength,  time,  means,  distance;  all 
as  a  drop  in  the  bucket  when  so 
soon  it  will  overflow  for  joy.  Sweet 
reunion  of  heart.  Catching  of  the 
breath  at  a  thought  of  Grandma 
standing  arms  akimbo  waiting  for 
us  to  rush  her  off  her  feet.  Is  the 
eye  never  to  see  these  kindred?  "I 
cannot  do  it,"  she  said  again  and 
again. 

Then  arose  that  natural  question, 
of  why,  why?  In  the  scales,  the 
reasons  for  the  Bend  far  outweighed 
the  ones  for  a  few  days  of  delay, 
then  continuance  of  the  way.  The 
children  slowed  down  in  their  think- 
ing and  talking.  Those  who  could 
better  express  themselves  in  tears, 
when  touched  most  deeply,  did  cry. 
Those  who  might  believe  that  a  cry 
of  protest  was  not  manly,  kept  silent 
and  felt  more  the  man  for  it.  The 
six-year-old  was  not  exactly  to  be 
considered  in  this  family  conclave, 
but  she  remembered  when  she  was 
a  great-grandmother  that,  as  she 
reached  for  her  mother  emigrant's 
hand,  it  was  trembling.  This  is  per- 
haps   our   only   clue   that   a    great 


HAND  TO  THE  PLOW 


581 


battle  had  waged  within  the  granite, 
hon-hearted  woman. 

Another  glance  at  her  would  re- 
veal the  very  set  of  the  jaw,  the  very 
mobile  relentlessness  of  face  of  the 
king  of  the  forest.  She  never  looked 
so  immovable,  so  chiseled,  as  that 
morning  when  she  said  she  would 
not  get  off  the  train. 

When  the  whirlwind  of  protest 
had  subsided,  and  each  child  had 
reached  calm  banks  of  emotion, 
their  mother  answered  the  why,  why 
of  her  decision.  In  the  first  place, 
yes,  she  was  afraid  of  Indians,  and 
rebels,  and  walking  a  thousand  miles, 
perhaps  still  another  thousand  across 
the  wastes  of  North  America.  Yes, 
there  were  no  loved  ones  awaiting 
them  in  the  Rockies.  True,  a  fam- 
ily or  two  of  friends  in  the  Old 
Country  had  preceded  them  to  that 
far-off  desert;  but  who  knew  where 
they  were  by  now?  Perhaps  dead  of 
cholera  or  of  bleeding  of  a  redman's 
arrow,  or  assigned  even  more  distant 
valleys  west  and  on  west.  Perhaps 
some  were  already  rich  on  the  Gold- 
en Shore.  But  go  they  must. 
Where?    To  Zion. 

T^HAT  last  word  was  said  with  a 
glint  of  the  eye  that  could  only 
reflect  a  spiritual  dedication  to  a 
cause,  only  a  religious  fulfillment 
not  found  elsewhere.  The  word  was 
the  reminder  to  her  boys  and  girls 
that  goals  had  been  set,  vows  taken, 
means  gathered,  and  a  journey  be- 
gun, all  because  a  faith  had  been 
accepted,  tried  on  for  fit,  found  to 
fit,  and,  now,  must  be  worn  right  on 
into  a  certain  valley.  That  valley 
of  refuge  was  a  place  where  pride  of 
wearing  that  faith  and  living  it 
could  be  called  dedication,  fulfill- 
ment, self-realization.    The  spirit  of 


the  migration  in  that  day  came  un- 
der the  heading  of  gatheiing.  It 
reminded  one  of  Moses  and  the  Red 
Sea,  in  religious  fervor. 

This  gathering,  then,  was  worth 
all  the  hardships,  the  empty  stom- 
achs, the  bleeding  feet,  the  giving 
up  of  the  world.  Yes,  the  emigrant 
mother  assured  her  children  this  was 
worth  more  than  father  and  mother 
and  brothers  and  children  and  hus- 
band. Even  Grandpa  and  Grandma, 
their  glances  questioned.  But  why 
can't  we  have  both?  Give  us  a  few 
days  at  Bradys  Bend,  give  us  the 
only  chance  we  shall  ever  have  to 
see  our  aunts  and  uncles  and  cous- 
ins. Then  we  shall  start  out  re- 
freshed for  the  valley.  Why 
couldn't  that  be  the  way? 

If  the  hand  was  trembling  and 
the  voice  showed  a  quaver,  the  eye 
and  heart  were  steadfast.  Her  an- 
swer: Because  I  have  not  the  cour- 
age, after  such  a  joyful  reunion,  to 
go  on. 

The  children  thought  to  them- 
selves and  questioned  each  other 
with  startled  glances.  What  is  our 
mother  talking  about?  they  won- 
dered. She  who  is  iron  and  rock 
and  lion  and  refuge,  all  in  all  —  she 
says  she  has  not  the  courage!  What 
then  of  us  who  are  young  and 
fatherless  and  homeless  and  depend- 
ent on  the  ravens  for  bread?  How 
must  we  feel  about  resolution  and 
never  deserting  a  worthy  cause? 
These  thoughts  shook  them  as  they 
realized  their  helplessness. 

But,  Mother,  they  pleaded.  Even 
in  the  face  of  her  solidness,  they 
hated  to  let  go  of  their  weakness  and 
abide  by  her  decision.  Her  inner 
thoughts  weighed  her  strength  un- 
der stress.     This  was  part  of  the 


582 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1962 


testing,  no  doubt.  If  she  could  not 
withstand  the  cries  of  her  children 
in  this  little  island  of  privacy  among 
strangers,  how  could  she  combat  the 
tears  of  her  parents  and  loved  ones 
combined  with  the  victorious  off- 
spring? Together,  they  would  talk 
her  out  of  the  supreme  goal  in  life, 
even  the  life  hereafter.  Temporary 
pleasure  was  pitted  against  perma- 
nent security.  If  one  could  be  vic- 
torious in  the  little  things,  then 
their  accumulation  of  power  would 
bring  one  victorious  in  the  great 
issues.  Thus  she  had  thought  since 
buying  a  ticket  which  would  bypass 
the  Bend. 

CHE  motioned  to  Eliza  to  open 
her  carpet  bag  and  retrieve  from 
the  folds  of  personal  clothing  a  little 
Testament  given  her  by  the  captain 
of  the  sailing  vessel  as  a  parting  gift. 
The  mother  then  said,  "Eliza,  turn 
to  Luke  nine  and  sixty-one  and  read 
to  us."  And  this  is  what  Eliza  read: 
''And  another  also  said,  Lord,  I  will 
follow  thee;  but  let  me  first  go  bid 
them  farewell,  which  are  at  home 
at  my  house.  And  Jesus  said  unto 
him.  No  man,  having  put  his  hand 
to  the  plough,  and  looking  back,  is 
fit  for  the  kingdom  of  God." 

The  Word  had  been  consulted. 
If  it  took  each  hearer  of  that  Word 
to  make  his  personal  interpretation, 
it  also  took  his  personal  action  which 
followed  that  hearing.  This  was 
almost  the  only  time  in  each  life  of 
the  children  that  they  wanted  time 
and  privacy  and  strength  to  arrange 
their  hearts  and  minds  in  such  an 
order  that  an  accuser  in  later  years 
could  be  turned  aside  without  a  case 
against  them.  Their  earthly  mother 
had  shown  them  the  Word,  and 
they    believed.     The    sacrifice   was 


stated  as  if  meant  for  them  instead 
of  travelers  to  Jerusalem  in  the  year 
thirty- two  a.d.  The  reward  was  also 
assured,  and  they  believed  that,  too. 

One  by  one  they  looked  their 
mother  squarely  in  the  face.  That 
was  all  the  affirmative  vote  she 
needed.  All  were  very  quiet.  No 
reproach  was  heard.  It  was  not 
easy,  but  now  they  all  knew  that 
the  valley  and  not  the  Bend  was 
their  immediate  goal.  Now  the 
struggle  was  over,  the  tension  was 
broken  as  water  breaking  through 
the  headgate  of  a  dam.  If  tears  were 
mingled  with  the  flood,  they  were 
tears  of  triumph  and  not  remorse. 
As  hope  rises  eternally  to  lift  all  to 
ecstasy,  so  it  did  them.  Some  day, 
some  day,  maybe,  maybe,  we  can 
come  back  to  this  station  and  start 
out  for  the  Bend  and  reunion  and 
contentment.    We  shall,  we  shall. 

But  the  emigrant  made  no  prom- 
ise for  herself.  The  finality  of  her 
decision  precluded  the  hope  that 
she  could  retrace  her  footsteps  to 
this  bitter  day  to  start  out  to  find 
her  parents.  Her  strength  lay  in 
forsaking,  in  renouncing  the  idea  as 
a  permanent  thing.  To  consider  that 
even  in  old  age  she  should  be  so 
near  this  sentimental  goal,  was  to 
make  her  half  defeated  at  this  mo- 
ment. Forever  behind  her  was  this 
day,  this  trembling  of  the  hand, 
this  possibility  of  defeat.  If  time 
and  strength  were  pitted  against 
each  other  again,  she  would  know 
what  to  do,  and  that  without  the 
great  battle  from  within.  The  West 
and  not  the  Bend  was  to  be  the 
daily  cry.  The  Bend  was  to  be 
thought  of  less  and  less,  thus  to 
hurt  less  acutely,  thus  to  become  a 
chapter    of   life    entitled   Lost,    or 


HAND  TO  THE  PLOW 

Never,  or  I  Cannot.  The  very  de- 
nouncement of  this  plan  gave  power 
to  the  shoulders  to  bear  any  burden, 
gave  direction  to  the  feet  to  trudge 
ever  forward,  gave  resolution  to  the 
heart  to  live  and  love  and  dream 
and  achieve  in  spite  of  disappoint- 
ment and  tragedy.    In  giving  up  this 


583 


side  journev  she  would  be  the  better 
fortified  against  other  temptations, 
other  passing  pleasures,  so  that  the 
big  chance  could  be  pursued  and 
conquered.  Only  in  saying  J  can- 
not can  we  ever  say  J  can. 

The  emigrant  was  ready  to  resume 
her  journey. 

{To  be  continued) 


A  Summarization 

of  the  Brief  Life 

of  Edgar  Allan  Poe 


Hazel  Owen 


If  you  were  to  walk  in  the  shoes  of  Poe, 

Tormented  by  drink,  aloneness,  and  woe, 

What  would  you  do,  if  your  Hfe  were  so? 

What  would  you  turn  to,  and  where  would  you  go? 

If  you  had  a  desperate  desire  to  write, 
And  the  world  was  against  you  in  yoin:  fight, 
Would  you  see  the  bUie  of  sunht  skies? 
Or  a  darker  hue,  with  your  darkened  eyes? 


Life  was  confusion,  and  noise,  and  din. 
Overwhelmingly  crowding  and  shutting  him  in; 
No  one  to  hear  him  and  no  one  to  care. 
No  relief  sought  through  the  power  of  prayer. 


He  builded  with  words  his  cathedral  gray, 
And  made  a  tomb  where  his  loved  one  lay; 
Fashioned  a  song  for  his  sorrows  to  hide — 
Then  he  was  gone,  and  was  laid  by  her  side. 


Sisty  Years  Ago 


Excerpts  From  the  Woman's  Exponent,  August  1902 


'For  the  Rights  of  the  Women  of  Zion  and  the  Rights  of  the  Women 

OF  All  Nations" 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  CONFERENCE  IN  MALAD  STAKE:  On  the  stand  were 
Apostle  M.  F.  Cowley  and  Sister  Emilia  D.  Madsen  one  of  the  General  Board  of  the 
Relief  Society.  .  .  .  Sister  Madsen  rejoiced  to  meet  with  the  sisters  of  this  Stake.  We 
enjoy  a  glorious  privilege  in  administering  to  our  sick,  let  us  be  faithful  to  the  sacred 
trust  placed  in  us,  never  let  the  poor  suffer.  .  .  .  Let  kindness  and  love  abound.  .  .  . 
Apostle  Cowley  spoke  of  the  kind  and  gentle  influence  in  this  meeting.  Asked  the 
mothers  to  solicit  their  sons  and  daughters  to  take  an  earnest  interest  in  the  work 
of  God.  Hope  the  young  people  would  cultivate  a  spirit  of  charity  and  virtue.  Many 
people  have  been  saved  by  taking  the  counsel  of  their  mothers.  .  .  . 

—  Eliza  A.  Hall,  Sec. 

WORK 

One  single  day's  allotted  task  well  done  — 
That  is  a  comfort  to  the  weary  head; 
Better  than  feathers  for  the  toiler's  bed 
Is  the  sweet  thought  to  rest  upon.  .  .  , 

—  Maud  E.  Sargent 

ITEMS  ABOUT  ART:  It  is  pleasant  to  note  that  the  women  artists  of  the 
State  are  recognized  in  the  State  Board  of  Art  appointed  by  Governor  Wells  and  the 
Senate  of  the  State  Legislature.  At  the  recent  election  in  the  governing  board  of 
the  Utah  Art  Institute,  Miss  Mary  Teasdel  was  elected  president,  Mrs.  Edna  Wells 
Sloan  secretary,  and  Mrs.  Alice  Merrill  Home  treasurer  —  all  places  of  trust  and  re- 
quiring executive  ability.  .  .  .  Miss  Mary  Teasdel  was  the  second  Utah  woman  to  have 
work  exhibited  at  the  (Paris)  Salon.  Three  miniatures  and  an  oil  portrait  were  also 
received;  one  miniature  was  accepted  at  the  Paris  Exposition  —  a  rare  honor. 

—  News  Note 

A  WOMAN  SUPERINTENDENT  OF  SCHOOLS:  Mrs.  Mary  Orser,  of  Vernal, 
Utah,  was  recently  elected  county  school  superintendent. 

—  Ex. 

GAINS  OF  SUFFRAGE  IN  UTAH.  .  .  .  There  is  a  greater  gain,  a  more  in- 
estimable boon  to  the  great  unnoticed  mass  of  womanhood.  The  unobtrusive  woman 
who  thinks  much  but  says  little;  the  careful  woman  who  economizes  and  denies  herself 
to  make  ends  meet  that  excessive  taxes  may  be  paid  .  .  .  who,  satisfied  to  let  well 
enough  alone,  contends  not  for  the  places  sacred  to  men  .  .  ,  the  motherly  woman, 
whose  only  care  is  for  righteous  government  that  her  children  may  be  free  from  all 
oppression.  .  .  . 

—  Emily  S.  Richards 

Page  584 


r; 


<p^^^^i 


Woman's  Sphere 


Ramona  W.  Cannon 


^^^W^P^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^W  ^W.W  ^W.^<PIP^^<P^IP^^<>.IP  IP  W.^^^"* 


pMILY  DICKINSON'S  best 
poems  —  575  of  them  —  have 
been  collected  for  the  first  time  in 
one  volume,  now  on  the  market. 
Thomas  H.  Johnson  selected  them 
and  w^rote  the  introduction.  The 
poems  reveal  the  charm  and  insight 
of  the  w^oman  w^ho  lived  in  great 
seclusion,  but  who  as  time  rolls  on 
becomes  constantly  more  under- 
stood, and  more  beloved. 

ly/TRS.  CALVIN  S.  (ETHEL  LU- 
^^    CILE    DIMOND)    SMITH, 

of  Bennion,  Utah,  was  selected  as 
Utah's  1962  Mother  of  the  Year. 
She  has  had  thirteen  children,  all 
outstanding  for  both  intelligence 
and  character.  The  Smith  children 
(grandchildren  of  Joseph  F.  Smith, 
sixth  President  of  the  Church), 
were  taught  to  work  industriously, 
to  stand  on  their  own  feet,  to  love 
and  live  a  religious  and  spiritual 
life,  and  to  give  generously  of  them- 
selves to  others. 

IV/fRS.  HEROND  (MARIE 
^^  GUTKE)  SHERANIAN,  six- 
ty-seven, and  an  active  Latter-day 
Saint  woman  from  Beverley  Hills, 
was  chosen  California's  Mother  of 
the  Year.  Living  in  Utah  until  she 
moved  to  California  in  1934,  Mrs. 


Sheranian  is  the  mother  of  nine 
accomplished,  intelligent  children. 
A  descendant  of  1847  pioneers  and 
also  of  Julia  Ward  Howe,  author  of 
''Battle  Hymn  of  the  Republic," 
Mrs.  Sheranian  was  cited  in  her 
award  for  her  leadership  among 
women. 

A/TRS.  MARJORIE  L.  FRENCH, 
a  high  school  teacher  of  math- 
ematics, from  Topeka,  Kansas,  re- 
ceived the  National  Teacher  of  the 
Year  Award  from  President  Ken- 
nedy at  White  House  ceremonies  in 
Washington  on  May  14. 


L 


OIS   MATTOX  MILLER  has 

written  an  article,  ''Lung  Can- 
cer and  Cigarettes,"  which  appears 
in  the  June  Reader's  Digest  as  a 
summary  of  the  British  Royal  Col- 
lege of  Physicians'  recent  report  on 
"Smoking  and  Health."  The  report 
is  praised  as  the  first  to  "spell  out  a 
practical  program  of  preventive 
measures  for  the  individual  and  the 
Government."  The  report  stated 
unequivocally:  "Cigarette  smoking 
is  a  cause  of  lung  cancer  and  bron- 
chitis, and  probably  contributes  to 
the  development  of  coronary  heart 
disease  and  various  less  common 
diseases." 

Page  585 


EDITORIAL 


mms^ 


In  the  Family  There  Is  Strength 


Tj^AMILY  love  and  unity  and  the 
promise  of  an  eternal  pattern 
are  part  of  the  heritage  of  the  gen- 
erations. This  legacy  must  be 
guarded  as  a  present  joy  and  as  a 
future  blessing. 

It  is  a  brief  time,  the  years  when 
the  children  bless  the  home  —  their 
dear  beginning  words,  strange  and 
delightful;  their  swift  feet,  their 
little  happy  rhymes  and  songs;  their 
questions  and  their  young  philoso- 
phy. So  brief  a  time  —  like  orchard 
trees  that  come  to  bud  and  bloom, 
then  lose  their  petals,  and,  in  their 
turn,  bear  fruit. 

This  family  unity,  this  building 
today  for  all  the  tomorrows,  is  best 
accomplished  when  the  members  of 
the  family  erect  the  protective  struc- 
ture together.  Family  activities  are 
long  remembered,  and  their  com- 
forting companionship  can  never  be 
forgotten. 

A  son,  whose  early  years  were 
spent  on  a  western  ranch,  found 
that  his  responsibility  to  his  coun- 
try took  him  to  an  alien  land.  Yet 
in  that  place,  with  misty  eyes,  he 
traced  the  outlines  of  the  strange 
mountains,  and  compared  that 
silhouette  with  the  hills  of  home, 
where  he  had  companioned  with 
his   father  in   the  fields   of  yellow 

Page  586 


wheat  and  purple-flowered  lucern. 
There  was  enduring  comfort  in 
those  memories  of  home;  there  was 
strength  and  rejoicing. 

A  daughter,  whose  adult  life  was 
beset  with  many  trials,  received  a 
rejuvenation  of  spirit  each  time  she 
recalled  the  days  of  summers  past, 
when  she  sat  with  her  mother  on  the 
veranda  of  the  stone  house,  and 
they  sewed  together  the  intricate 
designs  for  quilts  and  fancy  pillows, 
and  the  fine  film  of  netting  and 
crocheting.  It  seemed  to  the  daugh- 
ter, in  later  years,  that  the  stitches 
of  those  summer  days  were  destined 
to  be  everlasting,  as  if  stitching  to- 
gether the  love  of  the  mother  and 
the  daughter,  so  that  such  a  com- 
panionship could  never  be  lost,  and 
could  forever  be  recalled  in  elements 
of  affection  and  spiritual  aspiration. 

So  it  has  been  in  many  families  — 
brothers  and  sisters  helping  and 
strengthening  and  comforting  each 
other;  one  family  unit  tenderly  car- 
ing for  the  elderly  ones  before  them 
in  the  generations,  and  extending 
loving  concern  for  the  young  chil- 
dren in  the  new  lines  of  the  family, 
continuing  the  ideals  and  the  pur- 
poses of  a  blessed  family  among  the 
homes  of  earth,  in  a  pattern  of  ever- 
lasting devotion. 


RELIEF   SOCIETY   GENERAL  BOARD 

Belle  S.   Spafford,   President     •    Marianne   C.    Sharp,    First   Counselor 

Louise  W.  Madsen,  Second  Counselor    •    Hulda  Parker,  Secretary-Treasurer 


Anna  B.   Hart 
Edith  S.   Elliott 
Florence  J.  Madsen 
Leone  G.  Layton 
Blanche  B.   Stoddard 
Evon  W.   Peterson 
Aleine  M.  Young 
Josie  B.  Bay 


Alberta   H.   Christensen 
Mildred  B.    Eyring 
Charlotte  A.   Larsen 
Edith  P.   Backman 
Winniefred  S. 
Manwaring 
Elna  P.  Haymond 
Annie   M.   Ellsworth 


Mary  R.  Young 
Mary  V.  Cameron 
Afton  W.  Hunt 
Wealtha  S.  Mendenhall 
Pearle  M.   Olsen 
Elsa  T.  Peterson 
Irene  B.   Woodford 
Fanny  S.   Kienitz 


Elizabeth  B.   Winters 
LaRue  H.   Rosell 
Jennie  R.  Scott 
Alice  L.  Wilkinson 
LaPriel  S.  Bunker 
Irene  W.  Buehner 
Irene  C.   Lloyd 
Hazel  S.  Cannon 
Hazel  S.  Love 


As  the  years  hasten  in  these  latter 
times,  many  mothers  are  earnestly 
searching  for  family  activities  that 
can  be  enjoyed  within  the  limita- 
tions imposed  by  city  life,  or  by 
small  budgets,  or  by  disparity  of 
ages  in  the  family  group. 

A  mother,  whatever  her  home 
conditions  may  be,  can,  by  careful 
planning,  allocate  to  her  children 
some  gainful  work,  which  can  be 
accomplished  by  united  effort  — 
keeping  the  house  shining  and  clean, 
caring  for  patio  or  porch,  tending 
the  yard  and  the  garden  —  these  are 
tasks  of  infinite  possibilities.  Keep- 
ing accounts  and  budgets,  compos- 
ing and  arranging  family  histories, 
writing  letters  to  loved  ones  away 
from  home  —  these  are  rewarding 
activities.  They  can  help  to  make 
the  home  the  center  of  family  life 
—  the  nucleus  of  well-beloved  inter- 
ests and  activities. 

Hobbies,  too,  can  bring  a  family 
close  together,  in  discovering  new 
knowledge,  new  enchantment,  a 
new  look  upon  the  wonders  of  the 
natural  world,  or  the  endlessly  in- 
triguing objects  that  may  be  con- 
structed with  willing  hands.  A 
child's  butterfly  collection  can  be  so 
enlarged  that  the  whole  family  par- 
ticipates. A  son's  woodcarving  can 
be  enjoyed  by  others  in  the  family 
who  may  help  with  patterns  and 
materials.     A  daughter's  interest  in 


fancywork  can  be  developed  during 
the  family  story-telling  sessions,  and 
in  their  family  evenings  together. 
A  father  and  a  son  who  classify  a 
mineral  collection  together  are 
building  life  ideals  together.  Their 
delight  becomes  a  visible  and  shin- 
ing experience. 

Families  who  travel  together  in 
vacation  time  may  find,  in  the  new 
vistas  of  experience,  an  extension  of 
their  personal  interests,  and  a  vivid 
perception  of  their  dear  love  for 
each  other. 

Seeing  together  the  cities  and  the 
industries,  the  shining  highways, 
and  the  busy  factories,  unites  a  fam- 
ily in  interests  and  experiences. 
Though  each  one  may  see  a  dif- 
ferent aspect  of  a  mountain  or  a 
wilderness,  the  horizon  of  each  is 
widened  and  illuminated  by  the 
other's  perception  and  choice  of 
sight  or  sound.  One  may  be  a 
gatherer  of  herbs  or  flowers,  an- 
other may  rejoice  in  colored  stones; 
one  may  listen  for  the  song  of  birds, 
another  may  consider  the  curves  of 
the  highway  and  the  construction 
of  bridges.  All  are  enlightened  by 
each  other. 

Home  is  where  the  family  weave 
together  the  life  pattern  —  the  ever- 
lasting life  pattern,  and  make  it 
varied  and  beautiful,  yet  of  one  de- 
sign and  purpose. 

-V.P.C. 

Page  587 


^     Notes  to  the  Field 


The  Annual  General  Relief  Society  Conference 

T^HE  Annual  General  Relief  Society  Conference  will  be  held  Wednesday 
and  Thursday,  September  26  and  27,  1962.  The  general  session  will 
be  held  on  Wednesday,  September  26,  from  2  to  4  p.m.  in  the  Tabernacle. 
It  is  suggested  that  ward  Relief  Society  presidents  ask  their  bishops  to 
announce  in  the  wards  the  general  session  of  the  conference  to  which 
the  general  public  is  invited.  Attendance  at  the  officers  meeting  on  Wed- 
nesday morning,  September  26,  from  10  to  12  in  the  Tabernacle,  and  the 
departmental  meetings  to  be  held  on  Thursday  morning  and  Thursday 
afternoon,  September  27,  is  limited  to  stake  board  members  and  mission 
officers.  A  reception  to  which  stake  board  members  and  mission  officers 
are  invited  will  be  held  on  Wednesday  evening,  September  26,  from  7  to 
10  in  the  Relief  Society  Building. 


Relief  Society  Magazines  for  1961  Available 

for  Binding 

CETS  of  the  twelve  issues  of  The  Relief  Society  Magazine  for  1961  are 
available  for  a  limited  time,  at  the  office  of  the  General  Board  of 
Relief  Society,  76  North  Main,  Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah.  The  price  for 
the  twelve  issues  is  $2  postpaid.  If  it  is  desired  to  have  the  Magazines 
bound  by  the  Deseret  News  Press  (see  advertisement  on  page  630  of  this 
issue  of  the  Magazine),  the  set  of  1961  Magazines  will  be  sent,  if  so  di- 
rected, to  them.  Payment  for  the  Magazines,  for  binding,  and  for  post- 
age on  bound  volumes  should  be  sent  with  the  order.  A  yearly  index  will 
be  included  in  the  binding. 

ERRATUM 

The  name  of  Frances  C.  Yost  was  omitted  as  the  author  of  "In  a  Time  of  Flood" 
in  the  July  1962  issue  of  The  Relief  Society  Magazine  —  due  to  an  error  in  the  layout 
and  heading  arrangement.  Apologies  are  extended  to  Mrs.  Yost  for  this  regrettable 
omission  from  her  very  fine  article. 


Page  588 


Jerusalem, 
City  of  Peace 


Chiistine  H.  Robinson 
Member,  Adult  Planning  Committee  of  the  Church  Co-ordinating  Council 


THE  journey  from  Jericho  to  Jerusalem  up  the  steep,  winding  road 
through  the  Judean  Hills,  provides  a  soul-stirring,  never-to-be-for- 
gotten experience.  As  the  twenty-mile  long  road  approaches  the 
Holy  City,  each  bend  in  the  rocky,  rugged  hills  provides  a  short  but  almost 
breathtaking  view  of  the  city  with  its  ancient  walls,  yellow  limestone  build- 
ings, and  tall  cypress  trees  nestled  in  the  tops  of  the  mountains.  Nearer 
Jerusalem,  the  road  swings  around  one  of  the  final  bends  and  enters  the 
little  town  of  Bethany,  situated  on  the  slopes  of  the  Mount  of  Olives. 
This  was  the  home  of  Mary,  Martha,  and  Lazarus,  and  a  place  which  Jesus 
loved  and  where  he  so  often  stayed  with  his  friends  and  loved  ones.  Be- 
yond this  quaint  little  village,  spread  over  four  hills,  are  the  magnificent 
walls  and  much  of  the  imposing  Holy  City  of  Jerusalem. 

As  spectacular  and  impressive  as  the  city  is  today,  it  must  have  been 
even  more  beautiful  during  the  period  of  the  Savior's  ministry.  It  was  at 
Bethphage,  just  a  short  distance  up  and  around  the  hill  from  Bethany,  that 
Jesus,  only  a  few  days  before  his  crucifixion,  stopped  and  beheld  the  city 
in  all  its  splendor  ''and  wept  over  it"  (Luke  19:41).  Jesus  wept  perhaps 
not  only  because  of  the  beauty  of  the  city,  but  also  because  this  would  be 
one  of  the  last  times,  as  a  mortal  being,  he  would  see  it,  and  he  knew  how 
great  and  peaceful  Jerusalem  might  have  been  if  only  its  people  had 
accepted  his  teachings.  As  Jesus  pondered  the  condition  and  fate  of  the 
city,  Matthew  records  that  he  lamented,  ''O  Jerusalem,  Jerusalem,  thou 
that  killest  the  prophets,  and  stonest  them  which  are  sent  unto  thee,  how 
often  would  I  have  gathered  thy  children  together,  even  as  a  hen  gathereth 
her  chickens  under  her  wings,  and  ye  would  not!''  (Mt.  23:37). 

Jerusalem,  during  the  Savior's  ministry,  was  a  magnificent  and  im- 
portant city.  Only  a  short  time  earlier  Herod  had  beautified  it.  He  had 
erected  many  new  buildings  and  had  rebuilt  the  temple  and  the  walls, 
including  the  massive  golden  gates  leading  into  the  valley  of  Kedron.    His 

Page  589 


objective  had  been  to  restore  Jerusalem  to  the  ancient  glory  and  splendor 
which  it  had  enjoyed  under  the  reign  of  Solomon. 

Less  than  six  miles  from  Jerusalem  is  the  little  town  of  Bethlehem. 
On  that  world-shaping  day,  some  2,000  years  ago,  Mary  and  Joseph  came 
there  to  the  home  of  their  ancestors  and  there  Jesus  was  born. 

On  the  outskirts  of  Bethlehem  are  the  shepherds'  fields  where  sheep 
were  brought  in  from  the  surrounding  grazing  areas  for  better  protection 
during  the  night.  It  was  there  (see  cover)  on  that  eventful  night  that 
shepherds,  tending  their  flocks,  received  the  wonderful  vision  announcing 
the  Savior's  birth  as  the  scriptures  record: 

And  there  were  in  the  same  country  shepherds  abiding  in  the  field,  keeping  watch 
over  their  flock  by  night. 

And,  lo,  the  angel  of  the  Lord  came  upon  them,  and  the  glory  of  the  Lord  shown 
round  about  them:  and  they  were  sore  afraid. 

And  the  angel  said  unto  them,  Fear  not:  for,  behold,  I  bring  you  good  tidings  of 
great  joy,  which  shall  be  to  all  people. 

For  unto  you  is  born  this  day  in  the  City  of  David  a  Saviour,  which  is  Christ  the 
Lord  (Luke  2:8-11 ). 

T^ODAY,  a  hostile  border  separates  the  Arabs  from  the  Jews  and  cuts  off 
the  main  road  from  Jerusalem  to  Bethlehem.  Consequently,  the 
roundabout  distance  between  the  two  cities  is  much  greater  than  it  was 
during  the  Savior's  ministry.  Then,  undoubtedly,  he  must  have  walked 
many  times  the  approximate  six  miles  from  Jerusalem  to  the  city  of  his 
ancestors  and  of  his  birth. 

Despite  its  spectacular  physical  beauty,  during  the  time  of  the  Savior, 
Jerusalem  was  a  cosmopolitan,  wicked  city.  Jesus  foresaw  its  complete 
destruction  and  predicted  that  the  time  would  soon  come  when  the 
beautiful  temple  would  be  torn  down  with  not  one  stone  remaining  on  top 
of  another.  Yet,  it  was  at  Jerusalem  where  Jesus  accomplished  much  of 
his  mighty  work,  gave  many  of  his  great  teachings,  and  performed  many 
of  his  most  wonderful  miracles.  It  was  here  that  mothers  brought  to  him 
their  little  children  ''and  he  took  them  in  his  arms,  put  his  hands  upon 
them,  and  blessed  them"  (Mark  10:16).  He  said,  ''suffer  little  children 
to  come  unto  me,  and  forbid  them  not:  for  of  such  is  the  kingdom  of 
God"  (Mark  10:14).  In  Jerusalem  he  healed  the  sick,  caused  the  lame 
to  walk,  and  made  the  blind  to  see.  Here  he  exhibited  his  righteous 
indignation  when  he  cast  the  thieves  and  money-changers  out  of  the 
temple  and  proclaimed  that  his  father's  house  "shall  be  called  the  house 
of  prayer;  but  ye  have  made  it  a  den  of  thieves"  (Mt.  21:13). 

When  Jesus  taught  at  Jerusalem,  the  scheming  Pharisees,  hoping  to 
trap  him,  asked,  "Master,  which  is  the  great  commandment  in  the  law? 
Jesus  said  unto  him.  Thou  shalt  love  the  Lord  thy  God  with  all  thy  might, 
and  with  all  thy  soul,  and  with  all  thy  mind.  This  is  the  first  and  great 
commandment.  And  the  second  is  like  unto  it,  Thou  shalt  love  thy 
neighbour  as  thyself"  (Mt.  22:35-39).  At  Jerusalem  Jesus  emphasized  the 
divine  importance  of  service  to  one  another,  saying,  "Inasmuch  as  ye  have 

Page  590 


,•*   ,i.r 


V'-^M 


*'i3^_-4I 


Color   transparency   by    Dr.    O.   Preston    Robinson 

The  Old  City  and  Wall  of  Jerusalem  as  seen  today. 


Color   transparency   by    Dr.    O.   Preston    Robinson 

Bethany,  near  Jerusalem,  near  the  spot  where  the  house  of  Mary,  Martha  and  Lazarus 
once  stood. 


Color  transparency  by   Dr.   O.   Preston   Robinson 

The  Garden  of  Gethsemane.    These  old  ohve  trees  are  said  to  be  over  2,000  years  old. 


,y<9f          *j. 


"  "* '  ,-^  y^^C^'^%m\  ft  rJr^' 


'«#     **^ 


Color   transparency   by   Dr.    O.   Preston    Robinson 

The  Mount  of  Olives  from  near  the  site  of  Bethphage. 


done  it  unto  one  of  the  least  of  these  my  brethren,  ye  have  done  it  unto 
me"  (Mt.  25:40). 

Despite  Christ's  mighty  works  and  his  great  compassion  for  Jerusalem, 
the  city  rejected  and  scorned  him.  With  trumped-up  charges  and  on  the 
basis  of  an  illegal  trial,  he  was  brought  by  the  priests  and  the  people  before 
Pilate  and  was  condemned  to  death.  Up  a  narrow  winding  street,  similar 
to  the  one,  today,  which  is  called  the  Via  Dolorosa  (the  Street  of  Sorrow), 
he  carried  his  cross  to  Golgotha,  the  ''Hill  of  the  Skull,''  where  he  was 
crucified.  Only  a  few  short  hours  before,  he  had  knelt  in  the  Garden  of 
Gethsemane,  at  the  foot  of  the  Mount  of  Olives  near  the  path  he  had 
taken  so  many  times  to  his  beloved  Bethany.  In  an  orchard  of  beautiful 
olive  trees,  he  had  prayed  mightily  to  his  Father  saying,  ''My  soul  is 
exceeding  sorrowful,  even  unto  death.  .  .  .  O  my  Father,  if  it  be  possible, 
let  this  cup  pass  from  me:  nevertheless,  not  as  I  will,  but  as  thou  wilt" 
(Mt.  26:38,  39). 

T^HE  name  Jerusalem  in  Hebrew  means  "The  City  of  Peace."    Yet, 

probably  more  than  any  city  down  through  the  ages,  Jerusalem  has 
experienced  little  peace.  The  history  of  the  city  has  been  largely  one  of 
conflict,  conquest,  destruction,  and  restoration. 

Nation  after  nation  has  fought  over  it,  and  each  new  conqueror  has 
soon  been  faced  with  the  necessity  of  holding  his  conquest  against  the 
determined  aggression  of  another.  These  repeated  conquests  constitute 
a  strange  and  puzzling  fact  about  Jerusalem.  Although  the  city  has 
always  had  great  religious  significance,  it  has  never  been  an  economic  prize 
for  its  conquerors.  Except  for  the  times  when  it  might  have  harbored 
religious  treasures,  it  has  had  no  great  economic  assets.  The  city  has  no 
mineral  wealth.  It  is  not  in  the  center  of  a  rich  agricultural  district.  It 
controls  no  important  trade  routes  nor  seaport.  In  fact,  it  has  only  a 
scantv  independent  water  supply,  and  to  support  increased  population 
it  has  been  necessary  to  bring  water  in  through  an  extensive  system  of 
aqueducts.  Yet,  the  control  of  Jerusalem  has  been  a  symbol,  and  as  long 
as  it  remained  in  enemy  hands,  the  inhabitants  of  Palestine  could  not 
feel  secure. 

Possibly,  the  earliest  Biblical  reference  to  "The  City  of  Peace"  is 
found  in  Genesis  in  the  account  of  Melchizedek,  King  of  Salem,  unto 
whom  Abraham  paid  tithes.  "Salem"  means  "peace,"  and  many  scholars 
believe  this  reference  is  to  Jerusalem  (Genesis  14:18). 

It  was  during  David's  reign  that  Jerusalem  was  conquered  by  the 
Hebrews  and  became  the  City  of  the  Jews.  Since  David's  time,  Jerusalem 
has  been  known  among  the  Jews  as  "The  City  of  David."  David  made  the 
city  his  capital,  brought  into  it  the  ark  of  the  covenant,  and  surrounded 
it  with  a  new  wall.  It  was  to  his  son  Solomon,  however,  that  the  responsi- 
bility and  honor  came  to  rebuild  and  beautify  the  city  and  to  construct  its 
magnificent  temple  on  Mount  Moriah,  one  of  Jerusalem's  four  hills. 

During  Solomon's  time,  Jerusalem  was  truly  a  "City  of  Peace."  This 
blessing,  however,  was  not  to  be  long  enjoyed.    After  Solomon's  death,  the 

Page  595 


city  was  fought  over  by  the  divided  tribes  of  Israel.  Then  followed  a 
long  period  of  strife  and  conquest  during  which  time  the  city  changed 
hands  so  many  times  that  even  history  does  not  record  the  number. 
Probably,  no  place  in  history  has  been  more  violently  fought  over  than 
this  so-called  ''City  of  Peace." 

True  to  the  pattern  of  its  troubled  history,  Jerusalem,  today,  is  an 
embattled  and  divided  city.  Twisting  like  a  serpent  through  the  middle 
of  this  ''Holy  Shrine"  is  the  armored  border  between  the  Jewish  and  the 
Arab  sectors.  This  is  the  battle  line  where  the  bitterly  fought  1948  Pal- 
estinian War  was  stopped  by  the  United  Nations.  Here,  today,  fully 
alerted  and  battle-ready  soldiers  patrol  both  sides  of  the  city,  ready,  at  a 
moment's  notice,  to  shoot  if  the  command  is  given.  Only  at  one  spot  on 
this  fortified  border  can  a  civilian  or  tourist  cross  from  one  sector  to  the 
other.  This  is  at  the  Mandlebaum  Gate,  a  no-man's-land  check  point, 
where  crossings  can  be  made  only  with  special  permission  and  virtually 
onlv  in  one  direction. 

Jerusalem  is  the  "Holy  City,"  not  only  for  Christians  but  also  for 
Jews  and  Moslems.  For  the  Jews,  this  is  the  home  of  David  and  Solomon. 
It  is  also  the  place,  on  Mount  Moriah,  where  Abraham  came  on  instruc- 
tions from  the  Lord  to  offer  his  son  Isaac  in  sacrifice.  It  is  their  capital 
city  and  the  place  where  the  ancient  prophets  lived,  preached,  and  died. 

For  the  Moslems,  Jerusalem  is  one  of  the  most  important  "Holy 
Cities"  in  their  religion.  It  is  second  only  to  Mecca  and  Medina  and  is 
one  of  the  shrines  where  every  orthodox  Moslem  must  visit,  at  least  once 
in  his  lifetime,  if  he  is  true  to  his  Islamic  faith.  Here  is  the  "Dome  of  the 
Rock,"  one  of  Islam's  most  ancient  and  most  beautiful  mosques.  It  is 
believed  to  have  been  built  over  the  site  where  Mohammed  ascended  to 
heaven. 

For  Christians,  Jerusalem  and  the  area  of  Palestine  is  the  Holy  Land 
where  Jesus  lived  and  taught.  It  was  here  that  he  organized  his  Church, 
restored  the  Holy  Priesthood,  and  challenged  his  disciples  to  a  new  way 
of  life  and  service  with  the  words,  "come,  follow  me." 

A  familiar  greeting  in  the  Israel  sector  of  Jerusalem,  when  one  meets 
or  takes  leave  of  a  friend  or  acquaintance,  is  "shalom,  shalom,"  meaning 
"peace,  peace."  Despite  this  greeting,  there  has  been  little  peace  in 
Jerusalem,  and  there  is  only  an  uncertain,  troubled  peace  there  now.  Yet, 
the  peace  which  Jesus  tried  so  valiantly  to  establish  there  and  throughout 
the  world,  can  be  found,  if  one  truly  seeks  it.  However,  it  is  not  peace 
as  the  world  knows  it.  It  is  the  spiritual  and  personal  "peace"  that  Jesus 
urged  and  taught.  He  said,  "Peace  I  leave  unto  you,  my  peace  I  give  unto 
you:  not  as  the  world  giveth,  give  I  unto  you.  Let  not  your  heart  be 
troubled,  neither  let  it  be  afraid"  (John  14:27). 

Even  in  its  present  and  divided  and  embattled  condition,  Jerusalem 
is  still  a  holy  and  sacred  city.  If  people  would  follow  the  counsel  of  the 
righteous  prophets  who  have  preached  and  died  there,  and  if  they  would 
accept  the  lessons  that  Jesus  taught  there  nigh  on  to  2,000  years  ago, 
Jerusalem  would  indeed  be  the  "City  of  Peace." 

Page  596 


Family  Desserts 


Mabel  Harmer 


T^HE  old  "stand-by"  desserts  —  bread  or  rice  puddings,  and  custards,  are  substantial 
■*•       and  appetizing,  without  being  too  rich   or  too  expensive.     Given  an   occasional 
new  twist,  and  the  correct  ingredients,  they  will  appeal  to  the  most  discriminating  and 
healthy  appetite. 


Apple  Pandowdy 


This  is  an  American  favorite  since  colonial  days. 


4  tart  apples,  sliced  thin 
Yz   c.  sugar 
Yz   tsp.  cinnamon 
'/4   tsp.  salt 
!4   c.  molasses 
Yi   c.  hot  water 


1  c.  sifted  flour 

1  Yi  tsp.  baking  powder 

Y4  tsp.  salt 

Vs  c.  shortening 

%  c.  milk 


Fill  an  oblong  dish  with  sliced  apples.  Mix  sugar,  cinnamon,  and  salt  and  sprinkle 
over  apples.  Combine  molasses  and  hot  water.  Pour  over  apples.  Bake  in  hot  oven 
(425°  F.)  25  minutes.  Sift  flour  with  baking  powder  and  salt.  Cut  in  shortening. 
Add  milk.  Knead  lightly.  Roll  dough  into  a  rectangle  about  %  inch  thick.  Fit  dough 
over  apple  mixture.  Prick  top  with  fork.  Bake  at  425°  F.  about  25  minutes.  Serve 
warm  with  thin  cream.    Serves  8. 


Caramel  Custard 


^   c.  sugar 

2  tbsp.  boiling  water 
4  c.  milk 


6  eggs 
'/4    tsp.  salt 
1   tsp.  vanilla 


Page  597 


598 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1962 


Heat  the  dry  sugar  in  a  small  pan  over  low  heat,  stirring  until  it  melts.  Add  two 
tablespoons  of  boiling  water  and  pour  it  slowly  into  the  milk,  which  has  been  scalded. 
Beat  the  eggs,  add  salt  and  vanilla,  and  slowly  pour  the  milk  mixture  on  them  and  stir. 
Bake  at  350°  for  40  minutes  in  a  casserole  set  in  a  pan  of  hot  water.  The  custard  is 
done  when  a  silver  knife  can  be  drawn  clean  through  the  center.     Serves  8. 

Gingerbread  Custard 


2  egg  yolks 
%    c.  sugar 


1   pint  milk,  scalded 
1   c.  gingerbread  crumbs 


Beat  the  egg  yolks,  add  sugar  and  scalded  milk.  Pour  mixture  over  the  ginger- 
bread crumbs  which  have  been  placed  in  a  buttered  casserole.  Place  the  dish  in  a  pan 
of  hot  water  and  bake  at  350°  for  one  hour. 

A  meringue  may  be  made  with  the  egg  whites  by  mixing  4  tbsp.  sugar,  Vi  tsp. 
vanilla  and  spreading  it  over  the  custard  for  the  last  15  minutes  of  baking.    Serves  5. 

Lemon   Rice  With   Fruit  Sauce 


Vi   lb.  prunes 
Vi 
1/4    c.  water 

i  tbsp.  lemon  juice 
Vi   c.  brown  sugar 


1   tbsp.  cornstarch 
/4    c.  sliced  almonds 
1   c.  quick  cooking  rice 
1  tbsp.  each  of  butter,  sugar,   and 
grated  lemon  rind 


Cut  up  prunes  and  simmer  with  raisins  and  water  for  5  minutes.  Add  the  lemon 
juice  and  the  combined  sugar  and  cornstarch.  Cook  5  minutes.  Add  almonds.  Cook 
the  rice  with  butter  according  to  directions  on  the  package.  Fold  in  sugar  and  lemon 
rind.   Pour  fruit  sauce  over  warm  rice.     Serves  4-6. 

Cinnamon   Rice  Snow 


V2  c.  quick  rice 

!4  tsp.  salt 

1  tsp.   butter 

Vz  c.  red  cinnamon  candies 


2  c.  shredded  raw  apples 
2  tbsp.  sugar 
2  tbsp.  lemon  juice 
1  c.  whipping  cream 


Cook  rice  with  salt  and  butter.  Add  cinnamon  candies.  Cover  and  let  stand  for 
10  minutes  to  melt  candies.  Mix  and  chill.  Combine  apples,  sugar,  and  lemon  juice 
and  fold  into  rice.    Add  whipped  cream.    Chill.    Serves  6. 


Toasty  Prune  Betty 


1  Vz    c. 
4  c. 

cooked  prunes 
toasted  bread  cubes 

iVz    c. 

1   c. 

%   c. 

chopped  apples 
prune  liquid 
water 

/4  c.  sugar 

Vz  tsp.  salt 

Vz  tsp.  cinnamon 

2  tbsp.  butter 


Cut  prunes  into  medium  slices.  Toast  bread  cubes  in  450°  oven  until  lightly 
browned.  Place  half  of  toasted  bread  cubes  in  buttered  casserole.  Add  prunes  in  a 
layer,  then  apples,  then  remaining  bread  cubes.  Combine  liquids,  sugar,  salt,  spice, 
and  butter,  and  boil  2  or  3  minutes.  Pour  over  bread  cubes.  Bake  covered  at  375° 
for  one  hour.    Serves  6. 


FAMILY  DESSERTS  599 


Apple  Cake  With  Vanilla  Sauce 


"or  cake: 

For  sauce: 

%   lb.  butter 

3  c.  stale  sponge  cake  crumbs 
or  cracker  crumbs 

4  egg  yolks 
4  tbsp.  sugar 
2  c.  heavy  cream 

2  Vi   c.  sweetened  applesauce 

2  Vi   tsp.  vanilla 

2  tsp.  cinnamon 

Melt  butter  in  a  skillet.  Add  crumbs  and  cook  over  medium  heat  five  minutes, 
stirring  frequently.  Butter  an  8-inch  square  baking  dish.  Place  layer  of  crumbs  on 
bottom  and  add  alternate  layers  of  applesauce,  cinnamon  and  crumbs.  Bake  in  a  350° 
oven  for  thirty  minutes.   Let  cool,  then  turn  out  of  pan  carefully. 

For  the  sauce,  beat  the  egg  yolks  in  the  top  of  a  double  boiler.  Add  the  sugar 
and  beat.  Scald  1  K  cups  of  the  cream  and  add  to  yolks,  beating  constantly.  Place 
over  hot  water  and  cook  until  thick,  stirring.  Remove  from  hot  water,  add  vanilla  and 
cool  for  one  hour.  Whip  the  remaining  cream  and  fold  into  the  sauce.  Cut  the  cake 
in  squares  and  serve  with  sauce.    Serves  8-10. 

Raspberry   Bread    Pudding 

14   c.  butter  3  c.  bread  crumbs 

V2   c.  sugar  %  tsp.  salt 

3  eggs,  well  beaten  3  tbsp.  raspberry  jam 

2  tbsp.  flour 

Cream  the  butter  and  sugar  and  add  the  well-beaten  eggs.  Add  the  flour,  bread 
crumbs,  salt,  and  jam.  Mix  well  and  pour  into  a  buttered  mold.  Place  in  a  large  pan 
containing  boiling  water  to  a  depth  of  1  Yz  inches.  Cover  the  pan  and  steam  in  a 
double  boiler  in  a  275°  oven  for  three  hours.    Serves  6. 

Coconut  and  Dote  Bread  Pudding 

3  c.  stale  bread  crumbs  %  c.  sugar 

Yi  c.  shredded  coconut  2  c.  milk 

%  c.  dates  Yi  tsp.  salt 

2  eggs  1  tsp.  vanilla 

Put  the  stale  bread  crumbs,  coconut,  and  dates  in  a  buttered  casserole.  Beat  the 
eggs,  add  the  sugar,  then  the  milk,  salt,  and  vanilla.  Pour  this  over  the  bread  mixture 
and  place  in  oven  at  350°  for  1Y2  hours.   Serve  with  cream.   Serves  6. 

Plain    Bread    Pudding 

1  quart  milk  14  tsp.  salt 

2  c.  stale  bread  cubes  1  tsp.  vanilla 

3  eggs  3  tbsp.  butter 
Yz   c.  sugar 

Scald  the  milk  and  pour  it  over  the  bread  cubes.  Let  stand  10  minutes.  Beat  the 
eggs,  add  the  sugar,  salt,  and  vanilla.  Put  into  buttered  baking  dish  and  add  the  milk 
and  bread  cubes.  Add  melted  butter  and  stir.  Place  the  dish  in  a  pan  of  hot  water. 
Bake  at  350°  for  1 14  hours.    Serves  6. 


Do  you  have 
a  baby? 


What  you  need 
is  a  bathtime 
coat  of  armor 


Make  a  Drip- Dry  Apron 

Janet  W.  Breeze 

Got  something  at  your  house  that's  slippery  as  an  eel  and 
splashes  like  a  fish?     Must  be  a  baby! 

What  you  need  is  a  bathtime  coat  of  armor.  So  make  it  — 
from  one  bath  towel,  plus  one  washcloth. 

When  finished,  you'll  find  that  your  terry-towel  friend  is 
not  only  a  great  dress  protector,  but  can  be  lifted  up  and 
wrapped  around  that  wee  little  wiggler  as  you  take  him  from 
the  tub.     No  baby?     Give  an  apron  as  a  gift! 

First  of  all,  cut  the  washcloth  into  four  equal  strips.  Two 
strips  will  serve  as  the  belt;  and  the  other  two,  sewn  end  to 
end,  will  form  the  long  piece  that  goes  around  the  neck. 

Now  double  your  strips  lengthwise,  right  sides  together, 
and  stitch  each  one  along  the  long  edge.  Then  turn  right  side 
out  and  overcast  ends  to  prevent  fraying. 

Baste  pleats  in  the  bath  towel  at  the  neck  and  waist  to 
whatever  width  you  prefer. 

Stitch  one  of  the  short  strips  into  pleat  on  right  side  of 
waistline  and  one  into  pleat  on  left  side  of  waistline. 

Use  g ripper  fasteners  to  attach  neck  piece  and  to  fasten 
the  belt.  Two  sets  of  snaps  make  the  apron  adjustable. 


mmmmmmmmm 


v 


B 


B 


[ 


Page  601 


Clara  Partridge  Stevens— Artist  With  Needle 

and  Brush 


/^^LARA  Partridge  Stevens,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  finds  much  happiness  in  her  many 
^^  hobbies  of  handwork  and  painting,  and  brings  warmth  to  the  hearts  of  her  friends 
and  family  by  sharing  her  handwork  with  them.  She  has  crocheted  four  full-size 
tablecloths,  two  afghans,  hundreds  of  doilies,  and  the  lace  for  many  pillowslips.  She 
has  crocheted  bootees  for  her  twenty-eight  grandchildren  and  her  thirty-one  great- 
grand-children,  and  has  embroidered  and  finished  temple  aprons  for  all  her  children 
and  all  her  granddaughters.  She  has  lost  count  of  the  great  number  of  quilts  she  has 
made  for  her  family  and  friends  and  for  Relief  Society. 

Her  oil  paintings  have  given  her  creative  joy  and  have  won  much  appreciation 
and  admiration.  The  painting  shown  above  was  made  from  a  natural  scene  in 
Yellowstone  National  Park,  Wyoming. 

Mrs.  Stevens  was  born  in  Fillmore,  Utah,  a  daughter  of  Edward  Partridge,  Jr., 
and  Elizabeth  Buxton  Partridge.  She  is  a  granddaughter  of  Edward  Partridge,  the 
first  bishop  of  the  Church.  She  has  been  active  in  Relief  Society  for  many  years,  as 
a  teacher  and  as  an  expert  quilter.  As  she  approaches  her  eighty-ninth  birthday  (August 
4,  1962),  she  still  attends  Sunday  School,  sacrament  meeting,  and  Relief  Society,  where 
she  still  takes  her  place  at  the  quilting  frames.  She  keeps  house  for  herself  and  her 
husband,  works  on  genealogical  research,  and  keeps  busy  with  her  crochet  hook  and 
knitting  needles. 

Page  602 


ntet- 


FROM  THE  FIELD 


General  Secretary-Treasurer  Hulda  Parker 


All  material  submitted  for  publication  in  this  department  should  be  sent  through 
stake  and  mission  Relief  Society  presidents.  See  regulations  governing  the  submittal  of 
material  for  "Notes  From  the  Field"  in  the  Magazine  for  January  1958,  page  47,  and 
in  the  Relief  Society  Handbook  of  Instructions. 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  ACTIVITIES 


BOUNTIFUL  NORTH  STAKE  (UTAH),  BOUNTIFUL  FIFTH  WARD  RELIEF 
SOCIETY  ANNIVERSARY  PROGRAM,  March   15,  1962 

Left  to  right:  Alene  Grundy  as  Margaret  A.  Cook;  Zona  Prusse  as  Phebe  Ann 
Hawks;  Beth  Ivers  as  Sophia  Marks;  Barbara  Houghton  as  Leonora  Taylor;  Shirley 
Woodhouse  as  Sophia  Robinson;  Kay  Smedley  as  Philinda  Merrick;  Elder  Edwin  Jar- 
dine  as  John  Taylor;  LaVeral  Smith  as  Elvira  A.  Coles;  Beth  Porter  as  Phebe  M. 
Wheeler;  Bishop  William  Stacey  as  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith;  Velma  Stacey  as  Emma 
Hale  Smith;  Nadine  Nielson  as  Sarah  M.  Cleveland;  Marvel  Jardine  as  Eliza  R.  Snow; 
Beth  Woodward  as  Elizabeth  Ann  Whitney;  Ralph  Thompson  as  Willard  Richards; 
Lile  Day  as  Desdemona  Fulmer;  Carol  Thompson  as  Bathsheba  W.  Smith;  Evelyn 
Parry,  reader;  Gerda  Hansen  as  Sarah  M.  Kimball;  Hettie  Knight  as  Martha  Knight; 
Sylvia  Pack  as  Sophia  Packard. 

Dora  P.  Webb,  President,  Bountiful  North  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports  that 
beautiful  programs  were  printed  for  this  occasion,  and  the  sisters  who  represented  the 
members  of  the  first  Relief  Society  were  attired  in  costumes  representative  of  that  time. 
A  chorus  sang  "Messengers  of  Mercy."  A  special  tribute  to  Leah  P.  Chapman,  who 
passed  away  recently,  was  printed  on  the  programs,  representing  Sister  Chapman  as  a 
sister  who  'ioved  Relief  Society."  Eunice  Van  Orden  is  president  of  Bountiful  Fifth 
Ward  Relief  Society,  and  her  counselors  are  Fawn  Kizerian  and  Vera  Holbrook. 

Page  603 


604 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1962 


BLACKFOOT  STAKE   (IDAHO)  SINGING  MOTHERS  PRESENT  MUSIC  FOR 
QUARTERLY  CONFERENCE,  April   1962 

President  Marie  G.  Baldwin  is  standing  at  the  left  in  the  second  row;  chorister 
Barbara  Larson  and  organist  Marilyn  Dye,  are  standing  at  the  left  in  the  front  row. 

Sister  Baldwin  reports  that  all  nine  wards  of  Blackfoot  Stake  were  represented  in 
this  chorus  and  the  Singing  Mothers  were  most  appreciative  of  the  opportunity  to 
present  the  music  for  quarterly  conference. 


NORTH   SEVIER   STAKE    (UTAH)    RELIEF   SOCIETY   HONORS   VISITING 
TEACHERS  AT  CONVENTION  AND  VALENTINE  DAY  SOCIAL 

February  9,  1962 

Front  row,  seated  left  to  right:  Esther  Thalman,  stake  visiting  teacher  message 
leader;  Stella  Mason;  Dee  Rasmussen;  Millie  Martin;  Bessie  Miller;  Lucy  Nielson. 

Back  row,  standing,, left  to  right:  Verona  Gates;  Bemece  Mickelsen;  Othella  Her- 
bert; Bernece  Sorenson;  Josephine  Thompson;  Virgie  Nielson;  Helen  Noyes. 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


605 


Gladys  O.  Johnson,  President,  North  Sevier  Stake  Rehef  Society,  reports  that  a 
valentine  theme  was  followed  in  carrying  out  the  arrangements  for  this  lovely  social: 
"We  made  a  large  valentine  for  the  visiting  teachers,  which  read:  'A  Valentine  For  You, 
For  the  Wonderful  Work  You  Do.'  Our  stake  Singing  Mothers  presented  the  music, 
and  a  skit  entitled  'Fruits  of  the  Message*  was  presented  by  Brother  and  Sister  Ouentin 
Ottley  and  their  family.  Talks  were  given  by  Esther  Thalman,  and  Clara  Roberts, 
President,  South  Sevier  Stake  Relief  Society,  who  was  a  special  guest  speaker.  One 
hundred  and  forty  five  sisters  attended  the  convention.  We  paid  special  honor  to 
eighteen  sisters  who  had  a  one  hundred  per  cent  attendance  at  their  \isiting  teacher 
meetings  for  the  past  year." 


MONUMENT  PARK  STAKE   (SALT  LAKE  CITY,  UTAH),  TWELFTH  WARD 
HONORS  RELIEF  SOCIETY  LEADERS  AT  ANNIVERSARY  PARTY 

March   17,  1962 

Left  to  right:  Elder  Harold  R.  Boyer,  President,  Monument  Park  Stake;  General 
President  of  Relief  Society,  Belle  S.  Spafford;  Velma  N.  Simonsen,  former  second 
counselor  in  the  General  Presidency  of  Relief  Society;  Henrietta  H.  Young,  President, 
Monument  Park  Stake  Relief  Society;  May  }.  Dyer;  Leone  W.  Doxey;  Thelma  S.  Bu- 
chanan; Beverly  J.  Pond,  President,  Monument  Park  Twelfth  Ward  Relief  Society. 

Sister  Young  reports:  "The  Monument  Park  Twelfth  Ward  Relief  Society  held  a 
birthday  reception  at  their  new  chapel  on  March  17,  1962,  honoring  General  President 
Belle  S.  Spafford;  former  second  counselor  in  the  General  Presidency  of  Relief  Society 
Velma  N.  Simonsen;  Leone  W.  Doxey,  recently  appointed  First  Counselor  in  the  General 
Presidency  of  the  Primary  Association;  May  }.  Dyer,  and  Thelma  S.  Buchanan,  to  which 
all  members  of  the  Relief  Society  and  their  husbands  and  other  stake  members  were 
invited.  Sister  Simonsen,  Sister  Dyer,  and  Sister  Buchanan  are  wives  of  mission  presi- 
dents recently  returned  to  the  Twelfth  Ward  after  presiding  over  Relief  Society  in 
missions  of  the  Church.  Sister  Pond  and  her  counselors  did  much  advance  planning 
to  make  this  a  lovely  affair.  It  was  held  on  a  Saturday  between  the  hours  of  five  and 
seven  p.m.,  and  refreshments  were  served  in  the  beautifully  decorated  Relief  Society 
room.  In  carrying  out  the  theme  'Relief  Society  Is  the  Key  to  the  Good  Life,'  attrac- 
tive key  chains  were  given  to  all  the  sisters  who  attended." 


606 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1962 


BOUNTIFUL  STAKE  (UTAH),  BOUNTIFUL  SIXTH  WARD  WORK  MEETING 

PROJECTS,  December  1961 

Ivy  W.  Richins,  President,  Bountiful  Stake  Relief  Society,  submits  the  following 
report  from  the  Bountiful  Sixth  Ward:  "The  Bountiful  Sixth  Ward  Relief  Society  has 
had  outstanding  accomplishments  for  their  work  meeting  projects  during  the  past  year. 
At  the  meeting  represented  in  the  the  picture,  eighty  women  were  active  in  craft  work. 
There  was  a  class  in  knitting,  crocheting,  and  embroidery;  one  in  flower  and  grains 
arrangement,  and  one  in  making  Christmas  wreaths.  Other  groups  made  plastic 
poodles  and  stuffed  toys.  Three  quilts  were  being  quilted.  The  Sixth  Ward  always 
has  a  quilt  on  hand  for  beginners  only,  where  the  young  women  of  the  ward  can  be 
taught  the  art  of  quilting.  Their  motto  is:  'We  have  something  of  interest  for  every 
woman  in  the  ward.'  Mildred  Patterson  is  work  meeting  leader,  and  Ruby  M.  Smedley 
is  president  of  Bountiful  Sixth  Ward  Relief  Society." 


ROSE  PARK  STAKE,  SALT  LAKE  CITY,  UTAH,  SINGING  MOTHERS 
PRESENT  SPRING  MUSICALE,  March  29,  1962 

Front  row,  seated:  Ruth  J.  Harrison,  President,  Rose  Park  Stake  Relief  Society, 
first  on  the  right;  Ruth  Murphy,  First  Counselor,  fifth  from  the  right;  Clea  Fowler, 
Second  Counselor,  fifth  from  the  left;  Marilyn  Mecham,  chorister,  second  from  the 
right;  Ruth  Pack,  organist,  third  from  the  right. 

Vauna  Moosman,  Secretary-Treasurer,  is  standing  tenth  from  the  right  in  the 
second  row. 

Sister  Harrison  reports:  "The  Singing  Mothers  of  Rose  Park  Stake  presented  a 
most  enjoyable  spring  musicale,  March  29th.  With  a  theme  'There's  Music  in  the  Air,' 
each  of  the  ten  wards  was  featured  in  an  individual  number,  and  all  175  members  of 
the  combined  choruses  sang  two  selections.  The  group  has  261  children  and  grand- 
children. 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


607 


"In  addition  to  the  vocal  music,  a  group  of  eight  sisters  formed  a  string  ensemble 
for  a  special  number,  and  accompanied  one  of  the  full-chorus  selections.  Four  Relief 
Society  organists  performed  a  beautiful  two-piano  selection. 

"The  large  audience  which  attended  this  event  was  most  appreciative  of  hearing 
our  talented  mothers  featured  in  such  a  lovely  musical  presentation.  This  marked  the 
first  time  such  an  event  has  been  held  in  Rose  Park  Stake,  and  many  comments  were 
heard  urging  that  this  should  become  an  annual  event." 


SOUTHWEST  INDIAN  MISSION,  POLACCA   (ARIZONA)    BRANCH   RELIEF 
SOCIETY  MAINTAINS  DEVOTED  SERVICE  AND  ACTIVITY 

Front  row,  left  to  right:  Nadean  Tryon;  Alice  Adams;  Grace  Chapella;  Carol 
Namoki;  Elva  Tewaygewa. 

Second  row,  left  to  right:  Helen  Hill;  Deana  Tahbo;  Lily  Pahone;  Alma  Tahbo; 
Leah  Garcia;  Ivy  Sidney;  Edna  Sequi;  Anabelle  Honie. 

Third  row,  left  to  right:  Louise  McGee,  District  Relief  Society  President;  Zella 
Ray;  Mae  Mutz,  President,  Polacca  Branch  Relief  Society;  Remalda  Williams;  Mabel 
Dashee;  Teresa  Harvey. 

Back  row,  left  to  right:  Nina  Talayumptewa;  Joyce  Tewa;  Anna  Sidney;  Mary 
Leone  Navasie;  Helen  Sekaquaptewa;  Elizabeth  M.  Baird,  President,  Southwest  Indian 
Mission  Relief  Society. 

Sister  Baird  reports:  "These  sisters  have  kept  the  Relief  Society  organized  and 
active,  even  when  the  branch  was  disorganized.  They  are  a  wonderful  group  of  Lamanite 
women  and  they  love  Relief  Society.  They  said  last  fall,  'We  want  the  whole  Relief 
Society  program,  just  as  it  is  being  carried  on  in  Salt  Lake  City,  and  in  the  rest  of 
the  Church.' 

"The  day  this  picture  was  taken,  these  sisters  served  a  pot-luck  dinner  to  twelve 
missionaries  at  the  regional  meeting,  and  the  next  day,  they  served  the  entire  congrega- 
tion at  District  Conference." 


608 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1962 


VIRGINIA  STAKE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  SINGING  MOTHERS  PRESENT  MUSIC 
FOR  STAKE  QUARTERLY  CONFERENCE,  January   21,   1962 

Front  row,  left  to  right:  Lucille  Blackmon,  President,  Virginia  Stake  Relief  Society; 
Myrtle  Donahoe,  chorister;  Mary  Sanderlin,  accompanist,  tenth  from  the  left;  Gladys 
Johnson,  visiting  teacher  leader,  ninth  from  the  left;  Hettie  Toler,  Secretary-Treasurer. 

Sister  Blackmon  reports:  *'This  group  was  honored  by  being  invited  to  sing  at  the 
stake  quarterly  conference,  January  21,  1962.  This  conference  inaugurated  the  use  of 
the  Norfolk  chapel.  We  are  very  proud  of  these  faithful  women  who  give  their  time 
so  generously  to  meet  for  practice.  They  are  now  rehearsing  for  a  concert  to  be  pre- 
sented for  the  stake." 


NORTH   TOOELE    STAKE    (UTAH)    RELIEF   SOCIETY    PRESIDENCY   AND 
BOARD  HONOR  VISITING  TEACHERS  AT  SOCIAL,  January  31,  1962 

Left  to  right:  Roxie  Dobson;  Marelle  Sanderson;  Geraldine  Droubay;  Millie  Tate; 
Ethel  Weight,  First  Counselor;  Geneel  Stewart,  President;  Fern  Gillette,  Second  Coun- 
selor; Mildred  Sagers;  ArHne  Lindholm;  Mignon  Shields;  Renee  Burgess.  Marie  Williams, 
a  member  of  the  board,  was  absent  when  the  picture  was  taken. 

Sister  Stewart  reports:  "The  North  Tooele  Stake  Relief  Society  presidency  and 
board  members  presented  'Hats  Off  to  You,  Visiting  Teachers,'  at  a  party  honoring 
the  visiting  teachers  who  had  achieved  100  per  cent  visiting  teaching  for  the  year.  The 
twenty-eight  women  in  the  stake  eighty  years  of  age  and  over  were  also  honored.  It 
was  a  wonderful  party.  The  highly  entertaining  program  was  well  received  by  the 
three  hundred  men  and  women  who  were  in  attendance.  Favors  were  presented  to 
the  visiting  teachers,  and  special  favors  and  tributes  were  given  the  sisters  over  eighty 
years  of  age.  Delicious  punch  and  doughnuts  were  served  from  cleverly  decorated  blue 
and  gold  'doughnut  trees.'  Our  'hats  are  off  to  the  visiting  teachers'  for  their  fine 
achievement." 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


€09 


FRENCH-POLYNESIAN  MISSION  RELIEF  SOCIETY  BAZAAR,  March  28,  1962 

Standing  in  the  picture  is  Ester  Bennett,  First  Counselor  in  the  French  Poly- 
nesian Mission  Relief  Society,  at  the  Hikueru  Hao  booth.  The  second  tifaifai  from  the 
left  sold  for  Si  10. 

Gabrielle  Young,  President,  French-Polynesian  Mission  Rehef  Society,  reports: 
"The  French-Polynesian  Mission  Relief  Society  held  an  all-mission  bazaar  on  the 
28th  of  March.  It  was  a  big  day,  and  all  of  the  branches  had  sent  their  articles  to 
Papeete.  This  was  to  see  if  an  all-mission  bazaar  would  not  be  more  successful  than 
holding  many  bazaars  in  the  individual  islands.  The  exposition  started  at  nine  o'clock 
in  the  morning,  and  the  sale  was  at  six  o'clock  in  the  evening.  Meals  were  served  at 
noon  and  in  the  evening. 

"The  small  articles  were  woven  hats,  bags,  mats,  fans,  carvings,  doilies,  clothing, 
pillows  and  pillowcases,  grass  skirts,  and  some  very  artistic  shell  vases.  Fifty  very 
beautiful  tifaifai  (bed  covers,  with  applique  or  crazy-quilt  patterns)  were  also  sold. 
The  basketball  court  was  divided  into  booths,  with  the  name  of  each  island  in 
front,  so  that  the  customers  could  see  from  which  island  they  were  buying  the  articles. 
We  were  very  proud  to  display  a  tifaifai  which  had  won  first  prize  in  the  territory-wide 
contest  last  July,  and  also  the  one  which  had  taken  first  place  for  originality  of  design. 
The  highest  price  paid  for  a  tifaifai  at  the  bazaar  went  to  Hao,  Tuamotu  Branch, 
for  $110. 

"The  day  was  very  rewarding,  and  the  sisters  have  never  had  such  a  successful 
sale.  Tourists  and  people  from  all  Tahiti  were  in  attendance,  and  the  decision  was 
made  then  and  there  that  the  mission-wide  bazaar  would  be  an  annual  affair.  The 
total  receipts  for  the  day  exceeded  $2,000,  and  the  morale  of  the  sisters  was  boosted 
one  hundred  j>er  cent." 


LESSON   DEPARTMENT 


THEOLOGY  The  Doctiine  and  Covenants 
Lesson  42  —  "Engaged  in  a  Good  Cause" 

Elder  Roy  W.  Doxey 

(Text:  The  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  Section  58:15-65) 

For  First  Meeting,  November  1962 

Objective:    To   show   that   obedience   to   the   Lord's   commandments   invohes   working 
for  the  cause  of  Zion. 


Introduction 

IN  the  year  1831,  the  Prophet 
Joseph  Smith  received  a  revela- 
tion designating  Independence, 
Jackson  County,  Missouri,  as  the 
site  for  the  city  of  Zion  or  the  New 
Jerusalem.  Hundreds  of  years  be- 
fore this  the  Lord  had  decreed  that 
his  holy  city  to  which  the  faithful 
would  come  in  the  last  days,  would 
shine  forth  as  a  light  to  beckon 
earth's  inhabitants  to  accept  the 
gospel.  This  city  will  become  a 
capital  of  the  world  government 
when  the  Savior  comes  to  establish 
his  kingdom  at  the  time  of  the 
millennium. 

Although  the  saints  were  driven 
from  the  center  place  of  Zion,  their 
belief  in  the  restoration  of  the  gos- 
pel, and  their  own  inability,  at  that 
time,  to  live  the  gospel  as  required, 
brought  about  the  persecutions 
which  drove  them  from  Missouri. 
(See  Lesson  41.) 

Page  610 


Notwithstanding  what  happened 
in  1834  when  our  people  were 
ejected  from  Missouri,  the  promises 
of  the  Lord  concerning  that  land 
are  still  to  be  fulfilled.  The  leader- 
ship of  this  Church  has  always 
understood  and  taught  that  the 
New  Jerusalem  will  become  all  that 
the  Lord  has  said  it  would  be. 
President  George  Q.  Cannon,  one 
of  the  apostles  close  to  the  events 
of  Missouri,  expressed  the  feelings 
of  the  saints  concerning  these  mat- 
ters. After  twenty  years  in  the 
West,  he  said: 

We  talk  about  going  back  to  build  up 
the  centre  stake  [place]  of  Zion;  it  is  the 
burden  of  our  daily  prayers.  The  aspira- 
tions of  thousands  of  the  people  ascend 
in  the  ears  of  the  Lord  of  Sabaoth 
[hosts]  in  behalf  of  the  redemption  of 
Zion,  and  that  the  purposes  of  God  may 
be  forwarded,  and  that  the  time  may 
soon  come  when  the  centre  stake  [place] 
of  Zion  shall  be  built  up  and  the  people 
be  prepared  to  go  back  and  inhabit  that 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


611 


land.  Why  do  we  wish  this?  Because 
we  anticipate  when  that  day  shall  come 
that  we  will  be  that  much  nearer  the 
day  of  triumph,  the  day  when  Jesus  will 
come  and  reign  among  his  Saints  ...  we 
look  forward  to  that  land  with  inde- 
scribable feelings,  because  it  is  the  place 
where  God  has  said  His  City  shall  be 
built.  It  is  the  land  where  Adam,  the 
Ancient  of  Days,  will  gather  his  posterity 
again,  and  where  the  blessings  of  God 
will  descend  upon  them  .  .  .  {Journal  oi 
Discourses,  11:336-337). 

Preparations  must  be  made  for 
the  building  of  Zion  as  commanded. 
The  Lord  revealed  in  this  revela- 
tion (Section  58)  why  the  saints 
should  go  to  Missouri,  beginning  in 
1831  as  well  as  in  the  future.  (See 
Lesson  41.)  What  is  necessary  to- 
day to  realize  the  blessings  of  build- 
ing the  City  of  Zion?  This  ques- 
tion is  answered  in  this  lesson. 

President  Cannon  said: 

.  .  .  We  expect  when  that  day  shall 
come  that  we  will  be  a  very  different 
people  to  what  we  are  today.  We  will 
be  prepared  to  commune  with  heavenly 
beings;  at  any  rate,  the  preparation  will 
be  going  on  very  rapidly  for  Jesus  to  be 
revealed.  We  expect  that  a  society  will 
be  organized  there  that  will  be  a  pattern 
of  heavenly  society,  that  when  Jesus  and 
the  heavenly  beings  who  come  with  him 
are  revealed  in  the  clouds  of  heaven,  their 
feelings  will  not  be  shocked  by  the 
change,  for  a  society  will  be  organized  on 
the  earth  whose  members  will  be  prepared 
through  the  revelations  of  God  to  meet 
and  associate  with  them,  if  not  on  terms 
of  perfect  equality,  at  least  with  some 
degree  of  equality  {Journal  oi  Discourses, 
11:337)- 

Edward  Partridge 

Our  discussion  of  Section  58  be- 
gins with  verse  14  in  which  we  are 
reminded  that  Edward  Partridge, 
who  received  his  appointment  as 
bishop  by  revelation  (D  &  C  41:9), 
was  to  place  his   full  trust  in   the 


things  pertaining  to  the  kingdom 
of  God.  This  counsel  is  applicable 
to  every  person  who  has  entered 
covenant  relationship  with  God. 
Putting  one's  emphasis  on  worldly 
objects  to  the  exclusion  of  God's 
purposes  is  to  have  ''unbelief  and 
blindness  of  heart"  (Ibid.,  58:15; 
D  81  C  Commentary,  pp.  338-339). 

Bishop  Partridge's  duties  were 
known  to  him.  He  and  bishops 
who  have  succeeded  him  are  to  be 
judges  among  the  saints.  He  was 
to  appoint  to  the  saints  their  in- 
heritances —  land  —  as  it  was  ap- 
pointed in  ancient  Israel.  (Cf.  Ex- 
odus 18:13.) 

The  bishop  is  ''to  judge  his  peo- 
ple by  the  testimony  of  the  just,  and 
by  the  assistance  of  his  counselors, 
according  to  the  laws  of  the  king- 
dom which  are  given  by  the  proph- 
ets of  God"  (D  &  C  58:18).  In 
order  for  the  Lord's  representative, 
the  bishop  in  this  case,  to  under- 
stand his  position  as  a  judge,  the 
law  of  the  Church  (Section  42)  is 
to  be  his  guide  in  morals  and  plans 
for  the  welfare  of  the  members. 
(See  D  &  C  58:19.)  No  bishop, 
however,  should  consider  that  he  is 
a  "ruler."  The  only  ruler  in  the 
kingdom  of  God  is  Jesus  Christ. 
Officiators  in  his  kingdom  are  serv- 
ants. (Ihid.,  58:20.) 

The  Law  of  the  Land 

Not  only  are  the  saints  of  God 
to  accept  the  rulership  of  Christ 
and  to  follow  his  divinely  appointed 
servants,  but,  they  should  be  obedi- 
ent to  the  laws  of  the  land. 

Let  no  man  break  the  laws  of  the  land, 
for  he  that  keepeth  the  laws  of  God  hath 
no  need  to  break  the  laws  of  the  land 
(D  &  C  58:21). 


612 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1962 


The  principle  of  law  observance 
did  not  have  its  origin  in  this  dis- 
pensation. Obedience  to  law  is 
necessary  that  order  and  stability 
may  exist.  Judges  who  adminis- 
tered the  law  were  known  among 
ancient  Israel.  In  Moses'  day  a  just 
judgment  was  to  be  meted  to  those 
who  transgressed  the  law.  (Deut. 
16:18;  I  Chron.  23:4.)  Elder  James 
E.  Talmage  pointed  out  how  ChXist 
acknowledged  the  existing  laws  of 
the  land,  both  Jewish  and  Roman, 
although  the  Roman  law  was  some- 
times exercised  unjustly.  A  strong 
case  for  obedience  to  law  was  given 
by  Jesus  when  he  performed  a  mir- 
acle to  provide  tax  money.  (Articles 
of  Faith,  page  416.)  The  well- 
known  reply  to  those  who  attempt- 
ed to  trap  the  Messiah  as  one  who 
stood  against  the  ruling  powers  was: 
".  .  .  Render  therefore  unto  Caesar 
the  things  which  are  Caesar's;  and 
unto  God  the  things  that  are  God's" 
(Matt.  22:21). 

The  apostles  followed  their  Mas- 
ter's example  in  teaching  that  ob- 
servance of  the  law  of  the  land  was 
necessary  for  the  full  living  of  the 
religious  life.  (Acts  23:1-5;  Titus 
3:1;  Rom.  13:1-7;  I  Tim.  2:1-3;  ^ 
Peter  2:13-17.  For  the  application 
of  these  and  other  examples,  con- 
sult James  E.  Talmage,  Articles  oi 
Faith,  pp.  418-421.) 

As  for  our  dispensation,  by  revela- 
tion and  instruction  from  the  lead- 
ers of  the  Church,  the  message  is 
clear — to  be  a  Latter-day  Saint 
strict  observance  of  the  law  of  God 
and  the  law  of  the  land  is  impera- 
tive. The  Twelfth  Article  of  Faith 
is  well  known  to  all  {Ibid.,  page  3; 
Pearl  of  Great  Price,  page  60.) 

Obedience  to  law  is  a  test  of  a 


man's  religion.     As  Elder  Talmage 
expressed  it: 

Religion  is  essentially  a  matter  of  every- 
day life.  It  has  as  much  to  do  with  the 
adjustment  of  the  individual  to  his  ma- 
terial environment  as  with  his  abstract 
belief  in  matters  spiritual.  A  man's  re- 
ligion should  be  a  concrete  demonstration 
of  his  conceptions  concerning  God  and 
the  Divine  purposes  respecting  himself 
and  his  fellows.  Anything  less  lacks 
both  the  form  of  godliness  and  the  pow- 
er thereof.  .  .  . 

Loyal  citizenship  is  at  once  a  character- 
istic and  a  test  of  a  man's  religion;  and 
.as  to  the  incumbent  duties  of  citizenship, 
the  voice  of  the  j>eople,  as  expressed 
through  the  established  channels  of  gov- 
ernment, must  determine  {The  Vitality  oi 
MoTmonism,   i()^S{  pp.   180-181). 

That  the  Constitution  of  the 
United  States  was  divinely  estab- 
lished and  thus  to  be  obeyed  by  its 
citizens  is  a  revealed  part  of  our  re- 
ligion. (D  &  C  98:4-10;  101:76-80.) 
Subsequent  lessons  will  consider 
Sections  98  and  101  and  the  Latter- 
day  Saint  beliefs  concerning  details 
of  law  observance. 

Christ  Shall  Reign 

Distinctive  in  Latter-day  Saint 
belief  is  our  understanding  of  the 
eventual  reign  of  Christ  on  the 
earth.  The  following  verse  carries 
the  same  truth  expressed  in  the 
Tenth  Article  of  Faith: 

Wherefore,  be  subject  to  the  powers 
that  be,  until  he  reigns  whose  right  it  is 
to  reign,  and  subdues  all  enemies  under 
his  feet  (D  &  C  58:22). 

When  the  Savior  returns  to  the 
earth  in  power,  his  kingdom  will  be 
established.  The  inauguration  of 
his  rule  will  bring  all  of  his  enemies 
under  control.  Some  of  these  ene- 
mies of  God  and  man  are  tyranny, 
despotism,  other  evils  of  Satan,  and 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


613 


for  man,  the  last  enemy,  death.  (I 
Cor.  15:26-28.)  When  the  King 
of  Kings  comes,  there  will  be  no 
other  king.  (D  &  C  38:21-22.) 

When  that  glorious  day  comes, 
earth's  inhabitants  will  be  governed 
by  laws  which  are  righteous;  free- 
dom will  then  be  enjoyed  by  all. 

Latter-day  Saints,  Law-Abideis 

In  order  that  no  Latter-day  Saint 
shall  misunderstand  his  obligation 
to  the  law  of  the  land  and  the  law 
of  the  gospel,  the  revelation  con- 
tinues: 

Behold,  the  laws  which  ye  have  re- 
ceived from  my  hand  are  the  laws  of  the 
church,  and  in  this  light  ye  shall  hold 
them  forth.  Behold,  here  is  wisdom 
D  &  C  58:23). 

To  Be  Commanded  in  All  Things? 
The  next  several  verses  of  Sec- 
tion 58  (verses  24-33)  ^^^  directed 
to  Edward  Partridge,  his  counsel- 
ors, and  Sidney  Gilbert  (D  &  C 
57:6-9)  to  attend  to  their  assign- 
ments in  Missouri.  Important  in- 
struction to  these  brethren  are  ( 1 ) 
that  they  are  not  to  be  commanded 
in  all  things;  (2)  they  must  have 
initiative;  (3)  they  have  power 
within  themselves  to  do  much  good; 
and  (4)  the  revocation  of  com- 
mandments by  God  and  loss  of 
blessings.  As  we  examine  these 
scriptures  it  is  apparent  that  the 
Lord  desires  all  men  to  know  these 
principles  because  they  apply  to  all. 

For  behold,  it  is  not  meet  that  I 
should  command  in  all  things;  for  he 
that  is  compelled  in  all  things,  the  same 
is  a  slothful  and  not  a  wise  servant;  where- 
fore he  receiveth  no  reward  {Ibid., 
58:26). 

The  underlying  principle  in  this 
scripture  is  that  man  is  a  free  agent. 


In  all  stages  of  his  endless  life,  man 
exercises  his  right  of  choice.  Among 
the  many  prophets  discoursing  on 
this  aspect  of  man's  life  was  Lehi. 
(2  Nephi  2:16,  26-27.) 
Elder  James  E.  Talmage  wrote: 

The  predominant  attribute  of  justice, 
recognized  as  part  of  the  divine  nature, 
forbids  the  thought  that  man  should  re- 
ceive promises  of  reward  for  righteousness, 
and  threats  of  punishment  for  evil  deeds, 
if  he  possessed  no  power  of  independent 
action.  It  is  no  more  a  part  of  God's 
plan  to  compel  men  to  work  righteous- 
ness than  it  is  His  purpose  to  permit  evil 
powers  to  force  His  children  into  sin  .  .  . 
(Articles  of  Faith,  page  53). 

Given  his  free  agency,  why  should 
man  be  compelled  in  all  things? 
Man  grows  by  exercising  his  right 
to  solve  his  own  problems.  There 
would  be  no  growth  if  man  were  to 
act  only  as  an  automaton  or  robot. 
Guidance,  however,  eliminates  waste 
of  time  and  energy. 

When  a  person  has  a  position 
in  the  Lord's  kingdom,  it  is  expect- 
ed that  he  will  use  his  initiative  and 
not  be  told  precisely  what  to  do  in 
all  things.  Some  people  do  only 
the  bare  minimum  required  of  them 
without  exercising  their  talents  be- 
yond duty.  He  is  a  slothful  servant 
lacking  in  wisdom  who  expects  to 
be  compelled  in  all  things. 

The  good  that  men  do  will  live 
after  them.  Their  righteous  pur- 
poses will  bring  a  sure  reward  from 
the  Father  who  knows  all  and  will 
judge  all  men  by  their  works.  (See 
D  &  C  19:3.) 

Power  Is  Within  Men 

Verily  I  say,  men  should  be  anxiously 
engaged  in  a  good  cause,  and  do  many 
things  of  their  own  free  will,  and  bring 
to  pass  much  righteousness; 


614 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1962 


For  the  power  is  in  them,  wherein  they 
are  agents  unto  themselves.  And  inas- 
much as  men  do  good  they  shall  in  no- 
wise lose  their  reward. 

But  he  that  doeth  not  anything  until 
he  is  commanded,  and  receiveth  a  com- 
mandment with  doubtful  heart,  and 
keepeth  it  with  slothfulness,  the  same  is 
damned  (D  &  C  58:27-29). 

It  is  true  that  men  should  engage 
themselves  in  causes  which  con- 
tribute to  the  happiness  of  their  fel- 
low men.  Only  the  Church,  how- 
ever, is  committed  to  programs  that 
advance  man's  joy,  and  is  able  to 
give  him  happiness  in  the  eternities 
to  come.  At  the  time  this  revela- 
tion was  given,  the  saints  were  com- 
manded to  lay  the  foundation  of 
Zion.  {Ihid.,  verses  6-7.)  Counsel 
regarding  this  had  been  given  at 
the  beginning  of  this  dispensation. 
If  one  would  seek  ''to  bring  forth 
and  establish  the  cause  of  Zion," 
and  seek  for  wisdom  then  the  mys- 
teries of  the  kingdom  would  be  his 
and,  if  faithful,  eternal  life.   {Ihid., 

6:6-7.) 

Diligent  service  based  upon  a 
true  desire  to  build  up  the  cause 
of  Zion  is  accepted  by  the  Lord. 
Weak  faith  or  a  doubting  heart 
brings  weak  effort  characterized  as 
slothful. 

Is  This  the  Work  of  God? 

Some  people  believe  that  because 
blessings  are  not  answered  on  their 
heads,  although  a  try  may  have  been 
made  at  keeping  the  command- 
ments, although  not  fully  and  only 
half-heartedly,  the  Lord's  promises 
are  not  fulfilled.  To  such,  as  well 
as  to  all,  the  Lord  addressed  some 
questions: 

Who  am   I   that  made   man,   saith   the 


Lord,    that    will   hold   him    guiltless    that 
obeys  not  my  commandments? 

Who  am  I,  saith  the  Lord,  that  have 
promised  and  have  not  fulfilled? 

I  command  and  men  obey  not;  I  revoke 
and  they  receive  not  the  blessing. 

Then  they  say  in  their  hearts:  This  is 
not  the  work  of  the  Lord,  for  his  prom- 
ises are  not  fulfilled.  But  woe  unto  such, 
for  their  reward  lurketh  beneath,  and 
not  from  above  (D  &  C  58:30-33). 

The  important  question  for  every 
Latter-day  Saint  is,  ''Am  I  living 
the  commandments  so  faithfully 
that  the  Lord  will  bless  me  as  I  am 
entitled  to  his  blessings?  On  the 
other  hand,  should  I  complain 
against  my  Maker  because  of  my 
own  lack  of  diligence?" 

The  lesson  to  be  learned  by  all 
is  found  in  this  significant  com- 
ment: 

The  Saints  sometimes  fail  to  do  their 
duty  and  to  keep  the  commandments  of 
God.  But  they  expect  Him  to  make  good 
to  them  the  promises  He  has  given  to 
the  faithful.  If  He  does  not,  they  com- 
plain. They  neglect  their  prayers;  they 
absent  themselves  from  their  meetings; 
they  break  the  Word  of  Wisdom;  they 
withhold  their  tithing;  but  when  sickness 
comes  and  falls  like  a  dark,  terrifying 
shadow  across  their  path,  they  expect  im- 
mediate Divine  interference  in  their  be- 
half, through  the  administration  of  the 
Elders.  If  their  expectations  are  not 
realized,  they  say,  in  a  rebellious  spirit, 
"His  promises  are  not  fulfilled."  The 
reply  of  the  Lord  to  that  is,  "Their  re- 
ward lurketh  beneath."  They  must  look 
"beneath"  for  their  reward;  they  have  no 
claim  on  heaven  [D  &  C  Commentaiy, 
page  340). 

If  the  saints  have  an  opportunity 
to  live  a  commandment  to  further 
their  eternal  progression  and  they 
fail,    or   conditions    develop   which 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


615 


do  not  allow  them  to  keep  that 
commandment,  the  law  may  be  re- 
voked, or  put  in  abeyance,  until 
the  saints  are  able  to  live  the  com- 
mandments. An  example  is  the 
law  of  consecration,  studied  in  an 
earlier  lesson.  (Lesson  28,  Relief 
Society  Magazine,  October,  i960.) 
In  ancient  Israel,  the  Lord,  through 
Moses,  sought  to  give  his  people 
higher  laws,  but  they  refused  them. 
As  a  result,  a  lesser  law  was  given, 
and  thus  Israel  lost  its  great  oppor- 
tunity at  that  time. 

Further  Diiections 
Concerning  Zion 

The  remainder  of  this  revelation 
(58:34-65)  deals  with  specific  direc- 


tions to  some  elders  and  also  to  the 
members  of  the  Church  concerning 
Zion.  Counsel  to  these  individuals 
is  applicable  to  all  members  of  the 
Church  as  a  warning  not  to  fall  into 
similar  errors. 

Questions  for  Discussion 

1.  Review  the  greatness  of  the  New 
Jerusalem  to  come  and  the  expectations 
of  the  Latter-day  Saints  regarding  that 
place. 

2.  Develop  a  scriptural  case  for  obedi- 
ence to  the  law  of  the  land. 

3.  Why  does  not  the  Lord  command 
in  all  things? 

4.  Discuss:  The  most  important  work 
in  which  one  can  engage  is  working  for 
the  cause  of  Zion. 


VISITING  TEACHER  MESSAGES 


Truths  to  Live  By  From  the  Doctrine  and  Covenants 


Message   42  —  ''He  Who  Doeth  the  Works  of  Righteousness  Shall  Receive 
His  Reward''  (D  &  C  59:23). 

Christine  H.  Robinson 

For  First  Week,  November  1962 

Objective:  To  describe  specific  qualities  and  works  which  help  to  build  righteous  living. 


IN  this  quotation  from  The  Doc- 
trine and  Covenants,  marvelous 
blessings  are  promised  to  those  who 
are  righteous.  The  Lord  says  that, 
**he  who  doeth  the  works  of 
righteousness  shall  receive  his  re- 
ward, even  peace  in  this  world,  and 
eternal  life  in  the  world  to  come" 
(D&C  59:23). 


The  word  righteousness  is  used 
extensively  throughout  the  scrip- 
tures and  is  a  word  which  all  of  us 
feel  that  we  understand.  Yet,  when 
we  speak  of  a  person  as  being 
righteous,  are  we  thinking  in  specific 
or  in  general  terms?  Do  we  know 
the  specific  qualities  or  'Vorks"  of 
which   righteousness   is   composed? 


616  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1962 

If   we    seek    to   do    the   works    of  the  land,  because   of  the  love  of 

righteousness,  how  can  we  develop  God  which  did  dwell  in  the  hearts 

the  qualities  which  will  lead  to  such  of  the  people.    And  there  were  no 

works?  envyings,   nor   strifes,   nor   tumults 

A  good  description  of  a  righteous  .  .  .  and  surely  there  could  not  be  a 

person  is  to  be  found  in  the  Old  happier  people  among  all  the  people 

Testament   in    David's   first   psalm  who  had  been  created  by  the  hand 

which  states,  "Blessed  is  the  man  of  God    .  .  .  And  how  blessed  were 

that  walketh  not  in  the  counsel  of  they!    For  the  Lord  did  bless  them 

the  ungodly,   nor  standeth   in   the  in  all  their  doings''   (4  Nephi  12, 

way  of  sinners,  nor  sitteth  in  the  15-16,  18). 

seat  of  the  scornful.    But  his  delight  No  nation  and  no  community  is 

is  in  the  law  of  the  Lord;  and  in  his  any  stronger  than  the  righteousness 

law    doth    he    meditate    day    and  of  the  individuals  of  which  it  is  com- 

night"  (Psalms  1:1-2).  posed.     This  was  true  during  the 

In  the  New  Testament,  the  two-hundred  year  period  after  the 
Lord's  Sermon  on  the  Mount  out-  Savior's  visit  to  the  American  Con- 
lines  most  clearly  the  specific  quali-  tinent  and  it  is  true  today.  Another 
ties  of  righteousness.  Some  of  the  Nephite  prophet  said,  ''if  there  be 
more  important  of  these  are  love,  no  righteousness  there  be  no  hap- 
meekness,  mercy,  pureness  of  heart  piness"  (2  Nephi  2:13). 
and  mind,  peacemaking,  forgiveness,  How  can  we  individually  do  the 
tolerance,  chastity,  faithfulness,  con-  works  of  righteousness  and  thus  lay 
stancy,  prayerfulness,  kindness,  char-  the  foundation  for  happiness  and 
ity,  humility,  and  benevolence.  This  peace  in  our  own  lives?  We  can 
is  a  rather  inclusive  list  and  one  practice  a  little  more  kindness.  We 
which,  offhand,  might  appear  over-  can  show  more  love  and  consider- 
powering.  Nevertheless,  we  can  find  ation  to  our  families,  friends,  and 
comfort  and  assurance  in  the  fact  neighbors.  We  can  be  tolerant  and 
that  we  will  be  moving  toward  the  charitable  and,  through  prayer,  we 
desired  goal  of  righteous  living  if  can  seek  more  diligently  our  Father 
we  are  doing  conscientiously  all  we  in  heaven's  divine  will.  The  prac- 
can  to  practice  these  virtues  in  our  tice  of  these  and  other  qualities  of 
lives.  righteousness    will    bring    us    more 

One     of     the     choice    examples  peace   of   mind   and    more   joy   of 

which  shows  the  effects  of  righteous  living. 

living  is  found  in  Fourth  Nephi  in  President    George   Albert    Smith 

the  Book  of  Mormon.     Following  stated   this   basic   truth   beautifully 

the  Savior's  visit  with  the  Nephite  when  he  said:  ''Surely  there  is  noth- 

peoples   and   the   establishment   of  ing  men  need  more  than  the  bless- 

his  church  among  them,  the  people  ing    of    peace    and    happiness    and 

lived   in   righteousness   for  approxi-  hearts   free   from   fear.    .    .    .     The 

mately  200  years.     During  this  pe-  Lord    [has]    repeated   what   he  has 

riod,  "...  they  did  walk  after  the  said   so   many   times,   the   price   of 

commandments  which  they  had  re-  peace   and   happiness   is    righteous- 

ceived  from  their  Lord.  .  .  ."    And  ness"    (Brigham  Young   University 

".   .   .  there  was  no  contention  in  Address,  December  1949)- 


WORK  MEETING 

The  Latter-day  Saint  Home 


(A  Course  Expected  to  Be  Used  by  Wards  and  Branches  at  Work  Meeting) 
Discussion  2  —  The  Latter-day  Saint  Home  Is  Well  Organized  (Part  II) 
Dr.  Virginia  F.  Cutler 
For  Second  Meeting,  November  1962 

Objective:  To  show  that  our  family  vakies  are  learned  by  working  toward  establishing 
goals. 

T  ET  US  start  this  discussion  by  We  must  know  our  values  before 

having  our  hidden  panel*  give  we   set    our  goals.     See   how  this 

a  brief  review  of  our  Family  Values  works:  if  health  is  important  to  you, 

Test.  but  you  cannot  answer  "yes"  to  all 

these  items  about  health  that  are 

Questions  for  the  panel:  listed  on  the  Family  Values  Test, 

1.  What  do  we  mean  by  Latter-day  then  these  items  may  become  your 
Saint  family  values?  goals.     Likewise,     you     will     find 

2.  Why   should   homemakers   measure  ot]^er  goals  as  you  examine  the  ten 

eir  va  ues.  .    .  u  values  on  the  test.    The  home  man- 

3.  How  can  the  family  values  test  be  a  i  -i      r      •  n      r 
starting  point  for  setting  family  goals?  ^ger,    while    havmg    all    the    ma]Or 

4.  Give  practical  ideas  about  ways  in  family  values  in  mind,  can  make  a 
which  family  values  are  learned.  priority  listing  of   goals.      She   will 

make  progress  faster  if  she  concen- 
Our  Latter-day  Saint  family  val-  trates  on  one  goal  at  a  time, 
ues  are  learned;  they  are  not  in-  She  may  decide  that  her  family 
herited.  They  become  a  part  of  should  be  healthier  and  happier,  so 
each  day*s  activities  and  a  part  of  this  week  she  will  do  her  utmost  to 
the  life  of  each  family  member,  make  mealtime  the  highlight  in 
They  build  within  us  spiritual  each  day's  experience.  If  she  con- 
strength,  morality,  human  dignity,  centrates  on  this,  she  will  find  that 
creativeness,  inventiveness,  produc-  planning  meals  for  the  week,  shop- 
tivity,  and  satisfying  family  living,  ping  for  the  week,  and  organizing 
Through  these  values  we  can  be-  her  work  so  that  much  of  the  prep- 
come  an  example  to  the  rest  of  the  aration  is  done  ahead  of  time,  will 
world.  free  her  to  freshen  up  before  sitting 

*Assigned  panel  members  are  seated  in  the  audience  rather  than  as  a  group  around 
the  table.  As  the  leader  asks  a  question,  the  assigned  "hidden"  panel  member  rises  and 
comments.  Another  panel  member  in  another  part  of  the  room  follows  quickly.  Non- 
panel  members  may  join  in  after  the  main  points  have  been  considered. 

Page  617 


618 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1962 


down  to  the  table,  and  she  will  have 
some  moments  to  think  about  pleas- 
ant table  talk  to  enrich  each  meal 
experience.  Mastering  all  of  these 
skills  will  take  more  than  a  week, 
perhaps  more  than  a  year,  but  if 
she  concentrates  on  them  long 
enough  to  work  out  a  system  with 
all  the  family  co-operating,  she  will 
gradually  develop  a  routine  that  will 
be  second  nature  to  her  and  her 
family. 

The  new  goal  might  grow  out  of 
her  need  for  greater  convenience  in 
preparing  meals.  One  homemaker 
found  that  her  cupboards  were 
filled  with  gadgets  that  she  seldom 
used,  and  those  she  used  most  were 
not  conveniently  located.  She  put 
everything  from  her  kitchen  cup- 
boards on  the  back  porch.  As  she 
needed  an  item,  she  would  bring  it 
in  and  put  it  in  the  place  where  she 
used  it.  By  the  end  of  the  week 
she  still  had  most  of  the  items  on 
the  back  porch!  Those  that  she 
had  brought  in  helped  her  to  work 
out  a  more  convenient  way  of  stor- 
ing everyday  equipment,  and  the 
seldom-used  items  were  put  away 
from  the  main  working  area. 

She  selected  some  compact  work 
centers  for  specific  jobs,  where  the 
much-used  equipment  found  its  new 
home.  The  sink  center  was  the 
place  for  cleaning  vegetables  and 
other  foods,  and  for  washing  dishes, 
so  the  cooking  tools  and  equipment 
used  first  at  the  sink  were  stored 
there.  She  arranged  for  more 
counter  space  on  each  side  of  the 
sink  by  bringing  up  an  old  table 
from  the  basement;  she  planned  for 
garbage  disposal  under  the  sink; 
and  provided  places  for  dish-wash- 
ing   equipment   and    supplies,   and 


for  all  of  the  foods  used  at  the  sink 
first.  Her  dishes  were  put  into  the 
cupboard  at  the  left  of  the  sink  be- 
cause she  washed  them  from  right 
to  left.  When  she  had  finished 
this  one  job,  she  had  taken  an  im- 
portant step  in  organizing  her  home 
by  having  everything  at  the  sink 
that  was  used  there  first. 

Then  she  started  on  the  cooking 
center.  Since  this  is  the  place 
where  food  is  cooked  and  made 
ready  for  serving,  she  decided  to 
store  everything  used  first  at  the 
range  in  that  place.  This  included 
pans,  cooking  kettles,  lids,  and  serv- 
ing dishes  and  tools.  Nearby  were 
the  cereals,  noodles,  and  seasonings. 

Her  husband  helped  her  with  the 
third  center,  for  mixing  and  food 
preparation.  This  is  the  area  where 
all  foods  are  prepared  for  cooking, 
chilling,  or  freezing.  She  located 
this  work  area  between  the  sink  and 
the  refrigerator  and  was  able  to  get 
three  feet  of  counter  space  on  two 
different  levels,  one  for  ''stand-up" 
work  and  one  for  ''sit-down"  jobs. 
All  of  the  foods,  cooking  tools,  and 
equipment  used  first  at  this  place 
were  stored  there.  Baking  tins, 
casseroles,  packaged  and  canned 
foods,  as  well  as  mixing  tools  and 
equipment,  had  a  special  place. 

The  simple  task  of  organizing  the 
kitchen  cupboards  caused  this 
homemaker  to  send  for  information 
about  kitchen  planning  which  she 
was  able  to  get  from  the  extension 
service  and  the  local  library.  Her 
enthusiasm  spread  to  other  mem- 
bers of  her  family.  They  were  soon 
helping  her  in  getting  a  smoother 
production  line  for  the  preparation 
of  food  and  in  making  the  kitchen 
a  more  attractive  and  pleasant  place 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


619 


in  which  to  work.  A  space  at  the 
end  of  the  kitchen  was  provided  for 
children's  play;  the  walls  were  paint- 
ed and  a  new  light  fixture  was  put 
in  the  ceiling;  better  ventilation  was 
provided,  the  wiring  was  checked 
to  make  sure  that  electrical  equip- 
ment would  be  safe  to  use.  There 
were  comfortable  working  heights 
for  standing  and  for  sitting,  and  all 
of  this  started  from  trying  to  figure 
out  where  to  put  the  utensils  that 
are  used  first  at  each  of  the  three 
major  kitchen  centers.  The  results 
were  a  place  for  everything  and 
everything  could  now  be  easily  kept 
in  its  place. 


Thoughts  foi  Discussion 

1.  Discuss  the  advantages  of  an  orderly 
home. 

2.  What  can  be  done  to  organize  dresser 
drawers  and  closets?  Exhibit  some  box 
dividers  and  other  storage  items  that  will 
improve  organization. 

3.  Discuss  the  advantages  of  having 
duplicate  cleaning  supplies  in  different 
parts  of  the  house,  such  as  in  the  bath- 
room, kitchen,  and  laundry  area. 

4.  Give  suggestions  for  storage  of 

a.  towels,    soap,    and    other    needed 
items  in  the  bathroom. 

b.  detergents  and  other  items  need- 
ed in  doing  the  family  laundry. 

c.  children's  toys. 


LITERATURE    America's  Literature 
The  New  Birth  of  Freedom 


Lesson  34  —  Henry  David  Thoreau  —  Individualist 

Elder  Briant  S.  Jacobs 

(Textbook:  America's  Literature,  by  James  D.  Hart  and  Clarence  Gohdes 
Dryden  Press,  New  York,  pp.  471-495). 

For  Third  Meeting,  November  1962 

Objective:   To  relive  some   of  Thoreau's  words,  that  we   may   feel   the  force  of  his 
integrity  and  independence. 


IT  was  not  until  1890,  almost 
thirty  years  after  his  death,  that 
Thoreau  was  truly  evaluated  in  print, 
by  Henry  S.  Salt,  significantly  an 
English  biographer.  Until  well  in- 
to the  twentieth  century  the  ma- 
jority of  his  fellow  Americans  felt 
him  to  be  an  eccentric  troublemak- 
er, who,  although  he  had  written 


some  nice  nature-pieces,  predomi- 
nantly made  his  readers  dissatisfied; 
therefore  he  was  to  be  avoided.  Al- 
though Thoreau's  admirers  wrote 
tributes  to  his  memory,  they  could 
not  detach  themselves  sufficiently 
from  Victorian  complacency  and 
materialism  to  realize  that  while 
their   beliefs   and   culture   patterns 


620 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1962 


A  Perry  Picture 


THOREAU'S   HOME,  CONCORD,  MASSACHUSETTS 


were  crumbling,  Thoreau's  stern  de- 
nunciations of  worldly  wealth  and 
group  cowardice  were  gradually  be- 
ing read  by  more  people  everywhere. 

Thoreau,  Craftsman 

Many  have  been  attracted  to 
Thoreau  by  his  idealism,  perhaps 
stated  the  most  purely  in  ''Higher 
Laws/'  a  chapter  in  WaJden: 

Our  whole  life  is  startlingly  moral. 
There  is  never  an  instant's  truce  between 
virtue  and  vice.  Goodness  is  the  only 
investment  that  never  fails   (page  223). 

Defining  all  sensuality  as  but  one 
gross  appetite  yielded  to  in  various 
forms,  Thoreau  likewise  defines  all 
purity  as  one;  thus  all  forms  of  pur- 
ity are  but  variants  of  chastity, 
which  is 

the  flowering  of  man;  and  what  are  called 
Genius,  Heroism,  Holiness,  and  the  like, 


are  but  various  fruits  which  succeed  it. 
Man  flows  at  once  to  God  when  the  chan- 
nel of  purity  is  open.  ...  If  you  would 
be  chaste,  you  must  be  temperate.  .  .  . 
Nature  is  hard  to  be  overcome,  but  she 
must  be  overcome.  What  avails  it  that 
you  are  Christian,  if  you  are  not  purer 
than  a  heathen,  if  you  deny  yourself  no 
more,  if  you  are  not  more  religious?  .  .  . 

.  .  .  Every  man  is  the  builder  of  a 
temple,  called  his  body,  to  the  god  he 
worships,  after  a  style  purely  his  own,  nor 
can  he  get  off  by  hammering  marble  in- 
stead. We  are  all  sculptors  and  painters, 
and  our  material  is  our  own  flesh  and 
blood  and  bones.  Any  nobleness  begins 
at  once  to  refine  a  man's  features,  any 
meanness  or  sensuality  to  imbrute  them 
[Ibid.,  pp.  224-225) . 

Many  have  gradually  come  to 
esteem  Thoreau's  contribution  to 
their  own  lives,  for  honestly  telling 
them  the  price  they  must  pay  if  they 
are  to  advance  toward  their  ideals. 
He  shows  them  how  —  first  of  all  in 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


621 


his  own  personal  life,  then  by  writ- 
ing them  his  method,  by  giving  them 
of  himself  in  an  integrity  of 
thought,  deed,  and  word.  The  writ- 
ing which  resulted  from  this  inte- 
gration of  the  author  and  his 
thought  produces  sentences  packed 
with  power,  as  exemplified  by  the 
following  excerpts  from  the  chap- 
ter ''Conclusion''  in  Walden. 

...  If  you  would  learn  to  speak  all 
tongues  and  conform  to  the  customs  of 
all  nations  .  .  .  obey  the  precept  of  the 
old  philosopher,  and  Explore  thyself.  ,  .  . 

If  a  man  does  not  keep  pace  with  his 
companions,  perhaps  it  is  because  he  hears 
a  different  drummer.  Let  him  step  to  the 
music  which  he  hears,  however  measured 
or  far  away.  It  is  not  important  that  he 
should  mature  as  soon  as  an  apple-tree  or 
an  oak.  .  .  . 

No  face  which  we  can  give  to  a  matter 
will  stead  us  so  well  at  last  as  the  truth. 
This  alone  wears  well.  .  .  .  Any  truth 
is  better  than  make-believe.  .  .  . 

Love  your  life,  poor  as  it  is.  You  may 
perhaps  have  some  pleasant,  thrilling, 
glorious  hours,  even  in  a  poorhouse.  The 
setting  sun  is  reflected  from  the  windows 
of  the  almshouse  as  brightly  as  from  the 
rich  man's  abode.  .  .  .  The  town's  poor 
seem  to  me  often  to  live  the  most  inde- 
pendent lives  of  any.  .  .  .  Sell  your  clothes 
and  keep  your  thoughts.  God  will  see 
that  you  do  not  want  society.  ...  It  is 
life  near  the  bone  where  it  is  sweetest.  .  .  . 
Superfluous  wealth  can  buy  superfluities 
only.  Money  is  not  required  to  buy  one 
necessary  of  the  soul. 

Rather  than  love,  than  money,  than 
fame,  give  me  truth  (page  331). 

Such  meaty  prose  exemplifies  the 
uniqueness  of  genius;  these  senten- 
ces are  as  individual  and  as  mem- 
orable as  Thoreau  himself.  They 
are  the  man.  Others  through  time 
have  expressed  similar  ideas,  nor  has 


Thoreau  a  monopoly  on  integrity, 
rare  indeed  though  it  may  be.  But 
it  is  his  sentences  which  are  his 
own,  embracing  and  quickening  all 
with  carefully  chosen  words.  Thus 
Thoreau  attained  perennial  youth  by 
creating  immortal  sentences,  mir- 
rors of  his  very  self.  These  he  re- 
corded in  his  journals,  polishing,  re- 
ordering, condensing  them  later  into 
his  lectures  and  books.  And,  like 
everything  else  about  him,  Tho- 
reau's  theory  of  composition  was  un- 
compromising and  noble;  the  hard, 
muscular  sentences  which  give  his 
pages  their  sustained  intensity  prove 
how  thoroughly  he  applied  his  own 
critical  principles  of  how  to  write. 
Some  of  his  statements  follow: 

1.  The  one  great  rule  of  composition  — 
and  if  I  were  a  professor  of  rhetoric,  I 
should  insist  on  this  —  is  to  speak  the 
truth.  This  first,  this  second,  this  third: 
pebbles  in  your  mouth  or  not. 

2.  A  sentence  should  read  as  if  its 
author,  had  he  held  a  plow  instead  of  a 
pen,  could  have  drawn  a  furrow  deep  and 
straight  to  the  end. 

3.  Good  writing  is  conversation  folded 
many  times  thick. 

4.  It  is  the  height  of  art  that,  on  first 
perusal,  plain  common  sense  should  ap- 
pear; on  the  second,  severe  truth;  third, 
beauty;  and  having  these  warrants  for  its 
depth  and  reality,  one  may  then  enjoy 
the  beauty  for  evermore. 

Even  the  sentences  which  state 
his  theories  are  themselves  "rooted 
in  fact  and  experience."  They  ring 
true  when  dropped  on  hard  ground. 

Thoreau's  Economics 

Although  Thoreau  had  a  keen 
sense  of  humor,  he  never  played  at 
life,  which  for  him  was  far  too  seri- 
ous an  affair  to  be  treated  lightly. 


622 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1962 


True  son  of  the  Puritans  that  he 
was,  Thoreau  in  deep  moral  earn- 
estness felt  that  the  great  goal  of 
mortalitv  was  to  achieve  here  and 
now  the  greatest  joy  in  living  fully 
the  precious  gift  of  life.  And  the 
best  life  he  considered  to  be  attain- 
able only  through  self-discipline 
and  education,  completely  free  of 
any  bondage  or  self-slavery  which 
might  violate  the  most  precious 
freedoms  guaranteed  to  man  under 
the  laws  of  a  most  benevolent 
Nature. 

Thoreau's  masterpiece  Walden 
is  one  of  the  most  self-conscious 
works  of  literature  ever  written.  In 
its  first  great  chapter,  ''Economy" 
(see  text,  pages  473-484),  Thoreau 
makes  his  position  quite  clear.  He 
knew  exactly  what  he  was  doing, 
and  the  high  price  he  would  have 
to  pay  when  he  pointed  out  so 
bluntly  to  his  money-hungry,  ma- 
terialistic contemporaries  their  self- 
created  slavery  to  worldly  posses- 
sions. But  while  they  squandered 
their  freedom  to  seek  life's  highest 
goals,  Thoreau  forcefully  exercised 
his  precious  freedom  to  point  out 
their  sin,  aware  that  freedom  never 
brings  security  but  opportunity. 
And  for  Thoreau  the  opportunity 
which  freedom  granted  those  who 
were  truly  free,  was  the  opportunity 
to  ''suck  the  marrow  out  of  life" 
and  to  learn  that  "life  is  sweetest 
nearest  the  bone." 

He  pointed  out  how  man  blunts 
the  finest  qualities  of  his  nature 
by  making  himself  into  a  machine 
and  because  men  have  willfully 
turned  "luxuries  into  necessities," 
and  have  "become  the  tools  of 
their  tools,"  their  material  needs  do 
not  serve  them  but  tyrannize  them. 


Tn  fear  of  this  master  they  have 
become  desperate  and  cowed,  "Pub- 
lic opinion  is  a  weak  tyrant  com- 
pared with  our  own  private  opinion. 
What  a  man  thinks  of  himself,  that 
it  is  which  determines,  or  rather 
indicates,  his  fate." 

After  remarking  that  he  saw 
everywhere  about  him  his  fellows 
repenting  of  their  sins  in  a  thou- 
sand remarkable  and  endless  ways, 
Thoreau  attributed  their  self-im- 
posed slavery  to  tradition  and  to 
things.  He  believed  that  although 
"God  himself  culminates  in  the 
present  moment,  and  will  never  be 
more  divine  in  the  lapse  of  all  the 
ages,"  men  are  so  pressed  by  eco- 
nomic need  that  they  cannot  detect 
his  presence,  either  within  them- 
selves or  in  Nature. 

As  Thoreau  looked  at  man,  man 
never  permits  himself  time  to  live, 
so  desperate,  so  resigned  is  he: 

Why  should  we  live  with  such  hurry 
and  waste  of  life?  We  are  determined 
to  be  starved  before  we  are  hungry.  Men 
say  that  a  stitch  in  time  saves  nine,  and 
so  they  take  a  thousand  stitches  today 
to  save  nine  tomorrow.  (See  text,  page 
486.) 

If  we  are  divine,  and  the  culmina- 
tion of  God's  goodness,  "If  the 
engine  whistles,  let  it  whistle  till  it 
is  hoarse  for  its  pains.  If  the  bell 
rings,  why  should  we  run?"  In  con- 
trast Thoreau  advised  his  fellows 
to  spend  their  days  as  deliberately 
as  does  Nature,  which  he  himself 
did  at  Walden  Pond.  We  must 
remove  or  minimize  the  pressure  of 
material  needs  by  "lowering  the  de- 
nominator," by  keeping  our  ac- 
counts on  our  thumbnails,  by 
learning  that  we  must  "simplify! 
simplify!"      Only    then    will     our 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


623 


worship  of  things  no  longer  "cost 
more  than  it  comes  to."  Only  then 
will  we  have  freed  ourselves  of 
those  self-created  pressures  of  ma- 
terialism, both  individually  and 
within  our  groups,  which  preoc- 
cupy our  lives  and  prevent  us 
from  growing  in  the  higher  realms 
wherein  our  true  potentials  lie. 

If  the  doctrine  of  self-reliance, 
about  which  Emerson  wrote  so  sin- 
cerely, was  sound,  how  far  could 
one  carry  it?  The  best  way  to  find 
out  was  to  try  —  to  experiment  by 
eliminating  as  many  non-essentials 
as  possible.  Therefore,  Thoreau 
built  his  cabin  at  Walden  Pond 
that  he  might  test  the  validity  of 
this  theory. 

Thoreau's  Walden  exemplifies 
the  complete  correspondence  be- 
tween word  and  deed  which  Emer- 
son theorized  about  but  did  not 
achieve;  in  its  defiance  of  tradition- 
al opinions  and  values  Walden  is 
self-reliance.  Throughout  its  pages 
Thoreau  feared  no  man's,  no 
group's  opinion  save  his  own.  In 
Thoreau's  book  the  only  true 
wealth  is  life,  the  only  luxury  worth 
coveting  is  the  luxury  of  integrity. 
No  American  writer  has  spoken  of 
integrity  as  truly  as  he;  consequent- 
ly, no  words  are  more  American 
than  his.  He  began  his  ''Walden" 
experiment  on  July  4,  1845,  which 
he  said,  ''by  accident,  was  on  Inde- 
pendence Day." 

Civil  Disobedience 

In  1839,  when  but  twenty-two 
[years  of  age,  Thoreau  wrote  in  his 
i  Journal,  "Verily,  to  be  brave  is  the 
[beginning  of  victory."  We  could 
not  expect  Thoreau  to  be  anything 
(but  independent  throughout  his 
;life,  and  so  he  was.    And  while  his 


forward,  sometimes  tart  statements 
of  his  beliefs  often  brought  him  in 
conflict  with  some  of  his  contem- 
poraries, constantly  he  had  his  re- 
ward in  knowing  that  he  was  free; 
that  never  need  he  doubt  whether 
he  served  himself  or  the  opinions 
of  others  whom  he  might  have 
cause  to  fear. 

Ten  years  later,  in  1849,  he  pub- 
lished the  essay  "Resistance  to  Civil 
Government,"  later  retitled  "Civil 
Disobedience."  From  this  paper 
Mohandas  Gandhi  received  his  prin- 
ciple of  passive  resistance  which  he 
employed  so  effectively  in  India;  its 
influence  has  been  world  wide. 

In  this  important  essay,  which 
represents  Thoreau's  theory  of  gov- 
ernment, are  to  be  found  piercing 
questions  which  are  neither  easy  to 
answer  nor  to  ignore,  such  as  those 
raised  by  the  following  quotations: 

Can  there  not  be  a  government  in 
which  majorities  do  not  virtually  decide 
right  and  wrong,  but  conscience? 

Must  the  citizen  ever  for  a  moment, 
or  in  the  least  degree,  resign  his  con- 
science to  the  legislator?  Why  has  every 
man  a  conscience,  then? 

It  is  truly  enough  said  that  a  corpora- 
tion has  no  conscience;  but  a  corporation 
of  conscientious  men  is  a  corporation  with 
a  conscience. 

As  Thoreau  turned  to  the  world 
of  nature  for  the  lifespring  of  his 
thought,  so  thousands  of  his  readers 
return  to  his  writings  for  ideas  that 
may  enrich  their  own.  Some  of 
his  well-remembered  observations 
follow: 

1.  As  if  you  could  kill  time  without 
injuring  eternity. 

2.  Most  of  the  luxuries  and  many  of 
the    so-called    comforts    of  life    are    not 


624 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1962 


only   not   indispensable,   but   positive   hin- 
drances to  the  elevation  of  mankind. 

3.  There  are  a  thousand  hacking  at 
branches  of  evil  to  one  who  is  striking  at 
the  root. 

4.  It  is  a  characteristic  of  wisdom  not 
to  do  desperate  things. 

5.  The  fate  of  the  country  ,  .  .  does 
not  depend  on  what  kind  of  paper  you 
drop  into  the  ballot  box  once  a  year,  but 
on  what  kind  of  man  you  drop  from 
your  chamber  into  the  street  every  morn- 
mg. 

6.  How  many  a  man  has  dated  a  new 
era  in  his  life  from  the  reading  of  a  book. 

7.  I  never  found  the  companion  that 
was  so  companionable  as  solitude.  We  are 
for  the  most  part  more  lonely  when  we 
go  abroad  among  men  than  when  we 
stay  in  our  chambers.  A  man  thinking 
or  working  is  always  alone,  let  him  be 
where  he  will. 

8.  Men  will  lie  on  their  backs,  talking 
about  the  fall  of  man  and  never  make  an 
effort  to  get  up. 

9.  Nothing  is  so  much  to  be  feared  as 
fear. 

10.  The  mass  of  men  lead  lives  of  quiet 
desperation. 


11.  Our  life  is  frittered  away  by  detail. 
,  .  .  Simplify!  Simplify! 

12.  I  know  of  no  more  encouraging 
fact  than  the  unquestionable  ability  of 
man  to  elevate  his  life  by  a  conscious 
endeavor. 

13.  Solitude  is  not  measured  by  the 
miles  of  space  which  intervene  between  a 
man  and  his  fellows. 

Thus,  this  man  of  essential  kind- 
ness has  left  through  his  Walden 
and  other  writings,  many  signposts 
toward  a  philosophy  of  human  hap- 
piness. There  are  digressions  into 
the  flight  of  geese,  the  way  of  riv- 
ers, and  the  sounds  of  night;  but 
always  a  superb  blending  of  nature 
with  the  life  of  man. 

Thoughts  ioi  Discussion 

1.  Discuss  the  relationship  between 
what  Thoreau   said  and   how  he  said   it. 

2.  What  points  in  Thoreau's  economic 
theory  are  outmoded?  Which  are  still 
true? 

3.  Which  of  his  aphorisms  appeal  most 
to  you? 


Supplication 

Catherine  B.  Bowles 

Give  me  strength  to  fight  life's  battle. 
Strength  to  help  another's  need, 
Strength  to  frustrate  all  temptation. 
And  the  hungry  hearts  to  feed; 
Strength  to  help  the  mind  refuse 
All  the  dross  and  keep  the  gold. 
Strength  to  live  each  day  atoning 
That  I  may  live  within  his  fold. 


SOCIAL  SCIENCE      Divine  Law  and  Church  Government 
The  Foundation  of  Church  Government 


Lesson  2  —  Divine  Law  and  Human  Welfare 

Elder  Ariel  S.  BaJJif 

For  Fourth  Meeting,  November  1962 

Objective:  To  make  clear  that  divine  law  was  made  for  the  benefit  and  welfare  of 
God's  children. 


w 


E  have  discussed  in  Lesson  1 
how,  through  his  Son,  God 
established  divine  law  on  earth  by 
which  man  can  attain  the  full  pur- 
pose of  his  creation.  Revelation 
has  provided  the  pattern  of  human 
conduct  essential  to  man's  perfec- 
tion. The  scriptures  contain  evi- 
dence to  the  effect  that  every  part 
of  the  creation  by  the  Lord  was  for 
the  elevation  and  welfare  of  human- 
ity. 

From  sacred  literature  we  learn 
that  God,  through  his  Son,  created 
everything  upon  the  earth  —  the 
plants  of  every  variety,  all  things 
that  live  in  the  water,  all  life  that 
lives  upon  the  earth  and  in  the  air. 
".  .  .  and  I,  God,  saw  that  all  these 
things  were  good"  (Moses  2:25). 
Then  God  said  to  his  Only  Begot- 
ten, "...  Let  us  make  man  in  our 
image,  after  our  likeness;  and  it  was 
so.  .  ."  (Moses  2:26). 

Then  God  gave  ''them"  (male 
and  female)  dominion  over  all  of 
his  creations.  ''And  I,  God,  blessed 
them,  and  said  unto  them:  Be  fruit- 
ful, and  multiply,  and  replenish  the 
earth,  and  subdue  it,  and  have  do- 
minion over  the  fish  of  the  sea,  and 
over  the  fowl  of  the  air,  and  over 


every  living  thing  that  moveth  upon 
the  earth"  (Moses  2:28). 

The  creation  was  accomplished  by 
divine  law  and  for  the  benefit  of 
man.  "And  out  of  the  ground  made 
I,  the  Lord  God,  to  grow  every  tree, 
naturally,  that  is  pleasant  to  the 
sight  of  man;  and  man  could  behold 
it  .  .  ."  (Moses  3:9).  God  brought 
all  living  things  to  Adam  to  be 
named.  He  placed  "them"  in  the 
garden  where  all  the  useful  and  love- 
ly products  of  creation  were  in 
abundance  for  their  use,  restricting 
only  the  eating  of  the  fruit  of  the 
tree  of  knowledge  of  good  and  evil, 
but  even  in  this  allowing  them  the 
privilege  of  choice.  After  their  de- 
cision to  eat  of  the  fruit,  thus  de- 
parting from  divine  counsel,  they 
were  face  to  face  with  the  great 
opportunity  to  subdue  the  earth  and 
to  have  dominion  over  it.  But  con- 
quering the  earth  was  not  the  major 
objective  of  the  creation  of  man. 
Conquering  himself  was  his  great- 
est challenge.  This  was  to  be  ac- 
complished with  directions  fur- 
nished through  divine  law. 

In  the  Image  oi  God 

It  is  quite  common  for  us  to  say 

Page  625 


626  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1962 

''the  boy  is  the  image  of  his  father"  ties  of  his  Priesthood  calHngs,  he 
meaning    his    physical    appearance,  can  continue  his  progression  toward 
When  the  scripture  quotes  the  Sav-  the  power  of  Godhood.  The  Priest- 
ior  as  saying  ''he  that  hath  seen  me  hood  is  the  power  by  which  worlds 
hath  seen  the  Father"  our  thoughts  were  and  are  created,  that  is,  organ- 
deal    basically    with    the    physical  ized    and    brought    into    a    related 
image.    But  the  statement  in  Gen-  order.    The  Priesthood,  therefore,  is 
esis  1:27,  "So  God  created  man  in  a  creative  force  entrusted  to  man  in 
his  own  image,  in  the  image  of  God  increasing  proportions  as  his  prog- 
created  he  him;  male  and  female  ress  in  righteousness  increases.   (3) 
created  he  them,"  has  a  meaning  of  God  is  love.    Jesus  said  the  first  and 
far    greater    significance    than    the  great  commandment  is  to  love  God, 
physical    likeness    to    the    Father,  "And   the   second   is  like   unto  it, 
though  this  feature  is  very  true.    "In  Thou  shalt  love  thy  neighbour  as 
the  image  of  God"  must  surely  have  thyself.     On  these  two  command- 
reference,  in  some  degree,  to  all  of  ments   hang  all    the  law   and    the 
the  characteristics  and  attributes  of  prophets"    (Matt.    22:39-40).     We 
God  the  Eternal  Father.  have  also  been  taught  that  we  can- 
Some  of  God's  characteristics  and  not  love  God  whom  we  have  never 
attributes  are:    (1)    God  knows  all  seen  if  we  cannot  love  our  fellow 
things  concerning  his  creations.    To  men  with  whom  we  associate  daily, 
man  has  been  given  the  power  to  Love  is  a  most  powerful  force  in  the 
acquire  knowledge,  to  do  reflective  universe.     It  is  the  only  force  that 
thinking,  and,  through  the  processes  can  bring  peace  to  the  world.    No 
of  evaluation  and  reasoning,  make  atom  or  hydrogen  bomb  is  powerful 
decisions,  choices,  and  selections  in  enough  to  bring  peace  to  mankind, 
dealing  with  the  problems  of  living.  Bombs    produce   fear,   hatred,   and 
Thus,  through  experience  and  study,  prejudice.    Love  of  God  and  fellow 
man     may     progress     toward     "all  men  is  the  only  means  of  touching 
knowledge."    Joseph  Smith  tells  us  the  hearts  of  people  so   they  can 
that  "the  mind  or  the  intelligence  live  together  in  peace.  (4)  Still  an- 
which    man    possesses    is    co-equal  other  divine  attribute  included,  cer- 
[co-eternal]     with     God     himself"  tainly,    "in   the  image  of  God"   is 
{Teachings  oi  the  Prophet  Joseph  spirituality.     It  has  to  do  with  the 
Smith,  page  353).    Mortal  life  is  to  operation  of  the  divine  influence  in 
provide  a  training  ground  for  the  de-  the  everyday  life  of  an  individual, 
velopment  of  this  intelligence.    The  Spirituality  is  the  degree  of  influence 
rules    governing    this    development  of  the  spirit  of  God  that  is  in  the 
are  the  divine  revelations  God  has  heart. 

given^  (2)  God  has  all  power.    To  ^^^^  ^^.^          ^^.^^  ^^^  ^-^-^^^ 

man  has  been  delegated  the  power  y^            ^^^ 

to  act  m  the  name  of  God  as  his  ,       .    i                  v.         j    i, 

representative   on    earth.     As   man  tude  of  the  personality  and  charac- 

proves  himself  worthy,   the  Priest-  ter  of  God,  we  may  conclude  that 

hood  is  conferred   upon  him.     As  the  image  of  God  referred  to  in  the 

he  increases  in  knowledge  and  per-  creation  of  man  includes  not  only 

forms  with  honor  the  responsibili-  the  physical  likeness  but  a  potential 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


627 


likeness  to  all  of  the  many  attributes 
of  the  Father. 

With  the  possession  and  the  ex- 
pression of  these  attributes,  man  is 
in  a  favorable  position  to  receive 
the  divine  law.  The  law  itself  is 
the  direction  and  guidance  that  the 
Father  has  provided  to  assist  his 
children  in  living  the  full  life 
through  stimulating  them  to  the 
development  of  their  greatest  possi- 
bilities. Man  being  the  offspring  of 
Deity,  he  must  surely  have  the  po- 
tential of  Godhood. 

The  Plan  of  Salvation 

We  have  referred  to  the  purpose 
of  the  creation  of  this  world  as  a 
place  designed  for  the  blessings  of 
mankind.  We  have  also  seen  that 
the  Creator  gave  to  man,  as  his 
spiritual  offspring,  godlike  attributes 
by  which  he  could  subdue  the  world 
and  have  dominion  over  every  living 
thing.  This  was  not  a  chance 
arrangement  but  part  of  a  well- 
defined  plan. 

God's  plan  for  mankind  includes 
at  least  three  spheres  of  activity.  Of 
the  first  or  premortal  existence,  we 
have  limited  knowledge.  But  we  do 
know  that  God  is  the  Father  of  our 
spirits;  that  these  spirits  met  in  a 
great  council  in  heaven  and  accepted 
the  Father's  plan  of  action  whereby 
they  could  attain  a  physical  body 
and  have  a  chance  to  develop 
through  the  experiences  of  mortal- 
ity. All  spirits  who  have  been  and 
will  be  privileged  to  come  to  this 
earth  were  there. 

The  second  phase  of  the  plan 
deals  with  mortality.  The  spirit 
children  receive  physical  bodies  and, 
at  the  same  time,  forget  their  ex- 
periences of  the  premortal  world. 
Without    the    awareness    of    the 


spiritual  experience,  man  is  free  to 
examine,  evaluate,  and  choose  that 
which  he  will  do.  However,  from 
the  beginning  of  this  earthly  activity, 
the  Lord  has  made  available  to  man 
his  divine  will.  In  the  Doctrine  and 
Covenants,  Section  88:5-14,  we  are 
informed  that  Jesus  Christ  the  Son 
of  God  is  "the  light  of  truth"  and 
that  this  light  is  in  all  the  creation, 
''even  the  earth  upon  which  you 
stand.  .  .  .  The  light  which  is  in  all 
things,  which  giveth  life  to  all 
things,  which  is  the  law  by  which 
all  things  are  governed,  even  the 
power  of  God  who  sitteth  upon  his 
throne,  who  is  in  the  bosom  of 
eternity,  who  is  in  the  midst  of  all 
things"  (D  &  C  88:10,  13). 

In  Section  130:20-21,  it  is  written 
that  ''There  is  a  law,  irrevocably 
decreed  in  heaven  before  the  founda- 
tions of  this  world,  upon  which  all 
blessings  are  predicated  —  And 
when  we  obtain  any  blessing  from 
God,  it  is  by  obedience  to  that  law 
upon  which  it  is  predicated." 

The  third  phase  of  the  plan  deals 
with  life  after  mortal  death.  Here 
again,  our  knowledge  is  limited. 
However,  with  the  manifestations 
given  to  modern  prophets,  the  testi- 
mony of  the  scriptures,  and  the  wit- 
ness of  the  Holy  Ghost  promised  to 
the  faithful,  a  life  after  death  is  as 
certain  as  the  fact  that  night  follows 
the  day. 

Let  us  look  more  intimately  at  the 
second  phase  of  the  plan.  Our  pri- 
mary interest  in  these  lessons  deals 
with  mortality.  We  are  concerned 
with  the  operation  of  divine  law  in 
the  growth  and  development  of  hu- 
man beings.  In  D  &  C  88:34,  we 
read  "And  again,  verily  I  say  unto 
you,  that  which  is  governed  by  law 
is  also  preserved  by  law  and  perfect- 


628 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1962 


MUSIC 

for 

SINGING 

MOTHERS 


ABIDE  WITH  ME;  'TIS 
EVENTIDE-Madsen    20 

GOSPEL  GIVES  UNBOUNDED 
STRENGTH-Spafford,    and 
AS   ANGELS   IN   HEAVEN- 
Schreiner    30 

JESU,   JOY   OF   MAN'S 
DESIRING-Bach  25 

LET  NOT  YOUR  SONG  END- 

Cain   25 

LET  THE  MOUNTAINS  SHOUT 

FOR  JOY-Stephens  20 

LORD   IS  MY  SHEPHERD- 

Smart  20 

LORD'S    PRAYER-Gates    20 

LORD'S    PRAYER-Malotte   25 

MY  SOUL  IS  ATHIRST  FOR 

GOD— Madsen     25 

STILL,  STILL  WITH  THEE- 
Madsen    22 

UNTO    THEE    I    LIFT   MINE 
EYES-Beethoven     22 

VOICE  IN  THE  WILDERNESS- 

Scott  25 

Music  Sent  on  Approval 

Use  this  advertisement  as  your 
order   blank 


DAYNES   MUSIC  COMPANY 

15    E.    1st    South 

Salt    Lake   City    11,    Utah 

Please     send     the     music     indicated 
above. 

n  On  Approval        D  Charge 
n  Money    Enclosed 

Name    

Address    

City   and  State  


Ilaqiies  Music    | 


niiiiimmiiii 


15   E.   1st  South 
^%v\\  Lake  City  11,  Utah 


, -J 


ed  and  sanctified  by  the  same."  This 
is  further  evidence  that  the  intent 
of  divine  law  is  for  the  advancement 
and  development  of  human  beings. 

^^gmning  oi  the  Plan 

As  has  been  previously  pointed 
out,  God  placed  Adam  and  Eve  in 
the  Garden  of  Eden.  They  were 
directed  to  people  the  earth.  They 
were  also  informed  that  partaking  of 
the  forbidden  fruit  would  make 
them  subject  to  death  but  the  choice 
was  left  to  them. 

Knowing  his  children  and  being 
fully  aware  of  the  force  of  evil  in 
the  world,  the  Lord  in  his  wisdom 
had  made  preparation  in  his  plan 
for  redeeming  man  from  the  fall. 
Jesus  Christ  the  Son  of  God,  having 
power  over  death  through  his 
Father,  had  accepted  the  responsi- 
bility of  breaking  the  bands  of  death 
by  giving  up  his  own  life  for  the 
sins  of  the  world.  It  is  important 
to  note  that  it  was  his  choice.  He 
gave  his  life.  No  one  took  it  from 
him. 

From  the  very  beginning  the  plan 
was  made  for  the  welfare  of  man. 
Every  detail  including  the  reality  of 
the  resurrection  was  made  to  insure 
for  man  the  achieving  of  his  ulti- 
mate goal  —  exaltation  in  the  king- 
dom of  his  Father.  The  divine  plan 
and  its  guiding  influence  expressed 
in  laws,  principles,  and  organizations 
have  all  been  for  the  uplifting  and 
stimulation  of  man  to  his  greatest 
potential. 

Fiee  Agency  and  Eternal  Piogiess 

Another  of  the  vital  features  of 
the  plan  of  salvation  is  the  promise 
and  possibility  of  eternal  progress. 
There  is  no  compulsion  upon  man 
to  comply  with  the  divine  will.     If 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


$29 


man  is  to  progress,  he  must  elect  to 
do  it  of  his  own  free  will  and  choice. 
Lucifer's  plan  of  forcing  man  was 
rejected  because  it  robbed  man  of 
the  chance  of  growth.  Through  the 
force  that  Lucifer  wanted  to  exert, 
man  could  not  develop  in  character 
or  in  the  use  of  his  intelligence. 

Brigham  Young  said,  ''What  is 
the  foundation  of  the  rights  of  man? 
The  Lord  Almighty  has  organized 
man  for  the  express  purpose  of  be- 
coming an  independent  being  like 
unto  himself,  and  has  given  him  his 
individual  agency.  Man  is  made  in 
the  likeness  of  his  Creator,  the  great 
archtype  of  the  human  species,  who 
bestowed  upon  him  the  principles 
of  eternity,  planting  immortality 
within  him,  and  leaving  him  at 
liberty  to  act  in  the  way  that  seem- 
eth  good  unto  him  ...  to  choose  or 
refuse  for  himself  .  .  .''  (Young, 
Brigham,   Millennial   Star,    July    5, 

1855,  Y^^-  ^^y  page  43)- 

Man's  progress  is  related  to  his 
ability  to  investigate,  discover,  un- 
derstand, and  elect  to  follow  truth. 
This  implies  free  agency  or  freedom 
of  choice.  Therefore,  his  decisions 
determine  not  only  his  progress  here 
but  the  full  realization  of  his  exalta- 
tion as  a  child  of  God. 

The  Father  has  consistently  ex- 
tended his  guidance  to  man, 
reminding  man  of  his  heritage  and 
offering  the  fullness  of  life  with  the 
maximum  of  joy  and  happiness 
through  obedience  to  the  principles 
governing  life.  Man,  however,  must 
make  the  initial  eflFort.  He  must 
ask  ''in  faith,  nothing  wavering" 
(James  1:6).  He  must  wage  a 
constant  battle  against  darkness 
(evil)  grasping  and  holding  onto 
truth  and  light,  "Which  light  pro- 
ceedeth  forth  from  the  presence  of 


^' 


TEN-DAY  WORLD'S  FAIR 

including  Reno,  San  Francisco,  Red- 
woods, Portland,  Seattle,  Victoria, 
B.C.  —  August  9,  September  8,  Sep- 
tember 22. 

Ask  about  our  tour  to  the 

BLACK    HILU    PAbblON    PLAY 
(including  Mt.  Rushmore) 
Leaves  August   19,   1962 

See  the  Colossal  Sculpture  carved 
from  solid  granite  of  the  heads  of 
Washington,  Jefferson,  Lincoln  and 
Theodore   Roosevelt.  $98.50 

ESTHER  JAMES  TOURS 

460  7th   Avenue 

Salt   Lake   City  3,    Utah 

Phones:  EM  3-5229  -  EL  9-805) 


God  to  fill  the  immensity  of  space 
—  The  light  which  is  in  all  things, 
which  giveth  life  to  all  things,  which 
is  the  law  by  which  all  things  are 
governed,  even  the  power  of  God 
.  .  ."  (D&C  88:12-13). 

Divine  law  is  the  law  of  progres- 
sion to  perfection.  It  has  been 
available  to  man  from  the  begin- 
ning, evidencing  the  constant  con- 
cern of  the  Creator  for  the  success 
of  his  creation  but  leaving  the  de- 
cision as  the  responsibility  of  man. 

When  man  makes  laws  on  the 
basis  of  his  own  wisdom,  they  usual- 
ly deal  with  the  mundane  things  of 
life.  It  is  most  often  to  protect  him- 
self and  his  property  from  injury  or 
loss.  Generally,  he  enacts  laws  to 
defend  and  maintain  his  ideas,  folk- 
ways, and /or  mores  (ways  of  doing 
with    a   moral    significance),    using 


630 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1962 


NORTHWEST  TOUR 

including   Banff,    Lake   Louise,    World's 
Fair  —  August  6 

EIGHT-DAY 
WORLD'S  FAIR  TOUR 

leaving    every    month    —    many    dates 

TWELVE-DAY 
WORLD'S  FAIR  TOUR 

Including  Reno,  San  Francisco,  Red- 
woods, and  Victoria,  Canada.  Leaving 
September  21. 

MARGARET  LUND 
TOURS 

3021   South  23rd  East,  P.  O.  Box  2065 
Salt   Lake   City  9,   Utah 


•  BEAVTIFUL 
•  HANDY 

•  DURABLE 

A  sure  way  of  keeping  alive  the  valuable  instruc- 
tion of  each  month's  Relief  Society  Magazine  is  in 
a  handsomely  bound  cover.  The  Mountain  West's 
first  and  finest  bindery  and  printing  house  is  pre- 
pared to   bind  your  editions  into  a  durable  volume. 

Mail  or  bring  the  editions  you  wish  bound  to  the 
Deseret  News  Press  for  the  finest  of  service. 

Cloth   Cover  —  $2.75;    Leather   Cover   —  $4.20 

Advance    payment    must    accompany    all    orders. 

Please    include    postage    according    to    table    listed 

below   if   bound  volumes  are  to  be  mailed. 

Distance   from 

Salt  Lake  City,   Utah  Rate 

Up  to   150  miles  35 

150  to     300  miles  39 

•          300  to     600   miles   45 
600  to   1000   miles  54 
1000  to   1400  miles  64 

1400  to   1800  miles  76 

Over   1800   miles   87 

Leave  them  at  our  conveniently  locat- 
ed uptown  office. 

Deseret  News  Press 

Phone  EMpire  4-2581    jfh^ 

33  Richards  St.       Salt  Lake  City  1 ,  Utoh  ^Jxl/I 


physical   punishment   to   deter   the 
breaking  of  the  law. 

On  the  other  hand,  God's  law 
has  been  revealed  to  man  as  a  guide 
to  perfection.  God  himself  is  a 
resurrected,  perfected  individual, 
having  followed  the  well-defined  law 
of  life  that  produces  such  an  attain- 
ment and  he  has  given  man,  through 
revelation,  these  same  well-defined 
laws  to  direct  him  to  exaltation. 

Divine  law  is  very  simple  and 
plain  ''adapted  to  the  capacity  of 
the  weak  and  the  weakest  of  all 
saints,  Vv^ho  are  or  can  be  called 
saints"  (D  &  C  89:3).  To  illustrate: 
God  has  given  the  laws  of  health 
for  the  development  of  a  healthy 
body  free  from  pain  and  disease.  He 
has  set  up  the  laws  of  learning  as  a 
discipline  for  the  development  of 
the  mind  to  the  perfection  of  the 
individual.  ''It  is  impossible  for  a 
man  to  be  saved  in  ignorance" 
(D  &  C  131:6).  He  has  given  to 
mankind  the  great  law  of  love  which 
governs  human  association  and 
produces  perfection  in  personalities, 
and  in  all  human  relations  by  instill- 
ing peace  in  the  hearts  of  men. 

All  this  can  be  achieved  by 
choice,  not  by  force.  If  one  chooses 
to  disregard  the  law  of  God,  there 
is  no  physical  force  used  directly 
against  him  as  punishment.  But  the 
results  of  the  disobedience  on  the 
individual  are  inevitable.  He  "has 
as  full  a  measure  of  capability  to  vio- 
late the  laws  of  health,  the  require- 
ments of  nature,  and  the  command- 
ments of  God  in  matters  both 
temporal  and  spiritual,  as  he  has  to 
obey  all  such;  in  the  one  case  he 
brings  upon  himself  the  penalties 
that  belong  to  the  broken  law,  as  in 
the  other  he  inherits  the  specific 
blessings    and   the   added    freedom 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


631 


that     attend     a     law-abiding     life. 

Obedience  to  law  is  the  habit  of 

the  free  man;  the  transgressor  fears 

the  law,  for  he  brings  upon  himself 

1^  deprivation    and   restraint,    not   be- 

^cause  of  the  law,  which  would  have 

Bpprotected  him  in  his  freedom,  but 

B  because  of  his  antagonism  to  law'' 

P  — Talmage,   James   E.,   Articles   oi 

Faith,  pp.  52-53). 

Divine  law  is  light  and  truth  to 
mankind.  It  is  the  way  and  the 
light  to  continual  progress,  the  ful- 
ness of  which  can  be  attained  only 
by  the  expression  of  the  eternal 
principle  of  free  agency,  which  is 
knowing  the  truth,  the  right,  the 
good,  and  electing  to  do  it,  thus  re- 
jecting the  evil. 


References 
D  &  C,  Sections  88,  131 

Discourses  of  Brighani  Young,  Chapters 
V,  VII,  XIX 

Talmage,  James  E.:  Articles  of  Faith, 
Chapter  3. 

Thoughts  foi  Discussion 

1.  What  was  God's  purpose  in  creating 
the  earth? 

2.  In  what  way  is  the  "conquering  of 
self"  the  greatest  challenge  of  the  crea- 
tion? 

3.  What  does  "in  the  image  of  Cod" 
include? 

4.  How  is  divine  law  designed  for 
progress? 

5.  What  is  the  difference  between 
liberty  and  license? 

6.  How  is  obedience  essential  to  advance- 
ment and  progress? 


k 

■On  Reaching  Shadows 

V  Mabel  Jones  Gahbott 

i 

The  boy  was  small,  the  sun  was  bright; 
His  shadow  stretched  ahead; 

"When  will  I  grow  to  reach  my  shadow?" 
Wistfully,  he  said. 


_^   Now  often  as  the  sun  points  up 
W         My  shadow  on  the  wall, 
I  wonder,  "Will  I  ever  grow 

In  mind  and  heart  that  tall?" 


How  far  the  shadow  of  my  dreams 
Outruns  my  present  gain. 

How  short  my  steps  of  my  ideal! 
How  much  to  still  attain! 


For  Your  Daughter's  Temple  Marriage 
Custom  Printed  by  Handy  Mail  Order 

100  only  $7.95 

Other  Styles  100  for  $5.95 

Write  for  FREE  brochure  and  samples 
or  send  25^  for  complete  catalog. 

REXCRAFT 


Dept.  R 


Rexburg,  Idaho 


One  Hundred  Three 

Mrs.  Mary  Ann  Brown  Clark 
Provo,  Utah 

One  Hundred  One 


Ninety-two 

Mrs    Frances  Colby  Mylrs 
Riclifickl,  Utali 

Mrs.  Anna  Liebsciier  Mueller 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Magdalena  \\'uTnRiCH  IIirsciii 
Idaho  Falls,  Idaho 


Mrs.  Frances  Ed\a'ards 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


One  Hundred 

Mrs.   Josephine   Kilstat   ^IART^L\N 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


Ninety-eight 

Mrs.  Chloe  Spencer 
Aurora,  Utah 


Ninety-seven 

Mrs.  Ida  May  Lowry  Allen 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


Ninety-one 

Mrs.  Elizabeth  Carpenter  Anderson 

Maxwell 

Glendale,  Utah 


Ninety 

Mrs.  Mary  Frances  Hough  Robeson 
Farmington,  New  Mexico 

Mrs.  Martha  Sthar  Bonto 
New  Castle,  Colorado 

Mrs.   Rebecca  Angelina  O'Brien 
Nalder 
Raymond,  Alberta,  Canada 

Mrs.  Emma  Jacobs  W^illiams 
Cardston,  Canada 


Ninety-five 


Mrs.  Hanna  Victoria  Bone  Stewart 
Lehi,  Utah 


Mrs.  Millicent  Curtis  Smith 
Bakersfield,  Cahfornia 

Mrs.  Louisa  Rappleye  Nelson 
Ferron,  Utah 


Ninety -four 

Mrs.  Harriet  Bronson  Woodland 
Ogden,  Utah 


Ninety-three 

Mrs.  Elizabeth  Codd  Anderson 
Vancouver,  B.C.,  Canada 

Page  632 


Mrs.  Marie  E.  Beck 
Ovid,  Idaho 

Mrs.  Martha  Angeline  Kelly  Harris 
Monte  Vista,  Colorado 

Mrs.  Hannah  Victoria  Bone  Stewart 
Lehi,  Utah 

Mrs.  Rosannah  Cannon  Irvine 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.   Malita  Spencer  Jolley 
Lovell,  Wyoming 

Mrs.  Magdalena  Boss  Schoenfeld 
Salt  Lake  City,   Utah 


Continuing 


'/> 


MugHtVr^" 


k 


Latest  book  by  President  Hugh  B.  Brown 

CONTINUING 
THE  QUEST 

This  bounteous  treasury  of  sixty-eight  selections 
contains  all  the  ability,  energy,  and  spiritual 
powers  of  President  Brown.  In  the  collection  are 
general  conference  addresses,  radio  talks,  articles, 
writings,  "musings"  and  "browsings"  —  each  one 
touching  intimately  and  unforgettably  the  hearts 
of  those  who  read  them.    534  pages. 

$3.95 


SO  YOU  WANT 
TO  RAISE 
A  BOY? 

W.  CLEON   SKOUSEN 


This  readable,  common-sense  account  spans  "boy- 
hood" from  birth  to  age  twenty-one.  It  portrays 
physical  and  emotional  development  year  by  year, 
outlines  behavior  patterns  and  problems  and  rec- 
ommends how  parents  should  react  to  them.  The 
boy's  relationship  to  the  family,  his  adjustment  to 
school,  and  such  problems  as  "telling  tales"  and 
"taking  a  bath"  are  considered.    Illustrated. 

$4.50 


/  so  YOU 

li  WANT  TO 
»«      RAISE 


m    A  BOY 


W.Cteon 
Skousen 


Oescret^Boob  Co. 

^44  East  Soulh  Temple  --  Salt  Lake  Xiiy.  Utah      .    - 


'k/^.^^P|^fVv(V}lK^'."Vi'  »^' 


DESERET    BOOK   COMPANY 
44    East    South    Temple 
Salt    Lake    City,    Utah 

Gentlemen:     Enclosed     yoo     will     find       (      )     check 
(      )    money    order      (      )    I    hove    on    account.      Please 

charge.      Amount    enclosed    $ for 

(encircled)    numbered    books:  1  2 

Name    

Address    

City Zone State 

Residents  of   Utah   include  3%   sales   tax. 


Second  Class  Postage  Paid 
at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


Is  your 

life  insurance 

Beneficial? 


Many  teachers  —  and  family  heads  in  other 
businesses,  professions  and  trades  —  have  dis- 
covered in  Beneficial's  Family  Benefactor  Plan 
a  program  exactly  suited  to  their  needs.  This 
one  plan  covers  not  only  the  father,  but  mother 


and  children  as  well  —  including  any  future  ad- 
ditions to  the  family.  The  cost  is  low  and  the 
benefits  great.  Your  Beneficial  Life  agent  will  be 
happy  to  explain  this  plan  —  and  other  flexible 
modern  insurance  programs  that  can  be  tailored 
to  your  needs,  family  size  and  income.  Call  on 
him  soon. 

Over  a  half  billion  dollars  of  life  insurance  in  force. 

BENEFICL^L  LIFE 


Virgil  H.  Smith,  Pres. 


Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


^:' 


'4 


1^  •' 


> 


v#. 


It'-"*' 


7*4  %'•    ,; 


VOL   -49 


N09:  i 


SEPTEMBER   ]96l  " 
Lfessons    for    December 


V 


^^b^^^m. 


■?'"■*' 


.,Jk-  ^^    ^  _     ^  , 


.i«>   '  A- 


Before  the  Falling  Leaf 


Eva  WilJes  Wangsgaard 

September  lingers  richly  gold  and  blue, 

Insisting  on  extension  of  the  warm 

Sun-smothered  mellowness  that  summer  knew, 

A  shining  interim  before  the  storm. 

An  azure  wing  limns  garlands  on  the  sky, 

Idyllic  notes  give  voice  to  shrub  and  tree. 

Tall,  bold  chrysanthemums,  unhurried,  try 

To  paint  a  wall  in  bronze  and  burgundy. 

Still  heavy-leafed,  the  Norway  maples  hold 

A  parasol  of  green  for  us  beneath. 

Your  hands  encompass  mine,  and  all  is  gold 

And  crimson,  warm  as  lovers  vermilion  sheath. 

Savor  this  time  of  fullness  ripening. 

Before  the  fallen  leaf,. the  south-drawn  wing. 

J"- J  J  ^*  *  'J:'^'  :->  ■ 


The  Cover:  Autumn  at  Mount  Whitney,  Galifornia,  Fish  Hatchery 

Color  Transparency  by  Josef  Muench 
Frontispiece:  Mount  Timpanogos,  tjtah,  Photograph  by  Willard  Luce 
Art  Layout:  Dick  Scopes 
Cover  Lithographed  in  Full  Color  by  Deseret  News  Press 


'/V//i/{ 


For  many  years  I  have  enjoyed  Tht 
Relief  Society  Magazine,  and  now  let  me 
say  an  orchid  to  the  June  issue,  with  all 
the  information  pertaining  to  our  organ- 
ization's growth,  previews  of  lessons  for 
the  coming  year,  poems,  lovely  pictures, 
recipes,  the  beautiful  cover,  the  frontis- 
piece poem  on  the  Lion  House,  but  love- 
liest of  all  is  the  tribute  to  our  dear  Presi- 
dent McKay's  lovely  wife.  Sister  Emma 
Ray  McKay.  I  think  the  picture  of  her 
at  the  age  of  sixteen  is  the  most  beautiful 
I  have  ever  seen.  Likewise,  almost  seventy 
years  later,  she  is  equally  as  beautiful. 
How  grateful  I  am  for  Sister  McKay  and 
for  the  Magazine. 

— Veatrice  Poulson 

Los  Angeles,  California 

How  I  do  enjoy  Tht  Relief  Society 
Magazine.  When  the  June  issue  arrived, 
I  turned  to  the  tribute  to  Sister  McKay, 
with  her  picture  at  age  sixteen  on  the 
opposite  page.  I  don't  think  I  have  ever 
seen  anything  so  beautiful,  innocent,  love- 
ly, and  sweet.  It  really  touched  me.  Then 
I  turned  the  page  and  there  she  was  — 
just  as  lovely  at  eighty-four  —  kindness, 
love,  and  understanding  radiating  from  her 
face.  She  is  truly  a  wonderful  woman, 
and  we  are  proud  of  her  as  the  companion 
of  our  good,  kind,  and  great  President 
McKay.  I  was  also  interested  in  the 
article  "The  Blessings  of  Family  Unity," 
by  Irene  W.  Buehner.  They  must  be  a 
wonderful  family. 

— Mae  W.  Cardon 

Farmington,  New  Mexico 

I  turn  first  to  the  stories  and  poems  in 
The  Relief  Society  Magazine,  but  I  enjoy 
also  the  articles,  recipes,  and  lesson  ma- 
terials. What  an  economical  way  to  re- 
ceive a  college  education!  And  what  a 
help  to  busy  mothers  in  rearing  their 
children. 

— Uneva  L.  Workman 


North  Las  Vegas,  Nevada 


My  sister  and  I  have  been  members  of 
the  Church  for  nearly  two  years,  and  have 
been  receiving  The  Rehei  Society  Maga- 
zine since  the  beginning  of  1962.  We 
wish  to  express  our  appreciation  for  the 
Magazine,  with  its  beautiful  covers.  These 
covers  give  people  who  live  so  far  away 
a  feeling  of  almost  being  right  there  in 
that  wonderful  continent  of  America.  We 
love  this  Magazine,  with  its  heart-touching 
stories,  inspiring  lessons,  beautiful  poetry, 
and  the  wonderful  testimonies  that 
strengthen  our  own  of  this  glorious  gos- 
pel. Our  branch  here  in  Bulawayo  is 
small,  and  it  is  wonderful  to  receive  news 
through  the  Magazine  about  members  liv- 
ing in  America,  and  in  other  lands. 

— Shirley  and  Charlotte  Woolf 

Bulawayo,  Southern   Rhodesia 
South   Africa 

The  Magazine  is  wonderful.  The  les- 
sons on  The  Book  of  Mormon  and  the 
Doctrine  and  Covenants  have  been  most 
helpful  in  studying  the  standard  works  of 
the  Church.  The  other  lessons  are  equally 
helpful,  the  stories  and  articles  interesting 
and  enjoyable.  I  love  to  read  the  poetry. 
— Edna  I.  Hayes 
Lorenzo,  Idaho 

The  sisters  in  our  Scottish-Irish  Mis- 
sion have  been  so  happy  and  thrilled  with 
our  new  ReUef  Society  Magazine.  I  am 
so  proud  to  hand  it  to  our  new  sisters  and 
explain  that  it  is  just  one  of  our  many 
lovely  Church  publications.  Each  time  a 
new  issue  comes,  I  eagerly  read  and  enjoy 
its  contents.  I  have  especially  enjoyed 
Ilene  H.  Kingsbury's  lovely  stories,  as  she 
is  an  acquaintance  of  mine.  I  was  very 
happy  to  read  of  Sister  Hazel  S.  Cannon's 
appointment  to  the  General  Board.  She, 
too,  was  a  school  friend  of  mine. 
— Nada  R.  Brockbank 

President 

Scottish-Irish  Mission 
Relief  Society 


634 


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 


VOL.  49 


Monthly  Publication  of  the  Relief  Society  of 
fhe  Church  of  J( 


SEPTEMBER  1962 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE       Marianne    C.    Sharp     Editor 

Vesta   P.    Crawford    Associate  Editor  Belle   S.    Spafford     General  Manager 

Erratum:  Date  for  1962  Relief  Society  Conference  656 

SPECIAL  FEATURES 

Birthday  Congratulations  to  President  David  O.   McKay  636 

Our  Redeemer  Lives   David    O.    McKay  638 

Portrait   of   Freedom    Alberta    Huish   Christensen  640 

FICTION 

Please  Call  Me  Timmy  Myrtle  M.  Dean  646 

Relief  Society  —  A  Must  Jeannene  J.   Nelson  658 

Out  of  the  Wilderness  —  Chapter  3  Shirley  Thulin  660 

Hand  to  the  Plow  —  Part  V  —  Westward  Once  More  Ilene  H.  Kingsbury  678 

GENERAL  FEATURES 

From   Near   and   Far   634 

Sixty  Years  Ago  652 

Woman's    Sphere Ramona    W.    Cannon  653 

Editorial:  "Upon  .   .  .  The  Parents"  Marianne  C.   Sharp  654 

Irene  B.  Woodford  Released  from  General  Board  656 

Notes  From  the  Field:  Relief  Society  Activities  Hulda  Parker  683 

Birthday    Congratulations 712 

FEATURES  FOR  THE  HOME 

Magic  of  Indoor  Gardening  Maude  W.  Howard  666 

Baking  Day  at  Home  Linnie  Fisher  Robinson  672 

It  Is  Never  Too  Early  For  Making  Gifts  Clara  Laster  674 

Mae  Martindale  Johnson  —  Organist  and  Teacher  of  Music  690 

LESSONS  FOR  DECEMBER 

Theology  —  The  Day  of  Rest  and  Devotions   Roy  W.   Doxey  691 

Map     Available   for   Theology   Course   696 

Visiting  Teacher  Messages  —  "Be  of  Good  Cheer"  Christine  H.   Robinson  697 

Work  Meeting  —  The  Latter-day  Saint  Home  Is  Well  Organized  (Part  III) 

Virginia  F.  Cutler  698 

Literature  —  The  Alcott  Family  Briant   S.   Jacobs  701 

Visual   Aid  Packet  Available   for    1962-63   Literature   Lessons   708 

POETRY 

Before  the  Falling  Leaf  —  Frontispiece  Eva  Willes  Wangsgaard  633 

Autumn,  Za;a  Sabin,  651;  The  Summit,  Mabel  Jones  Gabbott,  657;  The  Bird's  Song,  Belle  W. 
coo  ^^°"'  ^^^'  '^^^  °^  Summer,  Agnes  Just  Raid,  673;  As  Trees  Grow  Old,  Bertha  A.  Kleinman, 
b8Z;  Discovery,  Vesta  N.  Fairbairn,  709;  Dawn  and  Sunrise,  Mabel  Law  Atkinson  709;  Dusk, 
Dorothy  J.    Roberts,    711. 

Published  monthly  by  THE  GENERAL  BOARD  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY  of  The  Church  of 
Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints.  ©  1962  by  the  Relief  Society  General  Board  Association 

Editorial  and  Business  Offices:  76  North  Main.  Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah:  Phone  EMpire  4-2511: 
Subscriptions  246;  Editorial  Dept.  245.  Subscription  Price:  $2.00  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year; 
20c  a  copy  ;  payable  in  advance.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No  back 
numbers  can  be  supplied.  Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change  of 
address  at  once,  giving   old  and   new   addi-ess. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter  February  18.  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under 
the  Act  of  March  3,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in 
section  1103,  Act  of  October  8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned 
unless  return  postage  is  enclosed.  Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only. 
The  Magazine  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited   manuscripts. 


635 


r 


Birthday  Congratulations  to 


on  his  Eighty-Ninth  Birthday 


At  this  time  in  the  month  of  September,  Rehef  Society  women  in 
all  the  stakes  and  missions  of  the  Church  extend  birthday  congratulations 
to  President  David  O.  McKay.  In  gratitude,  and  with  thankful  hearts 
for  his  blessed  years  upon  the  earth,  we  rejoice  that  a  Prophet  of  the 
Lord  lives  among  us  and  directs  the  Church  and  all  its  activities  and 
organizations  through  the  power  of  revelation. 

In  these  latter  days,  in  a  time  of  multiplied  membership  in  the 
Church,  we  are  among  those  whose  hearts  are  lifted  up  to  know  thai? 
the  voice  of  President  McKay  has  been  heard  among  the  nations  an 
that  thousands  in  many  lands  have  looked  upon  his  face  and  have  par- 
taken of  the  inspiration  of  his  devoted  leadership.  From  early  manhood 
and  into  his  late  years.  President  McKay  has  carried  afar  the  message  of 
the  everlasting  gospel  and  has  bridged  the  continents  in  witness  of  the 
dispensation  of  the  fulness  of  times.  He  has  visited  every  mission  of  the 
Church  upon  the  face  of  the  earth. 

It  is  our  prayer  that  President  McKay's  stirring  words  of  testimony, 
his  message  of  comfort,  his  witness  of  the  Christ  and  the  everlasting 
gospel,  may  be  long  upon  the  earth.  May  his  influence  be  upon  the  gen- 
erations to  come,  that  thousands,  from  the  shining  example  of  President 
McKay,  may  have  their  own  lives  illuminated  on  the  pafliway  of  eternal 
progress. 


636 


""mmim^.- 


eptember  8,  1962 


*«?;^*^«.-^^^.^««*?«g,,^„»«g  •*  >,■»««»**    •yi^iy?**'^'*-* 


Great  Britain   Ireland 

Canada    Peru    Brazil    Argentina^ 

Uruguay  Mexico  Chile  Central  America 

South  Africa    Austria    Switzerland    Germany 

France    Netherlands    Norway    Sweden    Denmark 

Finland    Palestine   Syria    New  Zealand    Australia 


Jd|^n  Korea  Philippines  Rarotonga 

Tahiti   Fiji   Sanioa   China 

lawaii 


.3f*^ 


ur  Redeemer 


'Tor  J  know  that  my  Redeemer  liveth,  and  that  he  shall  stand  at  the  latter 
day  upon  the  earth  .  .  ."  (Job  19:25). 

LJE  who  can  thus  testify  of  the  hving  Redeemer  has  his  soul  anchored 
in  eternal  truth. 

That  the  spirit  of  man  passes  triumphantly  through  the  portals  of 
death  into  everlasting  life  is  one  of  the  glorious  messages  given  by  Christ, 
our  Redeemer.  To  Him  this  earthly  career  is  but  a  day  and  its  closing 
but  the  setting  of  life's  sun;  death,  but  a  sleep,  is  followed  by  a  glorious 
awakening  in  the  morning  of  an  eternal  realm.  When  Mary  and  Martha 
saw  their  brother  in  the  dark  and  silent  tomb,  Christ  saw  him  still  a 
living  being.  This  fact  He  expressed  in  the  two  words  '\  .  .  Lazarus 
sleepeth.  .  .  ." 

If  everyone  participating  in  Easter  services  knew  that  the  crucified 
Christ  actually  rose  on  the  third  day  from  the  tomb  —  that  after  having 
mingled  with  others  in  the  spirit  world.  His  spirit  did  again  reanimate  His 
pierced  body,  and  after  sojourning  among  men  for  the  space  of  forty 
days,  ascended,  a  glorified  soul,  to  His  Father  —  what  benign  peace  would 
come  to  souls  now  troubled  with  doubt  and  uncertainty! 

While  it  is  true  that  knowledge  of  individual  immortality  does  not 
depend  upon  the  actuality  of  the  resurrection  of  Jesus,  yet  the  establish- 
ment of  the  fact  that  He  arose  from  the  grave  and  communicated  with 
His  disciples  would  furnish  in  many  ways  the  strongest  support  of  that 
hope. 

638 


Lives 


Piesident  David  O.  McKay 


There  is  no  cause  to  fear  death;  it  is  but  an  incident  in  hfe.  It  is  as 
natural  as  birth.  Why  should  we  fear  it?  Some  fear  it  because  they 
think  it  is  the  end  of  life,  and  life  often  is  the  dearest  thing  we  have. 
Eternal  life  is  man's  greatest  blessing. 

If  only  men  would  "do  His  will"  instead  of  looking  hopelessly  at  the 
dark  and  gloomy  tomb,  they  would  turn  their  eyes  heavenward  and  know 
that  ''Christ  is  risen!" 

Christ  came  to  redeem  the  world  from  sin.  He  came  with  love  in 
His  heart  for  every  individual,  with  redemption  and  possibility  for  regen- 
eration for  all.  By  choosing  Him  as  our  ideal,  we  create  within  ourselves 
a  desire  to  be  like  Him,  to  have  fellowship  with  Him.  We  perceive  life  as 
it  should  be  and  as  it  may  be. 

The  chief  apostle  Peter,  the  indefatigable  Paul,  the  Prophet  Joseph 
Smith,  and  other  true  followers  of  the  Risen  Lord  recognized  in  Him  the 
Savior  of  the  individual,  for  did  He  not  say:  ".  .  .  This  is  my  work  and  my 
glory  —  to  bring  to  pass  the  immortality  and  eternal  life  of  man"?  (Moses 
1:39),  not  the  sacrificing  of  the  individual  for  the  perpetuation  of  the 
socialistic  or  communistic  state. 

Members  of  the  Church  of  Christ  are  under  obligation  to  make  the 
sinless  Son  of  Man  their  ideal.  He  is  the  one  perfect  being  who  ever 
walked  the  earth;  the  sublimest  example  of  nobility;  Godlike  in  nature; 
perfect  in  His  love;  our  Redeemer;  our  Savior;  the  immaculate  Son  of  our 
Eternal  Father;  the  Light,  the  Life,  the  Way. 

With  all  my  soul  I  know  that  death  is  conquered  by  Jesus  Christ. 

Because  our  Redeemer  lives,  so  shall  we! 

639 


A  Poem  Sequence  * 
Alberta  Huish  Christensen 


Member,  General  Board  of  Relief  Society 


Portrait  of 


Frora 

the 

Dunes 

1620 


What  can  you  see,  William  Bradford, 
Looking  seaward,  looking  skyward, 
Looking  landward  from  the  dunes? 

Seaward  and  misty,  are  three  months  of  ocean; 
Between  sky  and  water,  a  small  ship  faced  homeward. 

Above  you,  the  airborne,  is  a  wedge  of  geese  flying. 
Can  you  see  tomorrow's  silver  wings  tying 
Continents   together  and  erasing  time? 
Trace  circling  orbits  of  the  satellite 
Beyond  the  pull  of  earth  into  lunar  night? 

Back  from  the  beachhead,  in  from  the  broken  shore. 

Your  small,  transplanted  Bible-world 

Makes  roof  against  the  storm.     Though  more 

Are  silent  than  will  speak,  thinned 

By  the  sickness  to  a  remnant  few. 

They  look  to  you  for  healing;  less  for  the  curled 

Herb  leaf  than  words  to  mend  their  ailing  dreams; 

Yet  puny  now  seem  words  —  thin  syllables  of  sound 

Like  washing  waves  or  echoings  of  wind 

Within  the  harbor's  coved  and  granite  seams. 


640 


^This  poem  sequence  received  the  George 
Washinfiton  Honor  Medal  Award  hy  the  Freedom 
Foundation  at  Valley  Forge,  Pennsylvania, 
April  1962. 


Freedoixi 


How  can  you  vision  from  that  stony  ledge 
Tomorrow's  subtle  skill,  companioning 
The  scalpel's  thin  and  severing  edge. 
Mending  the  broken  cell,  the  fractured  boneP 

You  cannot  pierce  the  tree-dark  wilderness. 

Where  cities  rise,  tomorrow,   tower-high; 

Or  see  their  scholared  men  intent  upon 

The  search  for  truth,   from  layered  earth  to  sky. 

Tracing  the  path  of  evidence  and  cause 

With  slide  rule  and  the  searching  lens; 

Defining  fossil  and  the  deuteron. 

But,  looking  Plymouthward,  how  well  you  see 

That  hunger  cuts  irrelevance  away. 

And  that  compassion  is  a  friendly  fire; 

That  memory  can  rear  a  sinewed  wall 

Against  the  apathy  of  lost  desire. 

Oh,  looking  Plymouthward,  how  well  you  see 

That  faith  grows  tall  to  meet  adversity. 

Need  you  see  more,  young  Bradford,  from  the  dunes? 


Four  months  after  the  arrival  of  the  Mayflower,  in  1620,  William 
Bradford,  age  thirty-one,  was  elected  Governor  of  Plymouth  Colony. 
He  held  the  position  for  approximately  thirty  years.  The  survival  and 
prosperity  of  the  Plymouth  Colony  were  largely  due  to  his  great  faith 
and  guidance. 


641 


Philadelpliia  Sui 


Significaiice  and  Sound  (To/e//erson  171 


Do  not  remember  Monticello  now. 
Or  tidelands  where  Rivanna  River  flows, 
The  pale  magnolia  night,  a  moon  full  set 
On  terraced  gardens,  cyclamen  and  rose. 
Do  not  recall  the  music  of  her  voice, 
A  meeting  of  the  eyes,  a  gilded  fan  — 
Remembrances  can  tear  the  hour  apart, 
And  you  must  speak  tonight  for  every  man. 

You  phrase,  rephrase,  then  write,  yet  write  again, 
Deep  urgencies  are  crying  to  be  heard  .   .  . 
"Created  equal  .   .   .  self-evident"  — 
Significance  is  focused  in  a  word. 

Oh,  do  not  dream  of  Monticello  now, 

Think  only  concept,  syllable,  and  sound; 

Your  phrases  will  be  sun  to  pierce  the  dark, 

Your  words  —  a  treasure- vessel  —  outward  bound: 


Thomas  Jefferson,  a  delegate  to  the  Continenta 
Congress  of  1776.  which  convened  at  Philadelphia 
Pennsylvania,  was  assigned  the  honor  of  draftint 
the  Declaration  of  huiependence.  Only  duty  tc 
country  could  lure  him  from  his  beautiful  Monticelk 
home  in  Virginia  and  his  beloved  wife  Marth 
Wayles  Jefferson. 


Q_0I*   (Constitutional  Convention,  1787) 

Prelude 

Although  unnumbered  summers  come  to  leaf 

And  pass,  as  winds  across  the  dormant  field, 

Leaving  no  imprint  on  the  land,  no  yield 

Of  image  in  the  heart,  this  heirloom  sheaf 

Of  days,  from  waning  May  through  mid-September, 

History  has  bound  against  time  and  ember. 

Of  Those  Who  Did  Not  Sign 

These  lines  are  of  a  patriot  three  who  stood 
Upon  the  edge  of  greatness;   each  declined 
That  immortality  time  has  assigned 
To  names  affixed,  for  evil  or  for  good. 

Conviction,  stoutly  held,  made  them  reject 
The  structure  they  had  labored  to  erect. 
Yet  here  is  testament  that  they  would  keep 
Its  basic  cornerstone  —  did  keep  and  use. 
And  here  is  witness   that  they  held  heart-deep 
The  sacred,  the  inherent  right  to  choose. 

Of  Those  Who  Signed 

These  are  the  signatures  of  seasoned  men, 

The  war  drum  silent  now,  its  passion  spent  .... 

Homespun  and  velvet  clothed  they  came, 

Wlio  sealed  approval  with  a  written  name 

To  \vords  engrossed  and  paragraphed  upon 

A  parchment  reservoir  of  clear  intent. 

Here  compromise,  opinion,   swift  debate. 

And  all  the  worded  currents  of  dissent 

Have  merged,  as  tributaries  to  a  stream 

Merge  into  even  flow.     Recall  how  deep, 

How  wisely  wide  the  channel  of  their  dream. 

How  like  a  lantern  hung  against  the  night  — 

These  signatures  of  freedom,  uncoerced; 

Like  pilot  flares  of  wonder  that  ignite 

The  embered  hope  to  flame  and  flame  again; 

How  like  a  spring  to  whitened  lips  that  thirst! 

These  are  the  signatures  of  men  who  made 

The  spirit  of  a  people  word-articulate; 

The  yearning  hope,  the  fear,  and  the  intensity 

Of   their  belief,    that   man   in   God's   design   is    free. 


^''(M 


["^i 


am 


Portrait  of 
Freedom 

A  Poem  Sequence 
Alberta  Huish  Christensen 


jrgJVb, 


x^^y 


Imraigraiit 
Speaking  i962 

They  ask  of  me,  for  they  do  not  knoNS', 

What  is  this  freedom  in  your  new  land? 

And  I  say  to  them: 

Freedom  it  is.  where  all  in  my  house 

Are  safe.  Men  do  not  take  us  away,  one  from 

another. 
And  freedom  it  is,  to  speak  all  things  — 
What  is  in  the  heart  and  what  comes  to  the  mind, 
Sometimes  they  are  happy  words. 
Sometimes  questions. 
In  my  new  land,  I  speak  all  words 
To  my  family,  to  friends,  to  all  people. 
Freedom  it  is,  to  speak  all  things. 

Most  wonderful  it  is,  the  right  to  believe, 

To  teach  the  little  ones  (nine  children  I  have) . 

No  one  there  is  to  stop  me. 

Saying,  "There  is  no  God." 

Freedom  it  is  —  the  right  to  believe. 

So  I  say  to  them,  for  they  do  not  know. 
Freedom  it  is,  that  does  not  build  a  wall. 
Freedom  is  my  country  —  my  new  land! 


644 


Do  Not  Forget  (Words  for 


Today) 


Do  not  forget  the  nights  upon  dark  water, 

The  pathless  waves  of  sea; 

Do  not  forget  the  bravery 

Of  men  seeking  uncharted  harbors. 

Wilderness  of  mountain  and  the  barrier  stream. 

Do  not  forget  their  dream 

To  own,  to  sow.  to  reap, 

And  then  to  sleep 

In  peace  and  unafraid. 

Recall  the  winter  months  at  Valley  Forge 
And  men  with  neither  shoes  nor  food; 
Remember  one  in  solemn  prayer 
Who  wept  for  them  — 
Who  wept  for  them,  in  the  white  wood. 


Do  not  forget  how  Founding  Fathers  built 
That  deep  foundation,  on  a  misty  reef; 
Their  shaping  of  conviction,  word  by  word, 
With  implements  of  phrase  not  used  before. 
Oh,  hold  inviolate  their  firm  belief. 

Recalling  one  who  framed  by  taper  light 
The  watchword  of  a  nation,  not  yet  born, 
Remember  yet  another,  lean  and  tall  — 
A  lonely  man  upon  a  lonely  road  — 
Anguished,    and    yearning    for    the    guns    to 

cease, 
Who  held  the  soul  enslaved. 
Too  great  a  price  for  peace. 

America,   my  Country. 
Do  not  forget. 


645 


Pka^e  ca//rne  7/M/ny 


Myrtle  M.  Dean 


ALLIE  Stevens  —  sixth  grade  — 
this  information  was  neatly 
printed  on  a  placard  and 
taped  just  outside  the  door  of  the 
room  in  the  Benton  school. 

Allie  was  there  early  to  greet  her 
pupils  as  they  came  in.  Thirty  seats 
ran  in  rows  through  the  room.  A 
frightening  sense  of  responsibility 
swept  through  her  as  each  child 
entered  and  looked  her  over.  Their 
new  teacher,  a  woman,  slight  of  fig- 
ure, and  an  easy  mark,  probably,  was 
the  judgment  many  of  them  were 
forming  right  now,  Allie  thought. 
After  a  brief  greeting  and  a  curious 
glance  at  her,  each  went  to  locate 
the  seat  he  preferred. 

The  students  who  lived  far  from 
the  school  came  in  on  buses.  It  was 
one  of  the  boys  who  came  with  this 
group  that  caused  Allie  to  wonder, 
and  left  her  vaguely  disturbed.  He 
came  in  hesitantly,  and  glanced 
about.  She  thought  the  look  he 
gave  her  held  more  than  mere 
curiosity.  He  did  not  search  about 
for  a  special  seat,  but  went  uncer- 
tainly to  the  back  of  the  room.  He 
sat  heavily  in  one  on  the  last  row. 
There  was  something  in  the  boy's 

646 


face  that  she  could  not  divine.  Was 
it  mere  shyness  or  heart  hunger,  or 
perhaps  the  boy  had  been  ill?  Some- 
thing in  his  eyes  made  Allie's  heart 
turn  over  in  sympathy  akin  to  pain. 

Allie  had  taught  school  in  her 
home  town  for  two  years  be- 
fore she  was  married.  David  was 
on  a  mission.  When  he  returned 
they  were  married  in  the  temple  and 
came  to  live  in  Benton,  David's 
home  town.  Little  Cindy  had  been 
born  a  year  later. 

Now  as  Allie  saw  fathers,  driving 
fine  cars,  stop  to  let  their  children 
out  for  school,  and  go  on  about 
their  business,  her  heart  gave  a 
wrench  of  pain.  This  morning  she 
had  left  Cindy  at  the  kindergarten 
for  her  first  day.  David  would  have 
been  so  proud  to  see  her  sparkling 
eyes  as  she  ran  to  the  teacher.  Why 
did  she  have  to  lose  David  when 
they  had  only  begun  their  lives  to- 
gether? she  had  asked  so  many 
times.  She  had  tried  hard  to  keep 
bitterness  out  of  her  heart  since  he 
died.  When  the  school  board  had 
asked  her  to  teach,  it  had  seemed  a 
challenge,  and  might  be  a  way  to 
turn    her  thoughts    from   her   own 


PLEASE  CALL  ME  TIMMY 


647 


troubles,   now   that   Cindy  was   in 
school.  .  .  . 

As  Allie  called  the  roll,  she  made 
some  mental  note  on  each  pupil  as 
he  answered  his  name.  They  were 
each  so  different.  She  wanted  to 
evaluate  them  fairly.  She  must  gain 
their  respect  and  understanding. 

Carol  Adams  —  a  blonde  girl, 
with  a  child  face  and  grownup  man- 
ner, she  thought. 

Evelyn  Carroll  —  a  pleasant  child, 
with  dark  sparkling  eyes,  was  the 
judgment. 

Ronald  Gardner  —  a  lad  who  likes 
fun  more  than  study,  Allie  found 
herself  thinking. 

Jimmy  Stuart  —  a  show-off,  and 
maybe  a  bully. 

Allie  checked  herself  hurriedly  — 
first  impressions  may  count,  but  I 
don't  want  to  draw  hasty  conclu- 
sions, she  thought.  She  continued 
on  through  the  roll.  Thirty  boys 
and  girls.  She  came  to  the  name 
of  the  boy  on  the  back  row  —  Timo- 
thy Parker  —  She  called  his  name 
and  smiled,  trying  to  assure  him 
that  she  was  a  friend.  He  answered 
his  name  quietly.  There  was  a 
slight  response  to  her  smile.  Again, 
that  puzzled  feeling  swept  through 
her.  I  must  get  acquainted  with 
his  mother.  This  boy  seems  so  dif- 
ferent, Allie  told  herself. 

As  the  days  passed,  Timothy 
nearly  always  recited  well,  yet  at 
times,  he  sat  with  a  faraway  look 
and  gazed  out  of  a  window.  Some- 
times she  called  his  name  twice  to 
bring  his  attention  back  to  the  class. 
Some  days  she  felt  that  she  was 
reaching  the  boy,  then  he  would 
fall  back  on  his  unresponsive  man- 
ner. Allie  began  to  feel  almost 
frustrated  with  trying  to  reach  him. 


npHERE  is  nothing  like  having  a 
pupil  reveal  himself  in  telling 
of  a  true  experience,  Allie  told  her- 
self, a  few  weeks  after  school  started. 
''I  would  like  each  of  you  to  write 
a  composition.  The  subject  is  to 
be,  'A  Trip  I  have  Taken.'  Tell  of 
the  things  you  did,  the  place  you 
went,  and  with  whom."  Would 
Timothy  really  express  himself  so 
that  she  might  understand  him  bet- 
ter? 

''Do  you  know  Timothy  well?  Do 
you  live  near  him?"  she  asked  one 
of  the  boys  who  rode  in  on  the 
same  bus  as  Timothy,  from  the 
south  benchland. 

'Timothy  lives  farther  out  than 
I  do,"  John  told  her.  "He  lives 
with  his  uncle  on  a  little  farm.  You 
know  his  father  and  mother  were 
killed  in  a  car  accident  a  few  years 
ago.  His  little  sister,  too.  Timothy 
was  with  them,  but  he  was  only 
hurt  and  got  well.  His  uncle  has  a 
lot  of  kids  of  his  own,"  John  added. 

This  revelation  left  Allie  weak 
and  ashamed  that  she  had  not  soon- 
er tried  to  learn  more  of  Timothy's 
real  life.  She  had  just  kept  probing 
from  the  surface. 

"Timothy  doesn't  talk  much.  He 
won't  say  anything  about  his  folks. 
They  say  he  is  a  little  queer  since 
the  accident,"  John  said. 

"John,  I  hope  we  will  all  be  kind 
and  understanding  of  Timothy.  He 
is  really  a  bright  boy.  It  is  only  this 
deep  shock  and  his  sorrow  that 
cause  him  to  act  differently,"  Allie 
explained. 

"Golly,  he  has  had  lots  of  trouble. 
He  stayed  with  his  grandmother 
after  his  folks  died.  She  was  real 
old,  and  she  died  last  year,  so  that 
is    why    he    stays    with    his    uncle 


648 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1962 


now."    John  related  these  facts  with 
serious  eyes. 

Alhe  wondered  now  if  she  had 
made  a  mistake  in  asking  for  a 
composition  on  the  subject  she  had. 
A  trip,  when  probably  the  only  trip 
Timothy  would  be  able  to  think  of 
would  be  this  tragic  trip  of  the  acci- 
dent. She  watched  carefully  as  the 
papers  were  handed  in  for  Timo- 
thy's name  on  one  of  them.  Maybe 
he  would  not  write  at  all. 

Her  hands  trembled  as  she  shuf- 
fled through  the  papers  at  the  end 
of  the  day.  Relief  filled  her  as  she 
saw  Timothy  Parker  at  the  head  of 
the  neatly  written  page.  ''A  Fish- 
ing Trip  to  Hilton  River,"  was  the 
title. 

The  class  showed  interest  in  the 
things  their  classmates  had  experi- 
enced, as  each  one  read  his  story. 
Allie  began  with  Ronald  Gardner. 
His  was  a  trip  to  the  circus.  Carol 
Adams  told  of  a  trip  to  Yellowstone 
Park.  Jimmy  Stuart's  trip,  as  a 
teacher  might  expect  from  Jimmy, 
''A  Trip  to  the  Moon."  The  amuse- 
ment the  class  displayed  satisfied  his 
ego  and  paid  him  for  his  effort. 

''Timothy,  may  we  hear  of  your 
trip  now?"  Allie  asked,  trying  to 
keep  unusual  concern  from  her 
voice. 

The  boy  hesitated  briefly,  then 
moved  to  the  front,  and  after  a 
fleeting,  fearful  glance  at  his  class, 
he  began  his  story.  ''A  Fishing  Trip 
to  Hilton  River,"  he  announced. 
The  boys  sat  up  straighter  as  he 
mentioned  fishing.  Confidence  came 
into  Timothy's  voice  more  and 
more  as  he  heard  the  chuckles  of 
his  classmates  and  saw  the  interest 
in  their  eyes  as  he  read. 

Sentence   after   sentence   in    the 


boy's  story  revealed  to  Allie  the 
closeness  and  love  Timothy  had  felt 
for  his  father.  ''My  father  was  a 
good  fisherman.  Mama  fixed  us  a 
nice  lunch  and  sent  it  along  in  a 
basket.  I  felt  sort  of  funny  at  first 
when  I  baited  my  hook,  but  I 
didn't  want  Father  to  think  I  was 
a  baby."  Timothy's  eyes  sparkled 
as  he  read:  "I  felt  a  hard  tug  on 
my  line.  Tve  got  a  bite.  A  real 
hard  one,'  I  told  Father.  'Don't  let 
him  get  away.  Hold  your  line  tight, 
Timmy.'  I  reeled  fast  and  here  came 
in  a  whopper  of  a  speckled  trout. 
I  hoisted  him  onto  the  bank.  'You 
are  a  real  good  fisherman,  Timmy,' 
Father  said.  He  always  called  me 
1  immy. 

"That  is  excellent,  Timothy," 
Allie  said.  Tears  were  close  behind 
her  eyelids  and  she  blinked  them 
back  hurriedly.  "My  father  called 
me  Timmy,"  spoke  so  much  of 
tenderness  and  love  from  this  boy's 
father.  She  wanted  to  call  him 
Timmy  now,  but  thought,  maybe 
the  boy  would  want  the  name  held 
for  only  his  own  to  call  him. 

"I  am  very  pleased  with  all  of  your 
stories.  I  feel  that  I  know  all  of 
you  better,"  Alhe  told  them. 

I^ACH  afternoon  Allie  stopped  by 
the  kindergarten  to  get  her  little 
Cindy  and  take  her  home.  One 
evening  they  came  upon  Timothy 
as  he  walked  along  the  street  on  the 
outskirts  of  town.  Allie  wondered 
that  the  boy  should  be  there  after 
school,  instead  of  riding  the  bus 
home  as  usual.  It  was  several  miles 
to  the  South  Bench  homes.  She 
saw  he  had  several  parcels  in  his 
hands. 

"Timothy,    oh,    Timothy,"    she 


PLEASE  CALL  ME  TIMMY 


649 


called  out  to  him.    ''Come  and  ride. 
We  will  drive  you  home." 

The  boy  turned  in  surprise  and 
hesitated  a  moment.  Then,  with  a 
grateful  look,  he  hurried  over  and 
climbed  in  the  seat  beside  little 
Cindy  and  his  teacher. 

''Did  you  miss  your  bus,  Tim- 
othy? It  is  a  long  walk  out  to  the 
bench,"  Allie  said. 

"I  had  to  stop  at  the  drugstore 
and  get  some  medicine  and  some 
things  for  my  aunt.  The  baby  is 
sick,  and  my  uncle  doesn't  get  off 
work  in  time  to  get  to  the  stores," 
Timothy  explained  in  a  tired  but 
uncomplaining  voice. 

Allie  looked  at  the  boy  closely  as 
he  rode  beside  her.  He  was  a  hand- 
some lad,  with  dark  brown  eyes 
which  held  too  much  of  sadness,  his 
features  made  thin  by  loss  of  stimu- 
lating and  happy  surroundings  to 
give  him  strength  of  body  and  spirit. 
How  David  would  have  loved  such 
a  son,  Allie  thought. 

Cindy  seemed  delighted  by  Tim- 
othy's company.  She  chattered 
happily,  told  him  about  her  school, 
asked  questions.  He  answered  her, 
seeming  to  feel  at  ease  and  a  smile 
was  on  his  lips  and  a  sparkle  was  in 
his  eyes. 

"Is  my  Mommy  your  teacher?'* 
Cindy  asked  him. 

"Yes,  she  is."  The  way  the  boy 
replied  made  Allie  feel  that  he  was 
pleased  that  she  was  his  teacher. 

"Now,  Cindy,  you  mustn't  ask 
too  many  questions,"  Allie  told  her. 

Cindy  needs  a  companion  at 
home,  too,  Allie  thought.  I'm  sure 
she  is  lonely.  I  let  myself  fall  into 
a  depressed  mood  too  often.  I'm  not 
very  good  company  for  her. 

As  they  stopped  at  the  Parker's 
house,  Allie  noted  the  surroundings. 


A  small  white  cottage  with  peeling 
paint.  The  yard  was  small  and 
somewhat  cluttered.  There  was  no 
adequate  place  for  children  to  play. 

"Cindy,  you  wait  a  minute  in  the 
car,  dear.  I  want  to  help  Timothy 
in  with  his  parcels,"  Allie  said.  "I'd 
like  to  meet  your  relatives,  Timothy. 
You  have  quite  a  few  things  to 
carry,  too,  with  all  your  books  and 
things." 

"Thank  you  for  bringing  me 
home,  Mrs.  Stevens."  The  boy's 
voice  was  grateful. 

Mrs.  Parker  came  to  the  door,  a 
question  in  her  eyes.  There  was  a 
small  child  clinging  to  her  skirts.  Mr. 
Parker  sat  in  a  chair  across  the 
room  with  a  baby  in  his  lap,  who 
was  coughing  and  crying  pitifully. 
Two  small  boys  came  in  from  the 
kitchen  door,  scuffling  and  arguing 
over  a  ball  one  of  them  had  tucked 
in  his  hands  behind  him. 

Oh,  dear,  this  is  no  time  to  try 
and  call  on  Timothy's  people,  Allie 
told  herself.  She  hurried  to  explain 
her  presence  there. 

"I'm  Timothy's  teacher,  Mrs. 
Parker.  I  just  happened  along  the 
street  and  saw  Timothy  walking,  so 
I  drove  him  home.  It  is  so  nice  to 
be  outside  these  evenings  after  be- 
ing in  the  schoolroom  all  day."  Allie 
didn't  want  the  boy's  folks  to  think 
she  was  censuring  them. 

"Won't  you  come  in?"  Mrs. 
Parker  invited  in  a  tired  voice. 
"Timothy  has  spoken  of  his  teacher. 
I  hope  he  is  a  good  boy  in  school," 
she  added. 

Timothy  hurried  on  ahead  and 
into  the  kitchen  to  deposit  his 
things.  He  wants  to  evade  a  report 
on  his  deportment,  Allie  thought. 
She  answered  promptly,  so  that  he 
might  hear,  "Timothy  is  a  good  stu- 


650  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1962 

dent,    and    is    always    obedient    at  a    large    family    of   small    children, 

school."  Timothy  would  never  be  a  real  part 

Allie  stepped  inside.    "I  won't  sit  of  that  family,  nor  could  he  find 

down,"    she    said,    as    Mrs.    Parker  there  the  comfort  and  fulfillment 

drew  up  a  chair.     ''My  little  girl  is  that  was  necessary  to  a  boy  who  had 

waiting  for  me  in  the  car.     I  do  met  such  misfortunes, 

hope  the  baby  will  soon  be  well."  ''Mommy,  I  wish  I  had  someone 

As  she  went  out  she  noticed  a  girl  at  home  to  play  with  me.    I  wish  I 

of  about   ten   setting  the  table  in  had  a  brother." 

the    kitchen.     Another    small    girl  For  a  moment  Allie  looked  at  her 

came  in  carrying  a  little  gray  kitten  child    in    surprise.     She    had    not 

which  was  trying  to  squirm  from  her  thought  of  Cindy  being  lonely,  and 

too-tight    grasp.      That    makes    six  she  had  tried  always  to  hide  her  own 

children  I  have  seen  here.     All  of  loneliness  from  her. 

them    are   younger   than   Timothy,  "Cindy,  I  wish.  .  .  ."  Allie's  words 

Allie    thought.     No    wonder    their  were  cut  off  by  a  sudden  thought, 

mother  seems  so  overburdened  and  It   so   forcefully  pressed   upon  her 

weary.    Timothy  must  feel  that  he  that  for  a  moment  she  could  not 

is  an  added  burden.  speak.     David,    oh,    David,    if   you 

As  Allie  went  out  she  saw  Tim-  were  only  here  to  tell  me  what  to 

othy  peeking  through   the  kitchen  do.     If  you  were  here,  this  wild, 

doorway.    He    had    changed    into  crazy  idea  I  am  having  would  be  dif- 

everyday  clothing.    The  boy  would  ferent.     It  would  be  all  right  with 

probably  find  home  chores  to  do.  you  to  help,  but  I  am  only  a  woman 

He    smiled     and     called     to     her,  with  one  little  girl  to  care  for.  But, 

"Thank  you,  teacher,  for  driving  me  David,    this    boy    needs    someone, 

home."  Someone  to  take  time  to  love  and 

To  see  a  smile  on  this  boy's  face  help  him.     Sometimes  it  did  seem 

gave  her  a  warmth  inside.     She  re-  that  David  had  been  so  near  that 

turned  his  smile,  and  replied  warm-  he  could  help  her  make  decisions, 

ly,   "Fll    see    you    tomorrow,   Tim-  "See,  Mommy,  there  is  Jeff  Daw- 

othy."  son  and  the  Boy  Scouts.    They  are 

"I  like  Timothy,  Mommy.    He  is  on  a  field  trip."    Cindy  clapped  her 

a    nice   boy.     He    talked    to    me,"  hands  excitedly  as  a  bevy  of  quail 

Cindy    said   as    they    drove   home-  scurried  from  the  place  where  Jeff 

ward.  and    about    a    dozen    boys    stood 

"Timothy  is   nice,  darling.     I'm  grouped     about    him.     The    birds 

glad  we  took  him  home."  scampered    across    the   roadway   in 

front  of  their  car. 

T3ETWEEN  brief  replies  to  Cin-  Timothy  should  be  with  groups 

dy's  queries,  Allie  was  medita-  of  boys  like  those,  and  with  men 

tive  and  silent.     Since  seeing  the  like  Jeff,  Allie  thought.  He  should 

condition   of  the  Parkers,  she  was  have    time   to    run    through    green 

more  concerned    than  before   over  meadows,    to    hear  the  singing   of 

this  troubled  boy.    They  wanted  to  birds,  and  to  climb  the  hills,  and 

do  their  best  for  Timothy,  she  knew,  fish,  and  swim  and  play.  It  seemed 

but  they  had  so  many  problems  with  that  now  the  sight  of  Jeff  Dawson 


PLEASE  CALL  ME  TIMMY 


651 


and  these  boys  had  made  her  know 
she  must  do  something  for  Tim- 
othy. 

"Cindy,  do  you  think  it  would  be 
nice  if  Timothy  came  here  to  hve 
with  us?  He  could  be  like  a  broth- 
er to  you/'  Allie  spoke  these  words 
fearfully.  What  if  the  boy  would 
not  wish  to  come? 

''Oh,  Mommy,  Fd  like  Timmy." 
Intuitively,  Cindy  had  spoken  the 
name  Timmy,  just  as  a  sister  would 
call  him. 

'pHAT  night  Allie  poured  thought- 
fully over  the  words  she  was 
writing.  It  was  a  very  important 
message;  important  to  herself  and 
to  her  own  child,  as  well  as  to 
Timothy,  and  to  his  people  who, 
in  his  dire  need,  had  kindly  taken 
him  in.  She  must  not  let  this  be 
a  mistake  for  all  of  them. 

The  next  day  was  Saturday.  Allie 
was  full  of  anxiety.  Prayerfully  she 
went  about  her  morning  tasks.  She 
went  to  her  bedroom  alone  and 
knelt  by  the  side  of  her  bed.  ''Heav- 
enly Father,  if  Timothy  comes  to  us, 
please  make  me  a  wise  and  good 
mother  to  him.  Help  him  to  love 
me,  as  I  will  love  him." 

Cindy  burst  into  the  room  hur- 
riedly, calling,  "Mommy,  Mommy, 
here  comes  Mr.  Parker,  and  Timmy 
is  with  him!'' 

Allie  could  hardly  breathe  with 
the  mingling  of  fearfulness  and  the 


happiness  she  felt  as  she  went  to 
meet  them.  Cindy  ran  ahead  of 
her  and  took  Timothy  by  the  hand. 
As  they  walked  up  the  path  togeth- 
er, Timothy  was  smiling  and  Cindy 
looked  up  into  his  face  with  beam- 
ing eyes. 

Now  Allie  knew  that  her  fears 
that  Timothy  would  not  want  to 
come  were  unfounded,  and  she  saw 
also  in  the  face  of  Hyrum  Parker  a 
look  of  gratefulness,  even  before  she 
had  talked  to  him.  She  knew  now 
that  Timothy's  relatives  did  not 
consider  her  presumptive  to  make 
this  request  for  their  nephew.  Later, 
she  could  talk  with  him  about  legal 
adoption. 

After  Hyrum  Parker  had  bade 
Timothy  goodbye,  she  saw  him  turn 
away  and  brush  tears  from  his  eyes. 
For  only  a  moment  the  boy's  face 
clouded,  then  he  said,  "I'll  come  to 
see  you  often.  Uncle  Hyrum." 

Then,  when  Hyrum  was  out  of 
sight,  the  boy  turned  to  Allie.  The 
bright  light  in  his  eyes  spoke  more 
than  any  words  could  have  told  her. 
He  was  glad  to  be  here. 

"Timothy,  we  are  glad  to  wel- 
come you  in  our  home,  and  hope 
you  will  be  happy."  Her  eyes  were 
moist  as  she  spoke  to  him. 

"Won't  you  please  call  me  Tim- 
my?" he  asked  simply. 

"Yes,  yes,  and  we  Jove  you, 
1  immy. 


Autumn 


Zara  Sahin 

Thistle  and  goldenrod  are  lining  the  highways. 
Tall  in  the  meadow  the  sunflowers  glow, 
Spider-web  lace  mantles  bushes  and  byways.  .  . 
Soon  it  is  time  for  the  coming  of  snow. 


SiKty  Years  i$o 

Excerpts  From  the  Woman's  Exponent,  September   1902 

"For  the  Rights  of  the  \\'omen  of  Zion  and  the  Rights  of  the  Women 

OF  All  Nations" 

EDITORIAL:  There  is  so  much  opportunity  given  to  young  people  for  spiritual 
development  among  the  Latter-day  Saints,  that  it  would  seem  comparatively  easy  to 
keep  in  the  channel  of  truth  and  the  path  of  righteousness,  and  yet  there  are  many 
temptations  to  those  inclined  to  be  waywa-rd,  and  therefore  a  constant  warfare  must 
be  waged  against  sin  and  evil.  Parents,  teachers  and  guardians  of  the  youth  of  Zion, 
and  in  fact  all  who  stand  for  the  public  good  and  the  welfare  of  the  community, 
cannot  be  too  diligent  in  watching,  praying  and  working  in  season  and  out  of  season, 
and  setting  an  example  worthy  of  imitation.  .  .  . 

MRS.  GATES  RETURN:  Mrs.  Susa  Y.  Gates  who  went  to  Copenhagen  to 
attend  the  Executive  meeting  of  the  International  Council,  returned  home  the  last 
of  August.  She  had  a  most  interesting  trip  while  abroad.  In  Copenhagen  she  was  the 
honored  guest  at  many  gatherings.  .  .  .  She  visited  the  branches  of  the  Relief  Society 
there.  As  the  representative  of  Mrs.  Sewall,  the  president  of  the  International  Council, 
she  was  entitled  to  courtesies  from  the  most  distinguished  ladies  of  that  august 
body.  .  .  .  Mrs.  Gates  read  the  address  of  the  president  (Mrs.  Sewall)  which  occupied 
one  entire  day.  ,  .  . 

—  News  Note 

SEPTEMBER 

On  leaf  and  flower  the  sunlight  lay 

After  the  close  of  a  mild,  delightful  day  — 

In  softened  beauty  the  landscape  showed, 

Above  the  azure,  below  the  green. 

And  a  mystic  glory  of  light  between.  ... 

—  Authors  Magazine 

AN  INTERESTING  TRIP:  President  Ann  C.  Woodbury  and  Emma  J.  Morris, 
her  counselor  .  .  .  left  August  12  to  visit  the  southwestern  [Utah]  settlements.  .  .  .  We 
started  out  early,  this  being  a  hard  day's  drive,  owing  to  the  road  being  sandy  and  up 
hill.  We  arrived  at  Pine  Valley  in  the  rain,  which  was  very  welcome.  .  .  .  The  next 
morning  we  held  a  Relief  Society  meeting,  Sister  Ann  Snow  presiding.  We  urged 
the  sisters  to  store  grain,  live  their  religion,  feed  the  poor,  clothe  the  naked  and  com- 
fort the  hearts  of  those  that  were  bowed  down.  After  partaking  of  Sister  Jane  Gard- 
ner's hospitality,  we  went  to  Pinto  and  met  with  the  Rehef  Society  in  the  afternoon.  .  .  . 
We  had  a  delightful  time.  Sister  Neil  Forsyth  entertained  us  nicely.  .  .  .  We  went 
on  to  Hebron  and  met  a  few  sisters.  .  .  .  We  had  a  nice  meeting  and  went  on  to  Sister 
Mary  A.  Terry's  ranch,  where  we  were  kindly  cared  for.  We  then  went  to  Clover 
Valley  and  met  with  the  Relief  Society.  .  .  . 

—  Ann  C.  Woodbury 

BATHSHEBA  W.  SMITH 

Live  long,  dear  one,  to  bless  thy  sisterhood. 

With  smile  benign,  with  words  and  deeds  of  love.  .  .  . 

—  Ellis  R.  Shipp 

652 


1^ 
1^ 
1^ 
1^ 

i 
i 
i 

i 
f 
i 
i 
i 
i 
i 

f< 


Woman's  Sphere 


Ramona  W.  Cannon 


\ 

i 
i 
i 


l^'mm^^^^^mwwwmmmm^ 


iip^^^^r^g^F^F^ 


ly/fRS.  EMILY  SMITH  STEW- 
^^  ART,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah, 
daughter  of  President  George  Al- 
bert Smith,  has  been  awarded  a 
bronze  plaque  for  ''outstanding  con- 
tributions in  the  field  of  medical 
care."  The  award  was  presented  in 
June  at  a  special  meeting  of  the 
Utah  Medical  Association.  Mrs. 
Stewart  has  spent  much  of  her  life 
as  a  volunteer  worker  in  public 
organizations,  having  held  many 
State  and  National  posts  with  the 
National  Foundation,  and  with 
other  organizations  devoted  to  rais- 
ing the  standard  of  medical  care. 

IV/f  ANY  mothers  find  the  Chil- 
dren's Bureau  io6-page  booklet 
Infant  Care  very  helpful  with  their 
baby  problems.  Its  advice  is  based 
on  the  experience  of  doctors,  psy- 
chologists, nutritionists,  nurses,  and 
parents.  Published  first  in  1914,  it 
is  continuously  revised  and  brouglit 
up  to  date.  A  copy  may  be  obtained 
by  sending  fifteen  cents  in  coins  (no 
stamps)  to  the  Superintendent  of 
Documents,  Government  Printing 
Office,  Washington  25,  D.  C. 

JACQUELINE   AURIOL,   forty- 
four  years  old,  and  daughter-in- 
law    of    former    French    president 


Vincent  Auriol,  on  June  22  broke 
American  Jacqueline  Cochran's 
world  speed  record  for  women  fliers 
over  a  100-kilometer  closed  circuit. 
She  piloted  her  French  Mirage-3  jet 
at  about  1,150  miles  per  hour,  flying 
almost  constantly  at  twice  the 
speed  of  sound.  Jacqueline  Coch- 
ran won  the  woman's  speed  record 
over  a  year  ago,  and  in  1953  she  be- 
came the  first  woman  to  break  the 
sound  barrier. 

jyjISS  HELGARD  VOIGT,  sev- 
enteen years  of  age  and  a 
member  of  the  Frankfurt  Branch  of 
the  Servicemen's  District  of  the 
West  German  Mission,  recently  be- 
came the  European  champion  in  the 
1962  American  Legion  Oratorical 
Contest.  She  won  over  approxi- 
mately 290  American  high  school 
student  contestants  in  Europe. 

jDRITISH  commoner  Toni  Gardi- 
ner, daughter  of  a  colonel 
stationed  in  Jordan,  married  that 
country's  King  Hussein  more  than 
a  year  ago,  and  is  now  the  mother 
of  infant  Prince  Abdullah,  heir  to 
the  Hashemite  throne.  She  and  the 
king  live  most  of  the  time  in  a 
small  two-servant  farmhouse,  ''The 
House  of  Goodness  and  Love,"  ten 
miles  from  Amman. 

653 


EDITORIAL 


\\ 


Upon  .  .  .  the  Parents 


// 


INTERNAL  progression  is  only 
possible  through  the  righteous 
exercise  of  free  agency  which  is 
given  to  every  soul  in  this  world. 
While  repressive  laws  may  limit  the 
full  exercise  of  free  agency,  everyone 
has  the  power  to  choose  good  or 
evil.  When  a  woman  marries  she 
does  her  part  in  building  a  happy 
marriage  by  the  choices  she  makes 
in  her  everyday  actions  and  works. 
However,  when  she  and  her  hus- 
band become  parents,  then  their 
free  agency  is  not  only  to  be  exer- 
cised in  their  own  behalf,  but  must 
also  be  exercised  in  behalf  of  their 
children,  for  the  responsibility  for 
their  eternal  welfare  has  been 
placed  by  the  Lord  upon  the  par- 
ents. 

A  young  teacher  looked  around 
her  class  of  attentive,  seven-year-old 
boys  as  she  finished  a  lesson,  ''And 
Joseph  Smith  saw  Heavenly  Father 
and  his  Son  Jesus  Christ."  One  of 
the  boys  spoke  up,  ''I  don't  believe 
it."  The  teacher  showed  her  con- 
sternation as  did  the  other  boys  in 
the  silence  that  followed.  ''My  dad- 
dy says  it  isn't  so,"  the  boy  con- 
cluded. 

"Well,  Jack,"  the  teacher  spoke 
firmly,  "I  know  he  saw  them."     "So 

654 


do  I,"  the  rest  of  the  class  chorused. 
"My  mama  says  so  and  so  does  my 
daddy,"  many  added. 

The  teacher  realized  that  all  the 
lessons  she  had  so  earnestly  given 
Jack  the  past  year  had  been  unable 
to  overcome  the  false  teachings  Jack 
had  received  at  home.  Where  truth 
had  been  instilled  in  the  boys,  her 
well-prepared  lessons  had  strength- 
ened them,  but  she  learned  that  the 
words  of  a  teacher,  however  sincere, 
had  little  power  to  confute  the 
words  of  a  child's  parents. 

Section  68  of  the  Doctrine  and 
Covenants  instructs  parents  in  Zion 
or  in  any  of  her  organized  stakes  to 
give  understanding  to  their  children 
when  eight  years  old  in  "the  doc- 
trine of  repentance,  faith  in  Christ 
the  Son  of  the  living  God,  and  of 
baptism  and  the  gift  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  by  the  laying  on  of  the 
hands,"  and  "to  teach  their  children 
to  pray,  and  to  walk  uprightly  before 
the  Lord." 

This  charge  cannot  be  passed  on 
to  anyone  else  or  any  organization 
by  parents.  The  Lord  has  placed  it 
upon  the  parents. 

Because  of  the  diflferent  duties 
and  responsibilities  which  devolve 
upon  a  father  and  a  mother,  it  is 


RELIEF   SOCIETY   GENERAL   BOARD 

Belle  S.    Spafford,   President    •    Marianne   C.    Sharp,    First  Counselor 

Louise  W.  Madsen,  Second  Counselor   •  Hulda  Parker,  Secretary-Treasurer 


Anna  B.   Hart 
Edith  S.   Elliott 
Florence  J.  Madsen 
Leone  G.  Layton 
Blanche  B.   Stoddard 
Evon  W.   Peterson 
Aleine  M.  Young 
Josie  B.  Bay 


Alberta  H.   Christensen 
Mildred  B.   Eyring 
Charlotte  A.  Larsen 
Edith  P.  Backman 
Winniefred  S. 
Manwaring 
Elna  P.  Haymond 
Annie  M.   Ellsworth 


Mary  R.  Young 
Mary  V.  Cameron 
Alton  W.  Hunt 
Wealtha  S.  Mendenhall 
Pearle  M.   Olsen 
Elsa  T.  Peterson 
Fanny  S.   Kienitz 
Elizabeth  B.   Winters 


LaRue  H.  Resell 
Jennie  R.  Scott 
Alice  L.  Wilkinson 
LaPriel  S.  Bunker 
Irene  W.  Buehner 
Irene  C.   Lloyd 
Hazel  S.  Cannon 
Hazel  S.  Love 


the  mother  who  gives  the  hourly 
training  and  teachings  to  the  chil- 
dren. From  the  time  a  young  child 
prays  to  his  Heavenly  Father,  a  wise 
mother  explains  about  him  and 
compares  Heavenly  Father's  love 
and  attributes  to  his  earthly  father. 
From  the  time  a  child  lisps  ''in  the 
name  of  Jesus  Christ,  Amen/'  the 
wise  mother  builds  her  child's  faith 
in  Jesus,  the  Savior,  as  the  dearly 
beloved  Son  of  Heavenly  Father. 
The  use  of  proper  picture  books  is  a 
great  aid  in  teaching  of  the  mis- 
sion of  Jesus.  The  child  also  learns 
of  the  principle  of  repentance  as 
the  mother  causes  him  to  feel  sorry 
for  his  misdeeds.  He  is  taught  of 
the  blessing  of  baptism  and  to  real- 
ize that  after  baptism  he  will  be 
given  the  Holy  Ghost  to  lead  him 
aright  and  guide  him  through  his 
future  life. 

The  constant  training  opportun- 
ity given  to  a  dedicated,  loving 
mother  to  nurture  each  child  in  the 
ways  of  the  Lord,  as  each  new 
occasion  arises,  is  one  of  the  most 
cogent  reasons  why  a  mother  re- 
mains in  the  home. 

The  father,  the  bearer  of  the 
Priesthood,  directs  the  instruction 
of  his  children  and  evaluates  their 


progress.  Through  his  daily  atten- 
tion and  in  Family  Hours  he  gives 
needed  instruction  and  clears  up  un- 
certainties. Yet  even  in  the  ab- 
sence of  a  father,  a  faithful,  devoted 
mother  can  accept  the  responsibil- 
ity laid  upon  parents  by  the  Lord 
and  prayerfully  bring  understanding 
to  her  children  on  these  most  vital 
matters.  Some  of  the  great  leaders 
of  the  Church  have  been  children 
of  widows  or  ones  whose  fathers 
have  not  been  active  Church  mem- 
bers. 

A  testimony  of  the  gospel  may  be 
firmly  rooted  in  a  child  by  the  time 
of  his  baptism  and  also  the  realiza- 
tion that  at  baptism  he  will  have 
reached  the  age  of  accountability. 

Yet  in  the  training  of  children, 
as  in  all  else  in  the  world,  free 
agency  is  given  to  parents.  The 
child  who  is  faithfully  reared  as  a 
Latter-day  Saint  usually  returns  to 
the  fold,  even  after  a  period  of  in- 
activity, but  a  child  whose  early 
doctrinal  training  is  neglected  by  the 
parents  may  never  accept  the  teach- 
ings of  the  gospel,  and  the  awful 
responsibility  for  his  eternal  wel- 
fare always  will  remain  upon  the 
heads  of  the  parents,  as  decreed  by 
the  Lord.  -M.  C.  S. 


655 


Irene  B.  Woodford  Released  from  General  Board 


I 


T  is  with  a  sense  of  loss  that  the  General  Board  announces  the  release 
of  Irene  B.  Woodford  from  the  General  Board  of  Relief  Society  as 
of  August  15,  1962.  Her  release  is  necessitated  by  her  appointment  to 
the  Adult  Committee  of  the  Church  Co-ordinating  Council. 

Irene  Briggs  Woodford  was  called  to  the  General  Board  on  February 
19,  1958.  She  came  to  this  position  with  a  thorough  knowledge  of  Relief 
Society  work  and  a  background  of  gospel  study  and  continuous  service  in 
the  Church  since  her  conversion  in  Canada  in  1944. 

During  her  time  of  service  as  a  member  of  the  General  Board,  Sister 
Woodford  has  given  unstintingly  of  herself.  She  has  accepted  every 
assignment  willingly  and  has  been  meticulous  in  the  performance  of  each 
one.  She  has  served  on  the  theology,  social  science,  poetry,  short  story, 
convention,  and  mission  lesson  committees. 

Sister  Woodford  combines  the  proselyting  spirit  of  a  convert  with 
the  seasoning  gained  from  holding  responsible  Church  positions.  She 
brings  to  her  new  and  important  position  both  secular  and  gospel  scholar- 
ship, coupled  with  rare  judgment  and  a  sweet  spirit. 

The  members  of  the  General  Board  and  Relief  Society  sisters  every- 
where extend  to  her  their  appreciation  and  love  and  best  wishes  as  she 
begins  her  new  Church  calling. 


ERRATUM 

THE  ANNUAL  GENERAL  RELIEF  SOCIETY 

CONFERENCE 

'T^HE  dates  for  the  Annual  General  Relief  Society  Conference, 
as  announced  on  page  588  of  the  Magazine  for  August  1962, 
are  in  error.  The  correct  dates  are  October  3  and  4,  1962,  with 
schedules  as  follows:  The  General  Session  will  be  held  on  Wed- 
nesday, October  3,  from  2  to  4  p.m.  in  the  Tabernacle.  It  is  sug- 
gested that  Relief  Society  presidents  ask  their  bishops  to  announce 
in  the  wards  this  General  Session  of  the  conference  to  which  the 
general  public  is  invited.  Attendance  at  the  Officers  Meeting  on 
Wednesday  morning,  October  3,  from  10  to  12  in  the  Taber- 
nacle, and  the  departmental  meetings  to  be  held  on  Thursday 
morning  and  Thursday  afternoon,  October  4,  is  limited  to  stake 
board  members  and  mission  officers.  A  reception  to  which  stake 
board  members  and  mission  officers  are  invited  will  be  held  on 
Wednesday  evening,  October  3,  from  7  to  10  in  the  Relief 
Society  Building. 

656 


Photograph  by  Harold  M.  Lambert 


The  Summit 


Mabel  Jones  Gahhott 

I  have  reached  the  summit,  and  this  place 
Is  good;  yet  I  have  come  too  soon,  or  so 
It  seems.    I  loved  the  climb;  I  loved  to  race 
The  wind;  I  loved  to  flatten  new  laid  snow 
With  quick  and  eager  step;  to  mount  the  rocks 
In  conquest  of  the  trail  ahead,  rough, 
Perhaps,  but  always  up  and  new.     Walks 
Now  are  smoother.     Is  it  enough? 


The  coming  up  held  wonder,  and  the  bend 
Of  wisdom,  and  surprise,  a  constant  store 
Of  truth,  fresh-cut;  and  challenges  to  send 
A  mind  full  forward,  to  a  heart's  red  core. 
Why  am  I  so  reluctant  to  descend? 
All  this  I  have  and  more  —  much  more. 


657 


Edief  Society  -A  Must 


Jeannene  J.  Nelson 


DRIP,  drip,  drip.  As  Melinda 
lay  in  bed,  she  could  hear 
the  familiar  drip  of  the  rain 
as  it  hit  the  tin  air  vent  on  the  roof 
of  their  four-room  house.  Melinda 
wondered  if  it  rained  every  day  in 
Southern  California,  or  if  she  and 
Les  just  moved  here  from  Utah  in 
an  unusual  year.  At  any  rate,  the 
rains  came  down  every  Tuesday  — 
Relief  Society  day.  To  Melinda, 
the  week  just  wasn't  right  unless 
she  went  to  meeting.  Relief  Society 
was  a  must  on  her  list  of  events. 
Today  was  a  special  day  —  theology 
and  testimonies.  The  sisters'  testi- 
monies established  strength  for  the 
whole  month. 

And  now  for  the  six  o'clock 
news.  .  .  . 

''Well,  rain  or  no  rain,  the  clock 
radio  still  goes  off,  and  Les  still  has 
to  go  to  his  teaching  position  at  the 
engineering  college,"  sighed  Melinda 
as  she  jumped  out  of  the  cozy  warm 
bed  to  catch  the  alarm  before  it 
went  off. 

She  and  Les  didn't  really  need  to 
set  the  radio  alarm,  because  four- 
month-old  Bryan  usually  awakened 
at  six.  But  then,  there  was  always 
a  chance  that  he  might  sleep  until 
seven,  and  then  everyone  would  be 
off  schedule. 

Melinda  prepared  Les'  breakfast 
of  grapefruit,  cereal,  and  milk.  As 
usual,  little  blue-eyed  Bryan  was 
wide  awake  and  anxious  for  his 
breakfast. 

658 


With  Les  off  to  school  and  Bryan 
back  to  bed,  Melinda  leisurely 
washed  the  breakfast  dishes. 

Another  rainy  Tuesday,  why 
does  it  rain  on  Relief  Society  day? 
thought  Melinda,  as  she  watched 
the  rain  pour  down  into  the  already 
overflowing  street.  Because  the 
rain  was  coming  so  fast  and  hard, 
Les  had  driven  to  school.  He  usual- 
ly walked  on  Tuesday. 

Melinda's  thoughts  were  inter- 
rupted by  a  radio  report:  'Traffic 
is  congested  on  Manchester  and 
LaBrea,  due  to  slick  roads  caused  by 
the  heavy  rain.  Motorists  are  ad- 
vised to  drive  cautiously." 

"Guess  I  best  forget  about  going 
today  .  .  ."  Melinda  mused  unhap- 
pily. 

As  she  scurried  about  the  living 
room  straightening  the  morning 
newspaper  and  setting  yesterday's 
sewing  in  order,  another  news  item 
came  over  the  radio:  "Sixty  homes 
in  South  Inglewood  have  now  been 
evacuated  because  of  the  flooding 
waters." 

Oh,  dear,  Melinda  said  to  herself, 
these  rains  are  taking  control  of 
everything.  We  had  better  stay 
home  for  sure. 

As  Melinda  was  making  this  final 
decision,  the  telephone  rang. 

"Hello.  Oh,  Sister  Timothy, 
how  are  you  this  fine  rainy  morn- 
ing?" 

Sister  Timothy  explained  that  she 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  —  A  MUST 


659 


thought  the  rain  had  let  up  some, 
and  she  was  going  to  go  to  Rehef 
Society  and  take  her  two  httle  boys. 

"Fd  love  to  go,  but  it  was  rain- 
ing pretty  hard  this  morning,  so 
Les  drove  to  school.  Oh,  no,  it's 
too  far  out  of  your  way  for  you  to 
come  and  get  us,"  Melinda  pro- 
tested. 

Sister  Timothy  said  that  she 
would  be  over  in  fifteen  minutes. 

''Come  on,  Bryan,  weVe  got  to 
hurry.  You  and  your  mother  are 
going  to  Relief  Society  —  rain  or  no 
rain." 

Bryan  smiled  up  at  Melinda  as  if 
to  say.  All  right,  Mom,  it's  all  up 
to  you. 

''Maybe  we  should  call  Daddy 
first  and  tell  him  we  won't  leave  the 
door  open  for  him  when  he  comes 
home  at  noon."  Melinda  dialed 
the  college  number,  and  Les  was 
called  to  the  phone. 

"Les,  Sister  Timothy  is  going  to 
stop  and  take  us  to  Relief  Society, 
so  we  won't  leave  the  door  open  for 
you.  Do  you  think  it's  all  right  for 
us  to  go?" 

As  Melinda  hung  up  the  phone, 
she  said  to  Bryan,  "Daddy  said  to 
make  our  own  decision,  A  big  lot 
of  help  he  is!"  Bryan  just  contin- 
ued to  smile  up  at  his  mother. 

"jV/fELINDA  and  Bryan  were  ready 
when  Sister  Timothy  pulled 
up  in  her  white  station  wagon  just 
outside  the  door.  Melinda  opened 
the  door  and  dashed  into  the  back 
seat. 

"Did  you  ever  see  so  much  rain?" 
Melinda  asked. 

Sister  Timothy  replied,  "I  keep 
thinking  that  it  will  quit  sometime. 
I've  had  the  radio  on,  trying  to  de- 


cide which  way  we  should  take  to 
get  to  the  chapel." 

Sister  Timothy  started  out  cau- 
tiously. The  drains  weren't  taking 
the  waters  off  very  fast,  and  the 
streets  were  filling. 

"Maybe  you  should  have  brought 
an  extra  bottle  in  case  we  get 
stalled  somewhere  along  the  way," 
Sister  Timothy  remarked. 

"Maybe  I  should  have.  Well, 
we've  just  got  to  make  it.  Relief 
Society  is  a  must." 

Melinda  surveyed  the  streets  as 
they  progressed.  Some  of  them  had 
water  flowing  over  the  sidewalks. 
Maybe  she  and  Bryan  should  have 
stayed  home. 

"We  can't  go  down  Inglewood 
Avenue,  look  at  the  stalled  cars.  We 
don't  want  to  be  among  them," 
Melinda  said. 

"Shh,  here's  a  weather  report," 
Sister  Timothy  said  quietly. 

"This  is  a  news  extra:  Cars  are 
stalled  on  Arbor  Vitea  and  Ingle- 
wood. Motorists  are  advised  to  take 
other  routes.  Please  drive  care- 
fully." 

"We  can  still  make  it  down  La- 
Brea,  then,"  Sister  Timothy  was 
saying,  as  they  drove  cautiously 
along.  Melinda  continued  to  look 
down  each  overflowing  street. 

After  what  seemed  hours  to  Me- 
linda, she  heard  Sister  Timothy 
say,  "Here  we  are,  and  it  only  took 
us  twenty  minutes.  Looks  like  the 
rains  are  going  to  let  up,  too." 

Melinda,  Bryan,  Sister  Timothy, 
and  her  two  little  boys  darted  for 
the  chapel  entrance.  What  a 
beautiful  spirit  dwelt  inside.  Every 
sister  was  so  warm  and  friendly. 
Every  effort  was  worth  it  —  rain  or 
no  rain,  they  had  made  it  to  Relief 
Society. 


Out  of  the  Wilderness 


Chapter  3 
Shirley  Thulin 


Synopsis:  Marian  Morgan,  a  widow  and 
mother  of  six  children,  makes  plans  to 
spend  the  summer  at  the  family  mining 
claim  in  Montana,  where  assessment  work 
is  required  to  hold  the  property.  After  a 
long  train  trip  and  a  hazardous  ride  up 
the  mountain,  the  family  arrives  at  the 
cabin  in  the  wilderness. 


M 


ARIAN  ran  up  the  dirt  path 
to  the  cabin.  Sue's  voice 
echoed  such  fright  that 
Marian  momentarily  forgot  her  own 
fear  of  the  wilderness.  As  she 
neared,  she  could  hear  the  children's 
excited  voices  mingled  with  Sue's 
near  hysteria. 

''What  happened?  What's  the 
matter?"  Marian  hurried  inside. 

''A  bear,  Mommy!  A  bear!"  Baby 
Jill  came  running  to  Marian. 

'It  was  a  wildcat,"  Tommy  said, 
"a  great  big  wildcat  with.  .  .  ." 

"Oh,  Mother,  it  was  a  little  old 
muskrat,"  Jim  said.  "That's  the 
first  time  I've  seen  one  so  far  away 
from  water." 

"Maybe  he  was  lost,"  said  Jed. 

"Yes,  he  was  lost,"  Tommy  re- 
peated. 

Marian  felt  like  sinking  in  the 
nearest  chair,  her  knees  were  so 
weak.  She  looked  at  Sue,  who  was 
still  standing  in  a  corner  with  both 
palms  pressed  against  her  cheeks. 

"Sue,  everything's  all  right  now, 
dear.    It's  gone." 

"He  won't  come  back  again.  Sue." 
Jim  was  quick  to  defend  his  wood 

660 


friends.  "They  don't  like  to  be 
this  far  away  from  the  water." 

"He  squeezed  outside  under  that 
board."  Tommy  pointed  to  the 
floor. 

"You  scared  him,"  Jed  said. 

"I'll  bet  you  did.  Sue,"  Marian 
said.  "He'll  surely  have  something 
to  tell  his  family  about,  won't  he?" 

Sue  managed  a  weak  smile  and 
relaxed.  Marian  put  her  arm 
around  her  shoulders.  "How  about 
helping  me  unpack  some  of  these 
things,  honey?  We  had  better  start 
getting  something  ready  to  eat." 

Jim  and  the  twins  brought  in 
fresh  water  from  the  well  and  fire- 
wood from  the  shed. 

"Sure  am  glad  Dad  and  I  cut 
plenty  of  wood  last  fall,"  Jim  said 
as  he  put  an  armful  in  a  box  behind 
the  stove. 

The  rest  of  the  day  was  spent  in 
getting  things  straightened  around. 
Sue  and  Marian  heated  water  and 
washed  all  the  tin  plates,  cracked 
china,  and  black  pots  and  pans  they 
found  in  the  cupboard.  Jim  got  out 
the  two  coal-oil  lamps,  but  there 
was  no  coal  oil.  There  were  four 
sleeping  bags  and  several  blankets  on 
the  bedroom  shelves.  Sue  and 
Marian  took  the  dusty  bedding  into 
the  yard  and  shook  it  well.  What 
I  could  do  with  my  automatic  wash- 
er, thought  Marian! 

Jill  kept  close  to  Marian's  heels. 


OUT  OF  THE  WILDERNESS 


661 


and  Sue  seldom  went  outside  the 
cabin  door,  but  the  four  boys  were 
in  their  glory.  Jim  took  the  twins 
and  Tommy  to  see  his  favorite 
haunts,  and  they  gathered  wild  flow- 
ers and  small  rocks.  Marian  found  a 
broom  with  only  half  a  handle,  but 
the  more  she  swept,  the  dustier  the 
floors  seemed. 

''We'll  have  to  make  the  beds  as 
best  we  can  until  we  get  our  other 
boxes,"  Marian  told  Jim  and  Sue. 

'Tou  didn't  bring  any  bedding, 
did  you?"  Jim  asked. 

''Only  some  sheets  and  pillow 
cases." 

"Sheets  and  pillow  cases  ...  in  a 
cabin?"  Jim  smiled.  "Mom,  we 
don't  need  sheets.  .  .  ." 

But  Marian's  look  told  him  he 
hadn't  better  tease  .  .  .  anyway,  he 
knew  she  would  find  out  soon 
enough  that  there  were  no  pillows. 

Marian  had  to  admit  to  herself 
that  the  cabin  was  quite  cozy  there 
in  the  dimming  eventide.  She 
looked  from  one  child  to  the  other 
and  smiled  to  herself.  Sue  and  Jim 
were  just  finishing  up  the  dishes. 
The  twins  were  taking  stock  of  their 
treasured  rock  collection,  while 
Tommy  and  Jill  looked  on  admiring- 
ly. Marian  found  herself  quite  con- 
tent, and  even  a  little  pleased  with 
the  day's  accomplishments. 

OUT,  as  she  opened  her  eyes  on 
Monday  morning,  Marian  felt 
a  hundred  years  old.  All  the  bend- 
ing, scrubbing,  and  trying  to  clean 
what  would  not  come  clean,  had 
tired  her.  Even  though  they  had 
rested  on  Sunday,  the  hard  bed  had 
made  her  flesh  tender.  She  yawned 
and  stretched,  then  her  gaze  fol- 
lowed the  ray  of  sunlight  from  the 
small   window   across   the  floor   to 


where  it  rested  in  Jill's  butter-yellow 
hair.  Jill  and  Sue  were  sound 
asleep.  They  both  had  smiles  play- 
ing at  the  corners  of  their  mouths. 
Marian  couldn't  hear  a  sound  from 
the  next  room  where  the  boys  were 
bedded  down.  This  mountain  air 
and  the  chores  must  be  good  for 
them,  she  thought,  and  she  smiled 
to  herself  in  spite  of  her  aches  and 
pains. 

The  family  took  turns  washing  in 
the  tin  basin,  then  dressed.  They  ate 
heartily  the  pancakes  Marian  made 
from  the  packaged  mix.  And 
though  there  was  no  milk  this  morn- 
ing, there  was  plenty  of  cold,  fresh 
water  and  canned  fruit. 

Marian  cooked  more  pancakes  to 
leave  for  the  children  while  she  and 
Jim  went  to  town.  She  knew  it 
would  take  most  of  the  day  to  go 
back  after  the  supplies. 

"Mom,  can't  we  all  go?"  Sue 
was  nervous  about  being  left  alone 
with  the  children,  and  Marian  was 
even  more  anxious  about  leaving 
her.  She  almost  told  Jim  to  stay, 
too,  but  she  knew  she  would  need 
him  to  help  her.  Somehow,  she 
just  didn't  feel  equal  to  hiking  all 
the  way  down  to  the  creek  and 
driving  the  jeep  to  town  alone. 

"Sue,  if  we  take  all  of  you,  there 
will  be  no  room  for  our  things," 
Marian  told  her.  "We'll  hurry  as 
fast  as  we  can." 

"Keep  everyone  inside  the  cabin 
so  you  won't  get  lost,"  advised  Jim. 

"And  if  you  get  hungry,  open  cans 
of  fruit  and  eat  the  hot  cakes,  but 
don't  try  to  cook  anything.  You've 
never  built  a  fire  before.  I'll  cook 
a  good  meal  when  we  get  back," 
Marian  said,  and  then,  more  to  her- 
self than  aloud,  "maybe  I  had  better 
take  the  baby." 


662  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1962 

''No,    Mother/'    Jim    said,   ''that  owner  of  the  Silver  Bear.    We  came 

would  slow  us  down  too  much."  up   Saturday   afternoon  and   found 

Marian  knew  he  was  right,  but  it  the  bridge  out,  so  we  got  right  busy 

was   hard   to   leave.      Finally,   after  on  it." 

their  family  prayer,  they  said  good-  "Fm  glad  to  meet  you,  Mr.  Had- 

bye  and  started  down  the  road.  Just  ley,"  Marian  said,  only  she  wasn't 

before  they  came  to  the  turn  Mar-  just  right  sure  she  meant  that.  There 

ian  looked  back.    She  could  see  five  was  something  about  his  mouth  and 

little  faces  framed  in  the  window-  eyes  that  disturbed  her. 

pane  and  her  throat  squeezed  dry.  "Why    don't   you    just    call    me 

"They  will  be  all  right.  Mother,"  Jake?     I  was  a  good  friend  of  your 

Jim  assured  her,  and  with  a  prayer  husband's.    Sure  sorry  to  hear  about 

in  her  heart,  Marian  reluctantly  fol-  his  accident." 

lowed  Jim  down  the  winding  trail.  "Thank  you.     Well,  we'd  better 

get  along." 

"C^VEN  before  she  and  Jim  could  "You  and  the  boy  going  to  do 

see  the  creek,  Marian  heard  the  the  assessment  work?"  Jake  stepped 

men's  voices  punctuated  by  blows  in  front  of  them.    "That's  a  big  job 

of  their  hammers.  for  a  boy  and  a  woman  to  take  on." 

"You  hear  that,  Jim?    You  don't  "I  can  do  it,"  Jim  said.    "Dad  and 

suppose.    .    .   .   Oh,  it  couldn't  be  I  worked  together  five  years.     He 

that.  .  .  ."  told  me  last  year  what  he  was  going 

"They're  fixing  the  bridge!"  Jim  to  do  this  spring." 

started    running   now,   and    so   did  "Well,  fine,  boy.    Say,  why  don't 

Marian.  you  let  me  drive  you  on  to  town? 

"Fm  so  glad.     I   couldn't  figure  It's  quite  a  long  way  for  a  lady  to 

out  how  we  were  going  to  get  our  drive  a  jeep." 

things  back  to  the  cabin."  "Thanks,  but  I  don't  think.  .  .  ." 

"Come  on.  Mom,  Fll  race  you  to  "Mom  can  manage  just  fine,"  Jim 

the  creek."  cut  in.     "She  drove  it  up  here  all 

Marian    stopped    as    she    came  right." 

around    the   bend.     There   were    a  Jake  eyed  Jim  for  a  minute  and 

dozen  men  working  with  new  wood,  then  looked  at  Marian.    "Fll  be  by 

As  she  neared  Jim,  she  heard  one  the  mine  in  a  day  or  two.     There 

man  say  to  him,  "Oh,  so  you  belong  must  be  something  I  can  do  to  help 

to  the  jeep.    I  thought  it  was  Dick  you  out."     He  stepped  aside,  and 

Tucker's."  Jim  and  Marian  walked  across  the 

"It  is.    We  borrowed  it."  finished  part  of  the  bridge.     They 

"The   jeep's   all   right,   isn't   it?"  got  into  the  jeep  with  Jake's  eyes 

asked  Marian,  coming  up  to  them,  following  them. 

"Oh,  sure.  Ma'am.    It's  all  right.  "You   were    rude,   Jim,"   Marian 

We  just  couldn't  figure  out  how  it  said, 

got  here."  "I'm  sorry.  Mother,  but  Fve  seen 

Marian  and  Jim  told  them  who  him  someplace  before  and  I  don't 

they  were  and  what  they  were  do-  like  him." 

ing  there.     Then  one  man  stepped  "I'm    sure   he   means    no    harm, 

forward  and  said,  "I'm  Jake  Hadley,  dear,"  and  Marian  erased  him  from 


OUT  OF  THE  WILDERNESS 


663 


her  mind,  in  her  eagerness  to  get 
on  about  their  duties. 

YiVTHEN  Jim  and  Marian  neared 
the  raihoad  station,  Jim 
yelled,  ''Oh,  boy,  Dick's  back  from 
Elko.  There's  a  station  wagon  in 
front!"  And  as  they  stopped,  Dick 
came  out. 

"Hello.  Dad  told  me  about  you. 
I'm  Dick." 

"Hello,"  Marian  said,  and  she  felt 
as  though  she  had  met  an  old  friend. 

"Have  they  finished  the  bridge? 
Dad  said  they  came  for  timber  Sat- 
urday." 

"They're  nearly  finished,"  Jim 
said.  "I  think  by  the  time  we  get 
back,  they  will  be." 

"I  don't  know  how  to  thank  you 
for  the  loan  of  the  jeep,"  Marian 
said. 

"Then  don't  try."  Dick  smiled. 
"I  was  sorry  I  wasn't  here  to  drive 
you. 

They  went  into  the  station  and 
began  to  load  their  things  in  the 
station  wagon.  It  didn't  take  them 
long,  and  after  a  trip  to  the  store 
in  town,  they  were  ready  to  start 
back  up  the  canyon. 

Marian's  thoughts  were  miles 
ahead  of  the  car.  It  seemed  to  be 
going  much  too  slowly.  She  was 
increasingly  anxious  to  get  back  to 
Sue  and  the  children.  When  they 
got  to  the  bridge,  the  men  were  still 
working.  Marian's  heart  sank.  What 
if  it  isn't  finished  enough  for  a  car 
to  go  over?  she  thought,  or  what 
if.  .  .  . 

"Hi."  Jake  came  over  to  them. 
"Well,  we  got  the  bridge  about 
done.  Just  the  handrail  left.  Hello, 
Dick." 

"Hello,  Jake.    Looks  like  a  good 


job.  Not  a  bit  too  soon,  either, 
look  at  the  clouds  overhead." 

Marian  looked.  She  had  been  so 
worried  about  getting  back  to  the 
cabin  she  hadn't  noticed  them  — 
black  and  threatening. 

"Yes,"  Jake  was  saying,  "looks 
like  we'll  be  in  for  a  good  one." 

A/TARIAN'S  mind  raced  to  the 
children  just  as  the  first  flash 
of  lightning  split  the  air  and  made 
a  path  for  the  downpour  of  rain. 
The  men  ran  for  cover,  and  Dick 
started  the  car  and  drove  it  across 
the  bridge. 

The  raindrops  were  bigger  than 
any  Marian  had  ever  remembered, 
and  the  sky  was  dark.  Sue  will  be 
petrified,  Marian  thought,  and  she 
leaned  forward,  as  though  that 
would  help  the  car  along  the  muddy 
road.  Oh,  why  did  I  leave  them? 
I  should  have  at  least  let  Jim  stay, 
too.  He  would  have  known  what  to 
do  to  comfort  them.  What  if  they 
became  frightened  and  tried  to 
come  after  us?  What  if  some  kind 
of  an  animal  tried  to  get  in  the 
cabin  out  of  the  rain?  In  the  short 
mile  from  the  creek,  Marian  had  a 
thousand  nightmares.  Then  as 
they  rounded  the  bend,  the  night- 
mare became  reality,  for  as  the  head- 
lights picked  out  the  cabin,  they 
could  see  black  clouds  of  smoke 
billowing  skyward.  Even  in  the 
semi-darkness,  they  could  see  the 
smoke  come  rolling  out  from  the 
space  beneath  the  door,  and  from 
the  cracks  around  the  windows. 

"The  cabin.  .  .  .  It's  on  fire!" 
Marian  hardly  waited  for  the  car  to 
stop  before  she  was  out  and  run- 
ning up  the  path. 

"Mother,  come  back!"  Jim  yelled. 

Dick  and  Jim  got  out  of  the  car 


664 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1962 


and  ran  past  her.  Just  as  they 
reached  the  door,  it  opened  and  the 
children  came  out,  coughing  and 
rubbing  their  eyes. 

''Oh,  Sue,  what  in  the  world?" 
Marian  began.  .  .  . 

"We  tried  to  build  a  fire  to.  .  .  .'' 

Jim  grabbed  a  bucket  and  headed 
for  the  well. 

''How  can  we  put  the  fire  out? 
The  cabin  will  burn  to  the  ground!" 
Marian's  voice  was  asking  .  .  .  plead- 
ing- 

"The   cabin's   not   on    fire,"   Sue 

told  her. 

"It's  just  the  stove,"  said  Jed. 

"It's  just  smoking,"  Ted  added. 

"My  eyes  hurt,"  Tommy  cried. 

"The  cabin's  not  on  fire?" 

"No,  the  stove  is  just  smoking," 
Jed  repeated. 

"The  damper,"  said  Dick,  "I'll 
bet  they  forgot  about  the  damper." 
He  went  inside,  and  Marian  gath- 
ered the  five  children  close  to  her. 

"Oh,  Sue,  I  told  you  not  to  build 
a  fire." 

"You  said  not  to  cook  anything/' 
corrected  Sue. 

"And  we  didn't,"  said  Ted. 

"We  had  to  dry  out  the  blank- 
ets," explained  Jed. 

"Yes,  they're  all  wet/'  said  Tom- 
my. 

Marian  felt  a  little  bewildered. 
She  didn't  quite  grasp  what  was  go- 
ing on.  "How  did  the  blankets  get 
wet?" 

"It's  raining,"  said  Jill 

"Even  in  the  cabin,"  said  Tommy. 


D 


iICK  came  back.     "It  was  the 
damper.     See,  the  smoke's  go- 
ing out  the  chimney  now." 

Jim  came  in  with  the  bucket  of 
water.  Marian  couldn't  help  but 
smile,  he  looked  so  funny  carrying  a 


little  bucket  of  water  to  put  out  a 
fire. 

"We  don't  need  that,  honey.  It 
was  only  the  damper." 

"Mommy,  what's  a  damper?"  Jill 
wanted  to  know. 

"Come  inside  and  I'll  show  you. 
Then  I'll  cook  something  to  eat." 

"All  the  pans  are  on  the  floor," 
Jed  said. 

"I'm  hungry,"  said  Jill. 

"The  beds  are  wet,  too,"  Tommy 
told  Marian. 

"Oh,  dear  .  .  ."  Marian  groaned. 

"We  didn't  notice  at  first,"  said 
Sue,  "but  as  soon  as  we  did,  we  put 
pans  around  to  catch  the  rain." 

"And  we  hung  the  blankets  over 
the  chairs,"  Ted  said. 

"Then  we  built  a  fire  to  dry 
them,"  explained  Jed. 

"What's  the  matter.  Mom?"  Jim 
asked,  coming  in  with  a  big  box 
from  the  car. 

"Oh,  everything's  drenched!  Just 
look!  It  will  take  days  to  dry  things 
out." 

"Dad  and  I  tried  to  put  the  tar 
paper  on  the  roof  before  we  left  last 
fall,  but  we  didn't  get  a  chance  to." 
Jim's  voice  faltered  just  a  little,  and 
Marian  knew  he  was  missing  his 
father. 

"Roof  leaking?"  asked  Dick,  com- 
ing in. 

"Yes,"  said  Marian.  "I'mx  sure 
glad  Mr.  Hadley  is  coming  over  in 
a  few  days.  I'll  ask  him  to  put  the 
tar  paper  on  for  us." 

"No,  Mom.  I  can  do  it."  Jim  was 
emphatic. 

"But  he  offered,  and  it  really  is  a 
man's  job.  .  .  ." 

"Jim's  right,  Mrs.  Morgan.  If  he 
can  do  it,  it  would  be  better.  That 
Jake  Hadley's  a  no-good  character. 
I  would  come  up  and  help  you  my- 


OUT  OF  THE  WILDERNESS 


665 


self,  but  I'm  behind  with  my  spring 
planting." 

''Jake  will  be  over  in  a  day  or 
two." 

"I  know,  but  he's  not  one  to  offer 
to  do  anything  without  strings  at- 
tached. If  he  made  an  offer  to  help 
you,  you  can  bet  there's  something 
behind  it." 

The  rain  stopped,  and  the  sun 
was  making  an  attempt  to  brighten 
things  up  before  it  went  behind  the 
mountains.  Marian's  thoughts  were 
still  dampened,  though.  She  hated 
the  cabin  more  than  ever.  She 
looked  around  her.  Dick  and  her 
family  were  chatting  and  eating,  but 
she  could  not  join  in.  She  kept 
turning  the  wet  bedding  and  think- 
ing about  the  dismal  cabin  and 
about  Jake  Hadley.  Her  first  im- 
pression of  him  was  right,  she  knew, 
but  she  didn't  know  why  it  would 


hurt  to  let  him  help  if  he  wanted 
to. 

She  thought  of  Charles.  He  had 
said  she  needed  someone.  She  knew 
she  did,  even  if  it  were  only  to  help 
fix  the  roof.  But  she  remembered 
Jake's  eyes  and  knew  he  wasn't  the 
one  to  turn  to.  What  could  he 
want,  Marian  wondered?  How 
could  he  harm  me?  Then  she 
finally  told  herself  that  he  was  just 
trying  to  be  nice.  I'm  sure  he  won't 
even  come  around,  she  said  to  her- 
self. 

But  she  was  wrong.  The  very  next 
morning,  as  she  looked  up  from  the 
well,  she  saw  him  coming  towards 
her.  Her  throat  felt  suddenly  dry, 
and  she  almost  dropped  the  bucket. 

''Howdy,  Mrs.  Morgan,"  Jake 
Hadley  said.  "Here,  let  me  carry 
in  that  water  for  you." 

{To  he  continued) 


The  Bird's  Song 


Belie  W.  Anderson 


I  chose  a  lovely,  summer  rose, 
To  place  within  my  verse, 
Although  I  worked  with  earnest  care, 
My  lines  were  harsh,  perverse. 

I  knew  the  thrill  of  sunset's  glow. 
In  radiance-sublime. 
The  colors  would  not  blend  or  flow. 
The  pulse  was  out  of  time. 

I  listened  to  a  singing  bird. 
And  in  its  sweet  refrain, 
I  caught  the  fragrance  of  a  rose. 
The  sunset's  coral  flame. 


MAGIC 

F  ihlDOOR  GARDE 


Maude  W.  Ho 


INDOOR  gg^ening  jy^an  excit- 
ing amMewarding-^obby.  Few 
acoeiits  contribute  so  much  to 
tjienatural  chafrm  of  the  home  as 
well-grow^/^nd  well-placed  green 
plants.^ 

Plants  create  magic  and  augment 
scanty  furnishings  with  their  luxuri- 
ous growth.  They  provide  unsur- 
passed decoration  for  any  place  in  a 
room,  any  period  of  furnishings,  and 
any  type  of  architecture.  With  the 
colorful  flowering  varieties,  the  ex- 
otic tropical  types,  and  the  familiar 
favorites,  the  choice  of  plants  to 
furnish  a  home  is  unlimited. 

Green  foliage  plants  and  planters 
not  only  add  living  beauty  to  a 
home,  they  are  an  integral  part  of  a 
room's  decor.  Planters  made  of  a 
variety  of  plants  complement  the 
architecture  and  furnishings.  They 
should  be  chosen  to  suit  the  mood 
of  a  room  as  well  as  for  suitable 
size,  form,  and  color. 


r- 


Windows  of  all  kinds  \-  bay, 
ture,  small  panel,  colonial^  and 
everyday  standard  window  with  a' 
radiator  beneath,  are  enhanced  by 
green  foliage  plants.  \       ''   '' 

Place  your  plants  with  a  definite 
purpose.  More  and  more  decorators 
are  using  green  plants  and  planters 
as  important  decorative  elements  in 
furnishing  a  room.  They  choose  big 
plants  to  punctuate  a  focal  point  or 
camouflage  an  architectural  defect. 
To  do  this,  they  plan  the  placement 
of  plants  as  carefully  as  furniture  and 
accessories.  They  select  plants  in 
proper  scale  to  the  room  and  loca- 
tion within  the  room.  They  group 
them  impressively  to  gain  a  dramatic 
effect  that  is  utterly  impossible  when 
single  plants  are  scattered  about  in 
a  helter-skelter  fashion. 

Wh  it  is  new  today  in  green  plants 
is  the  exciting  varieties  available. 
There  are  tall  towering  plants,  as 
well  as  low  compact  ones.     There 


are  leaves  that  are  large^  small, 
smooth,  crinkled,  and  in  various 
shades  of  green. 

Allow  spaces  for  planters,  keeping 
in  mind  the  new  'Tretwork  Look" 
in  plastic  and  cement  that  forms  a 
beautiful  background.  Often  the 
curious  corners  or  unused  nooks  in  a 
room  can  be  used  for  planting  areas 
and  bring  interest  into  the  room. 

Depending  on  the  size  and  the 
style  of  the  particular  room,  its 
color,  the  space  available,  you  will 
consider  whether  you  want  to  mass 
a  number  of  plants  in  one  impres- 
sive strategic  location  that  makes  it 
a  focus  of  interest. 

Think,  too,  in  terms  of  scale,  a 
big  expanse  of  plain  wall  demands  a 
plant  or  a  group  of  plants  of  gen- 
erous dimensions.    But,  if  you  have 


a  small  area  to  decorate,  chose  one 
of  harmonious  proportions.  Often 
we  can  reinforce  our  green  planters 
or  planting  areas  with  colorful 
blooming  plants,  such  as  a  chrysan- 
themum or  a  group  of  chrysanthe- 
mum plants  —  red  tulips  in  the 
spring  of  the  year  or  Easter  lilies 
around  Easter  time  and  Poinsettia 
plants  around  Christmas  time.  We 
must  always  keep  in  mind  color  har- 
mony —  blending  or  co-ordinating 
with  walls,  draperies,  rugs,  and  other 
accessories. 

'T^HE  mass  effect  of  a  handsome 
group  of  plants  satisfies  a  uni- 
versal love  of  the  spectacular.  Any 
one  plant  in  the  group  may  ^^ 
be  attractive  in  its  own  right,  ^Jj 
though  it  is  possible  it  can    ^Uf 


be  overlooked  alone.  But  put  several 
together  in  the  right  setting,  and  you 
just  can't  ignore  their  presence. 

We  should  alv^ays  choose  con- 
trasts of  color,  textures,  and  form  in 
our  green  mass  planting  areas  — 
unless  we  are  trying  to  achieve  a 
more  formal  look  Then  it  is  better 
to  use  one  type,  one  shade,  and  one 
variety  of  plant. 

Plants  can  be  part  of  a  room 
divider  where  they  are  part  of  a  sub- 
stitute wall  that  separates  space. 

A  floor-level  planter  acts  as  a  good 
room  divider  and  can  be  built  very 
easily,  keeping  in  mind  that  it  must 
have  a  metal  liner.  Here,  again, 
use  larger  and  huskier 
plants,  such  as  Sansevierias, 
dendrons,  and  rubber  plants. 

A  series  of  open  shelves  in  simple 
bookcase  style  may  carry  a  collection 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1962 


of  ivies  and  African  violets,  remem- 
bering if  all  the  light  comes  from 
one  side,  plants  must  be  turned 
regularly,  so  their  growth  will  be 
even. 

Philodendron  poles  and  Dieffen- 
bachia  in  a  brick  planter  which  is 
an  extension  of  a  fireplace  wall, 
soften  the  lines  and  will  improve 
the  effect  of  a  room  divider. 

Many  architects  very  often  include 
sunken  floor  areas  in  their  blue- 
prints, knowing  the  charm  which  in- 
door gardens  add  to  a  spacious  room. 
Many  beautiful  occasional  tables 
have  built-in  planters,  and  the  va- 
riety of  circular,  tiered,  and  hanging 
planters  is  endless. 

The  bird-cage  planter,  with  grace- 
ful trailers  of  ivy,  is  a  smart  accent 
note  for  any  room.  A  tiered  wire 
planter  has  a  trick  to  offer  in  plant- 
ing and  is  an  eye-catcher.  It  can 
hang  gracefully  from  a  beam,  caus- 
ing much  excitement  and  interest. 

Exposed  windows  are  a  wonderful 
place  for  planting  areas.  Ivies  and 
Philodendrons  on  sills  or  makeshift 
shelving  or,  again,  the  large  pot  of 
ivy  hanging  from  the  ceiling  to  eye 
level  is  a  dramatic  note,  or  three 
different  pots  of  ivy  hanging  at  dif- 
ferent elevations  create  interest.  In- 
door gardens  of  ivies,  Philodendrons, 
Dieffenbachia,  Chinese  evergreen, 
and  watermelon  pepperonia  can  be 
placed  together  attractively  in  one 
area. 


green 


Phil( 


PLANTERS  of  various  kinds  di- 
vide kitchen  and  living  areas  in 
many  of  our  ranch  style  homes. 

The  brick  walls  and  massive  fire- 
places of  some  contemporary  homes 
are  softened  with  massed  green 
plantings  and  trailing  ivies  and  vines. 


THE  MAGIC  OF  INDOOR  GARDENING 

Houses  built  on  an  ''open  plan," 
often  include  planters  —  dividers  — 
as  a  basic  design  element.  We  must 
keep  in  mind  always,  though,  that 
because  these  plants  have  such 
prominence,  care  must  be  given  to 
develop  healthy,  glossy  plants. 

Today  the  use  of  bamboo  curtains 
is  popular  and  can  be  exotic  with  the 
use  of  greenery,  such  as  a  giant 
scheflFlera  or  a  Philodendron. 

The  ceiling-to-floor  pole  that 
holds  pots  of  greenery  lends  itself 
well  for  a  ''look  through"  room  di- 
vider or  an  excellent  corner  inter- 
est. 

We  should  remember  that  small 
plants  look  better  on  smaller  tables 
and  in  small  areas  and  large  ones  are 
more  appropriate  in  more  spacious 
areas. 

Pothos  and  variegated  pepperonia 
are  interesting  to  look  down  into 
placed  in  a  low  tripod  with  a  pot- 
belly container. 

If  your  planter  has  no  bottom 
drainage  hole,  be  sure  to  put  in  a 
good  layer  of  pebbles  or  broken 
crockery  before  you  set  plants  in 
place.  This  allows  good  area  circu- 
lation and  drainage. 

Referring  back  to  the  reinforce- 
ments of  blooming  plants  in  green 
planting  areas,  if  you  like  the  dra- 
matic emphasis  that  a  living  plant  in 
bloom  gives  to  a  decorating  scheme, 
plan  ahead  for  it.  You  can  buy 
beautiful  seasonal  plants  from  your 
florist,  always  choosing  plants  in 
bud,  so  that  you  will  have  the  pleas- 
ure of  watching  them  swell  and 
open.  Remember  always  that  a 
blooming  plant  requires  more  mois- 
ture. 


670 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1962 


A  FRICAN  violet  groupings  are 
worth  a  try  and  can  be  planted 
in  a  wire  basket  lined  in  moisture- 
holding  moss.  The  wire  basket 
always  should  be  set  on  a  ceramic 
tray  to  hold  moisture  and  prevent 
table  staining.  A  group  of  African 
violets  of  one  color  is  most  strik- 
ing. This  is  a  beautiful  way  to 
display  all  those  extra  young  plants 
that  are  so  easy  to  grow  from  leaves. 

Choose  dish  gardens  of  assorted 
green-  plants  when  the  room  area  is 
small  and  doesn't  afford  larger 
planting  facilities.  These  can  be 
planted  in  attractive  copper,  brass, 
or  ceramic  bowls.  These  dish  gar- 
dens are  long  lasting  and  lush  and 
instant  room  decorators! 

Well-placed  plants  and  flowers 
always  contribute  greatly  to  the 
natural  charm  and  distinction  of  a 
home.  But  we  cannot  suggest  too 
strongly  that  September  is  the  time 
to  select  most  of  your  green  plants 
for  the  winter  months.  Coming  as 
they  do  from  moist  and  humid 
greenhouses,  plants  need  to  become 
accustomed  gradually  to  the  atmos- 
pheric changes  which  occur  in  the 
average  home  as  winter  nears  and 
home  heating  increases.  So,  as  we 
prepare  for  the  fall  months,  we 
should  make  our  homes  most  enjoy- 
able and  cheerful  with  beautiful 
plants. 

To  hold  their  proper  place  in 
decoration,  plants  must  be  healthy 
and  beautiful.  Too  often  we  hear, 
''I  don't  know  what  happens  to  all 
my  plants.  I  water  them  regularly." 
The  secret  is  that  plants  need  more 
than  water,  and  different  plants  re- 
quire varying  amounts  of  water  at 
different  times.  Too  much  water 
can  be  more  harmful  than  too  little. 


Plants  need  fresh  air,  but  require 
protection  from  chilling  drafts.  They 
need  light,  extra  food  for  the  soil, 
moisture    in    the    air,    and    regular 
baths.     Most  plants  need  a  weekly 
bath.    Often  it  is  well  to  cover  the 
soil  with  a  metallic  paper  to  prevent  1 
oversoaking,    then    turn    plants    on  { 
side  while  giving  them  a  fine  mist  ] 
spray.     They  also  need  to  be  kept  ! 
free  of  insects  and  pests,  and  there  j 
are  many  indoor  plant  sprays  avail-  i 
able  on  the  market.  j 

Some  plants  yearn  for  hours  of  i 
sunshine,  while  other  plants  want  ] 
light,  but  not  direct  sun.  In  many  \ 
homes  we  can  see  where  plants  grow  ! 
toward  fluorescent  lighting,  and  ■ 
sometimes  under  the  presence  of  an  \ 
infrared  light.  So  we  see  plants  I 
thrive    under    properly    controlled  | 

natural  and  artificial  heat.  | 

1 

A/fOST  plants  abhor  dry  heat  and  ': 
every  effort  should  be  made  to  j 
give  plants  the  best  circulation  of  | 
air  and  the  right  amount  of  mois-  j 
ture  and  water.  Each  plant's  needs  | 
should  be  carefully  considered  be-  | 
fore  giving  it  a  place  to  live  indoors.  ' 

An  important  point  to  remember  j 
about  watering  is  that  it  should  be  ! 
done  regularly.     A  plant  is  just  as  j 
sensitive  to  the  timing  for  a  drink  j 
of  water  as  an  animal,  bird,  or  even  i 
a  human  being.    When  it  is  watered  | 
one  day  and  forgotten  the  next  two  ] 
or  three  days  or  even  a  week,  im-  , 
mediately  its  beauty  and  growth  are 
destroyed.     The  beauty  and  vigor 
have  been  taken  out  of  the  leaves  of 
the  plant. 

Generally  speaking,  watering 
should  be  somewhat  reduced  during 
the  winter  months  from  October  to 
March.     In  the  winter  months  let 


THE  MAGIC  OF  INDOOR  GARDENING 


671 


the  water  stand  until  the  chill  is  out 
of  it  before  giving  it  to  the  plants. 

The  challenge  of  keeping  plants 
beautiful  becomes  an  exciting  one 
and  success  brings  the  reward  of 
beauty. 

Smooth-leafed  plants  need  all  sur- 
faces cleansed  and  refreshed  with  a 
damp  cloth  at  least  once  a  month. 
Never  use  oil  to  make  leaves  glisten, 
for  oil  prevents  foliage  from  breath- 
ing. 

The  soil  needs  extra  food  from 
time  to  time,  at  least  once  a  month. 
Always  read  and  follow  directions  on 
the  various  commercial  fertilizers. 
It  might  be  well  to  check  with  your 
florist  regarding  this  matter  of  how 
much  and  how  often  to  use.  Fer- 
tilizers can  be  obtained  in  liquid, 
powder,  and  pill  form,  however, 
liquid  food  has  been  found  to  reach 
the  root  system  quicker  and  pro- 
duces outstanding  results.  It  is  well 
to  water  plants  before  applying 
fertihzer. 

It  is  necessary  to  have  a  rich  mix- 
ture of  soil,  using  a  heavy  field  base 
mixed  with  some  loam  and  sharp 
sand,  about  one  quarter  sand.  You 
may  make  your  own  soil  mixture  or 
buy  it  commercially  prepared,  just 
be  sure  it  is  moist  when  using,  not 
dry,  not  wet.  Tender  roots  suffer 
least  damage  in  moist  soil.  A  good 
hint  is  to  keep  a  little  bit  of  good 
soil  from  the  garden  in  a  plastic 
bag  to  have  on  hand  when  added 
soil  is  needed  for  the  planting  area. 

In  planting  large  areas  it  is  better 
to  leave  plants  in  their  pots,  then 
individual  watering  can  be  given 
them  according  to  their  needs.  Re- 
member, good  drainage  prevents  the 


earth  in  the  pot  from  becoming 
moldy  or  sour. 

To  all  who  delight  in  the  daily 
presence  of  green  and  growing  plants 
and  indoor  gardening,  remember 
that  it  is  never  out  of  season  and 
helps  to  keep  memories  of  spring 
and  summer  alive  —  no  matter  what 
the  calendar  may  say  or  how  the 
cold  winds  blow. 

Add  pleasure  to  your  daily  life  by 
enjoying  an  ''Indoor  Garden." 


Baking  Day  At  Home 


Whole-Wheat  Rolls 


Linnie  F.  Robinson 


2  envelopes  yeast  powder 

2  c.  whole-wheat  flour 

1   c.  slightly  warm  water 

7  c.  white  flour 

2  tbsp.  sugar 

4  tsp.  baking  powder 

1   cooked,  mashed,  medium-sized  potato 

4  tsp.  salt 

2  c.  milk 

2  c.  slightly  warm  water 

Vi    squares  butter  or  shortening 

2  eggs,  beaten 

1  c.  sugar 

Dissolve  yeast  powder  and  2  tbsp.  sugar  in  one  cup  slightly  warm  water.  When 
active,  add  the  mashed  potato.  Scald  the  milk,  add  butter  and  one  cup  of  sugar  and 
set  aside  to  cool.  Combine  flour,  baking  powder,  and  salt.  When  the  milk  mixture 
is  cool,  stir  in  the  yeast  mixture  and  the  beaten  eggs,  and  add  enough  flour  to  make 
a  batter.     Let  rise  until  light. 

For  mixing  the  dough,  a  plastic  pan  and  a  wooden  spoon  will  facilitate  the  pro- 
cess. Add  alternately  the  two  cups  of  slightly  warm  water  and  the  remainder  of  the 
flour  mixture,  stirring  well  and  folding  in  the  flour.  If  the  dough  seems  too  sticky, 
push  it  to  one  side  of  the  pan  with  the  mixing  spoon  and  add  some  of  the  water  to 
the  bottom  of  the  pan.  If  it  is  desired  to  knead  the  dough  with  the  hands,  wetting  the 
hands  in  some  of  the  water  will  make  the  mixing  easier.  A  soft  dough  will  make  the 
lightest  rolls  and  bread. 

After  the  dough  is  mixed,  cover  it  and  let  rise  at  kitchen  temperature.  When 
dough  is  double  in  bulk,  mix  it  down  and  let  it  rise  again.  Then  scrape  dough  out  of 
mixing  bowl  onto  a  floured  board  and  roll  out  to  desired  thickness.  Cut  into  circles 
with  a  glass  or  can.  Dip  circles  in  melted  shortening  and  fold  together,  pinching  the 
edges.    Bake  at  350°  for  20  minutes.  ] 

This  recipe  makes  about  75  rolls,  depending  on  the  size.  ^ 

Raisin  Buns  ? 

ii 

s 

1  medium-sized  cooked,  mashed  potato                2  c.  milk  ^ 

1  c.  water  1  Yz    squares  butter  or  shortening 

2  envelopes  yeast  powder  1  Yi  c.  sugar  i/- 
2  tbsp.  sugar  3  Yz  tsp.  salt  "^ 
2  eggs,  beaten  4  tsp.  baking  powder  ^j 
1  c.  raisins  cooked  plump 

Use  same  mixing  method  as  for  whole-wheat  rolls.     This  recipe  makes  good  cinna-      ; 
man  rolls  and  orange  rolls.  j 

(This  recipe  also  makes  good  white  rolls  by  decreasing  the  sugar  to  one  cup  and 
leaving  out  the  raisins.)  ^ 


\j\.\ji  ic;o 


2  c.  flour  Yz    c.  shortening 

4  tsp.  baking  powder  5  tbsp.  light  cream  or  evaporated  milk 

Yz   tsp.  salt  2  eggs  (reserve  some  white) 

3  tbsp.  sugar 

Stir  flour,  baking  powder,  salt,  and  sugar  together.     Cut  or  beat  eggs  into  shorten- 
ing.    Add  light  cream  and  mix  with  flour  mixture.     Roll  out  on  floured  board  lightly 

672 


BAKING  DAY  AT  HOME  673 

and  cut  in  about  3"  squares.  Then  cut  the  squares  into  triangles.  Brush  with  a  bit 
of  egg  white  saved  from  the  eggs.  Sprinkle  with  sugar  and  bake  at  400°  oven  for 
about  10  minutes.     Serve  immediately. 

Orange  Filling  for  Rolls 

6  medium-size  oranges  cut  in  pieces  1   c.  granulated  sugar 

2  tsp.  grated  orange  rind  3  or  4  tbsp.  soft  butter 

Peel  and  cut  oranges  and  combine  with  grated  rind  and  sugar.  Cook  until  a  heavy 
syrup  forms.  Roll  out  dough  and  spread  with  melted  butter  and  with  the  orange  mixture 
which  has  been  cooled.  Roll  up  like  a  cinnamon  roll  and  slice.  Bake  at  400°  about 
20  minutes.  Makes  filling  for  about  30  to  40  rolls,  depending  on  how  thick  you 
spread  it. 

Cinnamon  Roll  Filling 

2  tsp.  cinnamon  Vz    c.  softened  butter 

%  c.  brown  sugar  1   c.  seeded  raisins  cooked  plump 

Roll  out  dough  on  board  and  spread  with  softened  butter.  Then  sprinkle  with 
brown  sugar,  cinnamon,  and  raisins.  Roll  up  and  slice  Yi  inch  thick.  Let  the  rolls 
double  their  bulk  and  bake  at  400°  for  about  12  to  15  minutes. 

Both  of  the  above  rolls  are  better  when  iced.     I  also  ice  the  plain  raisin  rolls. 


End  of  Summer 

Agnes  Just  Reid 

I  called  the  roll  in  my  garden 
This  bright  September  day. 
Most  everyone  was  present, 
Flaunting  his  colors  gay. 
Golden  glow,  dahlia,  pansy, 
"Mum,"  Delphinium,  ''glad," 
Morning  glory,  petunia, 
The  best  we  had  ever  had. 
Alyssum,  low  and  thrifty, 
Poppies  so  bright,  so  gold, 
African  daisies,  roses 
Blooming  in  spite  of  the  cold. 

I  gave  them  a  hearty  greeting. 
But  my  throat  was  strangely  dry, 
I  hope  they  didn't  know  it  — 
But  I  also  said  goodbye. 


It  is  never 
too  early  for 
making  gifts 


Clara  Laster 


Any  season  is  gift-making  time,  and  the  wise  and  provident  home- 
maker  considers  the  convenience  and  joy  which  come  to  her  and  to  her 
loved  ones  when  appropriate  gifts  are  on  hand  for  birthdays,  Christmas, 
and  other  special  occasions.  Have  you  ever  stopped  to  think  how  many 
gifts  and  home  decorations  you  can  actually  make  with  very  little  expense? 
You  do  not  need  an  idea  so  fresh  and  original  that  no  one  else  has  ever 
heard  of  it.  Use  a  basic  idea  and  add  unique  touches,  making  the  details 
of  color  and  trimming  a  little  different.  Soon  you  will  see  how  a  pattern 
can  be  changed  to  become  your  original  handiwork.  Here  are  some  sug- 
gestions for  attractive  and  lovable  gifts  for  children. 


Finger  Puppets 

Puppets  are  for  sale  in  many  shops,  but  not  like  the  ones  I  shall  instruct  you  to 
make.  Here  personal  touches  are  added  to  a  basic  idea,  and  we  come  up  with  some- 
thing the  children  will  love. 

To  make  them  you  will  need  baby  socks,  felt,  cotton,  sequins,  upholstery  fringe, 
yarn,  needle,  and  thread.  You  need  only  two  basic  head  patterns  to  make  the  following 
finger  puppets.  The  round  head  makes  a  rabbit,  clown,  Santa  Claus,  snow  man,  and 
as  many  more  as  you  can  think  up. 

The  profile  head  makes  a  dog,  donkey,  sheep,  and  many  more  animals,  just  by 
changing  the  ears.     Look  in  children's  color  books  for  ideas,  also  ear  patterns. 


1 


I 


674 


FT  fS  NEVER  TOO  EARLY  FOR  MAKING  GIFTS 


675 


Rabbit  Finger  Puppet 

I  shall  tell  you  in  detail  how  to  make  a  rabbit  finger  puppet,  and  you  can  use 
this  pattern  to  make  all  of  them,  remembering  that  each  one  is  made  by  changing 
ears  and  adding  bits  of  material  here  and  there. 

First,  take  a  white  baby  sock  and  cut  off  the  foot  part.  The  leg  part  left  should 
now  be  cut  right  down  the  middle,  lengthwise.  One  sock  will  make  two  finger 
puppets.  Turn  it  wrong  side  out  and  sew  up  on  the  machine,  sewing  the  top  together, 
also.    Now,  turn  it  right  side  out  and  place  finger  inside,  making  sure  it  fits  snug. 

Take  the  head  pattern  and  place  on  pink  felt.  Cut  two  pieces.  Cut  two  ears 
from  pink  felt  also.  When  these  are  ready,  sew  head  together,  placing  ears  in  at 
bottom  of  ear  pattern,  to  a  position  on  top  of  puppet  head.  Do  not  turn.  Leave 
neck  of  head  open,  for  it  fits  down  on  top  of  sock.  Now,  stuff  head  with  cotton, 
and  place  head  on  sock  which  you  should  have  on  your  finger.  With  needle  and 
thread  stitch  head  to  sock,  turning  it  on  your  finger. 

At  this  point  you  can  make  only  a  rabbit  form  puppet,  because  of  stitched  in 
ears.  Use  two  sequins  for  the  eyes;  for  the  nose  and  whiskers,  use  two  tiny  pieces  of 
yarn  and  sequin  beads.  For  the  bushy  tail,  use  a  pink  ball  from  the  upholstery  fringe 
and  place  where  finger  bends. 

The  little  arms  are  made  out  of  pink  felt  and  stitched  into  position  on  sides. 
The  puppet  will  look  more  like  a  rabbit  if  a  bow  of  ribbon  is  tied  around  neckline  for 
a  bow  tie. 


RABBIT 
EAR 


(  POPPET    ) 


676 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1962 


Christmas  Clown 

Use  the  foot  of  a  white  sock,  cutting  the  heel  part  off.  Stuff  the  entire  foot  with 
cotton.  Now,  take  a  piece  of  yarn  and  tie  tightly  around  the  sock,  allowing  more  for 
the  body  part  than  you  do  for  the  head.  You  will  find  the  head  part  is  round  as  it 
should  be.  With  needle  and  thread,  sew  sock  together  at  place  where  you  cut  off 
heel.    This  is  where  the  feet  of  your  doll  will  go. 

Take  the  foot  pattern  and  place  on  green  felt.  Cut  two  pieces  and  sew  them 
together  on  machine.     Now,  secure  these  feet  to  bottom  of  doll  by  tacking  carefully. 

The  clown's  cap  is  made  from  a  corner  of  a  square  piece  of  felt.  The  tassel  is  red 
and  this  is  a  small  ball  from  upholstery  fringe.  Use  a  ruffle  of  red  net  for  cap  brim. 
With  needle  and  thread,  secure  to  head  of  doll.  Use  a  larger  ruffle  of  net  around 
throat  of  doll,  and  three  balls  from  red  fringe  down  the  front.  The  clown's  face  is 
decorated  with  small  pieces  of  felt  and  sequins.  These  dolls  have  no  arms. 


Novelty  Dolls 

To  make  them  you  will  need  men's  socks,  large  and  small  sequins,  small  squares 
of  felt,  yam,  and  upholstery  fringe.  You  will  need  bits  of  net  for  decorating  the  clown. 
There  are  dozens  of  clever  ideas  for  making  these  dolls.  Some  of  them  are  cute  with 
words  stitched  on  saying  different  things.  One  might  say,  "Love  me,"  .another  might 
say,  "I'm  sweet."    These  letters  are  cut  out  of  felt  and  stitched  on  with  sequin  beads. 


You   might  make  "Merry   Christmas"  dolls  and   let   them  sit  about  your  living 
room  to  add  that  novelty  touch  when  decorating  the  home  for  Christmas. 


IT  IS  NEVER  TOO  EARLY  FOR  MAKING  GIFTS 


677 


Santa  Claus  Doll 

To  make  a  Santa  Claus,  use  red  socks  and  pink  felt  head.  The  cap  is  made  of 
red  felt  with  a  white  ball  from  upholstery  fringe  for  tassel.  Place  white  strip  of  felt 
around  bottom  of  cap.  The  whiskers  are  made  of  cotton  or  white  felt.  Sequins  are 
used  for  eves;  beads  are  used  for  the  mouth. 


Novelty  Horse 

Enlarge  the  pattern  as  needed,  for  horses  of  various  sizes.  The  horse  might  stand 
about  seven  inches  high  at  top  of  head;  thd  length  might  be  about  nine  inches  for  this 
height.  These  are  easy  to  make  and  are  good  for  quick  sales  at  the  Church  bazaar. 
They  are  made  out  of  felt,  sewed  on  the  machine,  but  not  turned. 

To  make  them  you  should  cut  two  large  pieces  and  two  smaller  pieces.  The  smaller 
pattern  is  the  lower  part  of  the  pony.  First,  sew  the  pony  together,  leaving  a 
small  opening  down  the  middle  of  stomach  for  kapoc  or  cotton  stuffing.  Be  sure  to 
stuff  the  horse  well,  so  it  can  stand  when  placed  on  a  table.  When  this  is  completed, 
pull  stomach  together  and  stitch  well  with  needle  and  thread. 

Cut  ears  from  felt  and  stitch  into  position  on  head.  Make  a  mane  out  of  yarn 
for  neck  of  pony,  also  a  long,  full  tail.  Cut  a  saddle  from  a  different  color  felt  and 
stitch  on  with  sequins  or  rickrack.  The  eyes  are  sequins  and  the  bridle  is  made  of 
gold  cording,  rickrack,  or  whatever  you  desire. 


Hand  to  the  Plow 

Part  V  —  Westward  Once  More 
JJene  H.  Kingsbury 

Synopsis:  A  Welsh  widow  on  her  way  sauntered   about,   which  was   most 

to  the  valleys  of  the  mountains  in    1864,  ^elsh     of    them.       The    S0n2    was 

with  her  family  of  five  children,  awaiting  u-\jr           r   tt     i     t_  >>                          •  i. 

a  train  to  take  them  westward,  was  faced  ^^n   of   Harlech,      an   appropriate 

with  a  momentous  decision.     Her  father  enough  legendary  air  that  told  fami- 

and   mother   and   several   of   her  brothers  lies  afar  off  that  one  had  been  val- 

and  sisters,  not  members  of  the  Church,  iant. 

had     already     established     themselves     m  yj^^  ^         circulated  back,  in  due 

Bradys    Bend,    rennsylvania,    only    about  ,.           ,       ■'         ,    ,i     , 

twenty-five  miles  from  the  railroad.     The  time,   tO  report  that  any  time  now 

widow  and  her  family  had  long  planned  a  train  would  be  coming  down  the 

to  visit  them  before  traveling  to  the  West  tracks  going  in   their  general  direc- 

to   make  a   permanent   home.      However,  ^[q^       ^q^    ^[^    tl^ey    J^^OW    that? 

the  fear  that,  once  reunited  with  her  fam-  att-^h    „^_^  -u^  „  i,   j  u^«     o+.^^^;^« 

•1      ,          Ui.  1    1    i-u                 4.    1  Well,  some  boys  had  been  stooping 

liy,   she  might  lack  the  courage  to   leave  •  i      i     •                      i          -i       a       i. 

them,   causes   the  widow  to   resume  her  With  their  ears  on  the  rails.  As  they 

journey  West.  had  listened  often  in  such  a  posture 

for   several  weeks  now,   they  were 

IF  the  silence  of  dedication  en-  experts    in    telling   even    the  exact 

cased  this  Welsh  unit  trying  to  time  the   train    would    clang  to   a 

become    something     they    had  shuddering  stop  at  the  station.  Long 

long  dreamed  of,   that  same  quie-  since  they  had  mastered  the  direc- 

tude  did  not  touch  the  rest  of  the  tion  from  which  it  would  come.  Be- 

travelers.     Louder   and  louder   be-  fore  the  waiting  families  could  move 

came  the  buzzing  in  the  hive  sta-  their  property   to   the  platform   as 

tion.     As   the  voices    shrilled,    the  preparation  for  getting  aboard,  the 

bodies  started  on  the  move.     The  whistle   was   heard    to   warn    them 

emigrant,  now  that  victory  was  so  forlornly,    as    it    lamented    its   way 

sweet,   found   herself   too   tired    to  along  the  narrow  tracks, 

drag  herself  and  young  brood  back  The  previously  well-ordered  and 

to   reality.     She   motioned   to   the  undisturbed  piles  of  boxes  and  bags 

older  boys  to  see  what  all  the  noise  were    now    shunted    to    the    door, 

was  about.     They  were   happy   to  Almost  no  family  needed  to  make 

arise  and  walk  about  and  stretch  and  two  trips  to  carry  all   they  owned 

talk  aloud.    They  looked  as  relieved  from  inside  to  outside.    Each  mem- 

as  she  to  have  met  the  enemy  and  ber  took  his  share,  deposited  it,  and 

to  have  conquered.    They  began  to  stood  guard.    Just  so  as  in  the  case 

hum  a  little  tune  together  as  they  of  the  emigrant's  possessions,  each 

678 


HAND  TO  THE  PLOW 


679 


child  bent  to  and  lugged  at  his  pre- 
viously assigned  bundles,  ran  arms 
through  straps,  hoisted  great  bulks 
upon  shoulders,  and  staggered  under 
untold  weight.  With  bent  backs 
and  flexed  muscles,  they  directed 
their  paths  over  the  timeworn  door- 
sill  and  to  the  outer  corner  of  the 
platform  near  the  down  end.  This 
was  a  prearranged  formation  which 
worked  as  a  clock.  Showing  pleas- 
ure, each  child  laid  his  burden  in 
such  a  manner  that  in  the  blinking 
of  an  eye  the  whole  lot  of  belong- 
ings was  in  exactly  the  same  posi- 
tion and  form  as  had  been  seen  but 
a  moment  ago  near  the  forge  stove 
inside  the  station.  Actually,  the 
children  loved  these  moments  of 
lifting  and  carrying  and  heaving. 
They  smiled  and  talked  and  played 
the  game  in  great  spirits. 

The  mother  had  her  share  of 
possibles,  too:  smaller  bags  and 
baskets,  to  be  sure;  but  their  value 
was  not  quite  in  the  class  of  those 
carried  by  her  offspring.  We  may 
hear  more  about  their  contents  at  a 
less  hurried  moment. 

'T^HE  islands  of  valuables  about 
the  outer  station  were  not  of 
permanent  value,  however.  As  soon 
as  the  train  chugged  into  sight  the 
surge  to  deposit  these  material  ob- 
jects within  the  box-like  cars  began. 
The  little  islands  dissolved  and  be- 
came a  part  of  small  streams  flowing 
into  the  cars.  The  ticket  agent 
came  to  the  door  to  see  them  off. 

Well,  he  thought,  there  they  go. 
Guess  I  should  have  told  that 
Welsh  lady  more  about  the  war 
and  the  Indians  and  the  great  rivers. 
She  really  should  have  gone  to 
Bradys    Bend.      It  would   be  safer 


there,  even  from  the  war.  Guess 
she'll  have  her  own  way  like  as  not. 
Well,  it  won't  be  anything  like 
Wales.  Maybe  she  won't  live  to 
get  West.  Maybe  she  will  never 
be  heard  from  again.  Well,  I  told 
her  so,  didn't  I? 

As  this  was  the  third  train  the 
family  had  boarded  since  leaving 
their  ship,  the  novelty  of  the  travel 
was  lost.  It  was  just  as  noisy,  just 
as  dirty,  as  drafty,  as  inadequate  to 
transport  human  beings,  as  crowded, 
as  any  other  they  had  ridden  in  be- 
fore. 

The  little  family  had  decided  that 
they  would  have  more  privacy  if 
they  could  stay  at  the  end  of  a  car, 
so  they  made  their  way  where  they 
could  have  at  least  one  end  wall  to 
enclose  them.  They  shunted  their 
luggage  under  the  seats,  all  that 
would  fit  there,  then  piled  the  rest 
in  tower-like  arrangement  with  the 
hope  that  the  jarring  of  starts  and 
stops  would  not  dislodge  the 
bundles  upon  their  heads. 

The  aisle  through  this  little  con- 
veyance was  so  narrow  that  one  was 
forced  to  sidestep  through  it.  The 
seats  were  twin  benched,  facing  each 
other  —  exact  copies  of  church 
benches.  Neither  springs  nor  cush- 
ions were  thought  to  be  an  adjunct 
to  comfort.  A  solitary,  swaying 
lantern  of  a  make  to  accommodate 
either  a  candle  or  a  cup  of  oil  gave 
the  only  light  after  nightfall.  The 
windows  of  the  car  were  small, 
dirty,  rattletrap  squares,  giving  a  dis- 
torted vision  of  the  outside  world. 
It  did  not  pay  to  take  too  seriously 
a  view  that  bulged  and  squeezed 
itself  into  an  oddity  of  nature.  Just 
move  the  head  a  bit  and  another 
effect  could   be  achieved.     If  one 


680  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1962 

was  sensitive  to  light  and  color,  this,  Other  signs,  either  in  noise  or  mo- 

with  distortion,  brought  on  car  sick-  tion,  quickly  followed.     The  agent 

ness.    The  prevention  was  never  to  now  took  the  part  of  starter  of  the 

look  outside.  rolling   stock  of  his   company  and 

The  family  noticed  all   too  late  his  self-importance  had  its  greatest 

that  they  should  have  been  on  the  chance  to  renew  itself.     He  filled 

opposite  side  of  the  car,  for  some  his     lungs,    braced     himself    with 

carpenter-skilled  passenger   had,   at  thumbs  in  the  armholes  of  his  vest, 

a  lengthy  stop,  built  himself  a  sort  opened  his  mouth  and  put  forth  a 

of   platform    or  bunk  midway   be-  roar  of  command.  His  call  was  made 

tween  seat  and  ceiling.     This  was  of  a  series  of  words,  all  unintelligi- 

now  being  occupied  by  numerous  ble,    and   seeming    to   lack    an    in- 

children  who  climbed  aloft  and  sat  terpreter.     He   no   doubt  was   the 

there  looking  quite  like  chickens  on  pattern  for  future  masters  of  the  art 

a  perch.    When  their  parents  threw  of  train  calling.    But  with  or  with- 

them  a   blanket  and   a  bundle  or  out  his  vehemence,  the  effect  would 

two  to  be  used  as  pillows,  they  had  have  been  the  same.     The  passen- 

a  sleeper  the  whole  traveling  world  gers  had  received  a  call  to  go  West 

could  envy.  long  before  he  was  an  employee  of 

any  transportation  system.    The  im- 

npHE    emigrant's    oldest    boy    re-  petus  was  to  move  onward.     The 

solved  to  build  such  a  second  going    was    accelerated    with    each 

story  in  their  little  nook.     If  the  mile  en  route  and  showed  no  signs 

train  didn't  get  under  way  immed-  of  running  down  as  does  a  pendu- 

iately,    he   knew    just    the    pile   of  lum  or  a  ball  thrown  in  motion.  Let 

lumber  back  at  the  station  which  us  give  the  agent  credit  for  at  least 

could    afford    him    his    supply.     A  being  the  color  and  essence  of  a 

hammer   and   nails    could    be   bor-  very  new  mode  of  getting  about  the 

rowed  from  the  agent.  He  therefore  earth. 

left  his  family  corner  and  struggled  Evidently  every  nose  was  counted, 

past  the  still  embarking  passengers  every    owner    surrounded    by    his 

and  finally   regained   the  platform,  worldly  goods.     Evidently  nothing 

He  ran  to  the  agent  to  explain  his  now  could  mar  the  journey  which 

plan,  but  was  forced  to  about  face  up  to  this  time  had  been  eventful 

as  word  was  wafted  back  with  the  and  hazardous.    The  rumble  of  the 

ribbon  of  black  smoke  that  the  en-  wheels  became  as  a  sedative.    The 

gine  was  ready  to  move.  He  dashed  air  became  sickening.    It  would  take 

back  to  the  car  with  his  plan  of  con-  more  than  the  cracks  beneath  the 

struction  still  taking  form.  This  was  doors  and  around  the  windows  to 

an  objective  which  could  be  realized  ventilate  the  place.     No  wonder  a 

at  the  next  stop,  if  not  now.  broken  window  or  two  had  not  been 

He  was    scarcely    seated   in    the  replaced.     Even    cinders    sweeping 

family  pew,  as  they  laughingly  called  through  them  to  the  hair  and  lungs 

their  cramped  quarters,  when  a  con-  of  the  passengers  were  preferable  to 

tinuous  ringing  of  a  bell  was  heard  this  close  feeling, 

as  one  of  the  many  official  signals  Someone     mentioned     that,     at 

that  the  train    was  about   to   roll,  almost  any  place  along  the  line,  the 


HAND  TO  THE  PLOW 


681 


Rebel  forces  might  commandeer  the 
train  and  take  it  off  to  transport 
troops,  or  more  hkely,  the  Union 
soldiers  would  get  there  first  and 
do  the  same  thing  for  their  cause. 
This  rail  company  maintained  that 
it  was  neutral  in  the  great  fight,  and 
hoped  thereby  to  preserve  its  regular 
business  no  matter  how  the  wind 
blew  in  the  conflict.  Actually,  it 
was  at  a  constant  disadvantage.  Un- 
certainty was  ever  present.  Unless 
something  like  decisive  victory 
could  be  achieved  quickly,  the  own- 
ers feared  for  their  investment. 

T^HE  striving  engine  hammered  its 
way,  and  panted  and  spewed 
clouds  of  volcanic  fire  over  its  back 
in  the  best  manner  of  dreadful  drag- 
ons. The  writhing,  twisting  motion 
of  the  cars  never  ceased.  The 
couplings  threatened  to  let  go  the 
precarious  hold  they  had  been  de- 
signed to  maintain,  and  with  slack- 
ened or  gathered  speed,  the  antago- 
nism between  the  parts  of  the  whole 
continued.  This  multiple-sectioned 
monster  remained  a  unit  only  be- 
cause the  teeth  of  one  part  tore  at 
the  tail  of  the  next.  Heads  bobbed, 
jerked,  snapped,  and  rolled.  Heavy 
shoulders  slumped,  short  legs  dan- 
gled in  jointless  fashion,  and  whimp- 
erers were  heard  to  complain  and 
wheedle  and  threaten. 

In  this  atmosphere  it  was  an 
achievement  for  any  mother  to  gain 
the  ear  of  an  infant  either  to  issue 
commands  or  to  enjoin  to  prayer.  It 
was  easy,  then,  to  drift  off  on  a 
memory  jaunt,  which  in  most  cases 
made  one  homesick,  or  to  recede 
within  oneself  to  renew  covenants 
or  formulate  stratagems.  The  emi- 
grant indulged  in  a  little  of  both, 
and  got  to  the  point  of  feeling  a 


re-enforcement  of  courage  and  ener- 
gy now  that  they  were  underway 
again,  when  she  was  interrupted  by 
little  Sannie  demanding,  ''I  want 
something!" 

The  boys  broke  into  a  laugh  at 
this  most  childish  of  all  sentences. 
At  least  they  always  knew  what  it 
was  they  wanted.  The  mother 
brushed  aside  her  thoughts  in  soli- 
tude and  tried  to  lead  the  little  girl 
into  a  statement  of  just  what  it  was 
she  wanted.  A  sea  cake?  No.  A 
part  of  a  peeled  potato?  No.  Noth- 
ing to  eat?  No.  A  little  sleep  with 
head  resting  on  the  mothers  lap  or 
shoulders?  No.  A  story?  Yes,  that 
was  it.  About  nice,  wonderful 
Uncle  David  who  could  sing  better 
than  anyone  else  in  all  Wales?  Yes, 
yes. 

This  subject  was  an  unfailing 
source  of  entertainment  even  to 
children  who  could  sing  all  day  long 
and  never  repeat  themselves,  for 
Uncle  David  was  very  romantic  as 
well  as  talented.  Of  course  it  was  a 
sort  of  sad,  mysterious  romance.  In 
the  first  place.  .  .  .  But  no  one 
wanted  that  phase  of  Uncle  David 
today.  As  there  were  other  choices, 
one  boy  called  out,  ''The  money 
story."  Yes,  indeed.  This  event 
involved  a  piece  of  money  which 
could  not  have  purchased  even  the 
meanest  item  of  food  or  clothing, 
yet,  again,  it  was  worth  a  bucketful 
of  other  near-alike  pieces.  The 
source  of  this  valued  bit  of  metal 
reached  back  to  legendary  times  in 
Wales  when  singing  first  became 
the  greatest  of  arts.  Mothers  prayed 
that  the  newly  christened  infant 
would  be  the  most  famous  singer  in 
all  Wales.  No  other  career  beck- 
oned or  mattered  to  a  Welshman 


682 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1962 


after  that  idea  had  taken  hold  in 
the  national  heart. 

For  it  was  the  heart  of  Wales 
that  sang.  Its  heartbeat  was  set  to 
music,  its  eye  only  focused  on  the 
hills  and  vales  of  its  country  to 
conjure  up  melodies  of  praise  to 
God  for  their  land  and  people.  Oth- 
er peoples  trained  their  children  in 
the  arts  and  sciences,  still  others 
valued  the  efforts  of  the  printed 
page  or  held  physical  prowess  as  a 
fetish.  But  Welshmen  sang  and 
lived  for  song.    All  else,  one  might 


say,  interfered  with  singing.  Labor 
in  the  mines  for  eighteen  hours  a 
day,  at  the  wharves,  in  the  fruitless 
valleys,  the  tragedies  of  deep  shaft 
cave-ins  —  all  fell  behind  one  as  the 
wake  of  a  ship  —  all  joy  and  sorrow, 
the  sweat  of  the  brow,  the  closing 
of  the  grave,  the  birth  of  sons  and 
daughters,  the  courage  —  all  were 
expressed  in  that  minor  key  of  mel- 
ody which  is  not  a  dirge  but  an 
eternal  hope  over  the  strangeness  of 
life  and  love  and  labor. 

(To  be  concluded) 


As  Trees  Grow  Old 


Bertha  A.  Khinman 


Come  and  grow  old  with  me,  as  trees  grow  old, 
Each  season  adding  newer,  finer  wood, 
In  timbered  might  defying  storm  and  cold. 
And  nobler  for  adversity  withstood.  ._ 

God  made  a  tree;  he  also  fashioned  me 

To  stand  the  wind,  the  thunder,  shock,  and  blast; 

A  weathered  oak  that  sheds  security 

From  fruited  boughs  uplifted  to  the  last. 


Come  and  grow  old  with  me  —  the  evening  star 
Is  spanned  with  rainbow  promise  after  strife. 
What  matters  age,  when  at  the  gates  ajar, 
New  wood  still  blossoms  on  the  tree  of  life! 


ntcA^ 


FROM  THE  FIELD 


General  Secretary-Treasurer  Hulda  Parker 

All  material  submitted  for  publication  in  this  department  should  be  sent  through 
stake  and  mission  Relief  Society  presidents.  See  regulations  governing  the  submittal  of 
material  for  "Notes  From  the  Field"  in  the  Magazine  for  January  1958,  page  47,  and 
in  the  Relief  Society  Handbook  of  Instructions.  -« 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  ACTIVITIES 


Ensign   Stake  (Utah),    Ensign   Fourth   Ward    Refief   Society 
Presents  Anniversary  Program  "Reflections," 

March  14,  1962 


Front  row,  left  to  right:  Catherine  H.  Thompson;  Margaret  Tingey,  as  Mary 
Magdalene;  Fern  Clissold,  as  Esther;  Grace  Ovard,  as  Anna;  Erma  Hinckley,  as  Eve; 
Lois  Sorenson,  as  Elizabeth;  Geraldine  Ballard,  as  Emma  Smith;  Elma  Bradshaw. 

Back  row,  left  to  right:  Connie  Fuller,  as  Salome;  Winona  Jensen,  as  Hagar; 
Darlene  Butler,  as  Ruth;  Esther  Snow,  as  Eliza  R.  Snow;  Wanda  Pedersen,  as  Lot's  wife; 
Eunice  McGinnis,  as  Mary;  Arlene  Kirton,  as  Miriam;  Gwen  Shurtleff,  as  Sariah;  Sybil 
Noall,  as  Deborah;  Ruth  Cunningham,  as  Delilah. 

Standing,  rear,  center,  Lucy  T.  Anderson,  President,  Ensign  Stake  Relief  Society. 

Sister  Anderson  reports:  "An  original  birthday  party  program  'Reflection,'  honoring 
all  womankind,  with  special  emphasis  on  our  Latter-day  Saint  Relief  Society  leaders, 
was  presented  March  14,  1962.  An  imposing  gilt  mirror  reflected  the  images  of  out- 
standing women  from  the  past,  while  the  spoken  description  was  accompanied  by 
appropriate  organ  background  music.  An  outstanding  organ-piano  duet,  a  vocal  solo, 
and  a  song  by  a  trio  of  young  mothers  completed  the  program.  Immediately  following 
the  program,  was  a  special  birthday  luncheon  prepared  by  a  committee  of  visiting 
teachers  under  the  direction  of  Norma  Rees." 

683 


684 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1962 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD  685 


Provo  Stake  (Utah)  Relief  Society  Honors  Former  Presidents 
At  Leadership  Meeting,  March  16,  1962 

Front  row,  seated  left  to  right:  Virginia  B.  Keeler,  Hazel  K.  Petersen,  and  Mary 
Day,  present  presidency;  Mary  Hatch,  who  served  as  a  counselor  to  two  presidents. 

Back  row,  standing  left  to  right:  Pearl  Snarr;  Hannah  Oldroyd;  Rozella  Callard; 
Tess  Brienholt;  Orah  Van  Wagner;  Mabel  Kirk. 

Hazel  K.  Petersen,  President,  Provo  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  'Trovo  Stake 
Relief  Society  was  organized  in  February  1939,  under  the  direction  of  President  Charles 
E.  Rowan,  Jr.,  who  was  present  at  this  special  program  commemorating  the  anniversary 
of  Relief  Society.  Inez  Allred,  deceased,  was  the  first  president,  and  her  counselors  were 
Clara  Warnick,  deceased;  Hannah  Oldroyd,  and  Pearl  Snarr.  The  second  presidency 
members  were:  Greta  Romney,  president,  who  was  unable  to  be  present  when  this 
picture  was  taken,  with  Mary  Hatch  and  Naiomi  Robertson,  as  counselors.  The  third 
presidency  consisted  of:  Mazie  Knell,  president,  deceased,  with  Mary  Hatch  and  Veda 
Williams,  not  in  the  picture,  and  Rozella  Collard,  as  counselors.  The  fourth  presidency 
consisted  of:  Orah  Van  Wagner,  president,  with  Mabel  Kirk,  Tess  Brienholt,  Vivian 
Lambert,  now  residing  in  California,  and  Hazel  K.  Petersen  as  counselors. 

"Each  presidency  was  introduced  and  responded  with  a  narration  of  outstanding 
events  that  took  place  during  their  service.  The  anniversary  observance  was  a  lovely 
stake  affair,  and  the  program  was  very  inspiring.  Beautiful  musical  numbers  were  pre- 
sented by  the  Singing  Mothers,  directed  by  Florence  J.  Madsen  of  the  General  Board 
of  Relief  Society.  We  were  especially  honored  to  have  with  us  Stake  President  Dean 
C.  Christensen,  and  Alice  L.  Wilkinson  and  Florence  J.  Madsen  of  the  General  Board 
of  Relief  Society." 


Sugar  House   Stake  (Utah),  Marlborough   Ward    Presents 
Unique  Anniversary  Program,  March   13,   1962 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:     Vera  Hoggan;  Berniece  Cox;  Mabel  Bergman. 

Second  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  LaVerne  Milne,  Second  Counselor;  Margaret 
Wonnacott,  President;  Lela  Wright,  First  Counselor;  Maxine  Knoble,  Secretar)';  Ina 
Hatch,  narrator. 

Standing,  left  to  right:  Gertrude  Lobrot;  Erma  Berg;  Elsie  Parry;  Selma  toleman; 
Rosette  Graham;  Berniece  Anderson;  Lucile  Laxman;  Nellie  Purrington;  Anna  Milius; 
Edna  Stephens.  Anne  Done,  Ziska  Waters,  and  Anna  Frewin  were  not  present  when 
the  picture  was  taken. 

Ruth  B.  Kimball,  President,  Sugar  House  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "  'Many 
Happy  Returns  of  the  Day,'  a  spiritual  playlet,  combined  with  narration  and  music, 
cleverly  bridged  the  time  from  prior  to  the  organization  of  the  Relief  Society,  up  to 
the  present  day.  Phases  depicting  organization,  music,  teaching,  service,  visiting  teach- 
ing, testimony,  and  motherhood  showed  how,  from  a  small  beginning  in  a  room  over 
the  Prophet's  store,  the  Relief  Society  now  encircles  the  world.  Those  sisters  who 
represented  the  early  women  of  the  organization  were  fittingly  costumed." 


686 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1962 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD  687 


Moroni  Stake  (Utah)  Singing  Mothers  Present  Music  for 

Many  Occasions 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Rita  Allred,  accompanist;  Lujane  Cook,  chorister; 
Bessie  Cook,  Counselor;  Euleda  B.  Cook,  President,  Monroe  Stake  Relief  Society;  Izola 
Blackham,  Counselor;  Verdeen  Jacobson,  Secretary;  Venice  Anderson,  former  president. 

Sister  Cook  reports:  'This  chorus  includes  members  from  all  five  wards  of  our 
stake  and  has  held  regular  practice  periods  for  more  than  a  year.  We  were  honored  to 
have  our  annual  stake  excursion  to  the  Manti  Temple  on  March  17,  1961.  At  this 
time  our  stake  Singing  Mothers  chorus  sang  in  the  temple.  On  August  27,  1961,  the 
chorus  sang  for  both  sessions  of  stake  quarterly  conference. 


Santa  Monica  Stake  (California)  Visiting  Teacher 
Convention,  April  13,  1962 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Evelyn  Bluth,  Second  Counselor;  Audra  E. 
Emfield,  President;  Geneve  A.  Cannon,  First  Counselor. 

Back  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Jane  Jamison;  Helen  Wilkinson;  Lydia  Jenson; 
Dorothy  Jensen;  Marybeth  Bone;  Vinnie  Veth;  Nellie  Stevenson. 

Sister  Emfield  reports:  "The  Santa  Monica  Stake  Visiting  Teacher  Convention 
and  luncheon  was  held  April  13,  1962.  Special  guests  were  the  Stake  President  and 
Sister  E.  Garrett  Barlow,  and  former  stake  Relief  Society  president  Elva  Cusworth  and 
Brother  Cusworth.  We  honored  the  ward  Magazine  representatives  for  attaining  the 
Magazine  honor  roll,  with  a  little  gift  presented  by  Helen  Wilkinson,  stake  Magazine 
representative.  There  were  two  skits  given.  The  first  was  'Streamlining  the  Relief 
Society,'  directed  by  Lydia  Jenson,  stake  visiting  teacher  message  leader,  and  the  second 
was  'Builders  of  the  Kingdom,'  directed  by  Nellie  Stevenson,  stake  theology  class 
leader. 

"A  lovely  luncheon  was  then  served  to  350  visiting  teachers.  The  tables  were 
decorated  by  Jane  Jamison  with  red  ivy  geraniums  and  many  antique  pieces,  such  as 
curling  irons,  oil  lamps,  stiff  collar  boxes,  and  other  items.  This  opened  the  way  for 
much  fun  and  conversation,  such  as  'I  remember  when.  .  .  .' 

"Emaline  Bluth,  Work  Director  Counselor,  and  Helen  Berger,  from  Santa  Monica 
First  Ward,  had  gathered  from  the  wards  and  arranged  on  display  a  wonderful  collec- 
tion of  'Creative  Art  in  the  American  Home.'  Part  of  our  Relief  Society  heritage  is 
the  reviving  of  The  American  Arts,  the  remembrance  of  things  past  and  the  traditions 
made  mellow  over  the  years." 


688 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1962 


Sacramento  Stake  (California)   Relief   Society  Social    and   Luncheon 
Honors  All  Sisters  Over  Seventy  Years  of  Age 

April  27,    1962 

Emily  E.  Burr,  President,  Sacramento  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "On  April  27, 
1962,  the  Sacramento  Stake  Relief  Society  held  a  luncheon  and  social  honoring  all 
of  the  sisters  in  the  stake  over  seventy  years  of  age,  of  which  we  have  ninety-five. 
There  were  forty-nine  sisters  in  attendance,  and  three  of  them  were  eighty-nine  years  of 
age.  The  tables  were  beautifully  decorated,  and  a  lovelv  luncheon  was  served  by  the 
stake  board.  The  short  program  was  enjoyed  by  all.  It  was  a  real  joy  to  hear  the 
sisters  talk  of  the  times  they  had  when  they  were  presidents  and  counselors  in  Relief 
Society.  Some  of  the  elderly  sisters  were  unable  to  attend  the  luncheon  and  social, 
but  a  great  many  of  them  are  still  very  active  in  Church  work." 


Kansas   City   Stake,    Kansas   City   (Kansas)    First  Ward    Singing   Mothers 

Concert,  February  2,  1962 

Front  row,  left  to  right:  Joyce  Sanders,  director;  Clarine  Downs  and  Mary  Condie, 
accompanists;  Doris  Watkins;  Donna  Fry;  Rowena  Gillette;  Virginia  Rowe;  Emma 
Kemp;  Janice  Bassett,  First  Counselor;  Norma  Clark;  Norma  Tracy,  Second  Counselor. 

Second  row,  left  to  right:  Audrey  Kelly;  Elsie  Parnell;  Lucille  Molen;  Wilma  Sned- 
don; Lois  Smith;  Leona  Danbury;  Venna  Witbeck;  Janet  Mollus;  Kay  Pope;  Zina  Walk- 
er; Verda  Willyard. 

Back  row,  left  to  right:  Birdella  Corcoran,  President;  Marian  Laudie;  Ann  Scott; 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


689 


Norma  Wheatley;  Marjorie  M.  Reeve,  President,  Kansas  City  Stake  Relief  Society; 
Helen  Smith;  Laura  Midgley;  Geri  Fackrell;  Ingaborg  Midgley;  Sharron  Newberry. 

LaRue  Wilde  and  Jacquelin  Kirkpatrick  were  not  present  when  the  picture  was 
taken. 

Sister  Reeve  reports:  'The  Kansas  City  First  Ward  Singing  Mothers  presented  a 
concert  for  the  building  fund.  Thirty-four  sisters  spent  long  hours  in  rehearsals.  Many 
nonmembers  attended,  giving  an  excellent  opportunity  to  ask  "the  Golden  Questions" 
and  to  explain  our  Relief  Society  program.  Our  selections  for  presentation  in  the 
concert  were  excellent.     We  all  love  the  Magazine  very  much." 


Andes  Mission  (South  America),  Magdalena  Del  Mar  Branch  Singing 
Mothers  Present  Music  at  Leadership  Meeting  for  Two  Districts 

April  15,  1962 

Left  to  right:  Gloria  Malaga;  Victoria  de  Manquez;  Isabel  de  Hurtado;  Bertha 
de  Vergaray;  Nancy  Brown;  Amparo  de  Ramirez;  Mavie  Dye;  Celinda  Clements;  Aug- 
stina  de  Lopez;  Graciela  de  Pachas;  Josephine  de  Ramos;  Adriana  Ramos. 

Fawn  H.  Sharp,  President,  Andes  Mission  Relief  Society,  reports:  "The  first  two- 
district  leadership  meetings  of  the  Relief  Society  was  held  in  the  Mira  Flores  Branch 
in  Lima,  Peru.  All  of  the  officers  and  teachers  of  the  two  districts  were  in  attendance. 

"Informative  displays  were  made  of  the  lesson  materials  for  the  year,  with  one  of 
the  sisters  explaining  the  display.  Charts  were  on  display  of  the  monthly  report,  and 
Sister  Ruth  Ojeda  (a  Peruvian  missionary)  explained  the  new  roll  book  and  the  pro- 
cedure for  filling  out  the  monthly  report. 

"There  were  several  displays  of  suggestions  for  work  meeting,  with  each  branch 
bringing  one  idea  to  sfeow  and  to  share.  The  sisters  brought  a  pattern  for  each  article 
to  be  exchanged  with  the  other  branches. 

"A  Singing  Mothers  chorus  directed  by  Nancy  Brown  and  Mavie  Dye  presented 
music  for  the  afternoon.  One  of  the  members  of  the  chorus.  Bertha  Vergaray,  gave 
a  short  talk  on  the  value  of  a  Singing  Mothers  chorus  in  the  branch.  The  slides  of 
the  work  meeting  articles  displayed  by  Relief  Society  in  Salt  Lake  City  at  the  time  of 
the  mission  presidents  conference  were  given  to  each  branch,  along  with  a  copy  of  the 
directions  and  instructions  translated  into  Spanish. 

"It  is  the  plan  now  to  hold  a  meeting  of  this  type  for  the  two  districts  in  Lima 
four  times  a  year,  giving  the  sisters  the  helps  and  instructions  most  needed.  All  the 
materials  discussed  and  ideas  used  will  be  taken  or  sent  to  the  scattered  branches  in 
Peru,  so  that  all  will  benefit  from  these  meetings." 


Mae  Martindale  Johnson  —  Organist  and  Teacher  of  Music 

]% yfRS.  Mae  Martindale  Johnson,  Rupert,  Idaho,  has  faithfully  served  Relief  Society 
■^  "■■  and  other  Church  auxiliary  organizations  for  many  years  as  an  accomplished 
musician  and  organist.  Her  service  as  a  musician  began  in  1900,  when,  at  the  age  of 
thirteen,  she  was  named  assistant  organist  for  the  Oakley  Ward,  Idaho,  where  her 
father,  William  C,  Martindale,  was  presiding  elder,  having  been  sent  to  head  the 
Church  colony  in  that  part  of  Idaho  in  1879.  Since  this  first  assignment,  Mrs,  John- 
son has  served  as  organist  in  all  the  Church  auxiliaries  and  has  been  a  member  of  the 
Minidoka  and  Burley  Stake  Relief  Society  boards  over  a  long  period  of  years.  She 
is  generous  with  her  talents,  and  she  and  her  husband,  Herman  Johnson,  are  much  in 
demand  for  entertainments,  at  which  he  plays  the  guitar  and  she  the  piano  accompani- 
ment. Although  barely  able  to  reach  the  pedals  of  the  pipe  organ,  she  is  an  accomplished 
organist  and  is  dearly  loved  for  her  beautiful  music  and  for  her  devotion  to  the  com- 
munity. 

Mrs.  Johnson  is  the  mother  of  six  talented  children,  five  of  them  musicians  of 
note,  and  all  of  whom  serve  the  Church  and  their  communities.  Mrs.  Johnson  also 
reared  her  husband's  youngest  brother  and  sister.  She  is  devoted  to  her  grandchildren 
and  great-grandchildren,  many  of  whom  are  following  her  love  for  music  and  her 
service  in  the  Church. 

690 


THEOLOGY  •    The  Doctrine  and  Covenants 

Lesson  43  —  The  Day  of  Rest  and  Devotions 
Elder  Roy  W.  Doxey 

(Text:  The  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  Section   59:1-14) 

For  First  Meeting,  December  1962 

Objective:     To  learn  what  the  Lord  has  said  regarding  rest  from  labors  and  the  Sab- 
bath day. 


Introduction 

On  Sunday,  August  j,  1831,  the 
Prophet  Joseph  Smith  attended  the 
funeral  of  Polly  Knight,  wife  of 
Joseph  Knight,  Sr.,  who  had  given 
material  substance  to  the  Prophet. 
(D  &  C  12;  23:6.)  Their  son,  New- 
el K.  Knight,  wrote  that  his  mother 
insisted  upon  traveling  from  Kirt- 
land  to  Missouri  notwithstanding 
the  fact  that  she  was  very  ill.  Her 
greatest  desire,  to  stand  on  the  land 
of  Zion,  was  granted  her.  Of  Polly 
Knight  the  Prophet  wrote  that  she 
was  the  first  to  die  in  the  land  of 
Zion,  and  as  "a  worthy  member 
sleeps  in  Jesus  till  the  resurrection." 
{DHC  1:199,  footnote.)  By  the  7th 
of  August  the  land  of  Zion  was  con- 
secrated as  a  gathering  place  for  the 
saints,  the  temple  site  was  dedi- 
cated, and  the  first  conference  was 
held  in  Zion,  this  being  the  Fifth 
General    Conference.     The   Coles- 


ville  Branch  members  were  present 
at  this  conference. 

They  Shall  Rest  From  Their  Labors 
The  Lord  promised  blessings  to 
those  who  were  to  come  up  to  the 
land  of  Zion,  provided  that  they 
would  have  an  eye  single  to  God's 
glorv.  As  Section  59:1  points  out, 
''an  eve  single  to  my  glory"  re- 
quires that  one  keep  the  command- 
ments. Consistent  with  this 
thought  is  the  verse  which  follows: 

For  those  that  live  shall  inherit  the 
earth,  and  those  that  die  shall  rest  from 
all  their  labors,  and  their  works  shall  fol- 
low them;  and  they  shall  receive  a  crown 
in  the  mansions  of  my  Father,  which  I 
have  prepared  for  them  (D  &  C  59:2). 

One  niav  reflect  upon  this  scrip- 
ture with  joy,  realizing  that  when 
men  and  women  follow  the  Lord's 
plan  of  life  here,  their  righteous 
labors  will  be  rewarded  when  mor- 
tality ends. 


691 


692 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1962 


Follov/ing  the  necessary  sojourn 
in  the  spirit  world  where  advance- 
ment is  made  toward  the  ultimate 
glory  of  the  resurrection,  a  place  is 
received  in  the  mansions  of  the 
Father  —  the  celestial  kingdom,  for 
those  who  have  had  their  minds 
single  to  God.  (D  &  C  88:20-22, 
66-68.) 

Revehtions  Are  Blessings 

The  good  things  of  the  earth  are 
promised  those  who  obey  the  gos- 
pel. This  is  a  blessing  discussed  in 
Lesson  41  (Rdiei  Society  Magazine, 
July  1962)  concerning  Zion.  In 
addition  to  these  temporal  blessings, 
the  saints  are  to  be  blessed  with 
commandments  and  revelations: 

And  they  shall  also  be  crowned  with 
blessings  from  above,  yea,  and  with  com- 
mandments not  a  few,  and  with  revela- 
tions in  their  time  —  they  that  are  faith- 
ful and  diligent  before  me  (D  &  C  59:4). 

There  is  the  fact  that  one's 
spiritual  welfare  is  greatly  enhanced 
by  obedience  to  all  of  God's  com- 
mandments. There  are  some  peo- 
ple, and  their  numbers  are  great, 
who  believe  that  commandments 
are  restrictive,  little  realizing  that 
the  gospel  frees  people  from  bond- 
age. (John  8:31-32;  D  &  C  84: 
49-53.)  Real  freedom  consists  of  a 
clear  conscience  toward  God  and 
man. 

Commandments  come  by  revela- 
tion. Revelations  also  provide  the 
faithful  with  hope,  peace,  and  cour- 
age to  continue  on  to  the  end. 

Great  Commandments 

Only  the  Father  can  say  that  one 
of  his  commandments  is  greater 
than  another.  This  he  has  done 
through  his  Son  by  saying  that  one 


should  love  God  as  the  first  com- 
mandment and  second,  that  one 
should  love  his  neighbor  as  himself. 
(Matt.  22:37-40.)  In  the  revelation 
comprising  this  lesson,  notice  the 
important  information  given  about 
these  two  great  commandments. 

Wherefore,  I  give  unto  them  a  com- 
mandment, saying  thus:  Thou  shalt  love 
the  Lord  thy  God  with  all  thy  heart, 
with  all  thy  might,  mind,  and  strength; 
and  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  thou 
shalt  serve  him. 

Thou  shalt  love  thy  neighbor  as  thy- 
self. Thou  shalt  not  steal;  neither  commit 
adultery,  nor  kill,  nor  do  anything  like 
unto  it  (D  &  C   59:5-6). 

In  this  revelation  specific*  refer- 
ence is  made  to  certain  command- 
ments the  violation  of  which  clearly 
indicates  that  one  does  not  love  his 
fellow  man.  These  laws  condemn 
stealing,  adultery,  murder,  or  any- 
thing like  it.  All  one  needs  to  do  to 
verify  the  importance  of  these  laws 
in  relation  to  the  second  great  com- 
mandment is  to  ask:  ''Does  one  love 
his  neighbor  if  he  commits  any  one 
of  these  infractions  of  the  moral 
law?"  (Lessons  26  and  27,  Relief  So- 
ciety Magazine,  August,  September, 
i960.) 

Thanksgiving  and  Humility 

Thanksgiving  is  to  be  shown  to 
the  Lord  in  all  things.  For  what 
should  the  saint  be  thankful  —  life 
with  its  opportunities  to  prove  one- 
self? the  fulness  of  the  gospel  that 
brings  purpose  into  life?  that  divine 
direction  is  received  today  by  in- 
spired prophets?  the  joy  of  know- 
ing that  great  blessings  accrue  to 
those  who  are  faithful?  These  and 
countless  other  blessings  should  be 
acknowledged    to    the    Father    in 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


693 


prayer.  But  this  is  not  the  only 
way  that  gratitude  is  to  be  expressed. 
When  one  keeps  the  command- 
ments, he  prays,  and  he  also  loves 
the  Father  and  the  Son.  (John 
14:15;  D  &  C  46:7.)  Prayer  offered 
in  humility  with  a  thankful  heart 
assists  one  to  continue  in  the  faith. 
Humility  is  the  quality  of  being 
teachable,  of  responding  fully  to  the 
Lord's  will.  The  humble  person, 
one  who  has  a  broken  heart  and 
contrite  spirit,  will  demonstrate  his 
gratitude  for  all  things,  and  he  will 
be  made  glorious.    (D  &  C  78:19.) 

The  Sabbath  Commandment 

All  of  the  foregoing  truths  from 
Section  59  were  given  in  prepara- 
tion for  the  Sabbath  day  command- 
ment, as  follows: 

And  that  thou  mayest  more  fully  keep 
thyself  unspotted  from  the  world,  thou 
shalt  go  to  the  house  of  prayer  and  offer 
up  thy  sacraments  upon  my  holy  day; 

For  verily  this  is  a  day  appointed  unto 
you  to  rest  from  your  labors,  and  to  pay 
thy  devotions  unto  the  Most  High; 

Nevertheless  thy  vows  shall  be  offered 
up  in  righteousness  on  all  days  and  at 
all  times; 

But  remember  that  on  this,  the  Lord's 
day,  thou  shalt  offer  thine  oblations  and 
thy  sacraments  unto  the  Most  High,  con- 
fessing thy  sins  unto  the  brethren,  and 
before  the  Lord. 

And  on  this  day  thou  shalt  do  none 
other  thing,  only  let  thy  food  be  pre- 
pared with  singleness  of  heart  that  thy 
fasting  may  be  perfect,  or,  in  other  words, 
that  thy  joy  may  be  full. 

Verily,  this  is  fasting  and  prayer,  or  in 
other  words,  rejoicing  and  prayer  (D  &  C 
59:9-14)- 


Shown  in  the  form  of  *'thou 
shalt,"  or  what  is  required  on  the 
Sabbath  day,  these  commandments 
may  be  stated  as: 

1.  'Thou  shalt  go  to  the  house  of 
prayer."  For  what  purpose?  '*.  .  . 
that  thou  mayest  more  fully  keep 
thyself  unspotted  from  the  world." 
Under  the  most  favorable  condi- 
tions people  may  fall  away  from  the 
truth,  but  the  person  who  goes  to 
the  appointed  Church  meetings  will 
find  a  place  of  faith,  of  learning,  of 
glory,  of  order,  and  verily,  a  house 
of  God.  {Ibid.,  88:119.)  In  the 
house  of  the  Lord,  as  in  a  sacrament 
meeting,  the  communicant  meets 
friends  from  whom  he  receives  en- 
couragement. 

Sometimes  members  of  the 
Church  absent  themselves  from  the 
sacrament  meeting  because  they 
feel  that  they  hear  the  same  mes- 
sages often,  or  for  some  other  rea- 
son. President  Heber  J.  Grant  had 
this  to  say  on  this  thought: 

There  are  some  who  say  they  will 
not  go  to  meeting  because  they  know  just 
who  will  talk  and  what  they  will  say.  I 
realize  that  such  persons  are  becoming 
indifferent  to  the  spiritual  things  of  the 
kingdom.  I  know  people,  who,  in  the 
old  world,  would  go  many  miles  to  a 
meeting  because  they  were  in  love  with 
the  gospel.  They  will  not  cross  the  street 
now  because  they  have  lost  that  love. 
Just  as  surely  as  failing  to  eat  will  cause 
our  physical  frames  to  shrink  and  die, 
just  so  sure  neglect  to  supply  our  spiritual 
natures  will  bring  death  to  them  (GospeJ 
Standards,  page  98). 

2.  Thou  shalt  ''offer  up  thy  sacra- 
ments upon  my  holy  day."  What 
does  this  mean?  Sacraments  and 
devotions  are  similar.  Specifically,  a 
sacrament   is   a   ceremony   wherein 


694 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1962 


one  makes  a  covenant  with  the  Lord. 
For  Latter-day  Saints  the  partaking 
of  the  sacrament  constitutes  a  cove- 
nant-making and  a  covenant-renewal 
opportunity.  When  partaking  of 
the  sacrament  worthily,  the  mem- 
ber is  promised  the  blessing  of  the 
Spirit  to  be  with  him.  Here  alone 
is  sufficient  reason  for  attending  the 
sacrament  meeting  in  the  true  spirit 
of  worship. 

3.  ''This  is  a  day  appointed  unto 
you  to  rest  from  your  labors."  Verse 
10  of  Section  59  informs  us  that  the 
keeping  of  this  commandment  is 
essential  to  Sabbath  worship.  What 
does  it  mean  to  rest?  Certainly  it 
does  not  mean  idleness.  But  from 
what  are  we  to  rest?  Elder  John  A. 
Widtsoe  suggested  that  a  true  rest 
is  one  in  which  the  person  has  a 
change  from  the  occupations  or 
work  of  the  weekday;  however,  we 
should  devote  our  activities  to  the 
requirements  of  the  Sabbath  day. 
(Evidences  and  Reconciliations 
1:220-221.)  But  are  there  activities 
of  the  week  in  which  some  people 
must  be  engaged?  There  is  neces- 
sary work  to  be  performed,  such  as 
the  feeding  and  care  of  animals  on 
the  farm,  some  public  service  indus- 
tries as  power,  light,  hospital,  police 
and  fire  protection,  etc.  In  the 
main,  however,  the  person  who  en- 
gages in  Sunday  work  may  find  him- 
self an  inactive  member  of  God's 
kingdom. 

4.  Thou  shalt  ''pay  thy  devotions 
unto  the  Most  High."  As  indicated 
earlier,  devotions  are  similar  to  sac- 
rament as  given  in  this  revelation. 
What  are  the  devotions  of  the  saint 
in  meetings  of  the  Sabbath?  In- 
structive on  this  question  is  the 
following: 


On  the  Sabbath,  the  Saints  should  be 
in  the  house  of  prayer  and  offer  up  their 
"sacraments";  that  is,  present  their  de- 
votions before  the  Lord,  in  the  form  of 
songs  of  praise,  prayer  and  thanksgiving, 
testimonies,  partaking  of  the  Sacrament, 
and  contemplation  of  the  Word  of  God. 
All  this  is  meant  by  the  word  "sacrament," 
which,  in  its  widest  range,  stands  for  any 
sacred  rite  or  ceremony  whereby  we  affirm 
our  allegiance  to  our  divine  Lord  [D  &  C 
Commentary,  page  351). 

In  the  words  of  President  Joseph 
F.  Smith: 

Men  are  not  showing  zeal  and  ardor 
in  their  religious  faith  and  duty  when 
they  hustle  off  early  Sunday  morning  on 
the  cars,  in  teams,  in  automobiles,  to  the 
canyons,  the  resorts,  and  to  visit  friends 
or  places  of  amusement  with  their  wives 
and  children.  They  are  not  paying  their 
devotions  in  this  way  to  the  Most  High 
{Gospel  Doctrine,  page  246). 

5.  "Thou  shalt  offer  thine  obla- 
tions .  .  .  unto  the  Most  High." 
Spiritual  as  well  as  temporal  offer- 
ings (which  are  really  spiritual)  are 
to  be  rendered  to  the  Lord.  An 
enlightening  explanation  of  the 
meaning  and  application  of  "obla- 
tions" anciently  and  today,  may  be 
found  in  the  D  &:  C  Commentary, 
page  352. 

6.  Thou  shalt  confess  "thy  sins 
unto  thy  brethren,  and  before  the 
Lord."  The  following  statement  of 
Elder  Marion  G.  Romney,  delivered 
in  general  conference,  suggests  an 
explanation : 

I  would  assume  that  we  are  to  confess 
all  our  sins  unto  the  Lord.  For  transgres- 
sions which  are  wholly  personal,  affecting 
none  but  ourselves  and  the  Lord,  such 
confession  would  seem  to  be  sufficient. 

For  misconduct  which  offends  another, 
confession  should  also  be  made  to  the 
offended  one,  and  his  forgiveness  sought. 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


695 


Finally,  where  one's  transgressions  are 
of  such  a  nature  as  would,  unrepented  of, 
put  in  jeopardy  his  right  to  membership 
or  fellowship  in  the  Church  of  Jesus 
Christ,  full  and  effective  confession 
would,  in  my  judgment,  require  confes- 
sion by  the  repentant  sinner  to  his  bishop 
or  other  proper  presiding  Church  officer 
—  not  that  the  Church  officer  could  for- 
give the  sin  (this  power  rests  in  the  Lord 
himself  and  those  only  to  whom  he 
specificallv  delegates  it)  but  rather  that 
the  Church,  acting  through  its  duly  ap- 
pointed officers,  might  with  full  knowl- 
edge of  the  facts  take  such  action  with 
respect  to  Church  discipline  as  the  cir- 
cumstances merit. 

One  having  forsaken  his  sins  and,  by 
proper  confession,  cleared  his  conduct 
with  the  Lord,  with  the  people  he  has 
offended,  and  with  the  Church  of  Jesus 
Christ,  where  necessary,  may  with  full 
confidence  seek  the  Lord's  forgiveness  and 
go  forth  in  newness  of  life,  relying  upon 
the  merits  of  Christ  (Romney,  Marion  C: 
Conference  Report,  October  1955,  page 
125). 

7.  Thou  shalt  "let  thy  food  be 
prepared  with  singleness  of  heart." 
It  seems  that  the  intent  of  this  in- 
struction is  that  Sunday  does  not 
become  a  feast  day.  On  this  point 
we  have  the  following: 

Upon  the  Sabbath,  even  the  food 
should  be  prepared  "with  singleness  of 
heart";  that  is  to  say,  in  simplicity.  Our 
hearts,  our  desires,  on  that  day  should 
not  be  elaborate  feasts,  whereby  some  are 
prevented  from  having  a  Sabbath.  A 
simple  meal  should  suffice.  To  that  ex- 
tent every  Sabbath  should  be  a  fast  day, 
one  bringing  perfect  joy  {D  &  C  Com- 
mentary, page  352). 

8.  "And  on  this  day  thou  shalt  do 
none  other  thing."  This  admoni- 
tion seems  to  point  out  that  the 
positive  requirements  of  observing 
Sunday,  as  listed  above,  provide 
enough  counsel  on  what  should  be 


done.  It  is  also  apparent  to  the 
careful  reader  of  this  revelation  that 
the  Lord  did  not  seem  at  that  time 
to  catalogue  the  negative  aspects  of 
this  law.  In  time,  however,  diso- 
bedience by  the  world  to  the  Sab- 
bath law  in  making  Sunday  a 
holiday  instead  of  a  holy  day,  and 
the  use  of  the  automobile  with  pub- 
lic places  of  recreation  open  on  the 
Sabbath  became  widespread,  and 
members  of  the  Church  began  to 
succumb  to  these  temptations.  Ac- 
cordingly, First  Presidencies  have 
issued  formal  statements  about  Sab- 
bath observance.  The  latest,  issued 
on  June  19,  1959,  by  President 
David  O.  McKay,  J.  Reuben  Clark, 
Jr.,  and  Henry  D.  Moyle,  empha- 
sizes the  commandments  given 
anciently  and  in  Section  59.  After 
quoting  the  modern  revelation  and 
Exodus  20:8-11,  20,  the  following 
appears : 

Latter-day  Saints  should  not  permit 
these  commandments  regarding  the  Sab- 
bath to  shp  from  their  minds.  All  during 
this,  the  Last  Dispensation,  the  Prophets 
of  the  Lord  have  urged  Sabbath-observ- 
ance upon  the  people.  Different  concepts 
of  Sabbath-observance  have  been  urged 
upon  us  by  unbelievers,  partial-believers, 
and  by  the  thoughtless,  concerned  pri- 
marily with  the  pleasures  of  the  world, 
sometimes  under  the  guise  of  recreation, 
sometimes  by  activities  the  Lord  has  told 
us  were  sinful. 

The  Sabbath  is  not  just  another  day  on 
which  we  merely  rest  from  work,  free  to 
spend  it  as  our  hghtmindedness  may  sug- 
gest. It  is  a  holy  day,  the  Lord's  Day, 
to  be  spent  as  a  day  of  worship  and  rev- 
erence. All  matters  extraneous  thereto 
should  be  shunned. 

We  must  bear  in  mind  all  these  prin- 
ciples. We  must  remember  particularly 
actual  Sabbath-breaking  labor  which  might 
be  required  from  a  great  number  of  Lesser 
Priesthood  members  in  any  Sabbath- 
breaking   activities,    including   interference 


696 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1962 


with  their  duties  and  attendance  at  quor- 
um meetings.  For  all  these  and  for  many 
other  reasons  affecting  injuriously  the  re- 
ligious duties  and  activities  of  the  whole 
Church  membership,  Latter-day  Saints, 
with  a  testimony  of  the  Gospel  and  a 
knowledge  of  the  spiritual  blessings  that 
come  from  keeping  the  Sabbath,  will  never 
permit  themselves  to  make  it  a  shopping 
day,  an  activity  that  has  no  place  in  a 
proper  observance  of  the  Holy  Day  of 
the  Lord,  on  which  we  are  commanded  to 
pour  out  our  souls  in  gratitude  for  the 
many  blessings  of  health,  strength,  phys- 
ical comfort,  and  spiritual  joy  which  come 
from  the  Lord's  bounteous  hand  {Des- 
eret  News,  Saturday,  June  20,   1959). 

Parental  Example 

The  Lord  established  the  Sabbath 
as  a  holy  day  that  man  might  benefit 
spiritually.  Unto  Moses,  Israel's 
prophet,  the  Sabbath  was  known  as 
a  sign  between  the  Lord  and  Israel. 
(Exodus  31:13-14;  Ezekiel  20:19- 
24.) 

The  counsel  to  keep  the  Sabbath 
holy  is  as  applicable  today  as  when 
it  was  given.  The  observance  of 
Sunday  as  the  Lord's  Day  is  a  fact 
of  modern  revelation.  (D  &  C 
59:12.)  The  keeping  of  the  Sab- 
bath today  will  have  the  same  effect 
as  was  promised  anciently,  the 
sanctification  of  the  person. 

How  will  the  world  know  the 
Lord's  people  today?     One  way  is 


by  their  observance  of  the  day  of 
rest.  The  testimony  of  the  truth 
comes  to  the  obedient.  A  witness 
of  the  gospel  must  be  based  upon 
the  faith  of  the  individual.  Every 
parent  should  ask,  ''Is  my  attitude 
toward  Sabbath  observance  reflect- 
ed in  the  faith  of  my  children?"  In 
other  words,  if  the  parents  break  the 
law,  will  the  children  feel  that  they 
also  may  disregard  the  Lord's  com- 
mandment? Observance  of  the 
Sabbath  day  by  the  parents  brings 
forth  fruits  of  faith  in  the  lives  of 
the  children  and  the  testimony  of 
truth  through  keeping  the  other 
commandments. 

Questions  ioi  Discussion 

1.  Discuss:  The  commandments  of  the 
Lord  are  blessings. 

2.  Name  some  of  the  commandments 
(not  Sabbath  day)  given  in  the  forepart 
of  this  lesson.  Tell  why  they  are  im- 
portant. 

3.  Enumerate  some  of  the  blessings  for 
which  the  Latter-day  Saint  should  be 
thankful. 

4.  Name  as  many  of  the  eight  "thou 
shalts"  of  Sabbath  day  observance  as  you 
can. 

5.  What  does  it  mean  to  (a)  offer  up 
thy  sacraments  (b)  rest  from  thy  labors 
(c)   pay  thy  devotions  to  the  Most  High. 

6.  Discuss:  Sabbath  day  observance  by 
parents  affects  the  lives  of  their  children. 


MAP  AVAILABLE   FOR  THEOLOGY  COURSE 

A  map  (28"  X  21"),  "The  Mormon  Exodus  to  the  Rocky  Mountains,"  showing  the 
-^^^  journeyings  of  the  saints  from  New  England  to  the  West,  is  available  at  the 
Deseret  Book  Store,  44  East  South  Temple,  Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah,  65c  postpaid. 
Its  use  is  recommended  by  the  General  Board  of  Relief  Society. 


VISITING  TEACHER  MESSAGES 

Truths  to  Live  By  From  the  Doctrine  and  Covenants 


Message  43  -  "Be  of  Good  Cheer''  (D  &  C  61:36). 

Chiistine  H.  Robinson 

For  First  Week,  December  1962 

Objective:  To   point  out  that  cheerfulness  is  an   important   element   of   the   gospel's 
teachings.    The  Lord  wants  us  to  be  of  good  cheer. 

AN  ancient  story  told  in  Hebrew  and  mercy  come  instantly  to  mind, 
households  concerns  a  sage  Probably  but  few  of  us  would  im- 
who  met  the  Prophet  Elijah  in  a  mediately  associate  cheerfulness 
busy  market  place.  The  sage  asked  with  the  Savior's  teachings,  yet 
the  prophet  the  character  qualities  he  frequently  emphasized  this 
the  Lord  looks  for  when  he  bestows  quality.  For  example,  on  the  oc- 
special  blessings.  Looking  over  the  casion  when  the  Master's  disciples 
square,  crowded  with  barterers  and  were  sailing  on  the  sea  and  the  wind 
traders,  the  sage  inquired  if  any  of  and  storm  seemed  about  to  engulf 
those  would  earn  the  Lord's  bless-  them,  Jesus  came  toward  them  walk- 
ings. The  prophet  replied,  ''None,  ing  on  the  water,  and  called  to 
save  these,"  and  pointed  to  a  small  them,  saying,  ''Be  of  good  cheer; 
group  of  people  obviously  lacking  it  is  I;  be  not  afraid"  (Matt.  14:27). 
in  worldly  goods  but  whose  faces  On  several  occasions  when  the 
radiated  cheerfulness  and  kindness.  Savior  healed  the  sick,  he  said,  "Be 
The  sage,  seeking  to  learn  the  rea-  of  good  cheer."  (See  Matt.  9.2.) 
son  why  these  people  had  been  After  Paul's  miraculous  conversion, 
singled  out  to  receive  the  Lord's  when  he  was  preaching  to  the  peo- 
blessing,  inquired  of  them  as  to  pie  in  Jerusalem  and  they  threat- 
their  virtues  and  deeds.  Their  lead-  ened  to  kill  him,  "the  Lord  stood 
er  replied,  "We  are  poor  people,  by  him,  and  said.  Be  of  good  cheer. 
Our  main  virtue  is  that  we  have  Paul"  (Acts  23:11). 
merry  hearts.  We  seek  to  bring  Cheerfulness  implies  having  cour- 
comfort  and  hope  to  those  who  are  age,  optimism,  confidence,  and  a 
discouraged.  When  we  meet  one  feeling  of  comfort  and  repose.  One 
who  is  sad,  we  strive  to  chase  away  thoughtful  author  has  said,  "Cheer- 
his  sorrow  and  to  bring  sunshine  fulness  radiates  confidence  and  en- 
and  good  will  into  his  life."  thusiasm.  It  is  the  antidote  to 
As  we  think  of  the  essential  ele-  worry,  fear,  discouragement.  .  .  . 
ments  .^f  the  gospel,  characteristics  Cheerfulness  gives  mental  alertness, 
such  as   love,  faith,  hope,  charity,  serenity    of    mind,    and    broadens 

697 


698 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1962 


sympathy.  Cheerfulness  brings  con- 
tentment and  tranquihty"  (Kleiser: 
Inspiration  and  Ideals,  page  94). 

To  be  cheerful  means  to  look  for 
the  joy  and  sunshine  in  life  rather 
than  to  dwell  on  the  gloom  and 
shadows.  To  be  cheerful  means  to 
gladden,  comfort,  and  raise  the 
spirits  of  those  with  whom  we  as- 
sociate. It  means  to  be  kind  and 
courteous,  gentle,  gracious,  sincere. 

Ours  is  a  cheerful  religion.  The 
gospel  teaches  us  to  be  happy  and 
confident.  The  prophet  Nephi 
emphasized  this  when  he  said: 
''men  are  that  they  might  have  joy" 
(2  Nephi  2:25).  All  gospel  prin- 
ciples are  aimed  at  bringing  peace, 
confidence,  and  happiness  into 
men's  lives. 


To  be  cheerful  is  not  always  easy 
but  it  is  a  truism  that  as  we  think 
cheerful  thoughts,  we  become  cheer- 
ful. Someone  has  aptly  said,  "Those 
who  bring  sunshine  into  the  lives 
of  others  cannot  keep  it  from  them- 
selves." 

Solomon  said,  ''A  merry  heart 
maketh  a  cheerful  countenance" 
(Proverbs  15:13).  Cheerfulness, 
then,  is  probably  nature's  most  ap- 
pealing cosmetic.  It  shines  through 
from  the  soul  like  a  wondrous  light. 

Therefore,  let  us  always  remem- 
ber the  comforting  counsel  of  the 
Lord  when  he  advises  us  to  ''be  of 
good  cheer  ...  for  I  am  in  your 
midst,  and  I  have  not  forsaken  you" 
(D  &  C  61:36). 


WORK  MEETING 


The  Latter-day  Saint  Home 


(A  Course  Expected  to  Be  Used  by  Wards  and  Branches  at  Work  Meeting) 

Discussion  3  —  The  Latter-day  Saint  Home  Is  Well  Organized  (Part  III) 

Dr.  Virginia  F.  Cutler 

For  Second  Meeting,  December  1962 

Objective:  To  help  us  understand  the  value  of  organizing  our  time. 


Y^HEN  you  have  achieved  the  of  the  home  to  save  backtracking, 

goal   of  making  your  home  you  are  ready  for  attacking  the  next 

convenient,    of    having    each    item  goal,  v^hich  is  organizing  your  time, 

located  where  you  use  it  first,  of  You  should  start  looking  at  time 

having    dupHcate    items,    such    as  from    the    standpoint    of    a    daily, 

cleaning  materials,  in  different  parts  weekly,  monthly,  and  yearly  sched- 


WORK  MEETING 


699 


ule.  There  are  some  folks  who  look 
down  life's  path  for  a  five  or  ten 
year  stretch  and  try  to  make  each 
day's  activities  add  up  to  meet  their 
longtime  goals.  A  prominent  edu- 
cator tried  this  idea  and  was  de- 
termined to  complete  her  master's 
degree  before  reaching  age  thirty, 
her  doctor's  degree  before  age  forty, 
and  to  have  her  sons  well  on  their 
educational  path,  with  missions  ac- 
complished, before  reaching  mid- 
century.  She  has  other  goals  for 
each  decade  before  becoming  a  cen- 
tenarian. There  have  been  inter- 
ruptions and  minor  changes  along 
the  way,  but  the  big  goals  have 
been  accomplished.  The  time 
schedule  of  each  day,  if  carried 
through  to  completion,  can  give 
one  the  satisfaction  that  comes  with 
accomplishment. 

A  calendar  with  large  squares  that 
would  give  one  an  opportunity  to 
make  notes  for  each  day,  would  be 
an  invaluable  aid  in  making  time- 
planning  easier.  Go  through  your 
yearly  calendar  and  make  a  special 
note  of  all  of  the  birthdays,  special 
celebrations,  and  significant  events 
for  your  family.  Then,  with  a  col- 
ored pencil,  block  off  the  time  that 
will  be  required  for  getting  ready  for 
special  events  or  for  certain  types 
of  work  that  must  be  done.  When 
you  see  the  over-all  picture  for  the 
year,  you  will  be  able  to  space  out 
your  work  to  avoid  overloading  the 
daily  and  weekly  schedule. 

Now,  look  at  your  schedule  for 
the  week  (the  blackboard  is  used 
to  demonstrate  the  method).  Re- 
lief Society  is  written  on  one  square; 
Church  events  are  scheduled  in 
their  proper  places,  and  family  hour, 
the  highlight  of  the  week,  is  starred. 


After  all  the  items  important  to  you 
and  your  family  are  on  the  schedule, 
then  it  is  time  to  think  of  how  you 
are  going  to  get  your  work  done  in 
between  all  of  these  other  obliga- 
tions. 

No  two  people  organize  and  plan 
their  daily  work  in  exactly  the  same 
way.  The  essential  thing  is  that 
you  do  organize,  that  you  do  have 
a  plan,  that  you  do  get  up  early  in 
the  morning  and  get  yourself  ready 
for  the  day's  work.  This  means 
wearing  suitable  clothing,  not  a 
house  robe  and  bedroom  slippers. 
A  careful  planner  and  organizer  can 
accomplish  more  in  three  hours 
than  another  person  who  works  aim- 
lessly can  accomplish  in  a  whole 
day. 

Scientific  planning  requires  that 
you  know  what  is  to  be  done,  who 
is  to  do  it,  when  it  is  to  be  done, 
and  how  it  is  to  be  carried  out. 
Your  day's  work  may  include  these 
jobs:  meals  to  prepare,  lunches  to 
fix,  beds  to  make,  rooms  to  clean, 
walks  to  sweep,  animals  to  feed, 
darning  to  be  done,  a  hem  to  turn 
up  in  a  dress,  and  a  visit  to  the  den- 
tist. Just  listing  the  jobs  will  help 
you  to  plan  who  should  do  them. 

Homemaking  is  a  co-operative 
enterprise,  and  each  member  of  the 
family  should  share  the  responsi- 
bilities as  well  as  the  benefits.  Ro- 
tating assignments  to  keep  interest 
going  is  an  asset;  teaching  the  meth- 
od for  doing  the  work  is  the  man- 
ager's task;  accepting  the  work  done 
without  redoing  it  is  a  must;  check- 
ing and  teaching  ways  to  improve 
is  part  of  the  follow-up. 

Very  young  children  can  be 
taught  to  put  their  clothes  away 
and  will  later  welcome  the  oppor- 


700  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1962 

tunity   to   make   their  beds.     Give  This  experience  changed  her  hfe. 

them    praise     and     encouragement  She  started   planning  her  work   so 

for  what  they  do  and  lead  them  into  that  she  would  have  time  to  study 

greater  responsibility.  The  efficient  about  tile.    She  read  about  it  in  the 

home  manager  does  not  do  all  the  dictionary  and  in  the  encyclopedia. 

work    herself,    but    considers    the  She  borrowed  some  books  from  the 

home  a  training  center  for  improv-  town  library  and  she  found  some- 

ing  home  and  family  life  and  sees  thing  made  of  tile  everywhere  she 

to  it  that  every  member  is  part  of  looked.     She  wrote  a  twenty-seven 

the  plan.  page  report  of  her  findings  and  sent 

Here  are  some  tips   for  stream-  it    to    Professor   Agassiz.      He   was 

lining  some  of  the  jobs  to  be  done  very  pleased  with  the  information 

and  for  finishing  work  on  schedule:  and  used  some  of  it  in  a  report  he 

was  making. 

Plan  meals  well  i"  advance^  ^^  ^^^^  ^^^  ^  ^^^^^    ^^^  ^^^^^ 

Pack  the  lunches  the  night  betore.  i       .i       l-i         oi_ 

Pick  up  misplaced  items  and  straighten  her  what  was  under  the  tile.     She 

the  living  room  before  bedtime.  replied,  ''AntS."     He  sent  word  back 

Develop  the  "while"  technique  —  while  that  he  v/ould  like  to  have  her  make 

the   bread    is   baking    have    the    darning  ^^  investigation   about  ants.     This 

^'L^am  to  be  ambidextrous.  ^tudy  took  her  to   the  country    to 

the  museums,   to   the  science  lab- 

In  all  this  planning,  don't  forget  oratories  of  the  university,  and  she 

to  save  some  time  for  self-improve-  wrote  a  lengthier  report  about  ants 

ment.     Have  you  heard  about  the  than    she   had   written    about   tile, 

homemaker    who     complained     to  Professor    Agassiz    had    her    report 

Louis  Agassiz  after  hearing  one  of  published  and  she  received  enough 

his  lectures   that  she  never  had  a  money  to  buy  several  books  and  to 

chance  to  do  any  of  the  things  he  enroll  in  some  classes  that  would 

suggested?      She   was    always    busy  help  her  with  her  new  interest.  She 

and  never  finished  her  work  in  time  eventually  earned  enough  to  travel 

to  do  any  reading.     She  said  that  extensively  and  to  enlarge  her  un- 

one  of  the  main  jobs  she  had  to  do  derstanding   of   the  world   and   its 

was  to  peel  the  vegetables  and  get  people. 

the  food  ready  for  dinner.  'Where  Every  homemaker  should  feel 
do  you  sit  while  you  peel  the  vege-  that  she  at  the  end  of  the  day  has 
tables?"  he  queried.  ''I  usually  sit  learned  something  new  —  that  she 
on  the  back  step,"  was  the  answer,  is  a  better  person  than  she  was  the 
''What  is  the  step  made  of?"  he  day  before.  She  must  continue  to 
asked,  "Tile,"  was  the  answer.  build  herself  if  she  is  to  be  an  inter- 
He  asked  her  what  kind  of  tile  esting  member  of  the  family  group 
and  she  said,  "I  don't  know.  "How  and  be  able  to  inspire  others  to 
many  years  have  you  been  sitting  greater  accomplishments, 
on  that  step?"  he  asked.    "Fifteen" 

was  the  answer.    "Lady,  here  is  my  Thoughts  ioi  Discussion 
card,"  said  he,  "find  out  everything 

you   can  about  tile  and  send  me  a  ^    How  can  time  planning  assist  one  to 

report."  be  the  master  of  her  fate? 


WORK  MEETING 


701 


2.  How  early  should  a  homemaker 
begin  to  train  her  children  to  assume  re- 
sponsibilities in  the  home? 

3.  When  is  one  justified  in  forgetting 


the  time  schedule? 

4.  In  what  must  a  home  manager  be 
skilled  in  order  to  make  her  home  an 
example  of  good  organization? 


LITERATURE 


America's  Literature 


The  New  Birth  of  Freedom 


Lesson  35  —  The  Alcott  Family 

Elder  Briant  S.  Jacobs 

(Textbook:  America's  Literature  by  James  D.  Hart  and  Clarence  Gohdes 

Dryden  Press,  New  York) 

For  Third  Meeting,  December  1962 

Objective:  To  accept  the  Alcott  home,  real  and  fictional,  as  a  memorable  example  of 
the  unity  which  kindness  and  love  can  create. 


F 


EW  children's  books  have  ever 
received  or  deserved  the  pop- 
ular reception  given  to  Louisa  May 
Alcott's  Little  Women  from  its 
publication  in  1868  until  almost 
our  own  day.  Before  her  death 
twenty  years  later,  at  the  early  age 
of  fifty-six,  Louisa  saw  hundreds  of 
thousands  of  copies  of  Little  Wom- 
en printed,  which  made  her  a  for- 
tune, paying  her  far  more  than  the 
other  two  hundred  and  fifty  works 
she  published  during  her  lifetime. 

From  her  girlhood,  Louisa  had 
determined  to  succeed  at  writing. 
This  she  accomplished,  thus  earn- 
ing the  financial  security  so  entire- 
ly absent  from  the  home  in  which 
she  was  reared.  Poverty,  and  some- 


times actual  want,  characterized  her 
early  life.  All  during  her  constant 
struggles  to  lighten  the  financial 
burdens  in  her  home  by  tending 
and  teaching  children,  doing  sew- 
ing, and  hiring  out  as  a  housemaid, 
she  was  constantly  writing  on  one 
story  or  novel  after  another,  until 
she  developed  a  style  of  her  own 
and  achieved  a  considerable  literary 
skill.  But  technical  skill  alone 
could  never  have  produced  books  so 
many  children  have  loved  so  in- 
tensely. The  memories  of  her 
childhood  years  in  a  home  environ- 
ment of  imaginative  freedom,  kind- 
ness, and  mutual  love  give  to  her 
pages  the  strength  and  joy  which 
make  Little  Women  charming  and 


702 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1962 


A  Perry  Picture 

LOUISA  MAY  ALCOTT 

real.  Before  we  can  fully  appreci- 
ate that  the  people  of  this  novel  are 
portrayals  of  the  parents  and  sis- 
ters who  dominated  her  life,  we 
must  first  let  them  come  alive  in 
their  own  right. 

Amos  Bionson  Alcott  (1799-1888) 

Bronson  was  born  in  the  pioneer 
community  of  Wolcott,  in  western 
Connecticut  about  twenty-five  miles 
north  of  New  Haven.  During  the 
summers  of  his  later  teens  he  bor- 
rowed money  from  his  frugal  fa- 
ther, shipped  to  various  southern 
ports,  then  went  on  extensive  walk- 
ing   tours,     carrying    baubles     and 


jewelry  and  knickknacks  in  two 
metal  trunks  \vhich  were  strapped 
over  his  shoulders,  one  in  front,  one 
behind.  The  isolated  southern 
folk  welcomed  him  with  enthu- 
siasm, often  allowing  him  to  stay  in 
their  large  mansions  as  long  as  he 
chose.  On  his  most  memorable 
peddling  trip,  he  found  himself 
among  Quakers.  Their  simple  lives 
and  intense  religious  idealism 
shaped  his  own  thinking  profound- 
ly. Long  before  he  met  Emerson 
and  the  Concord  Transcendental- 
ists  he  was  the  purest  of  idealists; 
indeed  he  was  unique  even  in  his 
own  day,  not  merely  because  he 
was  an  idealist,  but  because  through- 
out his  life  he  was  nothing  else. 

The  Teacher  Alcott 

He  returned  from  his  peddling 
as  heavily  in  debt  to  his  father  as 
when  he  left,  but  now  determined 
to  bring  others  the  light  and  ecstasy 
which  he  had  found  by  becoming 
a  teacher.  After  reading  his  own 
definition  of  his  calling,  it  is  not 
surprising  that  he  devoted  his  life 
to  teaching  with  a  zeal  so  intense 
that  his  innovations  caused  him  to 
be  misunderstood,  ridiculed,  and  so 
forced  to  close  his  schools.  His 
words  soar  with  fervor: 

If  there  be  any  employment  which, 
among  the  inhabitants  of  our  earth, 
claims  a  precedence,  that  of  instructing 
the  young  in  the  duties  and  pursuits  of 
time  and  eternity  seems  to  hold  itself 
conspicuously  to  notice.  And  this  de- 
servedly. No  other  employment  in 
which  men  can  be  engaged  is  more  inti- 
mately connected  with  the  welfare  of 
human  beings.  ...  It  is  the  employment 
of  God. 

The  supreme  principle  by  which 
he    hoped    to    guide    his    life-long 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


A  Perry  Picture 


Louisa  May  Alcott's  Home,  "The  Orchard  House/ 
Concord,  Massachusetts 


career  as  a  teacher  was  his  own 
"General  Maxim"  that  one  should 
''teach  in  imitation  of  the  Saviour." 
For  him,  teaching  was  never  mere- 
ly instructing,  but  the  rising  to  a 
lofty  spiritual  level  where,  for  a 
moment,  the  teacher  lent  his  mind 
to  his  students.  Each  day  they 
were  given  five  minutes  during 
which  time  they  were  encouraged 
to  discuss  their  intellectual  and 
spiritual  progress  or  retrogression 
during  the  past  twenty-four  hours. 
To  our  modern  young  mothers  it 
may  well  seem  strange  that  Alcott 
used  the  following  method  of  disci- 


pline in  his  home;  when  a  child 
merited  punishment,  he  was  de- 
nied the  piivilege  of  being  allowed 
to  tend  the  baby  or  help  mother 
clean  up  the  kitchen  dishes.  The 
supreme  punishment  was  not  for 
the  child  to  be  deprived  of  his  sup- 
per, but  for  him  to  eat  while  glum- 
ly watching  the  empty  place  of  his 
father,  who,  by  abstaining,  brought 
the  erring  child  to  contrition. 

In  1827  he  met  Miss  Abigail  May, 
daughter  of  Colonel  Joseph  May, 
one  of  Boston's  first  citizens.  She 
was  twenty-seven,  he  twenty-eight. 
He    was    overwhelmed    to    find    a 


704 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1962 


woman  of  breeding  and  culture  who 
enjoyed  listening  to  his  elaborate 
plans  and  theories  and  she,  in  turn, 
was  impressed  with  his  idealism  and 
his  sweet  spirit.  When  they  were 
married  two  years  later  and  re- 
ceived a  wedding  gift  of  three 
thousand  dollars  from  her  father, 
Bronson  calculated  that  if  he  sold 
all  the  copies  of  his  current  book 
and  spent  the  entire  sum  in  pay- 
ment of  his  debts,  he  would  still 
owe  $3,400.00. 

In  1843-44  he  organized  Fruit- 
lands,  an  idealistic  attempt  to  solve 
the  problems  of  society  and  educa- 
tion by  rural  communal  living. 
Founded  in  June,  it  lasted  until 
January,  when  starvation  for  his 
children  forced  him  to  abandon  his 
dream.  Though  friends  took  his 
family  in,  during  the  next  few 
months  he  well  nigh  died  of  a  brok- 
en heart,  but  the  love  and  patience 
of  his  wife  restored  him.  From  1879 
until  his  death  nine  years  later 
(just  two  days  before  the  death  of 
his  daughter  Louisa),  he  was  Dean 
of  the  Concord  School  of  Philoso- 
phy which  gathered  during  the  sum- 
mer months  to  hear  him  and  others 
talk,  but  this  was  after  Louisa's 
success  had  solved  all  his  financial 
problems,  which  he  had  never 
acknowledged  anyway. 

Mother  ''Abba,"  Strength  in  Love 

With  every  reason  to  scorn  her 
husband's  extended  conversations 
with  the  great,  his  endless  search 
for  ''minds,"  and  his  occupying  him- 
self with  a  daily  journal  which 
totaled  more  than  fifty  volumes 
containing  over  five  million  words, 
his  wife  "Abba"  sold  her  personal 
possessions  to  buy  food,  and  finally 


went  to  work  in  the  slums  of  Bos- 
ton as,  perhaps,  the  first  paid  social 
worker  in  our  country's  history.  The 
miracle  that  only  love  can  perform 
became  in  their  relationship  and  in 
their  home  a  common,  everyday 
fact.  From  the  day  she  first  met 
him  until  her  death,  she  preserved 
and  protected  their  love  high  above 
quarrels  and  her  dreamer  husband's 
failure  "to  provide."  In  1856  she 
recorded  in  her  diary,  "This  is  the 
twenty-fourth  time  of  moving.  We 
have  been  married  twenty-six  years." 
And  again,  "Mr.  Alcott  cannot 
bring  himself  to  work  for  gain;  but 
we  have  not  yet  learned  to  live  with- 
out money  or  means."  While  she 
appreciated  his  "quiet  reliance  on 
Divine  Providence"  she  believed  "a 
little  more  activity  and  industry 
would  place  us  beyond  most  of 
these  disagreeable  dependencies  on 
friends.  They  have  to  labor.  Why 
should  not  he?"  But  in  her  journal 
how  often  she  expressed  her  love 
and  happiness!  For  example: 

May  29,   1842 

Three  weeks  today  since  Mr.  Alcott 
sailed.  ...  I  am  trying  to  get  accustomed 
to  the  thought  that  I  can  do  without 
him.  I  think  I  can  as  easily  learn  to  live 
without  breath. 

Most  central  is  Abigail's  defini- 
tion of  love,  which  reveals  not  only 
how  much  of  her  skill  with  words 
Louisa  inherited  from  her  mother, 
but  how  everyone  in  this  home  felt 
its  radiance  and  reflected  it  back  to 
its  source.    Abba  wrote, 

.  .  .  When  I  speak  of  love,  I  do  not 
mean  thai  flippant  little  God  to  whom 
the  votaries  of  fashion  address  their 
prayers,  whose  wings  they  sometimes  bor- 
row   and    flutter    through    the   bowers   of 


LOUISA  MAY  ALCOTT 


705 


ideal  roses  and  lilies;  not  those  more  care- 
less pursuers  who  kneel  at  every  shrine, 
and  lay  their  hearts  on  none.  No,  —  I 
mean  that  clear  though  deep  current  of 
affection  which,  stealing  silently,  unob- 
served, into  all  the  recesses  of  the  heart, 
issues  thence  only  in  the  pure,  healthy 
rills  of  kindness,  tenderness,  good  will, 
devotion.  This  is  what  I  feel  for  the 
only  being  whom  I  have  ever  loved  as 
companionable,  or  with  whom  I  could 
associate  in  the  heavenly  tie  of  matri- 
mony. 

Alcott,  Successful  Father 

With  such  a  wife,  to  fail  would 
be  difficult,  indeed.  And  while  he 
was  well  aware  that  the  gold  in 
which  he  dealt  bought  nothing  in 
the  Concord  market,  he  too  filled 
the  home  with  his  gentleness  and 
kindness.  It  is  not  by  chance  that 
Little  Women  is  filled  with  ref- 
erences to  Bunyan's  Pilgiims  Piog- 
less;  all  the  children  knew  it  almost 
by  heart,  so  often  did  their  father 
read  to  them  from  its  pages.  He 
loved  his  children  enough  to  teach 
them  constantly,  design  their 
clothes,  and  tend  them  when  ill 
and  often  to  prepare  their  meals. 
He  played  with  them  on  the  floor 
or  in  the  barn  and  went  walking 
with  them  in  the  woods.  He  loved 
beauty  and  love  so  strongly  that  he 
desired  most  of  all  to  give  these 
priceless  values  to  his  daughters,  as 
shown  in  the  following  excerpt: 

My  children,  I  will  show  you  what  is 
beautiful,  beautiful  indeed:  It  is  a  pure 
and  happy,  a  kind  and  loving  family,  a 
home  where  peace  and  gentle  quiet 
abide  .  .  .  around  whose  hearth  gather 
serene  and  loveful  countenances,  where 
every  hand  is  quick  to  help,  every  foot 
swift  to  save,  every  eye  agile  to  catch  the 
wishes  and  every  ear  the  wants  of  others; 
where  every  day  is  a  long  and  well-gotten 
lesson  of  love  and  wisdom  and  patient 
resignation  and  steadv  trust  in  that  Good 


and    Generous   Power    that    sends    Health 
and  Hope  and  Peace. 

How  well  he  succeeded  is  best 
proved  in  Little  Women,  justly 
loved  for  its  vigorous  yet  tender 
picture  of  the  ideal  New  England 
home  of  the  nineteenth  century. 

Louisas  Education 

Born  on  November  29,  1832,  in 
Germantown,  Pennsylvania,  where 
Bronson  was  then  teaching,  Louisa 
was  reared  in  the  idealistic,  intel- 
lectual atmosphere  which  radiated 
from  her  father.  In  addition,  she 
learned  many  lessons  from  sources 
other  than  those  she  might  have 
known  had  she  ever  received  a 
formal  education  beyond  the  grades. 
Perhaps  her  battle  with  practical 
need  and  the  heavy  routine  tasks 
she  undertook  ''to  help  out"  in  her 
family  might  best  be  summarized  by 
some  of  her  own  words, 

I  can't  do  much  with  my  hands  so 
I  will  make  a  battering  ram  of  my  head 
and  make  a  way  through  this  rough-and- 
tumble  world. 

Life  is  my  college.  May  I  graduate 
well,  and  earn  some  honors. 

I  wrote  it  [An  Old-Fashioned  Girl]  with 
left  hand  in  a  sling,  one  foot  up,  head 
aching,  and  no  voice.  Yet,  as  the  book 
is  funny,  people  will  say,  "Did  you  enjoy 
doing  it?"  ...  I  certainly  earn  my  living 
by  the  sweat  of  my  brow. 

So  every  day  is  a  battle,  and  I'm  so 
tired  I  don't  want  to  live;  only  it's  cow- 
ardly to  die  until  you  have  done  some- 
thing. 

Twenty  years  ago  I  resolved  to  make 
the  family  independent  if  I  could.  At 
forty   this   is   done:    debts   all   paid,    even 


706 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1962 


outlawed    ones,   and   we   have   enough    to 
be  comfortable. 

Much  as  she  loved  and  honored 
her  father,  Louisa  found  it  difficult 
to  be  the  daughter  of  a  philosopher. 
When  she  was  at  Fruitlands,  aged 
eleven,  she  arose  at  five  on  a  Sep- 
tember morning  to  have  her  bath. 
"I  love  cold  water,"  she  wrote,  ''the 
rubdown  with  coarse  linen  towels. 
At  seven  the  family  sat  about  the 
table  to  eat  the  meal  father  had 
prepared:  water,  unleavened  bread, 
apples  and  potatoes."  Since  Louisa 
was  reared  a  vegetarian,  relatives 
who  came  visiting  brought  their 
own  chunks  of  meat.  Though 
''Abba"  sewed  and  took  in  board- 
ers, the  Alcotts  were  always  accept- 
ing gifts,  Louisa  wearing  her  first 
new  dress  when  she  was  twenty- 
four.  Beholden,  constantly  moving, 
with  strangers  living  in  their  family 
circle  —  no  wonder  she  wrote  in 
her  journal,  "I  wish  we  could  just 
be  a  real  family,  lik^  everyone  else." 

Yet  she  knew  many  people  and 
many  happy  moments.  She  wrote 
and  produced  plays  with  Emerson's 
children,  and  he  was  her  firm  friend, 
writing  of  her,  "She  is  a  natural 
source  of  stories.  .  .  .  She  is  and  is 
to  be,  the  poet  of  children.  She 
knows  their  angels."  Thoreau  of- 
ten took  her  boating,  along  with 
neighboring  children,  and  in  the 
middle  of  the  stream  would  raise 
the  oars  and  play  his  flute,  then 
suddenly  in  grave  tones  begin  stor- 
ies about  Indian  lore  of  the  area. 

The  Young  Writer 

Driven  by  her  strong  desires  to 
help  her  family  and  to  succeed  as  a 
writer,  throughout  her  teenage 
years  Louisa  faithfully  kept  a  jour- 


nal, wrote  down  the  stories  which 
she  loved  to  tell  to  children,  and 
wrote  and  produced  plays  in  col- 
laboration with  her  sisters.  It  was 
while  she  was  teaching  school  in 
Boston  and  hating  it,  that  she  made 
the  following  entry  in  her  journal: 

My  first  story  printed,  and  $5  paid 
for  it.  It  was  written  in  Concord  when 
I  was  sixteen,  cat  rubbish.  Read  it  aloud 
to  my  sisters,  and  when  they  praised  it, 
not  knowing  the  author,  I  proudly  an- 
nounced my   name. 

In  1854,  when  she  was  twenty- 
two,  her  first  book  "Flower  Fables," 
written  for  Emerson's  little  daugh- 
ter Ellen,  appeared.  This  was  a 
collection  of  tales  for  children  for 
which  she  received  $32.  It  was  not 
long  until  she  was  earning  more 
from  her  writings  than  from  her 
various  employments,  which  en- 
abled her  to  make  increasingly  size- 
able contributions  to  the  sparse  fam- 
ily income.  When  Moods  appeared 
in  1864  (four  years  before  Little 
Women),  she  wrote  in  her  moth- 
er's Christmas  copy. 

My  five  years  of  labor,  love,  disappoint- 
ment, hope  and  purpose  are  a  useful  ex- 
perience that  I  shall  not  forget.  Now  if 
it  makes  a  little  money  and  opens  the 
way  for  more  I  shall  be  satisfied,  and  you 
in  some  measure  repaid  for  all  the  sym- 
pathy, help,  and  love  that  have  done  so 
much  for  me  in  these  hard  years.  I  hope 
success  will  sweeten  me  and  make  me 
what  I  long  to  become  more  than  a  great 
writer  —  a  good  daughter.  And  so  God 
bless  you,  dear  mother,  and  send  us  all 
a  Happy  New  Year. 

Hospital  Sketches 

Louisa  May  Alcott  gave  generous- 
ly not  only  of  her  money,  but  also 
her  personal  service  to  relatives, 
friends    and    strangers    alike,    and 


LOUISA  MAY  ALCOTT 


707 


zealously  supported  such  causes  as 
abolition  and  woman  suffrage. 

From  the  beginning  of  the  Civil 
War,  that  great  humanitarian  re- 
former Dorothea  Lynde  Dix  had 
served  as  supervisor  of  volunteer 
nurses,  but  she  was  given  no  real 
power  until  July  1862,  when  the 
sent  out  a  call: 

Only  women  of  strong  health,  not  sub- 
jects of  chronic  disease,  nor  liable  to  sud- 
den illness  need  apply.  The  duties  of 
the  station  make  large  and  continued  de- 
mands on  strength. 

Louisa,  age  thirty,  was  strong  and 
willing.  On  December  14,  1862, 
she  reported  for  hospital  duty  in 
Washington,  D.C.  Accustomed  to 
fresh  air  and  a  vegetarian  diet, 
Louisa  fled  from  the  bad  hospital 
air  whenever  she  could,  and  soon 
had  to  force  herself  to  the  mess  hall 
where  she  had  to  eat  daily  ''beef 
evidently  put  down  for  the  men 
of  '76;  pork  just  in  from  the  street." 
After  less  than  a  month's  service 
she  became  so  ill  that  she  could 
not  leave  her  room;  soon  she  was 
sent  home  to  recover  from  a  serious 
attack  of  typhoid.  She  lost  all  her 
beautiful  hair,  a  yard  and  a  half 
long,  and  almost  her  life  before  she 
recovered  months  later,  though  she 
was  never  really  well  again. 

As  soon  as  she  felt  capable  of  the 
attempt,  she  began  writing  of  her 
experiences.  In  August  1863, 
Hospital  Sketches  appeared  and  was 
her  first  real  success.  And  typically 
she  used  her  first  $40  royalty  to  pay 
for  her  grandmother's  funeral.  Her 
account  of  the  war  conditions  ranks 
with  Walt  Whitman's  Specimen 
Days  as  a  trustworthy,  moving  ac- 
count of  the  suffering  and  heroism 


which  were  prevalent.  In  contrast 
to  many  other  observers,  Louisa 
was  neither  excessively  sentimental 
nor  grim;  her  words  have  the  ring 
of  truth  and  restraint.  She  writes  of 
John,  the  giant  bachelor  blacksmith 
from  Virginia  who  must  be  told  he 
must  die,  as  he  sat,  ^ 

.  .  .  lonely  and  forsaken  just  then,  with 
bent  head,  hands  folded  on  his  knee,  .  .  . 
but  a  great  tear  rolled  down  and  dropped 
upon  the  floor.  It  was  a  new  sight  there; 
for,  though  I  had  seen  many  suffer,  some 
swore,  some  groaned,  most  endured  silent- 
ly, but  none  wept.  Yet  it  did  not  seem 
weak,  only  very  touching,  and  straight- 
way my  fear  vanished,  my  heart  opened 
wide  and  took  him  in  as,  gathering  the 
bent  head  in  my  arms,  as  freely  as  if  he 
had  been  a  little  child,  I  said,  "Let  me 
help  you  bear  it,  John." 

Little  Women  and  Other  Writings 
After  Hopsitd  Sketches  Louisa 
continued  writing  ''pot  boilers," 
which  brought  in  money  but  noth- 
ing else.  Often  she  belittled  her 
efforts,  longing  to  write  another 
Wuthering  Heights.  The  time  was 
ripe  for  her  own  masterpiece,  which 
she  worked  on  fourteen  hours  a  day 
until  she  sent  off  the  first  twelve 
chapters  to  a  publisher.  He  found 
it  dull,  as  did  she,  but  with  her 
usual  pluck  she  kept  polishing  and 
revising  it  until  she  caught  that  rare 
aura  and  feeling  of  actual  people  in 
real  circumstances  which  gives  the 
book  its  strong  appeal.  Every  girl 
who  reads  the  book  identifies  her- 
self with  one  of  the  sisters,  and 
knows  the  others  as  well  as  her 
own  family  —  indeed  they  are  her 
family  until  the  book  closes  and 
the  spell  is  broken.  In  addition  to 
Hospital  Sketches  (1863),  Moods 
(1864),  and  Little  Women  (1868), 
the  following  are  among  her  most 


708 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1962 


familiar  writings :  An  Old-Fashioned 
Gill  (1870),  Little  Men  (1871), 
Woik  (1873),  Eight  Cousins 
(1874)  Rose  in  Bloom  (1876), 
Jack  and  Jill  (1880),  and  Jo's  Boys 
1886). 

Louisa's  ''angel"  was  her  gift 
to  speak  to  the  hearts  and  imagina- 
tions of  children  of  all  ages;  her 
family's  gift  to  her  was  a  home 
scene  unique  in  its  goodness  and 
love.  She  blended  her  writing 
skills  with  the  supreme  values  of 
her  life  —  family  unity,  love  and 
joy  —  into  America's  classic  contri- 
bution to  children's  literature.  But 
in  thus  giving  to  posterity  her  con- 


temporary domestic  scene,  she  gives 
liberally  of  herself  and  her  family 
as  well,  gifts  always  to  be  esteemed 
by  those  who  would  know  and  love 
the  enduring  qualities  of  their  fel- 
low mortals. 

Thoughts  for  Discussion 

1.  7'o  what  extent  was  mother  Abigail 
responsible  for  the  unity  of  the  Alcott 
family? 

2.  What  ideals  do  you  find  incorpor- 
ated in  Louisa's  own  life?  In  her  writ- 
ings? 

3.  How  did  the  Civil  War  aid  Louisa 
in  attaining  the  maturity  as  a  writer 
which  she  needed? 


Visual  Aid  Packet  Available  for 
1962-63  Literature  Lessons 


Appropriate  visual  aids  can  be  of  great  assistance  to  a  class  leader.  If  wisely  used, 
they  can  enrich  the  lesson  material  by  adding  interest,  strengthening  a  point,  and 
clarifying  an  idea.  They  also  can  be  used  effectively  in  introducing  or  concluding  a 
lesson. 

A  picture  kit  of  carefully  planned  visual  aids  for  the  1962-63  literature  lessons  may 
be  obtained  from  the  Department  of  Audio- Visual  Communication,  Brigham  Young 
University,  Provo,  Utah,  price  $3.50  (not  obtainable  from  Relief  Society  General 
Board). 

1 .  Portraits  of  Henry  David  Thoreau,  Louisa  May  Alcott,  Oliver  Wendell  Holmes, 
Abraham  Lincoln,  Herman  Melville,  Walt  Whitman. 

2.  View  of  Walden  Pond  (for  lessons  on  Thoreau). 

3.  Illustration  of  a  whaling  ship  for  the  lesson  on  Moby  Dick  (Melville's  master- 
piece). 

4.  Six  small  pictures  for  the  literature  map. 


SOCIAL  SCIENCE 

Divine  Law  and  Church  Government 
No  lesson  is  planned  for  December  in 
this  department,  due  to  the  holiday  season. 


<I)h 


Hscoveri/ 

Vesta  N.  Fairbairn 


Delight  may  stay 
Throughout  today. 
But  the  heart's  deep  sorrow 
Includes  tomorrow. 


^Jjawn  and  (bunnse 

Mabel  Law  Atkinson 

A  silver  flute-call!     Night 
Dons  copper  lace. 
A  white  gull  curves  in  flight 
With  slow,  smooth  grace 
Through  silences  of  space. 

Tiptoeing  light  as  a  fawn, 
A  breeze  ballets. 
In  a  mirror-pool,  a  swan  .  .  . 
And  a  white  birch  sways. 
Hush!  Stillness  speaks  his  praise. 

In  the  peace  of  quietude, 

Calm,  beautiful. 

From  the  mountain  top,  cool-dewed. 

Comes  the  miracle: 

Pale  gold  illumes  the  gull. 


MUSIC 

for 

SINGING 

MOTHERS 


ABIDE  WITH  ME;  'TIS 
EVENTIDE-Madsen    20 

GOSPEL  GIVES  UNBOUNDED 
STRENGTH-Spafford,   and 
AS  ANGELS   IN   HEAVEN- 
Schreiner   30 

JESU,   JOY   OF   MAN'S 
DESIRING-Bach  25 

LET  NOT  YOUR  SONG  END- 

Cain   25 

LET  THE  MOUNTAINS  SHOUT 
FOR  JOY-Stephens  20 

LORD   IS  MY  SHEPHERD- 

Smart  20 

LORD'S    PRAYER-Gates    20 

LORD'S   PRAYER-Malotte   25 

MY  SOUL  IS  ATHIRST  FOR 
GOD— Madsen     25 

STILL,  STILL  WITH  THEE- 
Madsen    22 

UNTO   THEE    I    LIFT   MINE 
EYES— Beethoven     22 

VOICE  IN  THE  WILDERNESS- 
Seott  25 

Music  Sent  on  Approval 

Use  this  advertisement  as  your 
order   blank 


DAYNES  MUSIC  COMPANY 

15    E.    1st    South 

Salt   Lake   City   11,   Utah 

Please     send     the     music     indicated 
above. 

D  On  Approval       D  Charge 
D  Money    Enclosed 

Name    

Address    

City  and  State  


Ilai|iies  Music    | 


HIT!ITMI!TITTT 


15  E.   1st  South 
^^Solt  Lake  City  11,  Utah 


OuA^IOmymA^  1862-1962 


709 


Gives  you  the  ultimcfe 

in  fingertip  total 
electric  living  now  •  •  • 
and  for  years  to  come. 


When  the  future  is  all- 
electric,  why  buy  anything 
but  a  Gold  Medallion  Home? 


UTAH  POWiR  A  LIGHT  CO. 
Buy  now  from  your  doalor 


For  Your  Daughter's  Temple  Marriage 
Custom  Printed  by  Handy  Mail  Order 

100  only  $7.95 

Other  Styles  100  for  $5.95 

Write  for  FREE  brochure  and  samples 
or  send  25^  for  complete  catalog. 

REXCRAFT 


Dept.  R 


Rexburg,  Idaho 


All  of  the  Numbers  for  the 

Relief  Society  and  M.I.A. 

ore  obtainable  at 


BEESLEY 

TTluAu:  C^. 


70  SO.  MAIN   ST.  EM  4-6518 

SALT  LAKE  CITY  1,  UTAH 

Mason  &  Hamlin  —  Hardman 
and  the  Original  Cable  Pianos 


ROSE  PARADE  TOUR 

Eight    fun    filled    days,    including    San 

Diego;     Tijuana,     Mexico;     Catalina 

Island;  Los  Angeles;  Las  Vegas. 

Grandstand   seats  at  Rose  Parade 
Leaving  December  26,  1962 

MEXICAN  TOUR 

Leaving  end  of  January,  1963 

Mexico  City;  Cholula,  Pueblo,  Taxco, 

Ruins     Cuernavaca,     Acapuico, 

Archaeological    Ruins 

Ask  about  Mardigras  Tour  in  February 

ESTHER  JAMES  TOURS 

460  7th  Avenue 

Salt  Lake  City  3,  Utah 

Phones:   EM  3-5229  -  EL  9-8051 


It  was  33  years  ago  last  April  that  we  first  offered 

SNELGROVE   "DISTINCTIVE"   ICE   CREAM 

It  wasn't  long  before  our  finer  Product  found  its  way  into  the  hearts  of  particular  folk,  and 
today  we  are  producing  a  product  that  is  preferred  by  all  who  demand  the  industry's  supreme 
achievement. 

Over  the  years  Conference   Visitors   have  had   a   great   port  in   our   unusual   success. 

''AMERICA'S  FINEST  ICE  CREAM  STORE" 

is  more  beautiful  and  larger  than  ever. 


"Artistry  in  Pleasurefoods 


OUR    ONLY    STORE-  ^50  East  21  st  South   —   Open   until   Midnight   —   (Closed   Sundays) 


Dusk 


Dorothy  J.  Roberts 

Darkness  seems  to  come  first  from  the  trees 
After  their  triumph  in  the  afterglow 
When  they  stand,  shadowless,  in  amethyst  — 
Darkness  seems  to  cHng  to  them  and  grow. 


•  BEAVTIFIJL 
•  HAXDY 

•  DURABLE 

h  sure  way  of  keeping  alive  the  valuable  instruc- 
tion of  each  month's  Relief  Society  Magazine  is  in 
a  handsomely  bound  cover.  The  Mountain  West's 
first  and  finest  bindery  and  printing  house  is  pre- 
pared to  bind  your  editions  into  a  durable  volume. 

Mail  or  bring  the  editions  you  wish  bound  to  the 
Deseret  News  Press  for  the  finest  of  service. 

Cloth   Cover  —   $2.75;    Leather   Cover   —   $4.20 

Advance    payment    must    accompany    all    orders. 

Please    include    postage    according    to    table    listed 

below  if  bound  volumes  are  to  be  mailed. 

Distance   from 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  Rate 

Up  to  150  miles  35 

150  to     300  miles  39 

•          300   to     600  miles  45 
600  to   1000   miles  54 
1000   to   1400  miles  64 

1400  to   1800  miles   76 

Over   1800   miles   87 

Leave  them  at  our  conveniently  locat- 
ed uptown  office. 

Deseret  News  Press 

Phone  EMpire  4-2581    ^b^ 

33  Richards  St.       Salt  Lake  City  1 ,  Utah  ^M|[Ji) 


TWELVE-DAY 
WORLD'S  FAIR  TOUR 

Leaving  September  14, 
includes  British  Columbia 

EIGHT-DAY 
WORLD'S  FAIR  TOUR 

Leaving  September  8 

ROSE  PARADE  TOUR 
IN  DECEMBER 

Ask  about  our 
Hawaiian  Tours 

MARGARET  LUND 
TOURS 

3021   South  23rd  East,  P.  O.  Box  2065 
Salt  Lake  City  9,  Utah 


71 


Birthday  Congratulations 


One  Hundred  One 


Mrs.  Sarah  Legge  Jacobson 
St.  George,  Utah 


Ninety-seven 


Mrs.  Jennie  Giles  Sprague 
Monroe,  Utah 


Ninety-five 

Mrs.   Clara   West   Brewer 
Ogden,  Utah 

Ninety-two 

Mrs.  Luella  Parkinson  Cowley 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Harriet  Ellen  Forbes  Adams 
Lay  ton,  Utah 

Mrs.  Lillie  P.  Strahe 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Ninety-one 

Mrs.  Mary  Sophia  Peterson  Burke 
Idaho  Falls,  Idaho 

Mrs.  Margaret  Elnora   Wiseman 
Miller  Davis 
Coalville,  Utah 

Mrs.  Effie  Ensign  Merrill 
Logan,  Utah 

Ninety 

Mrs.  Mahala  Jane  Gardner  Bracken 
St.  George,  Utah 

Mrs.  Minna  Mandelkow  Kirchoff 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

712 


Second  edition  jusf  off  the  press 
First  edition  sold  within  two  months 


"THE  ART  OF  HOMEMAKING  promises  to 
decidedly  change  the  outlook  of  womankind 
towards  her  obligation  within  the  home. 
After  reading  it  through,  I  begin  each  day's 
routine  with  a  feeling  of  delight  and  anticipa- 
tion. Mrs.  Hoole  should  be  considered  'the  Dr. 
Spock  of  homemaking  arts'." 

Now  available  at  your  local  book  stores 
or  by  ordering  copies  direct  from 


B.Y.U.  Salt  Lake  Adult  Education  Center 

200  North  Main  Street 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

o 

or        Extension  Publications 
Brigham  Young  University 
Provo,  Utah 


MUSIC    FOR    RELIEF    SOCIETY 

SINGING   MOTHERS! 

New  Arrangement  of 

Abide  With   Me-by 

Dr.   Florence  Madsen  

...20c 

Such   Lovely  Things   

...25c 

So    Little    Time    

.   .25c 

Kindness    

...25c 

Lord,  God  of  Our  Fathers  ... 

....25c 

Let  Not  Your  Song  End  

...25c 

How  Lovely  Are  Thy 

Dwellings    

...25c 

Eye  Hath  Not  Seen  

...20c 

Eternal  Life  

.  .22e 

The  Silent  Sea  

...25c 

Lord,  We  Dedicate  This 

House  to  Thee  

...20c 

Go  Ye  Forth  with  My  Name 

...25c 

We  carry   complete   stocks   of  all 

types 

of  music!    Music  sent  on   10   day 

s  trial 

Postage  free 

GLEN   BROS.   MUSIC 

CO. 

246  So.  Main  St.,  Salt  Lake  City, 

Utah 

IHltitwi'""" 


1. STAND  FAST  BY  OUR  CONSTITUTION 

J.  Reuben  Clark,  Jr. 

The  late  President  Clark  was  truly  devoted  to  his  country  and  served  it 
well:  as  Solicitor  for  the  Department  of  State,  as  Under-Secretary  of 
State,  and  as  Ambassador  to  Mexico.  In  this  collection  are  masterpieces 
he  has  written  on  freedom,  the  American  way  of  life,  and  the  Constitution 
of  the  United  States.  They  include:  "Our  Dwindling  Sovereignty."  "Let  Us 
Have  Peace."  "America— A  Land  Choice  Above  All  Other  Lands,"  and 
"Why  I  Am  An  American." 

2.95 
2.  POLYNESIANS  CAME  FROM  AMERICA! 

Mark  E.  Petersen 

Now  in  print — Elder  Petersen's  thrilling  address  delivered  at  the  last  April 
General  Conference  on  his  visit  to  the  Polynesians  and  how  he  became 
firmly  convinced  of  their  close  relationship  to  the  American  Indian.  In  this 
speech  he  cites  world  scholars  like  Thor  Heyerdahl  (widely-known  Nor- 
wegian anthropologist  who  sailed  on  the  raft  Kon  Tiki)  and  others  who 
hold  the  same  views.  Tremendous  reading! 

.35 


Modern  Scientific  Findings  Harmonize  with 

3.  REVELATION  THROUGH  THE  AGES 

Spencer  W.  Kimball 

Inspiring  and  uplifting  is  this  address  by  Elder  Spencer  W.  Kimball 
delivered  at  the  last  April  General  Conference.  Elder  Kimball  speaks  on 
the  possibility  of  interplanetary  communications  and  other  amazing  feats 
in  our  space  age.  "When  we  add  to  (scientific)  assumptions  and  findings 
the  knowledge  acquired  through  the  scriptures  and  then  place  an  Omnip- 
otent God  in  the  center  of  all  things,  the  picture  becomes  clearer  and 
purpose  gives  it  meaning  and  color." 

.35 


iiiiiiinyi 


.      44   East   South  Temple        Salt   Lake  City.   Utah        -  -« 


Deseret  Book  Company  /  44  East  South  Temple  /  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Gentlemen: 

Enclosed  you  will  fmd  check  money  order  I  have  an  account.  Please  charge 

for  the  encircled  (numbered)  books:       12      3        Amount  enclosed 


Na 


me. 


Address 


City Zone  State 

Residents  of  Utah  include  3%  sales  tax. 


Second  Class  Postage  Paid 
at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


>3 


a  ''peachy"  family  dessert . . . 

fresh  peaches,  cream  and  sugar! 

Nothing  tantalizes  a  weary  summer  appetite  like  juicy,  plump  Utah  peaches 
topped  with  cream  and  sprinkled  with  pure,  sparkling-white  U  and  I  Sugar.  Try 
serving  peaches  topped  with  cream  and  sugar  to  your  family  tonight,  and  see  if 
they  don't  agree. 

UTAH-IDAHO  SUGAR  COMPANY 

General  Offices:  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


^Ae  , 


ELIEFOOCIETY 


M   A    G    A    Z    1 


i^ 


:P-'^:-^ 


'wr 


;^K;; 


rW^ 


m'J:i 


^ 


1  r'  '■ 


#       "' 


'KlKkkLSlJ 


essons  t6r  Janu^fy 


/  4t< 


\    •! 


■^       14* 


A.kX 


^--y^ 


'i^ 


•m, ,.  ,^ 


^: 


W*" 


i«^~'*^ "  ^ 


'■t)W&'.'-" 


■*!S. 


^:'?r^ 


JK^     .:^^ 


Octob 


er 


DoTothy  J.  Robeits 

Gold  hung  high  where  poplar  stems  were  leaning; 
Crimson  were  the  maples,  kissed  by  frost. 
Light  lay,  amber,  even  in  the  shadows 
And  dappled  the  clear  streamlet  as  we  crossed. 

Golden  halls  arched  down  the  autumn  canyon, 
Coral  carpets  rustled  at  our  tread. 
Darkness  was  a  stranger  to  the  mountain 
Save  where  the  emerald  boughs  of  fir  were  spread. 

So  brief  the  gold  that  trembles  on  the  aspen. 
The  flare  of  crimson  climbing  up  the  slope. 
But  I  have  held  fall  close  another  season 
And  breathed  again  the  brave,  clean  air  of  hope. 

I  shall  remember,  long,  the  tall  stems,  leaning. 
Their  shadows  stretched  like  streamers  on  the  trail. 
I  shall  recall  this  flaming  glade  and  hollow, 
This  golden  day  beneath  a  cloud's  white  sail. 


The  Cover:  Autumn  in  Owens  Valley,  California 
Color  Transparency  by  Josef  Muench 

Frontispiece:  Autumn  Tracery,  Mount  Timpanogos,  Utah 
Photograph  by  Hal  Rumel 

Art  Layout:  Dick  Scopes 

Cover  Lithographed  in  Full  Color  by  Deseret  News  Press 


713 


'/vm/^ 


I  was  so  thrilled  with  the  July  issue  of 
the  Magazine.  I  have  enjoyed  every  issue 
for  years,  and  they  have  always  seemed  so 
perfect  that  I  didn't  think  any  improve- 
ments could  be  made.  I  enjoyed  especially 
the  article  and  pictures  "J^sus  and  the 
Land  He  Loved"  by  Christine  H.  Robin- 
son and  Dr.  O.  Preston  Robinson.  The 
cover  picture  of  the  Jordan  River  was 
very  beautiful.  "Hand  to  the  Plow,"  by 
Ilene  H.  Kingsbury  is  beautifully  written, 
also  "Out  of  the  Wilderness,"  by  Shirley 
Thulin.  I  have  loved  the  series  "She 
Knew  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith"  (April- 
August  1962),  by  Preston  Nibley.  The 
article  by  Frances  C.  Yost  "In  a  Time  of 
Flood"  shows  how  people  should  demon- 
strate their  love  for  their  fellow  beings  by 
relieving  their  distress  and  suffering.  The 
women  of  the  Church  are  extremely  for- 
tunate in  having  such  a  wonderful  Maga- 
zine. 

— Golda  A.  Thomas 

Bonne  Terre,  Missouri 

I  am  a  teenager  from  Glasgow,  Scot- 
land. I  have  been  a  member  of  the  Church 
all  my  life.  In  fact,  I  am  a  third-genera- 
tion Latter-day  Saint  on  both  sides  of  my 
family,  of  which  I  am  very  proud.  I 
really  enjoy  reading  Tht  Relief  Society 
Magazine.  The  only  thing  I  have  against 
the  Magazine  is  that  I  have  never  seen  any 
letters  from  Scotland  on  the  From  Near 
and  Far  page,  so  I  thought  I  would  let 
you  know  that  the  saints  over  here  read 
and  enjoy  the  Magazine. 

— Miss  Christine  Scott 
Glasgow,  Scotland 


I  loved  the  last  issue  (July)  of  The 
Relief  Society  Magazine,  with  its  beautiful 
cover,  its  inspiring  poetry  and  articles,  as 
well  as  interesting  stories.  I  especially 
loved  Doris  Duncan's  "The  Pea  Patch" 
and  also  "One  of  the  Pioneers,"  by  Ad- 
rian Hansen.  They  are  both  so  vivid  and 
appealing. 

— Maude  Rubin 


Santa  Ana,  California 


I  just  have  to  express  my  appreciation 
for  our  wonderful  Magazine  —  the 
beautiful  coloring  and  the  new  type  of 
paper  add  so  much.  The  July  issue  was 
extra  special  —  especially  the  article  by 
Christine  H.  Robinson,  "Jesus  and  the 
Land  He  Loved."  What  a  wealth  of  in- 
formation the  article  contained,  and  the 
pictures  are  priceless.  The  frontispiece 
poem  "Summer  Interval,"  by  Dorothy  J. 
Roberts,  sparkled  with  beauty.  I  love  all 
her  poems. 

— Sylvia    Probst  Young 
Midvale,  Utah 

After  reading  "In  a  Time  of  Flood," 
and  wiping  tears  away,  I  was  more  pre- 
pared to  enjoy  the  wonderful  July  issue. 
Sister  Yost  told  about  the  flood  in  such 
a  way  that  I  actually  felt  I  was  there  with 
her.  Our  home  was  Soda  Springs  (near 
Bancroft,  Idaho)  years  ago,  so  this  story 
seems  very  close  to  me.  Each  Magazine 
seems  to  fill  my  need  from  daily  cares 
with  the  joy  of  poetry,  stories  that  never 
fail  to  give  courage,  the  beautiful  scenes, 
and,  most  of  all,  the  lessons,  for  spiritual 
food  and  growth. 

—Mrs.  Zerelda  Sapp 

Weed,  California 

I  just  have  to  tell  you  how  much  The 
ReUef  Society  Magazine  means  to  us  sis- 
ters here  in  Alaska.  There  are  times 
when  we  cannot  get  out  as  the  weather  is 
so  cold,  and  what  an  uplift  it  is  to  go  to 
the  mailbox  and  bring  in  the  beautifully 
colored  Magazine.  The  stories,  poems, 
and  the  visiting  teacher  messages  are 
wonderful. 

— Wilma  Poff 

Fairbanks,  Alaska 

Now  for  several  years,  through  the  gen- 
erosity of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Virg  Bird  of 
Springville,  Utah,  I  have  enjoyed  the 
lovely  Relief  Society  Magazine.  Each  edi- 
tion is  a  renewal  of  their  love,  faith,  and 
friendship.  This  Magazine  is  full  of  beauty, 
inspiration,  understanding,  and  I  enjoy 
every  page, 

— Marie  Lewey 

Blountstown,  Florida 


714 


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 


Monthly  Publication 


T^^S^SXoMa 


OCTOBER  1962 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE       Marianne    C.    Sharp    Editor 

Vesta   P.    Crawford    Associate  Editor  Belle   S.    Spafford     General  Manager 

SPECIAL  FEATURES 

Gospel  Restoration  —  Part  of  the  Eternal  Plan  Mark  E.   Petersen  716 

Patterns  of  Family  Life  and  Organization  Lucile  Dimond  Smith  722 

A  Permanent  Home  Norma  Dee  Ryan  729 

Hands  Across  a  Quilt  Aleine  M.  Young  738 

FICTION 

The  Spirit  of  Thanksgiving  Helen   H.    Trutton  730 

Out  of  the  Wilderness  —  Chapter  4  Shirley  Thulin  750 

Hand  to  the  Plow  —  Part  VI   (Conclusion)   Ilene  H.  Kingsbury  756 

GENERAL  FEATURES 

From  Near  and  Far  714 

Sixty  Years  Ago   734 

Woman's  Sphere  Ramona  W.  Cannon  735 

Editorial:  The  Wages  of  Indulgence  Marianne  C.   Sharp  736 

Notes  From  the  Field:   Relief  Society  Activities  Hulda   Parker  762 

Birthday    Congratulations    792 

FEATURES  FOR  THE  HOME 

The  Joy  of  Working  Caroline  Eyring   Miner  721 

A  Time  for  Giving   May   Walkenhorst  741 

Recipes    From   Calgary   Stake   Virginia    N.    Myers  744 

Two  Handy  Gifts  for  Christmas   Adelle   Ashby  746 

Dorthea   Strom   Knits    Sweaters    for   Missionaries    761 

LESSONS  FOR  JANUARY 

Theology  —  Rewards  of  Keeping  the  Commandments  Roy  W.  Doxey  769 

Visiting  Teacher  Messages  —  'Thou  Shalt  Not  Idle   Away  Thy  Time" 

Christine     H.     Robinson  775 

Work  Meeting  —  The  Latter-day  Saint  Home   Is  Well  Organized  —  Part  IV 

Virginia     F.     Cutler  777 

Literature   —  OHver   Wendell   Holmes,    Amiable   Amateur   Briant    S.    Jacobs  779 

Social  Science  —  Divine  Law  and  Human  Welfare    (Continued)    Ariel  S.   BalUf  784 

POETRY 

October  —  Frontispiece        Dorothy   J.   Roberts  713 

Autumn  Pageant,  by  Evelyn  Fjeldsted,  721;  Tweed  Time  Again,  by  Maude  Rubin,  740;  In 
bummers  Wake,  by  Eva  Willes  Wangsgaard,  745;  New  Design,  by  Lucille  R  Perry  755- 
Indian  Summer  Song,  by  Viola  Ashton  Candland,  760;  Interlude,  by  Thelma  J.  Lund,  774; 
Waiting  by  Gladys  Hesser  Burnham,  776;  Dusk,  by  Carolyn  Despain,  790;  Grandmother's 
Quilts,   by  Zara  Sabm     191. 


Published  monthly  by  THE  GENERAL  BOARD  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY  of  the  Church  of 
Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints.  ©  1962  by  the  Relief  Society  General  Board  Association 

Editorial  and  Business  Offices:  76  North  Main,  Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah:  Phone  EMpire  4-2511; 
Subscriptions  246;  Editorial  Dept.  245.  Subscription  Price:  $2.00  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year; 
20c  H  copy;  payable  in  advance.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No  back 
numbers  can  be  supplied.  Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed,  Repor ;  change  of 
address  at  once,  giving  old  and   new  address. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter  February  18.  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under 
the  Act  of  March  3,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in 
section  1103.  Act  of  October  8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned 
unless  return  postage  is  enclosed.  Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only. 
The  Magrazine  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited  manuscripts. 

715 


Qosfel  jKestoration  - 

Part  of  the  Eternal  Plan 

Elder  Mark  E.  Petersen 

Oi  the  Council  oi  the  Twelve 

AS  children  of  God  we  lived  in  As  the  human  race  began  to  grow, 

his  presence  before  the  world  Satan  came  among  them,  and  sowed 

was  formed.    The  earth  was  seeds  of  disbelief.    He  taught  them 

created  as  a  home  for  us.     Adam  to  love  darkness  better  than  light, 

and  Eve  were  sent  here  first,  and  and  as  he  did  so  an  apostasy  from 

through  them  we,  the  rest  of  the  the  truth  developed.    Many  fought 

human  race,  were  destined   to   be  against  God.    Always  there  was  the 

born.  faithful    group,    but    many    drifted 

The  purpose  of  our  coming  into  away  into  error  and  sin. 

mortality  was  to  obtain   flesh  and  The  apostasy  developed   so   fast 

bone    bodies,   so    essential    to    our  and  so  far  that  in  the  days  of  Enoch 

progress,  and  to  be  placed  here  in  the  Lord  called  him  to  bring  the 

a    probationary   life   in    which    we  people  back  from  their  disobedience, 

could  prove  our  worthiness  to  come  So    evil    were   they    that    they   at- 

back  into  our  Father's  presence,  for  tempted  to  slay  Enoch,  but  the  Lord 

it  was  his  desire  that  we  develop  and  protected  him. 

become  like  unto  him  ^j^^  Lord  was  determined  to  save 

In  order  to  have  Adam  and  Eve  ^-^          |^  -^  ^^      ^^^1^  ^^^    ^^^^^^ 

and    their    children    clearly    under-  .     i{jj^ 

stand     their    relationship     to     the  t^   .                r  ,^         i      •       r  ^^ 

Almighty,  it  was  necessary  that  God  ^ut  many  of  them,  having  fallen 

appear  to  them  and  talk  with  them  ?^^y /o    far,   had   lost   their   true 

face  to  face,  so  that  they  could  see  know  edge  of  God     Therefore,  that 

him,  hear  him,  and  know  him.  knowledge  had  to  be  restored  once 

They  were  commanded  to  wor-  aga;n, /"d  so  God  appeared  to  and 

ship  him,  and  to  make  their  worship  "^'^ed  and  talked  with  his  servant 

intelligent,  they  were  permitted  to  Enoch.    It  was  a  new  revelation  of 

see  and  talk  with  him.  ^od  in  that  day      It  was  another 

It  is  interesting  to  note  that  God  ^"^mpt    of  the   Lord   to   ca  1   his 

even  appeared  to  the  first  murderer,  P^^P^e  back  to  the  way  of  truth. 

Cain,  and  talked  with  him  face  to  Angels  were  sent  to  help  him  as 

face  after  his  crime.    Not  even  Cain  part  of  this  new  revelation  of  God 

and  his  children  —  banished  as  they  in  his  day. 

were  into  the  land  of  Nod  —  would  Enoch   told   the  people  of   this 

have  any  excuse  for  not  serving  God,  new  appearance  of  the  Lord.  Said 

for  the  Lord  did  appear  to  and  talk  he:  "I  saw  the  Lord  and  he  stood 

with  Cain.  before  my  face,  and  he  talked  with 

716 


GOSPEL  RESTORATION 


717 


me  even  as  a  man  talketh  one  with 
another,  face  to  face." 

As  a  result  of  his  labors,  a  great 
conversion  took  place  among  the 
honest  in  heart,  all  of  w^hom  were 
gathered  together  into  the  city  of 
Enoch  and  were  called  Zion,  the 
pure  in  heart. 

But  there  were  many  who  rebelled 
and  continued  in  their  apostasy. 
Enoch  wept  for  them,  and  the  heav- 
ens wept. 

When  Enoch  and  his  city  were 
taken  into  heaven,  only  a  few  faith- 
ful were  left  remaining  on  the  earth. 
The  apostasy  continued  until  the 
time  of  Noah.  Again,  the  Lord  at- 
tempted to  call  his  people  back, 
once  again  by  a  personal  revelation 
of  himself. 

JUST  as  he  had  appeared  to 
Adam,  to  Seth,  to  Cain,  to 
Enoch,  so  he  now  appeared  to  Noah 
and  walked  and  talked  with  him,  in 
what  was  a  new  revelation  of  God 
for  that  day.  Mankind  could  not 
have  excuse,  for  God  personally 
came  to  earth  and  made  himself 
known.  It  was  another  attempt  to 
stave  off  further  apostasy,  and  to 
bring  the  people  back  to  the  knowl- 
edge of  God. 

But  the  people  still  rebelled.  The 
Lord  gave  them  120  years  in  which 
to  repent,  but  they  would  not.  Noah 
preached  with  power,  but  they  re- 
sisted him.  ''There  were  giants  in 
the  earth  in  those  days,"  and  they 
sought  Noah  to  take  away  his  life, 
and  the  Lord  warned  that  ''My  spirit 
shall  not  always  strive  with  man." 

"And  it  came  to  pass  that  Noah 
continued  his  preaching  unto  the 
people,  saying:  Hearken,  and  give 
heed  to  my  words;  Believe  and  re- 
pent of  your  sins  and  be  baptized 


in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  the  Son 
of  God,  even  as  our  fathers,  and  ye 
shall  receive  the  Holy  Ghost,  that 
ye  may  have  all  things  made  mani- 
fest; and  if  ye  do  not  this,  the  floods 
will  come  in  upon  you." 

But  the  scripture  says  "they 
hearkened  not,"  and  Noah's  "heart 
was  pained  that  the  Lord  had  made 
man  on  the  earth." 

So  great  was  the  apostasy  that 
"The  earth  also  was  corrupt  before 
God,  and  the  earth  was  filled  with 
violence.  And  God  looked  upon 
the  earth,  and,  behold,  it  was  cor- 
rupt; for  all  flesh  had  corrupted  his 
way  upon  the  earth." 

So  came  the  flood,  and  Noah  and 
his  family  —  eight  souls  —  were 
saved,  together  with  the  living  crea- 
tures they  had  taken  with  them  into 
the  ark. 

But  the  Lord  was  not  to  give  up. 
He  was  ready  to  start  a  new  dispen- 
sation on  the  earth  with  Noah  and 
his  family. 

To  make  certain  that  they  under- 
stood the  gospel,  and  knew  God, 
the  Lord  appeared,  and  walked  and 
talked  with  Noah,  and  gave  him 
commandments.  Again,  the  Lord 
was  granting  unto  man  a  new  reve- 
lation of  himself  as  a  means  of  con- 
vincing them  of  the  truth  of  the 
gospel. 

But  it  was  not  long  until  sin  again 
overcame  much  of  the  righteousness 
of  Noah's  family.  As  new  genera- 
tions came,  they,  too,  drifted  away; 
they,  too,  began  to  apostatize. 

This  new  apostasy  continued  to 
the  days  of  Abraham,  who,  in  speak- 
ing of  his  own  family  said,  "My 
fathers  having  turned  from  their 
righteousness  and  from  the  holy 
commandments  which  the  Lord 
their  God  had  given  unto  them,  un- 


718 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1962 


to  the  worshiping  of  the  gods  of 
the  heathen,  utterly  refused  to 
hearken  to  my  voice/' 

Abraham's  own  father  was  an 
idolator. 

But  the  Lord  appeared  to  Abra- 
ham in  that  time  of  idolatry,  giving 
to  him  the  true  knowledge  of  the 
living  God,  despite  the  apostasy 
even  in  Abraham's  own  family. 

God  walked  and  talked  with 
Abraham,  as  he  did  also  with  his 
son  Isaac  and  with  Jacob. 

Evidently  there  were  few  faithful 
believers  in  the  day  of  Jacob,  for 
when  he  and  his  family  went  to 
Egypt  to  avoid  the  consequences  of 
the  famine,  there  were  but  ''three 
score  and  ten"  to  go. 

The  Israelites  multiplied  rapidly 
in  Egypt,  and  by  the  time  they  had 
spent  400  years  in  that  land  they 
were  numerous.  But  400  years  in 
Egypt  —  a  land  of  idolatry  —  took 
their  toll  in  a  loss  of  faith  among  the 
Israelites,  who  began  to  follow  the 
ways  of  their  captors. 

Israel  began  to  apostatize  again. 
Many  of  them  adopted  the  ways  and 
the  religion  of  the  Egyptians  and 
departed  from  the  true  faith. 

The  Lord  had  a  great  destiny  for 
Israel,  but  he  could  not  work  it  out 
with  them  in  a  state  of  apostasy.  So 
he  raised  up  Moses  to  bring  them 
out  of  Egypt,  and  lead  them  to  the 
promised  land. 

God  knew  how  far  they  had  de- 
parted from  the  truth,  and  endeav- 
ored to  bring  them  back. 

As  was  the  case  with  earlier  simi- 
lar apostasies,  only  a  restoration  of 
the  truth  would  overcome  error.  So 
God  gave  to  Israel  of  that  day  an- 
other —  and  to  them  a  new  —  reve- 
lation of  himself. 


Moses  walked  and  talked  with 
him.  Seventy  of  the  elders  of  Israel 
went  into  the  mount  where  they 
beheld  the  Lord  in  person,  and 
even  ate  and  drank  in  his  presence. 
They  could  testify  of  him  to  the 
rest  of  the  people. 

The  Ten  Commandments  were 
given.  The  mighty  sequence  on  Mt. 
Sinai  took  place,  much  to  the  fright 
of  the  faithless  and  unbelieving,  and 
finally  the  law  was  given. 

It  all  was  a  new  revelation  of  God 
to  these  wayward  people.  It  was 
another  attempt  of  the  Lord  to  save 
them,  and  he  provided  this  new 
revelation  as  the  means  of  doing  so. 

Time  went  on.  As  the  Israelites 
entered  the  promised  land  they 
pledged  their  allegiance  to  the  Lord, 
and  for  a  time  kept  his  command- 
ments. But  again  apostasy  devel- 
oped among  them.  Many  were 
faithful,  but  many  were  not.  Proph- 
ets arose  among  them,  such  as 
Elijah,  Elisha,  and  Jeremiah,  in  the 
midst  of  apostasy,  warning  them  of 
destruction  if  they  would  not  repent. 
Captivity  came  to  them  as  a  result 
of  their  rebellion  against  God  and 
his  prophets,  some  of  whom  they 
killed,  others  they  put  in  prison. 

Part  of  the  apostasy  was  a  chang- 
ing of  the  law  of  the  Lord  in  that 
day  on  the  part  of  the  learned 
among  them.  This  led  the  people 
farther  than  ever  from  the  Lord. 

r)  Y  the  time  of  John  the  Baptist, 
they  had  drifted  far,  and  he 
endeavored  by  his  preaching  to 
draw  them  back  to  the  Lord.  Again 
but  few  responded. 

When  Jesus  came  he  opened  the 
dispensation  of  the  meridian  of 
time.    As  Paul  expressed  it:  ''God, 


GOSPEL  RESTORATION 


719 


who  at  sundry  times  and  in  divers 
manners  spake  in  times  past  unto 
the  fathers  by  the  prophets,  hath  in 
these  last  days  spoken  unto  us  by 
his  Son." 

It  was  another  new  revelation  of 
God,  for  Jesus,  as  Paul  explained, 
was  the  ''brightness  of  his  [the 
Father's]  glory,  and  the  express  im- 
age of  his  person/' 

Truly  the  coming  of  Christ  was  a 
new  revelation  of  God  to  the  people 
of  that  day,  and  it  was  an  effort 
of  the  Almighty  to  once  again  draw 
his  people  away  from  apostasy  and 
sin,  and  back  to  the  true  work  of 
God. 

Jesus  preached  throughout  Pales- 
tine for  three  years.  Throngs  fol- 
lowed him.  At  one  time  he  fed 
five  thousand,  at  another  time  four 
thousand.  But  apostasy  took  place 
even  in  his  own  day.  Early  in  his 
ministry,  as  recorded  in  the  sixth 
chapter  of  John,  a  great  falling 
away  took  place,  so  great  that  he 
turned  to  the  twelve  and  asked  if 
they,  too,  would  leave  him.  Then 
it  was  that  Peter  replied  for  the 
group  and  said,  'Tord,  to  whom 
shall  we  go?  Thou  hast  the  words 
of  eternal  life." 

When  the  arrest  and  crucifixion 
came,  the  Lord's  few  followers  were 
scattered.  Most  of  them  fled.  Even 
Peter  denied  him. 

A  mere  handful  were  present  at 
the  time  of  the  resurrection,  and 
when  the  day  of  Pentecost  came, 
only  120  —  of  all  the  thousands  who 
had  followed  him  —  assembled. 

Filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  and 
with  the  power  of  the  revelation  of 
God  which  had  been  provided 
through  the  life  and  ministry,  death 
and  resurrection  of  the  Savior,  the 


Twelve  carried  on  the  ministry 
against  great  odds. 

At  last  apostasy  came  again,  led 
by  bitter  persecutions  and  encour- 
aged by  the  Greek  philosophers 
who  confused  the  people  in  doctrine, 
by  the  sins  of  the  people  them- 
selves, and  the  loss  of  divine  author- 
ity in  the  clergy. 

This  went  from  error  to  error, 
until  there  was  great  disputation  and 
contention  in  the  Church.  Constan- 
tine  tried  to  correct  it,  but  failed. 
Finally,  it  was  he  who  decided  upon 
the  mistaken  notion  of  God  which 
was  handed  down  for  years  to  come. 

When  the  Protestant  reforma- 
tion came,  new  churches  were 
formed,  new  doctrines  were  ad- 
vanced, and  the  apostasy  grew. 

But  the  Lord  loved  his  modern 
children  as  well  as  he  had  loved 
his  ancient  ones,  and  he  determined 
to  save  them  from  the  darkness  of 
spiritual  bondage. 

Again,  there  was  only  one  way  to 
pierce  the  gloom  and  to  correct  the 
false  notions  of  God  and  religion 
so  widespread  among  the  people, 
and  that  was  to  give  a  new  revela- 
tion of  himself  to  man. 

There  was  much  to  do  before  the 
second  coming  of  Christ.  The  way 
must  be  prepared.  The  true  Church 
must  be  brought  back  among  men, 
with  the  divine  Priesthood  to  con- 
duct its  affairs. 

A  S  the  Lord  raised  up  Moses  for 
his  day,  and  Abraham  for  his, 
so  he  raised  up  a  new  Prophet  in 
modern  times  to  begin  his  work.  He 
prepared  his  mind  and  led  him  into 
spiritual  paths. 

He  inspired  a  little  boy  whom  he 
had  sent  unto  the  earth  with  a  great 


720 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1962 


mission.  The  boy  was  confused,  as 
was  his  family,  when  they  hstened 
to  the  contending  preachers  of  the 
day.  They  did  not  know  which 
church  was  right. 

This  boy,  Joseph  Smith,  was 
guided  by  the  Lord  to  read  in  James: 
''If  any  of  you  lack  wisdom,  Jet  him 
ask  of  GodJ' 

This  Joseph  determined  to  do. 
Going  into  the  woods  near  his 
home,  he  knelt  in  humble  prayer, 
asking  for  guidance.  Which  church 
should  he  join? 

In  answer  to  his  prayer,  the  Father 
and  the  Son,  God  the  Eternal 
Father,  and  Jesus  Christ  the  Savior, 
appeared  to  him  there  in  western 
New  York,  and  gave  him  direction. 

It  was  no  dream.  It  was  not  even 
a  vision  in  the  usually  accepted  defi- 
nition of  the  term.  It  Was  a  Great 
Reality. 

God  came  down  from  heaven  and 
appeared  here  in  the  United  States 
in  modern  times  to  a  modern  boy. 
So  likewise  did  the  Savior,  Jesus 
Christ. 

It  was  as  real  as  the  appearance 
of  God  to  Moses,  and  for  the  same 
purpose.  It  was  a  new  revelation 
of  God  to  man  —  given  as  a  means 
of  bringing  salvation  to  those  who 
would  follow  the  Lord  in  sincerity 
and  truth. 

As  was  the  case  in  Moses'  day,  so 
in  our  day,  this  new  revelation  did 
not  end  with  one  appearance.  It 
included  setting  up  an  organization 
through  which  God  could  do  his 
work. 

As  the  Lord  established  his  laws 
and  practices  and  his  Church  organ- 
ization in  the  days  of  Moses,  as  he 
did  likewise  in  the  days  of  Peter  and 


Paul,  so  in  our  day  this  new  revela- 
tion  of  God  included  setting  up  his 
Church  on  earth  again. 

It  was  part  of  the  great  divine 
plan. 

This  modern  appearance  of  the 
Lord  was  not  merely  in  answer  to 
the  prayer  of  a  little  boy  seeking 
guidance. 

That  prayer  was  the  immediate 
act  which  God  used  to  open  his  new 
and  modern  dispensation,  fulfilling 
the  predictions  of  the  prophets  of 
old. 

This  dispensation  is  different  from 
all  previous  dispensations  which  had 
been  given  to  combat  apostasy 
throughout  the  history  of  the  world. 
It  is  different  in  that  all  others 
ended  in  one  form  of  apostasy  or 
another. 

This  one  will  not  end  in  apostasy. 
This  new  dispensation  will  continue 
on  until  the  coming  of  Christ.  The 
gospel  will  not  be  taken  away  from 
those  who  now  are  its  custodians, 
nor  will  it  be  given  to  another  peo- 
ple. 

It  will  remain  on  the  earth  and 
grow  —  even,  as  the  prophet  saw  — 
until  it  fills  the  whole  earth. 

This  is  the  last  dispensation,  the 
last  time  because  it  is  in  the  last 
days,  preliminary  to  the  coming  of 
the  Savior. 

The  testimony  of  this  dispensa- 
tion is  the  same  as  all  others  before 
it  —  God  lives,  he  is  our  Father; 
Jesus  is  the  Christ;  he  is  our  Savior; 
his  Church  is  upon  the  earth,  and 
only  through  it  can  salvation  come, 
''for  there  is  none  other  name  under 
heaven  given  among  men,  whereby 
we  must  be  saved." 


Autumn  Pageant 

Evelyn  F/eldsted 

Yellow  leaves  are  turning  somersaults, 
Across  the  lawn  and  down  the  walk. 
Shadow  silhouettes  move  listlessly, 
With  the  gentle  rhythm  of  the  wind. 

Like  a  stately  ship  at  sea, 
The  grey  hawk  aerials  his  course. 
With  graceful  might  he  disappears. 
Upon  the  waves  of  sun-streaked  clouds. 

A  banished  little  moon  design  — 
A  dandelion  too  late  —  alone, 
Is  hiding  from  the  changing  winds, 
A  refugee  of  golden  light. 

The  chorus  in  the  tree  is  gone. 

One  small  note  drifts  through  the  sleepy  calm, 

A  lonely  sound  and  hesitant 

As  a  dry  weed  shaken  by  the  wind. 

The  reassurance  of  the  hopes, 
Disclosed  in  autumn's  pageant  ways, 
Is  challenging  to  unbelief. 
Although  these  witnesses  are  brief. 


The  Joy  of  Working 

Caroline  Eyiing  Miner 

"I'D  rather  work  at  chemistry  than  eat.  I  really  feel  guilty  about  taking 
money  for  a  job  I  love  to  do  so  well!"  I  have  heard  my  famous 
scientist  brother  Henry  make  this  statement  many  times.  Fortunate  in- 
deed is  the  person  who  has  found  work  to  do  that  he  loves. 

The  greater  part  of  our  lives  is  spent  in  work,  and  if  we  have  enthusiasm 
for  it,  and  would  rather  do  it  than  eat,  we  are  going  to  live  happy  lives. 
The  chances  are  also  that  we  are  going  to  live  successful  lives,  for  we  do 
well  the  things  we  like  to  do. 

My  father  loved  horses  and  cattle.  To  ride  the  range  in  the  lush  pas- 
ture land  of  Old  Mexico,  where  the  grass  was  tall  and  beautiful,  was  never 
work  in  any  sense  of  burden  to  him.  He  loved  horses  and  cared  for  them 
and  rode  until  he  was  past  eighty.  Making  cheese  at  the  mountain  ranch 
on  the  Tanejo  River  was  a  sheer  delight. 

My  mother's  hands  were  never  idle.  She  braided  rag  rugs,  darned 
stockings,  knitted  lace,  or  did  some  useful  work  almost  every  minute  of 
her  so-called  leisure  hours. 

''Life  is  joy  when  your  work  is  well  done,  so  pitch  in,  sons,"  said  an 
old  poem  I  learned  as  a  child.  The  world  of  work  is  an  adventure,  if  our 
minds  are  set  to  make  it  so. 

721 


Calvin  Smith;  Lucile  Dimond  Smith,  holding  baby  Wayne  Smith;  Mary  Smith.     Picture 
taken  about  thirty-five  years  ago. 


Patterns  of 

Family  Life 

and  Orsranization 


Lucile  Dimond  Smith 
"Utah  Mother"  of  1962 


722 


THE  CALVIN  S.  SMITH  FAMILY 

Front  row  seated,  left  to  right:  Claudia  Smith;  Maurine  Smith;  Kathleen  Smith. 

Second  row  seated,  left  to  right:  Elizabeth  Smith  Wrathall;  Mary  Taylor  Smith;  Calvin  S. 

Smith;  Lucile  D.  Smith;  Susan  Miller,  granddaughter;  Helen  Smith  Rabe. 

Back  row  standing,  left  to  right:  Lucile  Smith  Hutchings;  Nora  Smith  Grover;  Virginia 

Smith  Scharffs;  Margaret  Smith  Miller;  Calvin  Smith,  Jr.;  Wayne  Smith. 

James  Dimond  Smith  and  Mary  Smith,  deceased,  are  not  in  the  picture. 

Picture  taken  about  six  years  ago. 


A  pattern  for  family  living  is  like 
a  pattern  for  a  dress.  It  is  a 
design,  a  way  or  mode  of  life 
one  selects  to  achieve  a  goal  or  an 
objective.  What  one  wants  out  of 
life,  what  one  values  for  himself  and 
his  family,  and  how  much  one  is 
willing  to  sacrifice  for  his  objective, 
determine  the  pattern  or  design  for 
family  life  he  will  choose. 

What  is  God's  purpose  in  cre- 
ating man?  Different  nations,  dif- 
ferent cidtures,  and  religions  show 
a  marked  divergence  in  their  out- 
look on  life  and  life's  purposes. 
What  constitutes  the  good  life? 


Primitive  peoples  are  said  to  be 
kindly  and  indulgent  with  their 
children.  National  patterns  among 
the  poor  and  the  middle  classes  in 
some  nations  are  strict,  authoritar- 
ian, and  harsh.  They  exploit  the 
children.  One  nation  rejects  the 
family  altogether  as  a  means  of  sur- 
vival. 

Choosing  a  pattern  of  living  is  a 
very  complex  problem.  In  choos- 
ing a  pattern  for  my  family,  I  was 
greatly  influenced  by  the  family  liv- 
ing in  the  home  of  my  parents.  They 
were  sincere,  honest,  industrious 
Latter-day  Saints.    My  father  was  a 

723 


724 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1962 


convert  to  the  Chureh,  an  immi- 
grant from  England,  and  the  first 
bishop  of  Bcnnion  Ward.  My 
mother  was  the  daughter  of  a  pio- 
neer of  1847,  and  the  first  president 
of  Uintah  Stake  Relief  Society.  My 
father's  home  and  the  pattern  of 
family  life  were  based  on  the 
Church  principles  of  love  and  serv- 
ice. My  parents  extended  them- 
selves, with  their  limited  resources, 
to  give  us  every  advantage  of  re- 
ligious training  and  education.  We 
were  a  healthy,  happy,  integrated 
group.  We  were  given  considera- 
tion and  respect.  We  loved  each 
other,  worked,  and  co-operated  to- 
gether to  make  the  most  of  our 
resources. 

In  being  mother  to  my  family,  I 
have  had  in  mind  the  fulfillment  of 
what  I  conceived  to  be  woman's 
noblest  and  most  important  func- 
tion —  having  a  family  and  rearing 
the  members  of  it  so  that  each  in- 
dividual in  it  could  find  the  greatest 
happiness  and  satisfaction  possible 
out  of  life,  and  render  the  best  serv- 
ice of  which  he  was  capable.  It  is 
my  belief  that  woman  finds  her 
greatest  joy  and  reward,  and  per- 
forms her  most  useful  services  to 
God,  her  children,  and  her  com- 
munity in  rearing  a  healthy  family 
of  trained,  useful  citizens  who  find 
joy  and  happiness  in  life  and  in 
service  to  their  fellow  men. 

The  mother  is  the  ''fountain  of 
hfe."  It  is  she  who  is  the  most 
important  teacher,  the  example,  the 
stimulator  for  good,  the  protector 
against  evil  and  dissension,  and  the 
guardian  of  peace.  It  is  she  who 
must  be  responsive  to  the  divine 
purposes  of  God,  and  transplant 
them  into  the  daily  living  of  all  her 
family.  It  is  she  who  must  seek  to 


understand  and  interpret  the  good 
from  former  times,  and  the  wor- 
thv  and  enduring  trends  of  the 
changing  present.  She  must  be  re- 
sponsive to  the  moral  and  ethical 
impulses  of  society,  whether  repre- 
sented by  the  Church,  the  schools, 
or  bv  society  in  general.  The  moth- 
ers and  fathers  should  be  the  major 
line  of  defense  in  keeping  the  atmos- 
phere of  the  home  and  of  society  in 
conformity  with  accepted  standards 
of  right  and  wrong. 

'T^IIE  unwritten  code  and  the  fam- 
ily   pattern    for    training    our 
children  seem  to  be: 

1.  Our  childien  are  God's  giit  to 
us.  They  give  purpose  and  meaning 
to  life.  We  accepted  the  responsi- 
bility for  rearing  our  children,  edu- 
cating them,  and  find  our  greatest 
source  of  joy  and  happiness  in  work- 
ing for  and  with  them.  It  has  been 
my  major  responsibility. 

2.  J  have  tried  to  he  patient  and 
understanding  with  my  children  in 
order  to  keep  the  lines  of  communi- 
cation open  between  them  and  me. 
Anger,  corporal  punishment,  con- 
demnation, harsh  criticism,  tend  to 
close  the  lines  of  communication 
between  parents  and  children,  and 
prevent  empathy  and  understanding. 
I  recall  with  resentment  instances 
of  unmerited  and  what  I  thought 
unjust  punishment  and  criticism  in 
my  own  life.  I  have  tried  to  estab- 
lish a  permissive  environment  for 
our  children,  where  they  would  feel 
free  to  express  their  feelings,  where 
they  could  democratically  experi- 
ment, share,  evaluate,  and  grow. 
This  was  a  major  challenge.  With 
all  my  getting,  I  have  tried  to  gain 
understanding  of  them. 

3.  We  have  tried  not  to  kill  the 


PATTERNS  OF  FAMILY  LIFE  AND  ORGANIZATION 


725 


child's  interest  by  negation  and 
evasion.  The  children  have  all 
wanted  to  help.  We  have  encour- 
aged them  by  giving  them  oppor- 
tunity and  by  patiently  teaching 
them  how  to  perform  household 
tasks  most  efficiently.  If,  with 
patience,  persistence,  and  love,  you 
can  put  a  premium  on  individual 
development,  it  pays  a  thousand- 
fold. Sometimes  it  seems  so  much 
easier  to  do  the  task  than  to  teach 
the  child  how  to  do  it.  I  shall  nev- 
er forget  Calvin  sitting  by  the  fire 
trying  to  lace  his  shoes,  with  the 
tearful  lament:  'Tou  always  give  me 
the  hard  things  to  do."  We  tend 
to  forget  the  difficulties  we  had  in 
learning  to  do  things  when  we  were 
small  children. 

4.  We  have  tried  to  set  a  pattern 
of  orderliness  in  the  home.  To  teach 
children  cleanliness  and  orderliness 
is  one  of  the  difficult  things  to  do. 
Parents  who  succeed  in  this  are  the 
envy  of  all  their  neighbors.  Some 
children  must  be  reminded  con- 
tinuously to  hang  up  their  clothes, 
to  polish  their  shoes,  to  make  their 
beds,  and  clean  the  bathroom  facili- 
ties after  they  have  used  them. 
Sometimes  all  it  requires  is  a  visit 
to  the  home  of  a  careless  acquaint- 
ance, and,  by  comparison,  they  feel 
the  need  of  maintaining  the  family 
tradition  of  cleanliness  and  order. 

Personally,  I  have  been  grateful 
many  times  for  the  opportunity  to 
co-operate  with  the  schools  in  teach- 
ing the  girls  better  home  manage- 
ment by  planning  to  redecorate  their 
bedrooms,  closets,  or  in  the  instal- 
lation of  the  newer  devices  for  hang- 
ing clothes,  caring  for  shoes,  and 
various  storage  items.  Girls  like 
projects. 

Every  child  needs  a  dresser  and 


a  clothes  closet,  if  possible,  especial- 
ly in  the  demanding  adolescent  pe- 
riod. For  the  boys  we  bought  a 
small  pants  presser,  particularly  for 
use  in  their  pre-professional  days 
when  clothes  were  at  a  premium  but 
had  to  be  kept  neat  and  clean.  The 
presser  was  used  every  day.  It  was 
also  a  boon  to  the  pleated-skirt  girl, 
who  could  not  throw  her  skirt  into 
discard  because  it  needed  a  pressing. 

Once  I  watched  with  sadness  the 
collapse  of  a  fine  family.  The 
father  had  a  keen  sense  of  orderli- 
ness. For  years  he  poured  his  wages 
into  new  furniture  and  new  clothes 
for  his  children.  But  the  odds  were 
against  him.  The  buttons  were 
never  sewed  back  on.  Stitches  that 
had  become  loosened  were  never  re- 
paired. The  beds  and  overstuffed 
furniture  were  mere  trampolines. 
Then  he  became  discouraged. 

When  all  members  of  a  family 
participate  in  planning  and  beautify- 
ing the  home,  assuming  responsi- 
bility for  decorating,  painting,  and 
cleaning  their  rooms,  one  of  the 
problems  of  accepting  and  carrying 
responsibility  is  on  its  way  to  a 
solution. 

5.  I  have  not  injected  myself  into 
childish  disputes.  It  seemed  better 
for  the  children  to  settle  their  own 
disputes.  I  did  not  want  to  be  a 
referee.  Intrusion  was  necessary 
only  to  prevent  injury  or  domineer- 
ing. 

6.  We  do  not  oveipwtect  our 
children.  I  would  hesitate  asking 
special  favors  for  them,  from  the 
school  or  the  Church.  I  would 
rather  expect  them  to  stand  on  their 
own  feet.  We  have  not  encouraged 
belligerency.  It  is  better  to  pro- 
mote a  spirit  of  sharing,  of  give  and 
take. 


726 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1962 


7.  J  have  tiied  to  find  constructive, 
useful  tasks  to  keep  the  children 
growing;  to  expose  them  to  good 
books  and  music,  to  supply  them 
with  attractive,  appropriate  recrea- 
tion at  home.  Our  home  has  been 
available  to  their  friends.  I  have 
tried  to  lead  the  way,  to  encourage, 
to  motivate,  to  provide  incentive,  to 
recognize  their  needs,  and  to  co- 
operate in  providing  for  the  needs. 
I  have  hoped  they  would  find  pleas- 
ure in  their  tasks.  When  we  all 
worked  together  at  a  job  to  be  done, 
I  think  they,  as  well  as  I,  have  found 
real  happiness.  We  all  worked  in 
the  fields  together. 

How  to  keep  the  children  busy 
was  of  constant  concern.  I  have 
struggled  in  my  mind  over  and  over 
as  I  have  said  The  Lord's  Prayer, 
''Lead  us  not  into  temptation,  but 
deliver  us  from  evil,'*  and  tried  to 
make  an  interpretation  for  the  bene- 
fit of  my  children.  It  seemed  espe- 
cially important  when  companions 
whom  we  knew  did  not  have  a  good 
background,  would  gravitate,  day 
after  day,  to  our  home.  One  would 
fear  they  might  undo  all  the  patient 
efforts  of  years  of  training.  So  the 
children  said  I  ''invented"  work  — 
music  to  be  practiced,  books  to  be 
read.  The  boys  oiled  the  machinery 
so  many  times  it  was  almost  bathed 
in  oil.  They  constructed  cars  out  of 
discarded  motors.  (That  took  con- 
siderable time,  and  brought  a  bevy 
of  little  boys.)  We  cut  down  trees 
for  the  winter  firewood.  A  lathe 
and  jigsaw  in  the  basement  made 
furniture  and  playthings  for  the 
smaller  children,  and  provided  hours 
of  recreation  in  cutting  molds  and 
patterns.  My  husband  accumulated 
a  fair-sized  library  of  plans  for  chil- 
dren's   projects:    boats,    kites,    me- 


chanical toys,  furniture.  This  library 
was  kept  in  the  working  area.  The 
boys  made  their  own  play  equip- 
ment: a  Ferris  wheel,  teeters,  tricky 
bars,  swings  —  some  on  pulleys  that 
extended  the  length  of  the  yard  — 
sand  boxes,  and  dog  houses. 

8.  I  wanted  my  children  to  learn 
to  play  one  or  more  musical  instru- 
ments. I  set  a  schedule,  often  at 
five  in  the  morning,  and  until  late 
evening.  Scarcely  a  day  passed  that 
I  did  not  practice  with  some  of 
them.  Stringed  instruments  are  so 
difficult  to  learn  by  oneself,  so  I 
studied  the  violin  to  help  them. 
They  have  all  co-operated  with  me. 

I  noticed  that  if  I  played  music, 
a  rhythmic  tune  or  melody,  and  left 
the  music  open  on  the  piano,  that, 
one  by  one,  the  children  would  try 
it  out  and  soon  learn  it.  They  liked 
melody.  Eventually,  they  would 
want  to  play  it  better  than  L  Music, 
to  be  enjoyed,  cannot  be  a  static 
thing.  It  is  movement,  joy,  exuber- 
ance. That  is  one  reason  I  have 
wanted  each  child  to  be  a  part  of 
an  orchestra  or  choir.  I  am  amazed 
at  the  superior  musical  training 
young  people  are  receiving  in  the 
schools.  If  they  will  only  qualify, 
they  will  have  one  more  anchor  for 
rich,  purposeful  living. 

9.  We  have  made  regular  attend- 
ance at  school  important.  There 
has  been  little  or  no  truancy  on  the 
part  of  our  children. 

10.  "When  I  grow  up,  I  want  to 
he  just  hke  Papa  J'  So  said  a  small 
boy  of  our  group.  When  questioned 
what  he  had  in  mind,  he  said,  'Tapa 
never  wastes  a  minute."  Truly  the 
eyes  of  our  children  are  always  evalu- 
ating. They  will  be  our  judges  now 
and  later.  We  have  tried  to  be 
forthright    and    honest  —  no    idle 


PATTERNS  OF  FAMILY  LIFE  AND  ORGANIZATION 


727 


promises  or  threats,  and  no  evasions. 
Integrity  and  honesty  and  truthful- 
ness arc  important.  Our  children 
and  we  must  face  the  realities  of 
life.  We  have  tried  to  treat  eaeh 
child  fairlv,  and  to  deal  justly  with 
them,  and  to  encourage  them  to  be 
just  with  one  another. 

11.  I  have  Jed  the  way;  I  have 
hied  to  set  the  example.  I  have  not 
forced  the  children  to  accompany 
me  to  church.  They  have  usually 
followed  because  they  have  found 
friendship  and  companionship  there. 
Love  and  persuasion  —  not  with  a 
strap  or  a  stick,  not  with  coercion, 
but  by  patient  insistence  and  firm- 
ness —  have  usually  won  out. 

A  mother  should  not  be  too  sure 
of  herself;  she  must  keep  flexible. 
She  should  listen  to  her  children. 
She  may  be  wrong  like  the  little 
boy's  mother,  when  he  said,  ''If  my 
mother  savs  it  is  so,  it  is  so,  even 
if  it  isn't  so."  The  child  may  be 
right.  Unjust  punishment  leads  to 
resentment,  and  blocks  communica- 
tion and  understanding. 

Vl'/'HEN  I  decided  to  make  home- 
making  a  life's  work  and  pro- 
fession, my  husband  concurring,  I 
had  some  advantages.  We  were  able 
to  select  a  home  site  with  enough 
area  for  home,  garden,  and  domestic 
animals,  and  possibility  for  expan- 
sion. In  the  absence  of  zoning 
laws,  we  could  finish  our  home  as 
money  permitted.  We  have  kept 
to  the  policy  of  staying  out  of  debt. 
Our  home  has  never  had  a  mort- 
gage, although  it  has  taken  twenty 
years  to  build,  on  a  pay-as-you-go 
basis.  Thus  we  could  put  a  major 
emphasis  on  education  for  husband 
and  children. 

Both  boys  and  girls  were  encour- 


aged to  select  their  vocations  as 
early  as  possible,  with  the  help  of 
intelligence,  aptitude,  and  interest 
tests,  in  order  that  high  school  and 
college  time  might  not  be  wasted 
in  a  trial  and  error  selection  of  vo- 
cational objectives. 

Each  of  our  children  has  learned 
to  milk  cows,  care  for  chickens,  run 
a  tractor,  to  plow,  harrow,  and  culti- 
vate before  he  learned  to  drive  a 
car.  They  have  hauled  hay,  com- 
bined grain,  and  irrigated.  Each  girl 
has  learned  from  experts  to  cook 
and  to  make  her  own  clothing. 
Through  4-H  clubs  and  woolgrow- 
ers  contests,  they  have  had  oppor- 
tunity to  win  firsts  and  grand 
championships  in  clothing  at  county 
and  State  fairs.  Each  child  has 
learned  to  play  one  or  more  musical 
instruments.  All  the  children  use 
the  typewriter,  and  have  had  some 
training  in  bookkeeping  and  ac- 
counting. They  have  gone  to  po- 
litical meetings  and  participated  in 
political  campaigns. 

We  were  greatly  blessed  in  that 
our  children  have  been  normal 
physically  and  mentally.  We  do  not 
wish  to  give  the  impression  that 
they  were  all  little  angels  and  never 
got  into  any  mischief.  They  did  as 
all  normal  children  do.  They  learned 
to  swim  in  the  dirty  waters  of  the 
canals.  They  played  with  the 
neighborhood  children.  Wayne  and 
his  friend  shot  the  neighbor's  ducks. 
He  traded  two  fine  turkeys  for  some 
hair  oil,  with  a  salesman  who  con- 
vinced him  he  was  going  bald.  Eliza- 
beth spent  two  years  in  bed  with 
rheumatic  fever.  Experiences  such 
as  these  have  made  life  exciting  and 
uncertain. 

And  so  it  has  been  a  busy  life, 
trying    to    fill    every    minute    with 


728 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1962 


Church,  school,  and  civic  services, 
when  needed.  All  the  children  are 
grown  now.  Claudia  graduated  from 
high  school  this  year  with  honors. 
She  is  still  with  us.  The  others  have 
graduated  into  responsibilities  of 
their  own.  We  have  occasional 
family  reunions  with  the  children 
and  grandchildren.  We  rejoice  in 
the  family  solidarity,  their  interest  in 
each  other,  and  their  friendship.  So 
far  they  have  shown  no  disposition 
to  depart  from  the  way  in  which 
they  were  brought  up.  Sorrow  and 
tragedy  have  come  into  our  lives, 
but  there  has  been  an  acceptance  of 
the  inevitable,  and  no  vain,  useless 
lamenting. 

As  far  as  we  know,  there  is  no 
truer,  finer,  more  satisfying  purpose 
in  life  than  that  accepted  by  the 
Church  as  revelation  from  God: 
Man  is  that  he  may  have  joy  in 
abundant  living,  here  and  hereafter. 
Co-operation,  service,  industry,  in- 
tegrity, frugality,  compassion,  and 
neighborliness  beget  love  and  are 
the  elements  of  happy  living. 

In  our  family  there  has  been  a 


unity  of  purpose.  Differences  in 
patterns  of  family  living  have  been 
talked  over  together,  with  the  same 
goal  in  mind.  For  example,  we 
have  been  unable  to  provide  a  week- 
ly or  monthly  allowance  for  each 
child,  as  we  should  have  liked,  but 
we  have  allocated  the  income  so  as 
to  satisfy  the  most  important  needs 
of  each  child.  Where  wages  would 
have  been  paid  for  farm  and  other 
work,  the  children  have  been  re- 
imbursed. What  a  child  earned  was 
his  own  to  use  as  he  desired.  One 
cannot  have  financial  maturity  or 
security  unless  one  has  a  chance  to 
handle  money  of  his  own. 

The  gospel  objectives  of  life  have 
been  our  goals.  The  patterns  of 
family  life  we  have  chosen,  often 
after  trial  and  error  and  study,  have 
been  designed  or  selected  to  achieve 
the  gospel  goal  of  joy  in  life  for  us 
and  our  children.  The  happiness 
and  joy  in  life  our  children  achieve, 
and  the  measure  of  their  service  and 
usefulness  in  their  communities,  are 
the  criteria  of  our  success. 


Cloud  Cover 

Betty  G.  Spencer 


T^HE  day  was  gloomy!    Clouds  covered  the  lofty  mountains  that  were  usually  framed 
^       by  my  picture  window.     Yet,  even  though  I  could  not  see  the  tops  that  dreary 
morning,  I  knew  those  granite  sentinels  were  there. 

That  morning  was  a  simile  to  life.  Often,  we  find  life's  issues  obscured  by  clouds 
of  our  own  making. 

When  we  fail  to  do  our  best  or  evade  our  responsibilities,  excusing  ourselves  with 
flimsy,  contrived  reasons  to  justify  our  actions,  we  are  covering  the  truth  with  clouds. 
Beneath  the  clouds  the  truth  remains — ready,  waiting,  to  guide  us  in  righteousness. 

Just  as  the  sun's  warm  rays  dispel  the  clouds  on  the  mountains,  our  willingness 
to  accept  the  truths  of  life,  will  sweep  away  the  clouds  which  have  hidden  the  truths 
from  our  view. 


cA  permanent  cHome 


Norma  Dee  Ryan 


''We  moved  into  our  house  when 
we  were  first  married  and  have  Hved 
there  ever  since." 

Hearing  these  words  expressed  at 
various  times  has,  in  the  past,  filled 
me  with  much  envy,  for  due  to  my 
husband's  military  service  and,  sub- 
sequently, his  occupation  as  a  com- 
mercial pilot,  we  have  had  to  move 
many  times. 

To  hear  an  acquaintance  relate 
the  history  of  a  certain  tree  planted 
in  her  yard  several  years  ago,  or  to 
have  pointed  out  to  me  the  thrill  a 
friend  has  had  in  remodeling  or 
adding  to  a  beloved  home,  has  been 
disheartening  to  me,  when  I  can 
barely  recall  some  of  the  apartments 
and  houses  we  have  lived  in  across 
the  country. 

This  thing  that  I  envied  for  so 
long  is  a  feeling  of  permanence,  and 
I  used  to  think  that  the  only  way 
to  find  it  would  be  to  stay  in  one 
spot,  one  home.  Then  one  day  I 
realized  that  all  along  I  had  been 
enjoying  another  kind  of  perma- 
nence which  is  stronger  and  more 
stable  than  any  home.  And  that  is 
the  Church. 

When  moving  to  a  new  location 
you  must  adjust  to  the  climate,  the 
housing,  the  schools,  but  when  you 
go  to  Church,  whether  it  be  a  large 
chapel  or  a  small  branch  of  a  few 
members  meeting  in  a  rented  hall, 
you  are  immediately  at  home.  There 
is  no  adjustment  to  be  made  here! 
This  is  the  same  Church  you  have 
always  known,  the  same  teachings, 
and  the  same  procedures.  It  is  the 
one,   steady,    dependable   ''holding- 


on-place,"  while  you  feel  your  way 
into  your  new  surroundings. 

A  S  the  mother  in  your  family  you 
can  attend  Relief  Society,  where 
you  will  feel  welcome  at  once,  for 
the  women  there  will  always  seem 
the  same  as  those  you  have  known 
all  your  life.  Here  you  continue, 
without  interruption,  the  course  you 
were  following  in  your  previous 
ward.  The  strength  you  derive  from 
these  associations  and  the  lessons 
presented  in  Relief  Society,  will 
equip  you  better  emotionally  to  be 
able  to  help  the  rest  of  your  family 
make  adjustments  to  their  new  en- 
vironment. 

The  best  antidote  for  any  home- 
sickness or  instability  you  may  feel  is 
to  plunge  immediately  into  the 
Church  work  that  is  familiar  to  you. 

I  may  never  have  a  chance  to  re- 
turn to  Big  Spring,  Texas,  to  see  if 
the  flowers  I  planted  survived  the 
dust  storms,  and  I  know  that  at  least 
one  house  we  have  lived  in  has  been 
torn  down,  but  the  association  I 
had  with  other  Church  members 
and  the  testimonies  I  remember 
which  helped  strengthen  my  own, 
are  more  valuable  to  me  than  any 
flowers. 

Our  nomadic  life  may  come  to  a 
halt,  and  we  may  yet  be  able  to 
watch  the  small  trees  we  plant  grow 
into  big  ones,  which  will  be  wonder- 
ful, of  course,  but  I  am  glad  to  know, 
should  we  have  to  move  again,  that 
for  a  sense  of  belonging,  a  feeling  of 
permanence,  we  can  always  depend 
on  the  true,  reliable  permanent 
Church. 

729 


The 
Spirit  of 

Thanks  giving 


Helen  H.  Tiutton 


4  4  rp  HERE/'  Cleta  said  aloud, 
I  sticking  the'  last  chrysan- 
themum in  the  vase,  "they 
may  not  look  florist  quality,  but  they 
are  decorative."  Lucky,  at  least  a 
few  stragglers  stood  the  ordeal,  she 
thought,  of  these  crisp  November 
nights. 

She  moved  to  the  v^indow  and 
watched  the  big  fleecy  snowflakes 
swirl  to  the  sidewalk,  then  melt 
away.  This  would  be  the  first 
Thanksgiving  she  and  the  children 
would  be  alone.  It  had  always  been 
such  a  special  day  in  the  family. 
Kent  had  felt  that  they  should 
spend  the  day  filled  with  the  tradi- 
tions and  lore  of  that  first  Thanks- 
giving, and  she  had  agreed.  "It 
helps  the  children  appreciate  their 
great  heritage,"  he  had  often  said, 
"and  reminds  us  all  to  give  thanks 
for  our  blessings." 

730 


Her  thoughts  were  interrupted  by 
her  young  son  Danny  as  he  came 
dashing  into  'the  room  carrying  his 
snowsuit.  "Mommy,  help  me  put 
this  on.    I  can't  do  it  alone." 

She  turned  from  the  window  and 
took  the  coat.  "Of  course,  dear." 

"It's  too  little,"  he  said,  as  she 
tugged  to  get  his  arm  into  the  tight 
sleeve. 

"I  know,  but  it  will  have  to  do 
this  year.  We'll  manage  it  some- 
how." 

"Why?"  he  asked. 

"Well,  it's  quite  simple.  We 
haven't  the  money  to  buy  you  an- 
other one.  Come  on,  darling."  She 
gave  him  a  slight  shove  after  zipping 
the  suit.  "We  have  shopping  to  do, 
and  I  want  to  stop  by  and  pay  Mrs. 
Larson." 

"You  had  better  hurry,"  he  yelled 


to  his  two  sisters  in  the  next  room, 
''Mommy  and  I  are  both  ready." 

"So  are  we."  Dawn  and  Heather 
appeared  in  the  doorway,  with 
Dawn,  as  usual,  the  spokesman  for 
both  of  them.  ''We've  been  ready 
longer  than  you." 

Cleta  managed  a  smile  in  spite 
of  the  loneliness  that  had  clung  to 
her  all  morning,  as  she  reached 
down  and  took  Danny's  hand.  "You 
really  do  look  rather  'poured  into 
that  suit,  but  you  look  precious." 

"What's  precious?"  he  asked 
seriously. 

She  squeezed  his  hand.  "That  I 
love  you.  Come  on,  let's  go.  Our 
insurance  check  will  be  here  today. 
We  have  things  to  do." 

All  the  way  to  town,  she  listened 
to  the  girls  in  the  back  seat  chatter 
about  their  plans.  "We  will  do  the 
same  things   as   always,  won't  we, 


Mother?"  Dawn  asked,  "I  mean  the 
big  dinner  and  program?" 

"Of  course,"  Cleta  said,  "as 
always." 

TZENT  would  want  it  that  way, 
she  knew  that.  I'll  read  the 
same  story,  she  thought,  of  that  first 
Thanksgiving.  Danny  will  stop  me 
often  to  ask  questions  and  add  his 
ideas  about  the  friendly  Indians  who 
had  joined  in  that  first  gathering. 
Dawn  and  Heather  had  asked  the 
same  questions  when  they  were  four 
and  a  half. 

Then  the  story  would  be  over, 
and  everyone  would  take  a  turn 
telling  what  they  were  especially 
thankful  for  —  and,  in  the  past, 
Kent  had  closed  the  little  program 
by  reading  Psalm  loo  from  the 
Bible. 

"Daddy    won't    be     home     for 

731 


732 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1962 


Thanksgiving?"  Danny  asked,  look- 
ing up  at  her.    ''Will  he?" 

''No,  dear,"  she  answered. 

"Fll  miss  him." 

"Danny!"  Heather  leaned  over 
the  seat,  and  took  his  arm.  "Be 
quiet." 

They  were  at  the  post  office  now. 
Cleta  stopped  the  car,  and  slipped 
an  arm  around  her  young  son. 
"We'll  all  miss  him,  Danny,  but 
we'll  have  the  best  Thanksgiving  we 
can.  And,  in  the  meantime,  you 
stay  here  with  the  girls.  Fll  be  right 
back 

"All  right.  Mommy,"  he  said.  "I 
won't  move." 

She  reached  in  her  purse  for  the 
key  to  her  box,  and  walked  quickly 
up  to  number  218.  But  even  before 
she  stuck  her  hand  in  the  box,  she 
could  see  it  was  empty.  "That  can't 
be,"  she  said  aloud.  "It's  always 
here." 

Cleta  hurried  to  the  window  and 
spoke  to  the  man  at  the  general 
delivery  department.  "Is  the  mail 
on  time?" 

"Yes,  Ma'am,"  he  said,  without 
looking  up.    "It  has  all  been  boxed." 

"I  was  just  thinking,  my  letter 
might  be  mislaid,  or  placed  in  the 
wrong  box."  She  tried  to  appear 
calm.  "It's  always  here  on  this  date." 

He  raised  his  head  and  looked  at 
her.    "Not  likely.  Ma'am." 

"Are  the  trains  running  behind 
schedule?"  she  tried  again. 

"I  guess  so,  back  East.  Been  some 
bad  storms  according  to  the  papers." 

She  thanked  him  and  left.  There 
was  no  need  going  to  the  grocery 
store  now.  She  had  no  money  for 
extra  groceries. 

At  the  door,  she  paused,  watching 
a   group    of   youngsters    along    the 


street  tossing  the  snowballs  at  one 
another.  They  were  having  such 
fun.  Dawn,  Heather,  and  Danny 
were  enjoying  themselves  from  the 
safety  of  the  car. 

"Oh,  Kent,  what  shall  I  do?"  she 
breathed  softly. 

TTEATHER  came  running  to 
meet  her  when  she  started 
down  the  steps  of  the  post  office. 
"Is  anything  wrong.  Mother?"  she 
asked  anxiously. 

Cleta  didn't  answer  until  they 
were  both  settled  back  in  the  car, 
and  then  she  said  as  calmly  as  she 
could,  "Our  insurance  check  didn't 
come,  children." 

"Why?"  Danny  asked. 

"The  check  comes  from  Phila- 
delphia. Trains  are  running  behind 
because  of  bad  storms,"  she  said. 

"What    will    we    do,    Mother?" 

Dawn  asked. 

"Do?"  she  said,  and  then  she  re- 
membered the  ten  dollars  she  hadn't 
given  to  Mrs.  Larson  yet.  If  she 
used  it  today,  and  paid  her  when 
the  insurance  check  came,  the  chil- 
dren wouldn't  be  disappointed.  It 
was  just  too  much  to  dampen  their 
expectations  by  telling  them  there 
would  be  no  big  Thanksgiving  din- 
ner. Only  —  she  had  promised 
Mrs.  Larson  she  would  pay  her  to- 
day. 

"Can  we  still  have  the  story. 
Mommy?"  Danny  scooted  over 
against  her  when  she  started  the 
car.    "Can  we.  Mommy?" 

"Yes,  dear." 

"Who  will  read  Daddy's  part?" 
Heather  asked  quietly.  "I  know 
part  of  it." 

"We'll  see,"  Cleta  answered 
absentmindedly,  "later." 


THE  SPIRIT  OF  THANKSGIVING 


733 


If  she  asked  Mrs.  Larson  if  she 
minded  waiting  until  her  check 
came,  naturally  she  would  insist  on 
waiting,  even  if  she  needed  the 
money  badly.  Mrs.  Larson  was  like 
that.  She  was  elderly,  and  had  very 
little  to  live  on.  Still  the  chil- 
dren. .  .  .  Decisions,  decisions,  how 
she  wished  Kent  were  here.  He 
always  knew  the  right  thing  to  do. 

They  were  nearing  Mrs.  Larson's 
little  cottage  now;  she  slowed 
down,  and  then  suddenly  stopped 
the  car. 

'Til  only  be  a  minute,"  she  said, 
climbing  out  before  she  had  a 
chance  to  change  her  mind.  ''We 
owe  Mrs.  Larson,  and  I  think  we 
should  pay  her  —  even  if  it  means 
no  turkey  dinner  tomorrow.  Don't 
you  think?" 

The  children  looked  at  her  but 
said  nothing,  not  even  Danny. 
Quickly  she  left  the  car  and  walked 
up  the  steps  and  rang  the  doorbell. 

Mrs.  Larson  answered  the  door, 
smiling  broadly.  "Hello,  Mrs.  Thorn- 
son.     Come  in." 

"I  brought  the  ten  dollars  I  owe 
you." 

"Thank  you,  dear.  I  have  my  bag 
all  packed.  When  you  said  you 
would  bring  the  money  over,  I 
called  my  son  and  told  him  that  I 
could  come  and  spend  Thanksgiving 
with  his  family." 

"Oh,  that's  wonderful.  And  you 
were  counting  on  this?"  she  asked, 
handing  Mrs.  Larson  the  money. 

"Yes." 

"Well,  I'm  certainly  glad  I  didn't 
forget  to  come  by,"  she  said  with 
relief.  "Have  a  good  trip.  Now 
I  must  run." 


"Goodbye,  Mrs.  Thomson,  and 
thanks  so  much." 

Snow  was  sifting  silently  down 
from  the  sky  as  she  walked  slowly 
back  to  the  car.  She  was  so  thank- 
ful she  had  paid  Mrs.  Larson.  But 
now  she  must  face  the  children. 
They  would  be  brokenhearted.  She 
didn't  blame  them.  She  had  failed 
them  on  this  first  Thanksgiving 
without  Kent. 

"Heather  really  can  say  part  of 
Psalm  loo,"  Dawn  called  out  when 
she  neared  the  car.  "Want  to  hear 
it.  Mother?" 

"Very  much,"  she  said,  fighting 
back  tears.    "I'm  listening." 

"I  know  this  part,"  Heather  said 
quietly.  "Enter  into  his  gates  with 
thanksgiving,  and  into  his  courts 
with  praise:  be  thankful  unto  him, 
and  bless  his  name." 

"Wonderful!"  Cleta  said.  "Then 
you  most  certainly  may  do  Daddy's 
part."  She  hesitated,  looking  from 
one  to  the  other.  Weren't  they  go- 
ing to  complain?  She  waited.  The 
children  were  still  making  plans. 
Finally  she  said,  "You  don't  mind 
the  delay  in  our  Thanksgiving  din- 
ner?" 

Serious  Heather  wrapped  her 
arms  around  Cleta's  neck.  "No, 
Mother,"  she  said.  "You  and  Daddy 
always  said  that  wasn't  the  impor- 
tant part  of  Thanksgiving.  Didn't 
you?" 

Cleta's  heart  was  too  full  to  speak 
for  several  moments.  When  she 
could  control  her  emotions,  she  said, 
"You  really  do  understand  the  true 
spirit  of  Thanksgiving.  Our  precious 
little  family  —  Daddy  would  be  so 
proud  of  you,  and  so  am  I." 


Sisty  Years  Ago 


Excerpts  From  the  Woman's  Exponent,  October  1902 

"For  the  Rights  of  the  Women  of  Zion  and  the  Rights  of  the  Women 

OF  All  Nations" 

INTERESTING  VISITS  AND  MEETINGS  —  Colonia  Juarez,  Mexico:  Early 
Thursday  morning,  June  27,  Brother  Edward  Eyring,  home  missionary.  President  Mary 
B.  Eyring  and  Eunice  S.  Harris,  in  the  interest  of  the  Rehef  Society,  and  Garoline 
Eyring,  first  counselor  in  the  Primary,  left  their  homes  in  Golonia  Juarez,  to  visit  the 
colonies  in  the  mountains.  A  pleasant  journey  of  about  eight  miles  brought  us  to 
the  mouth  of  the  canyon,  where  the  change  of  scenery,  combined  with  the  cool  atmos- 
phere made  the  ascent  of  the  mountain  indeed  pleasant.  .  .  .  We  had  a  magnificent 
view  of  the  beautiful  valley  1520  feet  below  .  .  .  and  as  far  as  the  eye  could  see  .  .  . 
rolhng  hills  interlaced  with  canyon  gorges  and  covered  with  a  forest  of  pine,  oak,  and 
juniper.  .  .  .  We  continued  our  journey  through  the  most  subhme  mountain  scenery 
to  Pacheco.  .  .  .  We  met  with  the  Relief  Society,  then  continued  our  journey  to 
Garcia  ...  and  met  with  the  Relief  Society.  .  .  .  Early  Saturday  morning  we  resumed 
our  journey  to  Chuichupa,  located  in  an  open  valley  forty  miles  south  of  Garcia. 
On  Sunday  we  met  in  a  special  meeting  with  the  Relief  Society  and  Primary.  ... 

—  Mary  B.  Eyring 

UTAH  WOMAN'S  PRESS  CLUB:  Still  all  the  beautiful  things  have  not  been 
written,  the  world  of  thought  opens  wider  and  wider  as  we  advance  step  by  step  and 
behold  the  wonders  contained  therein.  Then,  my  comrades  of  that  world,  press  on 
and  on.  ... 

Come  Inspiration,  flame  divine, 

My  thoughts  attune,  thy  fervor  lend. 
Unveil  the  past,  o'er  the  future  shine. 

Ah!  Memory  come,  be  thou  my  friend.  .  . 

—  Lydia  D.  Alder 

A  WORK  OF  ART:  By  courtesy  of  Miss  Ada  Patterson  we  have  received  the 
new  book  .  .  .  entitled  "By  the  Stage  Door."  .  .  .  There  is  a  great  deal  of  character 
study  m  the  work,  it  is  a  book  to  make  one  think  deeply.  It  might  easily  be  called 
a  psychological  study.  .  .  .  The  language  is  delicate  and  refined  and  one  need  not  be 
afraid  to  trust  the  reading  of  it  to  an  innocent,  inexperienced  girl;  in  fact,  the  book 
is  good  enough,  in  language  and  sentiment,  and  sufficiently  beautiful  in  outward  ap- 
pearance to  be  placed  on  the  drawing  room  table  in  any  home,  be  it  cottage  or 
palatial  mansion.  ... 

—  Book  Review 

A  WOMAN  MISSIONARY  —  in  the  Society  Islands  —  1850:  The  king  is  a 
very  friendly  man,  agreeable  in  conversation.  Is  pleased  with  the  American  elders  be- 
cause of  their  industrious  habits.  He  prides  himself  in  doing  more  work  than  any 
other  native  man.  He  is  subject  in  his  official  capacity  to  the  French  Governor. 
On  the  27th  we  attended  the  morning  service  in  the  House  of  Prayer.  After  the  close 
Hoatan,  our  fatherly  chief,  addressed  the  people.  .  .  .  The  sea  abounds  with  luxuries, 
and  the  land  teems  with  good  things.  .  .  .  The  north  star  we  cannot  see,  the  grand 
cross  IS  in  the  firmament  over  us.    To  the  same  God  we  pray  and  invoke  blessings. 

—  Mrs.  Addison  Pratt 
734 


^ 

•< 


Woman's  Sphere 


Ramona  W.  Cannon 


^^*-*-^^^^^*~^^^g^gg 


f 
f 

I 

f 


r)R.  FRANCES  OLDHAM  KEL- 

SEY,  a  specialist  on  drugs,  who 
serves  with  the  United  States  Food 
and  Drug  Administration,  is  credited 
with  preventing  many  babies  — 
possibly  thousands  —  from  being 
born  with  deformities.  She  was  in- 
strumental in  prohibiting  the  mar- 
keting of  Thalidomide,  a  sleeping 
pill  linked  to  deformities  in  the 
newborn.  For  this  achievement,  she 
was  presented  with  the  Govern- 
ment's highest  civilian  citation  for 
distinguished  service,  at  the  White 
House,  August  7,  1962. 


M 


RS.    MAUDE    FRAZIER,    a 

legislator  of  long  standing  from 
Clark  County,  Nevada,  and  also  an 
educator,  has  been  appointed  by 
Governor  Grant  Sawyer  to  serve  out 
the  remainder  of  the  term  of  the 
late  Rex  Bell  as  lieutenant  governor. 

CPANISH  girls  are  attending  co- 
educational institutions  more 
and  more,  breaking  away  from 
strictly  Spanish  customs,  and  adopt- 
ing the  styles  of  dress  and  manners 
current  on  the  Continent.  Inter- 
ested in  the  pohtical  future  of  Spain, 
they  are  looking  forward  to  greater 
freedom. 


T^HE  following  facts,  reported  by 
the  United  States  National 
Committee  on  the  Status  of  Wom- 
en, are  of  interest.  Women  make 
good  physicians,  and  the  United 
States  should  have  more  of  them. 
About  twenty-four  million  women  in 
Sweden  are  working,  approximately 
one  third  of  the  working  popula- 
tion. There  are  more  women 
pharmacists  and  dentists  in  France 
than  in  most  other  countries. 

•fV/rADAME  BARBARA  KARIN- 
SKA,  in  her  seventies,  person- 
ally designs  ballet  costumes  exclu- 
sively for  choreographer  George 
Balanchine,  but  she  heads  a  com- 
pany which  produces  costumes  for 
wide  distribution,  including  the  en- 
tire Metropolitan  Opera  cast  — 
heroes,  villains,  and  choruses.  Hers 
is  a  difficult  art.  She  says  an  act- 
ress can  just  stand  and  look  beau- 
tifully garbed,  but  a  ballet  dancer 
must  still  appear  beautiful  while 
performing.  Madame  Karinska  is 
an  American  citizen  who  fled  from 
Russia  in  1917.  She  received  this 
year  the  eleventh  annual  Capezio 
Award  for  her  contribution  to  dance 
culture. 

735 


VOL.  49 


OCTOBER  1962 


NO.  10 1 


The  Wages  of  Indulgence 


A  woman  of  achievement  wrote  in 
her  memoirs  that,  probably, 
the  one  thing  that  contributed  to 
her  success  and  kept  her  from  ''early 
ruin/'  was  the  fact  that  she  grew 
up  during  the  depression  years  of 
the  '30's  and  her  parents  couldn't 
give  her  money  they  didn't  have. 
At  least  in  her  own  mind,  she  be- 
lieved that  her  parents  would  have 
granted  her  every  wish  and  ended 
up  by  spoiling  her,  as  they  took  away 
her  incentives  to  work  for  her  own 
desires  and  her  development 
through  working  for  her  own  ad- 
vancement. 

It  seems  difficult  for  some  parents 
to  say  no  to  their  children,  even 
when  it  is  a  matter  of  teaching 
obedience  to  law.  Because  of  the 
pleadings  of  one  young  boy  who 
was  not  old  enough  to  obtain  a 
driver's  license,  his  father  allowed 
him  to  drive,  resulting  in  an  acci- 
dent of  serious  proportions.  In 
walking  through  a  supermarket,  it 
736 


is  interesting  to  observe  the  behav- 
ior of  children  in  different  family 
groups.  Some  mothers  are  besieged 
with  requests  which  almost  end  up 
as  commands.  "I  want  that,  why 
can't  I  have  it?  Mary's  mother 
bought  her  one."  The  mother's 
initial  refusal  often  ends  up  in  a 
grudging  yes,  if  the  child  continues 
begging  long  and  loud  enough.  The 
children  of  another  family  may  look 
just  as  longingly  at  the  merchandise 
on  display,  but  ask  for  nothing.  It 
seems  fairly  obvious  that  the  two 
family  patterns  are  developing  in 
different  directions. 

An  indulgent  parent  or  grandpar- 
ent can  undermine  a  child's  sense 
of  values  and  the  worth  which  he 
places  upon  his  possessions.  Con- 
trast, in  some  instances,  the  care 
which  a  child  gives  to  a  bicycle  for 
which  he  helped  earn  money  to 
the  care  given  by  a  child  who  was 
given  a  bicycle  as  soon  as  he  ex- 
pressed a  desire  for  one. 


Belle  S.    Spafford,   President    •    Marianne   C.    Sharp,    First   Counselor 
Louise  W.   Madsen,  Second  Counselor    •   Hulda  Parker,  Secretory-Treasurer 


Anna  B.   Hart 
Edith  S.    Elliott 
Florence  J.  Madsen 
Leone  G.  Layton 
Blanche  B.   Stoddard 
Evon  W.   Peterson 
Aleine  M.  Young 
Josie  B.  Bay 


Alberta  H.   Christensen 
Mildred  B.   Eyring 
Charlotte  A.   Larsen 
Edith  P.   Backman 
Winniefred  S. 
Manwaring 
Elna  P.  Haymond 
Annie   M.   Ellsworth 


Mary  R.  Young 
Mary  V.  Cameron 
Afton  W.  Hunt 
Wealtha  S.  Mendenhall 
Pearle  M.   Olsen 
Elsa  T.  Peterson 
Fanny  S.    Kienitz 
Elizabeth  B.   Winters 


LaRue  H.   Resell 
Jennie  R.  Scott 
Alice  L.  Wilkinson 
LaPriel  S.   Bunker 
Irene  W.  Buehner 
Irene  C.    Lloyd 
Hazel  S.  Cannon 
Hazel  S.  Love 


By  the  time  a  child  has  matured, 
the  costs  of  his  wants  have  increased 
materially.  If  he  has  had  every  wish 
for  expensive  toys  granted  him  dur- 
ing his  childhood,  he  may  be  unable 
to  accept  a  denial  for  a  car  of  his 
own  and  become  resentful.  Undis- 
ciplined forces  may  build  up  to  a 
teenage  explosion.  Constant  indul- 
gence will  have  contributed  to  his 
lack  of  appreciation  of  true  values 
and  disregard  for  the  feelings  of 
others. 

Today  one  even  hears  of  some 
young  married  couples  who  do  not 
accept  their  status  as  a  mature  fam- 
ily, but  continue  to  look  to  their 
parents  to  supply  their  needs  — 
young  wives  who  do  not  wish  to 
wash,  iron,  and  cook;  young  hus- 
bands who  expect  a  new  car  and 
better  living  quarters  than  they  can 
provide  for  themselves.  Such  an 
outlook  contributes  to  marital  diffi- 
culties. 

The  Lord's  word  "In  the  sweat 


of  thy  face  shalt  thou  eat  bread," 
has  never  been  abrogated,  nor  that 
this  earth  life  is  a  time  of  testing 
and  proving  to  see  if  one  will  obey 
all  the  Lord's  commandments. 

It  is  natural  for  parents  to  wish 
to  help  their  children,  but  it  is  not 
wise  to  help  them  to  the  extent  of 
indulging  them,  for  parents  cannot 
shield  their  children  from  the  con- 
sequences of  the  weaknesses  to 
which  indulgence  gives  rise. 

A  responsibility  of  parents  is  to 
train  their  children  to  accept  dep- 
rivations and  to  stand  firm  in  ad- 
versity. Heartache  comes  to  par- 
ents whose  children  have  been  giv- 
en a  shifting  foundation  which 
crumbles  when  trials  and  troubles 
beset  them  as  they  surely  will.  For 
the  Heavenly  Father  is  no  respecter 
of  persons,  and  each  and  every  one 
of  his  spiritual  children  will  be  tried 
and  proved  according  to  God's  in- 
finite justice  and  wisdom. 

-M.  C.  S. 

737 


Hands 


Across 


a  Quilt 


Alefne  M.  Young 
Member,  General  Board  of  Relief  Society 


President  BelJe  S.  Spafford  and 
Sister  Chiyuko  Oko  standing  in 
front  of  the  Relief  Society 
Building,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah. 


HANDS  across  a  quilt,  as  well  as  hands  across  the  sea,  is  a  wonderful 
way  of  bringing  us  closer  to  our  lovely  sisters  in  faraway  Japan. 
Such  was  the  feeling  of  Sister  Chiyuko  Oko,  who  left  her  home 
in  Tokyo  last  April  to  attend  the  General  Conference  of  the  Church,  to 
do  some  temple  work,  and  to  learn  as  much  as  she  could  about  the 
Relief  Society,  which  is  very  dear  to  her. 

The  General  Conference  was  a  revelation  to  her,  making  her  realize 
the  magnitude  of  the  Church  and  that  it  is  now  world-wide,  with  people 
from  many  countries  meeting  and  worshiping  together.  She  does  not 
speak  the  English  language,  but  this  did  not  deter  her  from  accomplishing 
her  goals.  Her  Japanese  sisters  were  happy  to  act  as  interpreters,  and 
many  other  members  of  the  Church  joined  in  making  her  visit  most 
enjoyable  and  profitable. 

Sister  Oko  and  her  husband,  who  passed  away  about  a  year  ago,  were 
previously  members  of  the  Buddhist  religion,  but,  due  to  the  kindness 
shown  her  husband  by  Latter-day  Saint  servicemen  when  he  was  seeking 
work,  and  to  their  invitations  to  attend  the  Latter-day  Saint  meetings  of 
the  servicemen  in  Japan,  they  both  received  a  firm  testimony  of  the  gospel 
and  were  baptized  in  1949.  She  said  that  they  were  impressed  by  the 
friendly  atmosphere  of  the  meetings,  the  Word  of  Wisdom,  and  the 

738 


Left  to  Tight:  Mardis  Motoki  of  the  Dai-Ichi  Branch  Relief  Society,  Salt  Lake  City; 
Anne  Shino,  Dai-Ichi  Branch;  Lily  Shine,  hostess  for  the  quilting  party,  and  Work 
Director  Counselor,  Dai-Ichi  Branch;  Chiyuko  Oko,  work  meeting  leader,  Tokyo  North 
Branch  Relief  Society,  /apan;  Aleine  M.  Young,  member.  General  Board  of  Relief 
Society. 


belief  in  the  work  for  the  dead.    Her  great  joy  was  that  she  was  now  able 
to  take  her  endowments  and  do  some  temple  work. 

She  was  the  first  native  Relief  Society  president  in  Japan,  and,  at  that 
time,  sent  a  beautiful  Japanese  doll  to  each  member  of  the  Relief  Society 
Presidency.  When  she  visited  the  Relief  Society  Building,  she  was  de- 
lighted to  see  a  doll  in  a  case  in  the  office  of  each  member  of  the  Presi- 
dency. She  said,  ''It  is  like  a  dream  come  true  to  see  these  dolls  displayed 
in  this  beautiful  building." 

AT  the  present  time  Sister  Oko  is  work  meeting  leader  in  the  Tokyo 
North  Branch  Relief  Society  of  the  Northern  Far  East  Mission.  She 
reports  that  the  sisters  there  are  now  working  on  their  annual  bazaar  and 
are  making  the  same  type  of  articles  that  the  sisters  are  making  in  this 
country,  as  well  as  some  that  are  typically  Japanese,  such  as  kimonos  and 
zabatons. 

Sister  Oko  was  interested  in  every  phase  of  the  Relief  Society  as  she 
is  anxious  that  meetings  in  her  branch  be  carried  on  just  as  they  are 
throughout  the  rest  of  the  world.  She  visited  several  ward  meetings,  a 
bazaar,  and  a  stake  convention,  where  she  observed  the  wonderful  hand- 
work of  the  sisters  and  found  many  suggestions  to  take  back  to  her  sisters 
in  Japan. 

739 


740  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1962 

After  seeing  the  many  beautiful  quilts  on  display  at  the  convention 
and  bazaar,  and  inasmuch  as  quilting  has  always  been  a  tradition  in  Relief 
Society,  she  was  particularly  anxious  to  learn  to  quilt  so  that  she  could 
teach  it  to  her  sisters  in  the  mission. 

So  arrangements  were  made  by  Sister  Lily  Shino,  Work  Director  Coun- 
selor of  the  new  Dai-Ichi  Branch  of  the  Salt  Lake  Stake,  to  satisfy  this 
desire.  She  invited  a  group  of  sisters,  who  were  also  anxious  to  learn  to 
quilt,  to  her  home  for  an  old-fashioned  quilting  bee.  Under  the  able 
direction  of  Sister  Mattie  Stembridge  of  Grant  Stake,  they  were  taught 
the  art  of  putting  a  quilt  on  the  frame  and  taking  the  small  even  stitches, 
not  forgetting  to  prick  their  fingers  just  a  little  to  be  sure  that  they  had 
sewed  through  both  sides  of  the  quilt.  The  sisters  invited  to  learn  with 
Sister  Oko  were  Mardis  Motoki  and  Anne  Shino,  also  members  of  the 
Dai-Ichi  Branch. 

Sister  Oko  spent  a  great  deal  of  time  in  the  temple,  visiting  friends 
and  former  missionaries,  gaining  information,  and  absorbing  as  much  of 
the  spirit  of  the  Church  as  possible.  Her  mission  accomplished,  she  re- 
turned to  her  own  country  in  June. 

Did  those  first  eighteen  members  of  the  Female  Relief  Society  of 
Nauvoo  realize  that  this  great  organization  would  bring  sisters  together 
from  all  parts  of  the  world  in  love  and  fellowship?  Perhaps  they  did. 
Could  they  foresee,  however,  that  the  sisters  in  this  country  would  be 
teaching  an  old  American  art  to  the  sisters  of  a  country  where  art  is 
thousands  of  years  old?  God  moves  in  a  mysterious  way  his  wonders  to 
perform. 


Tweed  Time  Again 


Maude  Rubin 

The  in-betweenness  of  the  season  now 

Styles  autumn  tweed  for  mountain  meadow-lands. 

Each  northern  slope  is  nubbed  with  flecks  of  snow 

And  chilly  wind  whips  loose  the  woodbine  strands 

To  scarlet  ravelings.  .  .  , 

A  flicker's  wings 

Weave  rust  through  leafless  woods,  and  pasture  creeks 

Are  narrow  tinsel  threads;  now  gathering 

For  pinon  nuts,  in  sudden  vivid  streaks 

Of  indigo,  these  raucous  mountain  jays 

Are  grumbling  at  the  shortness  of  the  days. 


A  time  for 
GIVING 


May  WdkenhoTst 


Christmas  is  a  time  for  giving  —  not  only  of  gifts,  but  of  oneself. 
And  what  better  way  to  express  the  thoughtfulness  and  spirit  of  the  season 
than  by  giving  a  gift  you  took  the  time  and  effort  to  make  or  decorate  by 
hand? 

In  addition  to  handmade  gifts  having  more  meaning  than  com- 
mercial gifts,  handmade  articles  can  be  economical  as  well.  The  cost  of 
materials  is  small,  and  you  may  find  most  of  the  necessary  items  already 
on  hand. 


\  '/     ^1 


For  the  Golfer 

Create  your  own  ''Golfie  the  Gloworm."  The  fun  with  this  one  is 
in  the  packaging  of  golf  balls.  The  price  will  depend  on  how  much  you 
choose  to  pay  for  the  balls.  Stuff  a  white  sock  with  six  golf  balls,  tying 
the  sock  between  each  ball  with  wool  yarn.  Insert  tees  for  legs;  tie  a  rib- 
bon to  make  the  neck;  use  gummed  stars  for  eyes  above  a  glued-on  paper 
mouth;  and  glittered  pipe  cleaners  for  feelers. 

741 


742 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1962 


For  a  Child's  Desk 

Use  a  small  empty  jar  for  creating 
a  paper-weight  snowstorm.  Set  a 
small  plastic  figure  from  the  variety 
store  in  a  mound  of  plaster  of  Paris 
the  size  of  the  jar  neck.  Glue  the 
set  plaster  figure  to  a  washer  cut 
from  an  old  inner  tube  the  size  of 
the  inside  of  the  jar  lid.  Fill  the 
jar  with  water,  adding  one  teaspoon 
of  moth  flakes.  Insert  the  figure 
and  screw  the  lid  on  tightly.  Edge 
the  lid  with  decorative  tape.  Cost, 
about  fifty  cents. 


Knitting  Bag  for  a  Doll 

Any  little  girl  with  a  small  ''teen- 
age" doll  would  love  to  have  a 
miniature  knitting  bag  which  can 
be  made  for  no  cost  at  all,  provided 
you  saved  the  plastic  container  from 
the  last  tooth  brush  you  bought. 
Using  a  razor  blade,  carefully  cut 
the  container  down  to  2I/2"  in 
height.  Work  a  hole  in  each  side 
with  a  hot  needle  or  an  ice  pick  for 
attaching  a  yarn  handle.  Roll  up 
three  tiny  balls  of  yarn,  tucking  the 
ends  under  securely.  Push  two 
nails  with  small  heads  through  the 
yarn  balls  to  represent  knitting 
needles,  and  place  in  the  ''bag."  Re- 
place the  plastic  cap,  and  stand  by 
to  watch  a  delighted  face  on  Christ- 
mas day. 


A  TIME  FOR  GIVING 


743 


For  a  Convalescent  Child 

Cover  a  blank  notebook  with 
brightly  colored  paper,  bound  with 
decorative  tape,  giving  the  front  a 
personal  inscription  to  start  young 
"wheels"  in  motion.  Cost,  less 
than  fifty  cents. 


For  Little  Learners 

Trace  around  a  child's  hand, 
allowing  extra  width  for  the  thumb. 
Use  this  pattern  to  trace  and  cut 
four  pieces  of  felt  for  ''Stop"  and 
''Go"  mittens.  Apply  green  letters 
for  "Go"  to  one  piece,  and  red  let- 
ters for  "Stop"  to  an  opposite  piece. 
Join  the  pieces  together  on  the  ma- 
chine or  by  hand  using  the  blanket 
stitch.  These  help  a  young  child 
to  learn  the  traffic  signals  and  colors. 
Cost,  about  fifty  cents. 


A  Bib  for  a  Boy 

Many  instructions  are  given  for 
making  bibs  for  girl  babies,  but 
here's  a  bib  idea  just  ioi  hoys:  Cut 
a  "V"  in  the  center  of  the  top  and 
bottom  of  a  washcloth  or  piece  of 
terry  toweling. 

Bind  the  edges  with  bias  tape, 
and  machine  applique  a  folded  strip 
down  the  front,  extending  on  each 
side  for  ties.  Stitch  unfolded  strips 
1J/2"  long  on  each  side  for  "pock- 
ets," and  decorate  the  vest  front 
with  small  buttons.  Cost,  about 
fifty  cents. 


Recipes  From  Calgary  Stake 

Submitted  by  Virginia  N.  Myers 
President,  Calgary  Stake  Relief  Society 

AT  our  Relief  Society  Convention  in  Calgary  (Canada)  Stake,  we 
served  a  sherbet  which  was  so  much  enjoyed,  and  which  received  so 
many  compliments,  that  we  thought  the  sisters  throughout  the  Church 
might  like  to  have  the  recipe.  Also,  here  in  Canada,  our  weddings  and 
parties  are  not  complete  without  dainty  cakes  and  ''squares,"  as  they  are 
called.  Included  here  are  several  other  choice  recipes  from  our  good 
Canadian  cooks. 

Three-Fruit  Sherbet 

3  c.  sugar  i — 4  oz.  bottle  maraschino  cherries, 

3  lemons  (juice  of)  quartered  and  drained 

3  bananas,  mashed  1   tall  can  evaporated  milk  {i^Yz  ounces) 

1 — 4  oz.  can  pineapple,  crushed  1   c.  whipping  cream 

milk  to  fill  4-quart  freezer 

Mix  all  ingredients  and  freeze  in  a  4-quart  freezer. 


Raspberry  Squares 


Vz    c.  butter  4  tbsp.  raspberry  jam 

1   c.  flour  Cover  with  topping  as  follows 

1   tsp.  baking  powder  1   c.  sugar 

Cream  together  and  add:  1   tbsp.  butter 

1  egg  1   egg 

1   tbsp.  milk  2  c.  coconut 

Press  batter  in  8"  x  8"  pan  and  1   tbsp.  vanilla 
spread  with: 

Bake  at  325°  for  25  minutes.    Cut  into  i-inch  squares. 
— ^^^^^— ^— ^^^^^^^  Peca  n  Ro  1 1  s 


Yz    lb.  butter  2  tsp.  vanilla 

1  c.  powdered  sugar  2   c.  pecans 

2  c.  sifted  flour  Yz    tsp.  salt 

Mix  in  order  given.  Shape  in  fingers.     Bake  at  300°  for  30  minutes.     Will  be 

pale  in  color  when  done.  Roll  in  powdered  sugar  while  hot. 


Nut  Smacks 


Va   c.  sugar  1  c.  flour 

%   c.  butter  1  tsp.  baking  powder 

Cream  together  and  add:  1  tsp  vanilla 
2  egg  yolks 

Press  into  8"  x  8"  pan  and  cover  with  the  following  topping: 
2  egg  whites,  beaten  stiff  1   c.  chopped  walnuts 

1   c.  brown  sugar 

Bake  slowly  at  325°  for  30  minutes. 
744 


RECIPES  FROM  CALGARY  STAKE  745 

' Nanaimo   Bars  ^— ^— ^^^— ^^^— — 


First  Part 

Cream  %  c.  shortening,  add   !4   c.  sugar  and  i  egg 

Mix  separately: 

2  c.  crushed  graham  wafers 
Yi   c.  chopped  walnuts  5  tbsp.  cocoa 

1  c.  coconut 

Add  to  above  and  spread  in  pan. 
Second  Part 

2  tbsp.  custard  powder  !4    c.  shortening 

(or  vanilla  pudding  mix,  not  instant)         2  c.  icing   (powdered)   sugar 
1  tsp.  vanilla  (if  powder  is  used)  3  tbsp.  cream 

Cream  above  mixture  and  spread  on  first  part. 

Icing 

1   tsp.  butter,  or  other  shortening  4  squares  chocolate,  melted 

Mix  and  pour  over  above 
Mark  in  squares  and  store  in  refrigerator. 


Wedding    Bells 


1  can  sweetened  condensed  milk  1   tsp.  almond  flavoring 

(5/2   ounces)  2   8-ounce  packages  fine  coconut 

2  c.  icing  sugar 

Mix  all  together,  tint  a  pale  pink.  Press  into  buttered  loaf  pan  and  chill  in 
refrigerator.  Then  shape  like  wedding  bells.  Place  a  silver  candy  on  top.  May  also 
be  colored  green  and  shaped  as  wreaths  for  Christmas. 


In  Summer's  Wake 

Eva  Willes  Wangsgaard 


I  stand  above  exotic  tropic  bloom 

Begonias  yield  within  their  sun-flecked  shade. 

The  hose  relinquishing  a  silver  plume 

Of  liquid  life  to  burnish  leafy  jade. 

While  all  about  petunias  climb  and  spread 

High  up  the  fence  and  over  moistened  roots. 

Bright  garlanded  in  apples  overhead, 

The  Hopa  crabtree  molds  its  crimson  fruit. 

Yet  something  indefinable  repeats 

A  thin  famihar  warning  "Autumn's  near." 

And  deep  within  me  smoldering  protests  beat 

A  sharp  denial  to  the  waning  year. 

Each  meUow  moment  caught  in  summer's  wake 

Tempers  my  joy  with  its  peculiar  ache. 


Two 


Figure  2 


746 


Handy 


for 


Christmas 


Adelle  Ashby 


Cheery   as    Christmas    itself    are  The   shopping   bag   will  add  an 

these  tree-shaped  place  mats  with  extra  bit  of  Christmas  glamor  and 

matching  napkins   (Figure  i),  and  fun  to  your  Christmas  shopping,  as 

the    gay,     colorful     shopping    bag  well  as  being  practical.    The  bag  is 

(Figure  2).     Both  are  easy  to  sew  much  more  attractive  than  a  paper 

and  inexpensive,  and  they  make  a  bag  and  will  not  fall  apart  or  tear 

good  pre-Christmas  sewing  project,  when  out  in  the  rain  or  snow.    It  is 

The  Christmas   trees  make  your  also  handy  and  useful  for  carrying 

holiday  table  a  joy  to  look  at,  and  records  and  books,  or  sewing  and 

whether  you  use  them  as  place  mats,  knitting.    Make  one  for  everyone  in 

or  march  them  along  the  tablecloth  the    family,   from    grandmother   to 

as  center  pieces,  they  are  attractive,  teenager. 

747 


748 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1962 


For  the  place  mats,  you  will  need: 

2  yards  of  broadcloth,  or  linen, 
emerald  green. 

17  yards  of  white  sawtooth  trim, 
or  jumbo  rickrack. 

To  Make: 

1.  Make  a  triangular  paper  pattern 
for  the  tree,  the  base  measuring 
16^2",  the  height  143/4'',  and  the 
sides  16''.  Cut  six  of  these  tri- 
angular trees  from  the  fabric. 

2.  Mark  where  the  horizontal 
trimming  lines  go  on  the  tree,  by 
placing  the  first  line  2 1/2''  from  the 
tree  point,  then  space  the  remaining 
lines  3''  apart. 

3.  Cut  six  tree  trunks  from  scraps, 
each  3I/2"  by  4''. 

4.  Fold  the  trunk  in  half  length- 
wise. Seam  the  sides,  leaving  the 
top  edge  open.  Turn  to  the  right 
side  and  press. 

5.  Fold  the  lower  edge  of  the  tree 
y/^  up  to  the  right  side  and  press. 
Center  and  stitch  the  unfinished 
edge  of  the  trunk  over  this  folded 
edge. 

6.  Now  stitch  a  row  of  trim  over 
this  raw  folded  edge  with  two  rows 
of  stitching  on  the  trim  to  hold  it 
fast. 

7.  Stitch  the  rows  of  trim  on  the 


tree,  horizontally,  and  clip  the  ends 
even  with  the  outside  edge  of  the 
tree. 

8.  Fold  and  press  the  outside 
edges  of  the  tree  y/'  to  the  right 
side,  then  sew  a  row  of  trim  all 
around  the  outside  of  the  tree  to 
cover  this  raw  edge. 

For  the  napkins,  you  will  need: 

1  yard  36"  material  to  make  12 
napkins,  each  9"  square,  or  more 
cloth,  if  larger  napkins  are  desired. 

To  Make: 

1.  Cut  cloth  9"  square,  or  larger 
if  desired,  and  wider  material  is 
used. 

2.  Narrowly  hem  all  the  edges  of 
the  napkins. 

3.  Top  stitch  a  row  of  trim  over 
the  hem  at  one  corner  6''  along  one 
edge.  Fold  a  miter  at  the  corner 
and  continue  with  6"  along  the 
adjacent  edge.  Finish  the  ends 
neatly. 

For  the  shopping  hag: 

You  will  need  I/2  y^rd  of  green 
sailcloth  or  other  heavy  fabric,  1/2 
yards  of  jumbo  rickrack,  red,  and 
1V2  yards  of  white  jumbo  rickrack. 
Also  y^  yard  of  red  satin  ribbon,  1'' 
wide. 


TWO  HANDY  GIFTS  FOR  CHRISTMAS 


749 


To  make  hag: 

1.  Cut  two  rectangles  of  the  cloth, 
both  measuring  18"  by  14". 

Cut  two  handles  from  the  cloth 
14"  by  3 1/2''.  Fold  the  long  way 
and  press  to  triple  thickness.  Now 
stitch  securely  along  the  edges. 

3.  Apply  the  candy  cane  design 
(directions  for  making  candy  canes 
are  given  below)  on  one  piece  of 
sailcloth. 


4.  With  right  sides  together, 
stitch  the  seams  at  long  sides  and 
lower  edge.     Invert  and  press. 

5.  Fold  and  press  under  2"  for  the 
top  hem.    Stitch. 

6.  Center  and  pin  the  handle  ends 
to  the  wrong  side  of  the  front  and 
back  hem  3"  below  the  edge  of  the 
bag.  Firmly  stitch  the  ends  to  the 
bag  and  then  stitch  again  at  the  top 
edge  of  the  bag. 


To  make  the  candy  cane  motif: 

1.  Stitch  the  ends  of  the  red  and 
white  rickrack  together  and  inter- 
lock them  together  all  along  by  put- 
ting one  point  over  the  other,  simi- 
lar to  braiding,  only  with  two 
strands.  Catch  the  other  ends  with 
stitches,  and  press. 

2.  Cut  a  20''  strip  of  this  inter- 
locked rickrack  to  use  for  the  candy 


cane.  Form  the  cane-shape  diagon- 
ally onto  one  piece  of  the  sailcloth 
and  stitch  in  place,  folding  the  raw 
edges  under. 

3.  Stitch  the  remaining  inter- 
locked rickrack  onto  the  inner  edge 
of  the  top  hem  of  the  bag  so  that 
only  the  points  of  the  rickrack  show. 

4.  Tack  the  satin  bow  and  a  tiny 
bell  where  indicated  on  candy  cane. 


Out  of  the  Wilderness 


Chapter  4 
Shirley  Thulin 


Synopsis:  Marian  Morgan,  a  widow  and 
mother  of  six  children,  has  come  with  her 
family  to  their  mining  property  in  Mon- 
tana, planning  to  oversee  the  assessment 
work  which  must  be  done  to  hold  the 
property.  In  the  mountain  wilderness 
Marian  meets  Jake  Hadley,  the  owner  of 
an  adjacent  property,  whose  motives  she 
mistrusts. 


M 


ARIAN  put  the  bucket  of 
water  down.  Her  fingers 
were  suddenly  too  weak  to 
hold  onto  the  handle. 

Jake  picked  it  up  and  started  to- 
wards the  cabin  with  the  long 
strides  of  a  confident  man.  For  a 
minute  she  could  not  follow  him, 
then,  knowing  there  was  nothing 
else  to  do,  she  turned  and  made 
one  foot  go  in  front  of  the  other. 

At  the  cabin  door  Jake  stood  wait- 
ing for  her,  looking  at  her,  and  she 
felt  uncomfortable,  like  a  schoolgirl 
caught  by  the  football  captain  with 
her  hair  amiss. 

''Sure  is  a  lot  to  be  done  around 
here,"  Jake  told  her,  not  seeming  to 
notice  her  embarrassment,  and  yet 
at  the  same  time  enjoying  it. 

''Yes,  but  Jim  and  I.  .  .  /' 

"I  have  a  full  crew  at  my  mine 
this  year.  That  gives  me  some  spare 
time."  Jake  was  a  big  man  and  now 
he  was  in  the  doorway. 

Marian  could  not  get  past  to  open 
the  door.    She  had  to  stand  there, 

750 


not  knowing  what  to  do.  She  had 
felt  this  way  once  before,  when  she 
was  in  a  play  at  school,  and  the  lead- 
ing boy  wouldn't  give  her  the  right 
cues. 

"Maybe  I  could  come  and  help 
out  some  each  day.  You  would  be 
surprised  what  a  little  paint  and 
fixing  can  do  to  a  place  like  this." 

"Yes,  I  suppose  so,  but  we  hadn't 
planned.  .  .  ." 

"Oh,  should  I  take  this  in?"  he 
indicated  the  water  bucket,  and  she 
knew  he  had  timed  his  question  to 
interrupt  her  objections. 

Jim  looked  up  from  the  table 
where  he  had  been  working  all 
morning,  making  lists  and  planning. 
At  the  sight  of  Jake,  he  got  up  and 
took  the  bucket.  He  didn't  say  any- 
thing. He  just  looked  at  his  mother 
and  then  at  Jake  and  set  the  bucket 
on  the  drainboard. 

"Howdy,  son,"  Jake  said,  "I  was 
just  telling  your  mother  how  much 
there  is  to  be  done  around  here. 
Why,  the  work  on  the  cabin  alone 
would  cost  quite  a  bit,  and  take  a 
lot  of  time,  not  to  mention  the  work 
on  that  old  worthless  mine." 

"Yes,  we  know,"  Jim  said,  "we 
plan.  .  .  ." 

"I  bet  if  you  were  to  add  up  all 
the  cost  of  the  improvements  that 
need  to  be  done  around  here,  and 


OUT  OF  THE  WILDERNESS 


751 


the  cost  of  the  labor  it  would  take, 
you  would  be  going  way  in  the  hole 
each  year.  Now,  Fd  suggest  you 
let  me  help  you.  .  .  ." 

"We  don't  need  any  help."  Jim 
was  suddenly  like  a  young  animal 
trying  to  protect  what  was  his. 

''Now,  wait  a  minute,  son.  There's 
no  use  to  get  all  upset."  Jake  had 
a  half-smile  on  his  face.  It  was  as 
though  he  were  enjoying  Jim's  up- 
set.   "I  only  want  to  help  you." 

"I  told  you  we  don't  need  any 
help."  Jim's  words  were  measured. 
"We  can  get  along  just  fine." 

ly/f  ARIAN  could  see  that  Jim  was 
angered.    "Just  what  is  it  that 
you  want,  Mr.  Hadley?"  she  asked. 

Jake's  grin  disappeared  at  the  un- 
expected firmness  in  Marian's  voice. 
"Well,  I  thought  you  might  consid- 
er selling  out.  I'm  prepared  to  give 
you  a  good  deal,  and  you'd  be  wise 
to  accept." 

Marian  thought  of  the  leaky  roof, 
the  ugly  black  stove,  Sue's  fright- 
ened screams  at  the  sight  of  a  little 
animal.  She  thought  of  the  bare 
floors  and  the  old  scrubboard. 
"Well,  we  hadn't  thought  about  it, 
but  maybe.  .  .  ." 

"Mom!  You  wouldn't.  .  .  .  You 
just  wouldn't!" 

"Don't  decide  just  yet."  Jake 
looked  at  Jim  and  then  back  at 
Marian.  "I  never  did  believe  in 
hasty  decisions.  I'll  come  back  in 
a  week  or  two." 

Jake  left  then,  and  there  was 
silence  between  mother  and  son. 
Jim  stood  at  the  doorway  with  bent 
shoulders  and  Marian  sat  down  near 
the  table. 

Then  Jim  said,  "Mom,  you  really 
hate  this  place,  don't  you?"     His 


words  were  like  something  he  didn't 
want  to  say  but  had  to. 

"No,  dear,  I  don't  hate  it,  exact- 
ly," Marian  spoke  slowly.  She  want- 
ed to  tell  him  how  she  truly  felt  and 
didn't  know  how.  "It's  more  that 
I  just  don't  understand  the  cabin, 
the  forest.  .  .  .  I'm  just  not  at  home 
here." 

"Mom,  please  don't  sell.  Keep 
it  for  .  .  .  for  when  I  grow  up.  I 
want  to  have  it  always.  Please, 
Mom.  You  won't  have  to  come 
back  ever  again.  .  .  .  I'll  take  care  of 
it  from  now  on.  .  .  ." 

"We'll  see,  son.  Now,  tell  me 
what  all  this  is."  She  picked  up  one 
of  the  papers  he  had  been  working 
on. 

"Dad  told  me  that  each  year  we 
have  to  do  $150  worth  of  improve- 
ments for  each  claim  we  have.  I  am 
figuring  out  how  much  money  I'm 
going  to  have  to  charge  myself  per 
hour  to  add  up  to  the  right  amount." 

"Charge  yourself?" 

"Yes,  you  see,  I  won't  really  col- 
lect any  money.  That's  how  Dad 
and  I  did  before.  You  just  estimate 
how  much  your  time  is  worth.  If 
you  had  to  hire  the  help,  that 
is.  .  .  ."  He  stopped,  not  being  able 
to  find  the  words  to  explain. 

"I  think  I  understand."  Marian 
felt  his  need  for  understanding. 
"You  are  sort  of  making  a  bid  on 
the  job,  but  instead  of  hiring  any- 
one, you  do  the  work  for  yourself, 
is  that  it?" 

Jim  looked  relieved.  "Yes,  and  I 
have  to  figure  how  long  each  job 
is  going  to  take  me  to  make  it  come 
to  the  right  amount." 

"What  jobs  are  you  planning  to 
do,  Jim?" 

"I'll  have  to  dig  a  shallow  ditch 
along  the  railway  back  into  the  mine 


752 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1962 


SO  that  the  water  can  drain  out. 
That's  one  of  the  things  we'xc  had 
to  do  each  year,  so  I  know  how. 
Then  I'll  ha\'e  to  fill  in  all  the 
chuck  holes  in  the  road  that  leads 
to  the  mine  from  the  cabin.  They 
are  pretty  bad  this  year.  That  will 
take  quite  awhile." 

"But,  I  don't  see  how  digging 
along  a  track  that  no  mine  cars  arc 
going  to  go  on,  and  filling  in  chuck 
holes  on  a  road  that  no  automobile 
will  travel  on,  is  going  to  accomplish 
anything,"  Marian  told  him. 

''Mom,"  Jim  began,  then  what- 
ever he  was  going  to  say,  he  decided 
against  it  and  began  anew.  'Tet's 
just  say  that  it's  sort  of  the  rules. 
Anything  you  do  to  improve  the 
mine,  keeps  your  lease  for  you."  His 
voice  was  patient,  as  though  he  were 
explaining  something  to  a  child. 

A/TARIAN  looked  at  her  half- 
grown  son  in  a  new  light.  She 
could  see  that  he  knew  what  he 
must  do,  and  just  as  she  had  let 
David  make  plans,  she  must  now 
let  Jim.  It  was  a  comfortable  feel- 
ing, having  an  almost-grown  son, 
and  she  smiled  to  herself  as  he  went 
on  telling  her  of  the  way  he  was 
going  to  haul  dirt  with  the  wheel- 
barrow to  fill  in  the  pit  holes,  and 
what  a  job  it  would  be  to  cut  down 
some  small  trees  for  replacing  some 
of  the  badly  rotted  timber  in  the 
mine.  He  ended  his  explanation 
with  a  faraway  look.  ''Someday  I'll 
be  able  to  go  deep  into  the  mine 
as  far  as  Dad  did,  and  make  a  lot 
more  repairs.    Maybe  next  year.  .  .  ." 

"Jim,    the   mine    isn't   anv   good 
any  more,  is  it?" 

"No  ore  has  been  taken  out  for 
a  long  time.     Costs  too  much  to 


ship  it.  It  used  to  be  one  of  the 
richest  mines  around  here,  but  ship- 
ping costs  went  up.  Dad  told  me 
that  if  someone  ever  builds  a  mill 
close,  it  could  pay  again." 

"Then  why  did  your  father  want 
to  keep  it?    Why  do  you?" 

"It  isn't  only  the  mine,  mother. 
It's  the  land.  Its.  .  .  ."  His  words 
ended,  but  in  his  eyes,  the  dream 
continued. 

Marian  knew  what  he  was  feeling 
and  how  deep  the  feeling  was  within 
him.  She  hadn't  known  in  time  for 
David,  but  she  was  thankful  that 
she  did  know  for  Jim. 

Marian  got  up  and  looked  out  of 
the  window  to  check  on  the  chil- 
dren. They  were  still  plaving  near 
the  cabin.  They  had  been  all  morn- 
ing, and  now  besides  little  colorful 
rocks,  their  collection  included  pine 
cones  and  snail  shells  from  along  the 
bank  of  the  small  stream.  Marian 
was  glad  that  Sue  no  longer  felt  the 
need  for  the  protection  the  cabin 
aflForded.  She  seemed  almost  as 
much  at  home  outside  as  did  the 
boys. 

Jim  was  busy  writing  more  fig- 
ures, so  Marian  got  out  her  cook- 
book and  turned  to  her  grandmoth- 
er's bread  recipe.  The  batch  she 
made  long  vears  ago  had  not  turned 
out  well,  and  she  had  given  it  up. 
But  now  there  wasn't  a  grocery  store 
handy  on  the  corner,  and  she  knew 
she  had  to  learn.  We  can't  eat 
baking-powder  biscuits  the  rest  of 
the  summer,  she  told  herself. 

"Mom,  do  you  suppose  Ted  and 
Jed  could  help  me?"  Jim  looked  up 
from  the  table. 

"I  think  they  could.  They're  ten, 
and  pretty  husky." 
A  smile  spread  over  Jim's   face. 


OUT  OF  THE  WILDERNESS 


753 


''I  used  to  help  Dad  plenty  when  I 
was  ten.  I  could  handle  a  shovel 
fairly  well,  and  could  help  smooth 
and  tramp  down  the  dirt  on  the 
road.  I  dragged  trees  to  the  mine 
and.  .  .  ."  He  picked  up  his  pencil 
and  made  a  new  row  of  figures. 
'There,  that  ought  to  do  it/'  he 
said  and  folded  the  papers.  'Til  go 
to  the  mine  this  afternoon  and  look 
things  over,  and  then  tomorrow  Fll 
get  a  good  early  start  on  my  work." 

''What  about  the  roof?''  Marian 
was  reluctant  to  mention  it,  but  she 
didn't  want  to  go  through  another 
rainstorm   without  its   being   fixed. 

''Oh,  yes,  I  almost  forgot.  .  .  ." 

"Are  you  sure  you  can  do  it?" 

"Yes,  I  helped  Dad  with  the 
woodshed." 

A/fARIAN  stirred  and  measured 
and  smiled  to  herself  as  she 
thought  how  like  a  man  it  was  to 
tarpaper  an  old  shed  first  and  let 
the  house  go.  And  in  so  thinking, 
a  feeling  of  loneliness  for  her  hus- 
band filled  her.  She  stirred  faster 
and  tried  to  see  the  words  on  the 
page,  but  they  were  dancing  through 
her  tears.  Jim  went  out,  and  Mar- 
ian knew  that  more  than  the  wilder- 
ness of  her  surroundings,  or  fear  of 
the  unknown,  she  would  have 
trouble  conquering  loneliness  of 
heart,  and  the  wilderness  of  her  soul. 
Marian  gave  the  fresh  dough  a 
final  pat  and  covered  it  with  a  clean 
cloth.  She  went  out  into  the  door- 
yard  and  watched  the  children.  Her 
eyes  swept  across  the  stretch  of  blue 
sky  circled  by  giant  green  pines.  She 
looked  at  the  road  which  led  to 
the  mine,  and  it  seemed  to  beckon 
her,  but  she  could  not  follow.  The 
mine  had  somehow  been  an  enemy 


all  these  years.  Maybe  tomorrow 
she  could  follow  the  short  road  and 
make  the  mine  her  friend,  but  not 
today. 

Today,  she  would  make  some  hot 
suds  in  an  old  bucket  and  scrub  the 
bare  boards  clean  with  a  sturdy 
brush.  She  would  find  the  hammer 
and  nails  in  the  shed  and  try  to  fix 
the  loose  boards  along  the  wall  and 
in  the  floor.  She  would  wash  the 
windows  and  have  Sue  shine  them 
with  bits  of  torn  newspapers,  and 
she  would  look  for  some  wire  or 
rope  to  make  a  clothesline  between 
two  trees. 

Marian  went  into  the  shed  and 
hunted  for  nails  and  wire  with  a 
wary  eye.  She  remembered  the 
spiders  she  had  encountered  in  the 
shed  as  a  bride.  Picking  up  boxes, 
and  looking  in  old  crocks,  she  hap- 
pened to  find  a  large  shoebox  filled 
with  seeds.  There  were  packages  of 
carrots,  peas,  radishes,  and  lettuce. 

"Jed,"  Marian  stepped  outside  the 
shed,  "look,  I've  found  some  seeds. 
Would  you  and  Ted  run  up  to  the 
mine  and  tell  Jim  to  bring  the  shov- 
el when  he  comes?  We're  going  to 
plant  a  garden!" 

The  twins  hurried  along.  They 
enjoyed  being  near  the  mine  and 
were  glad  for  an  excuse  to  go  there. 

"Mommy,  what's  a  garden?"  Jill 
asked. 

"Oh,  don't  you  know  anything, 
Jill?"  Tommy  said.  "A  garden  is  a 
field  with  cows  and  horses  and  hay 
in  it,  like  at  Grandma's." 

"Not  that  kind  of  a  garden,"  Sue 
corrected,  "ours  will  have  .  .  .  what 
will  ours  have.  Mom?" 

"See?  Carrots,  peas,  lettuce.  1 
found  them  in  the  shed." 

"I  don't  like  peas  and  carrots." 
Tommy  screwed  up  his  nose. 


754 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1962 


"You'll  like  these,  fresh  from  our 
own  garden." 

"I  like  cows  and  horses/'  said  Jill. 

Marian  laughed  and  hugged  her 
baby  close  to  her.  She  was  so  glad 
for  the  prospect  of  a  new  project, 
especially  a  garden  to  tend. 

''Here  comes  Jim  already/'  point- 
ed Sue.    ''And  he's  got  something." 

A/fARIAN  looked.  Jim  and  the 
twins  were  just  coming  out  of 
the  wooded  area,  into  the  clearing. 
Jim  was  holding  something— an  ani- 
mal, with  long  legs.  Jed  and  Ted 
were  having  a  hard  time  keeping  up 
with  Jim's  long  strides.  He  was 
very  disturbed,  and  for  a  moment 
Marian  was  frightened,  then  as  he 
neared  her,  her  fears  turned  to  com- 
passion. 

"What  is  it?" 

"A  fawn,  Mother.  Just  a  little  fel- 
low, left  to  die."  Jim  stooped  and 
tenderly  laid  the  bewildered  little 
animal  down  on  a  grassy  spot  near 
the  shed. 

"Left  to  die?"  Marian  knelt  with 
Jim,  and  so  did  the  children,  all  but 
Sue,  who  kept  a  little  distance  away. 
"Mom,  how  could  anyone.  .  .  ?" 
Marian  looked  at  Jim.  His  mouth 
was  drawn  in  a  hard  line  and  his 
face  muscles  were  tightening.  "How 
could  anyone  do  what,  son?" 

"Someone  killed  the  mother  deer 
and  left  the  fawn  to  go  it  on  his 
own." 

"Killed  his  mother?"  Tommy 
asked,  his  big  blue  eyes  wide. 

"Maybe  they  didn't  know  about 
the  fawn,"  Marian  said. 

"Maybe  they  didn't  kill  her,  may- 
be she  just  got  sick  and  died,"  Ted 
suggested. 

"Maybe  he's  an  orphan/'  Jed  said. 


"Yes,  an  orphan,"  Tommy  re- 
peated. 

"He's  an  orphan,  all  right."  Jim 
rubbed  the  deer's  head  and  then 
patted  him  on  the  side. 

"Jim,  what  makes  you  think  some- 
one killed  the  deer?" 

"I  found  the  fawn  first,  and  then 
could  see  where  something  had  been 
dragged  through  the  brush  to  a  big 
tree.  And  there  at  the  bottom  of 
the  trunk,  were  the  feet  and  part  of 
the  hide  where  they  had  cleaned 
her." 

"Maybe  someone  was  lost  and 
hungry.  They  might  have  had  to 
do  it,  Jim." 

"No.  Those  miners  do  this  all 
the  time  —  shoot  them  out  of  sea- 
son. I  heard  Dad  talking  about  it. 
We  found  one  once.  It  was  on  our 
property  that  time,  too."  Jim's  eyes 
narrowed.  "Now  I  know  where  I 
saw  Jake  before.  Dad  was  talking 
to  him  .  .  .  telling  him  it  was 
wrong.  .  .  ." 

Marian  put  her  hand  on  Jim's 
shoulder.  "Don't,  Jim.  Don't  feel 
so  strongly  about  it.  You're  not 
sure  Jake  did  it.  Maybe  it  was 
someone  else." 

Jim  pulled  himself  from  her. 
"Stay  close  to  him,  so  he  won't  get 
up  and  run.  I'm  going  to  see  what 
I  can  find  to  make  a  pen  with." 

"Mommy,  is  that  a  horse  or  a 
cow?"  Jill  asked. 

"It's  a  baby  deer,  sweetie.  What 
shall  we  name  him?" 

And  while  the  children  were  sug- 
gesting one  name  after  another, 
Marian's  heart  went  out  to  Jim.  He 
is  so  intense,  she  thought,  and  so 
lacking  in  judgment.  I  dare  not 
think  of  what  may  happen  if  Jake 
comes  back  here  again. 

{To  be  continued) 


New  Design 


LuciUe  R.  Perry 


October's  air  has  disciplined  the  vine 

Whose  restless  march  entwined  the  porch  in  green; 

Shorter  days  have  shaped  the  new  design 

Of  arrowed  flocks,  and  time,  caught  in  between 

The  sweet  and  somber  seasons,  join  the  two 

In  wedded  beauty  —  a  rose  unwilted  grows 

Beside  the  border  of  chrysanthemum. 

Like  a  wind-twirled  prism,  earth  delights 

In  tawny  color,  while  westward  evening  comes 

With  deep  blue  mists  foretelling  winter  nights. 


755 


Hand  to  the  Plow 

Part  VI  -  ^'Bid  Them  Farewell" 
(Conclusion) 

JJene  H.  Kingsbury 


NOW,  the  emigrant  was  con- 
cerned with  only  the  im- 
mediate past  of  Uncle  David. 
This  was  a  past  of  victory  for  her 
brother  whose  songs  echoed  the 
Merthyr  hills,  filled  the  gentle 
valleys  of  Wales  and  sent  reverbera- 
tions straight  to  the  great  national 
song  fest  called  an  Eisteddfod.  His 
mother's  dream  had  come  true.  His 
medals  of  honor  lined  the  mantel 
for  all  to  see.  Look  closely.  The 
one  attached  to  a  gold  chain  had 
the  picture  of  the  Queen  on  one 
side.  On  the  reverse  was  a  wreath, 
a  motto,  a  date,  a  name.  One  sum- 
mer's day  the  ''Swedish  Nightingale" 
Jenny  Lind  had  unclasped  that 
chain  from  around  her  neck  and, 
in  the  seeing  of  thousands,  placed  it 
about  the  neck  of  Uncle  David.  He 
had  fairly  won  this  treasure  from 
the  worjd-loved  voice  of  song.  When 
he  made  his  way  home  up  the 
Cardiff  Valley  to  Merthyr,  his  kin- 
dred and  friends  met  him  afar  off. 
They  mingled  their  voices  with  his. 
They  knew  joy. 

In  a  sort  of  ceremony  the  medal- 
lion had  been  passed  from  one  ad- 
miring hand  to  another.  Then, 
with  near  reverence,  it  was  placed 

756 


among  other  wonderful  honors. 
When  the  emigrant  mother  and  her 
five  children  viewed  this  memento 
for  the  last  time,  they  all  wondered 
what  would  become  of  it  after  Uncle 
David  no  longer  could  catch  the 
gleam  from  its  surface. 

At   this   point   in   the   story   the 
emigrant   unloosed  the  drawstrings 
of  her  little  velvet  bag  and  unfolded 
a  white  silk  handkerchief  most  care- 
fully.   There,  before  their  very  eyes, 
reposed   Uncle   David's   chain   and 
medal!    All  hands  reached  to  caress 
it.     All  eyes  feasted  on  its  beauty. 
All  hearts  wondered  just  how  it  was 
that  their  mother  could  now  quite 
magically    produce    the    very    item 
they  believed  back  across  the  great 
Atlantic.       They    all     smiled     and 
hummed  as  she  explained  that  at 
the  last  minute  Uncle  David  had 
very    secretly    pressed    it    into    her 
hands.    To  cover  its  beautiful  pres- 
ence he  had  drawn  his  handkerchief 
from   his   pocket   and   swaddled   it 
carefully  in  silken   folds.    He  had 
exacted  a  promise  from  his  sister  to 
keep  it  as  a  remembrance  and  per- 
haps, in  some  far-off  place,  award  it 
to  a  sweet-voiced  niece  or  nephew. 
She  had  promised. 


HAND  TO  THE  PLOW 


757 


"I  want  to  wear  it!"  demanded 
little  Sannie.  Her  mother  quickly 
slipped  the  chain  about  the  little 
neck,  and  Sannie  instantly  became 
a  beautiful  singing  princess  who  was 
loved  by  all  the  world.  The  prob- 
lem then  became  how  to  get  the 
chain  off  of  her.  The  mother  de- 
cided to  let  Sannie  wear  it  at  least 
until  sunset.  At  that  moment 
David,  the  namesake  of  Uncle 
David,  said  that,  well,  if  he  couldn't 
sing  very  well,  at  least  his  was  not 
a  bad  voice,  and  perhaps  he  should 
have  it.  The  brothers  and  sisters 
laughed  at  him.  His  looks  of  misery 
startled  them.  How  else  could  they 
know  that  he  had  yearned  for  that 
piece  of  honor  from  the  moment 
Uncle  David  had  placed  it  on  the 
mantel? 

Mothers  are  masters  of  com- 
promise. The  emigrant  now  made 
a  most  unusual  one.  She  leaned 
forward,  released  the  special  spring 
that  held  the  medal  to  the  chain 
and,  with  a  quick  thrust,  laid  it  in 
the  palm  of  David's  hand.  He  was 
as  speechless  as  the  rest. 

'That's  it!"  she  said.  William 
blinked  incredulously.  Eddie  felt 
called  on  to  remark  that  the  thing 
looked  like  a  common  old  shilling 
piece  to  him,  which  in  America  was 
worth  about  twenty-four  and  a  third 
cents.  It  couldn't  be  so  great,  then, 
could  it? 

"P\AVID  flipped  the  gold  piece 
from  side  to  side.  He  ran  his 
thumbnail  along  the  minted  wreath, 
he  wet  his  forefinger  and  pressed  it 
against  the  raised  surface.  How  it 
gleamed!  How  it  beckoned  the 
glance  to  stay  and  admire.  He  tossed 
it  from  one  hand  to  the  other,  he 


pretended  to  make  it  disappear, 
which  frightened  his  mother.  He 
became  quite  adept  at  spinning  it 
on  the  arm  of  the  pew  seat. 

But  games  and  stories  and  gifts 
were  not  the  entire  order  of  that 
war-torn  afternoon.  The  writhing 
train  lurched,  shuddered,  and 
shrieked.  It  shunted  itself  to  a 
sidetrack.  The  boys  tried  to  ascer- 
tain the  cause  of  such  a  commotion. 
Their  secret  hopes  had  at  last  been 
realized  —  they  were  in  the  war! 

Great  logs  had  been  thrown  across 
the  track  just  ahead.  The  repairmen 
had  ceased  to  try  to  remove  them. 
Instead,  they  had  come  running  to- 
ward the  train  yelling  of  disaster 
and  waving  hats  and  shovels.  The 
only  fortunate  aspect  was  that  the 
siding  was  near,  and  a  temporary 
refuge  could  be  claimed. 

Eddie  and  William  jumped  off 
the  still  moving  car  and  ran  forward 
to  the  engine.  David  sat  down  again 
with  disdain  for  such  trivial  excite- 
ment, for  wasn't  he  now  the  owner 
of  a  gold  piece  that  money  could 
not  buy? 

A  noise  resembling  a  wail,  a  moan, 
a  cry  of  distress  was  heard  coming 
from  outside.  The  roll  of  a  drum 
officially  announced  the  approach  of 
army  men  who  had  power  to  cap- 
ture, impress,  or  conscript  soldiers 
for  their  cause.  The  word  was 
screamed  from  car  to  car  that  soon 
every  man  and  boy  who  could  carry 
a  gun  would  be  dragged  away.  Ter- 
ror swept  every  soul.  A  cringing  of 
size  was  apparent  in  each  traveler. 
A  prayer  ascended  for  preservation 
from  this  bloody  conflict.  Each 
mother  feared  the  day  when  she 
could  no  longer  say  her  son  stood 


758  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1962 

beside  her,  but  was  a  memory  of  foreigners.     Dressed  awfully  funny, 

this  day  of  horror.  didn't  they? 

The   emigrant  now   remembered  One  of  the  Southerners  tried  to 

every  word   the   station  agent   had  peer  beneath  the  brim  of  the  hat. 

said    about   this    thing   called    eon-  In  doing  this  his  eyes  caught  a  gleam 

scription.     This    forced   enlistment  of  gold.     He  snatched   at   David's 

was  a  part  of  every  war,  she  knew  hand.    Wasn't  money  better  than  a 

that,  but  this  was  so  newly  her  coun-  raw    boy    who    probably    couldn't 

try  and  thus  not  quite  the  part  of  speak  English  and  might  run  away 

her  that  Wales  had  been,  that  she  from    camp    when    the    back    was 

was  not  ready  to  spill  the  blood  of  turned?    The  four  travelers  involved 

herself  and  children  that  it  might  were  paralyzed  with  fear.  Pray  now 

endure.     Loyalty  she  knew.  Honor  little   mother.      This    is   the    most 

she  had  lived  for.    But  give  them  a  crucial  moment  of  your  days, 

chance  of  decision,   a  moment    to  The  man   suddenly  dropped  the 

stride  about  these  ways,  a  day  in  hand    that    held    the    medal    and 

which  to  become  a  part  of  their  new  tainted  the  air  with  an  oath.     He 

land.  straightened    up,     twisted     himself 

about  so  as  to  extricate  himself  from 

A  LREADY  the  mother  had  lost  the  property  of  these  queer  people, 

sight  of  two  of  her  boys.  Heaven  and  stumbled  toward  his  compan- 

help  them  now.     In  haste  she  tore  ion.     No  breath  was  drawn.     Only 

off  her  shawl  and  tall  black  hat  and  hearts  burst  with  fright, 

draped  them  around  the  head  and  This  man,  then,  waved  his  arms 

shoulders  of  David.    His  little  sisters  and  in  excited  phrases  fairly  yelled 

began  to  laugh  at  the  sight  of  their  his  displeasure.     ''See  that  piece  of 

handsome  brother  looking  all  of  a  money?     That's    the  kind    English 

sudden  like  an  old  woman.  He  was  sailors  give  to  boys   they  want   to 

about  to  shove  them  to  silence  and  spirit  away  to  the  sea!     First  they 

toss  off  this  feminine  disguise  when  get  these  boys  dead  drunk,  then  they 

some  men  of  uncouth  looks  entered  put  a  shilling  in  their  hands  as  the 

the  car.     The  emigrant  glanced  in  sign  that  they  now  belong  to  the 

panic  at  the  two  girls  now  huddled  Queen's  navy.    When  the  boys  get 

in  a  far  corner  of  their  little  sanctu-  to  know  anything,  and  see  the  coin 

ary.     Quickly  she  sat  down  beside  in  their  hand,  then  they  know  that 

David  and  gently  turned  his  shoul-  they  have  to  go  to  sea.     Conscrip- 

ders  with  her  own  so  his  face  was  tion,  they  call  it.    Say,  now,  I  never 

averted  from  the  aisle.  thought  that  the  Union  boys  were 

Inexorably   stomped   the   recruit-  putting  this  trick  to  practice.  If  they 

ers.     They   dragged   a  youth  from  have  been  through  this  train,  they 

the  arms  of  his  dear  ones.    He  was  must  be  hiding  near  in  the  hills, 

no  longer  a  traveler,  an  emigrant,  a  Get  out  of  here!" 

free  man.     He  was  a  soldier  in  a  The  two  soldiers  hunched  their 

war.    As  the  men  approached  David  shoulders  and  quickly  sidled  out  of 

they  seemed  to  suspect  that  here  the  car.     They  forgot  to  take  with 

was  an  odd  creature.  But  then,  one  them  the  lad  they  had  already  cap- 

couldn't    always    tell    about    these  tured! 


HAND  TO  THE  PLOW 


759 


T^HE  emigrant  mother  had  always 
beheved  in  miracles.  Here, 
indeed,  was  one  right  under  her  very 
nose.  David  brushed  aside  the  hat, 
then  leaned  over  and  placed  it  on 
his  mother's  head.  At  the  same 
moment  he  kissed  her  on  the  cheek. 
He  folded  the  shawl  and  laid  it  on 
her  lap.  Then,  with  a  grin  of  inner 
satisfaction,  that  of  knowing  all  the 
time  how  things  would  turn  out,  he 
tossed  Uncle  David's  present  from 
Jenny  Lind  high  in  the  air  and 
caught  it  with  a  swoop  of  his  hand. 
The  little  girls  laughed  at  this  sign 
of  confidence.  The  mother  said 
nothing. 

The  noise  outside  the  train  was 
as  loud  as  when  the  warning  was 
raised,  but  now  it  took  on  the 
nature  of  spectators  at  a  parade  who 
cheer  the  floats  and  the  horses  and 
the  marshal  of  the  day  and  gen- 
erally feel  that  this  is  a  jubilee. 

However,  as  the  emigrant  counted 
her  children,  she  knew  that  her  two 
other  boys  were  nowhere  to  be  seen. 
She  got  a  wider  view  of  how  the 
land  lay  by  looking  up  and  down 
the  tracks  on  each  side  of  the  train. 
She  could  not  recognize  them 
among  the  throng  of  workers  and 
travelers.  She  noticed  that  each 
person  had  a  feeling  of  questioning, 
a  thought  of  wondering  why  the 
men  had  left  so  suddenly  —  and  that 
without  taking  a  single  conscript 
with  them.  Funny  people,  those 
from  the  South. 

The  emigrant  became  frantic  for 
the  whereabouts  of  William  and 
Eddie.  She  ran  to  the  engine  end 
of  the  train,  all  the  while  searching 
for  a  clue  to  their  whereabouts. 

Her  strength  was  about  gone  by 
now,  and  she  thought  to  sit  down 


on  a  railroad  tie  that  was  part  of 
the  usual  supply  along  the  tracks.  As 
she  did  so  she  heard  her  name 
called.  As  she  looked  up  she  just 
could  not  believe  what  she  saw. 
There  was  William  standing  on  a 
part  of  the  engine,  the  sort  of  run- 
ning boards  kind  of  platform  near 
the  huge  boiler.  He  looked  like  a 
worker  for  the  railroad,  for  on  his 
head  he  wore  a  tight  fitting  cap  with 
a  little  visor  front.  In  his  hand  he 
held  a  small  bucket  of  grease. 

He  called  down  to  her.  ''Mother! 
See,  I  am  a  tallowpot!"  If  he  had 
said  he  was  a  man  from  Mars  she 
would  not  have  been  more  aston- 
ished. He  took  a  flying  leap  from 
the  side  of  the  hot  boiler  and  landed 
almost  at  her  feet.  ''See  what  I 
have  been  doing!  Just  as  I  got  to 
the  front  of  the  train  the  troops 
came  riding  up.  I  didn't  know  what 
to  do  or  where  to  hide.  The  man  in 
the  cab  window  called  to  me,  put 
his  hat  on  my  head,  and  this  tallow- 
pot  in  my  hand,  and  said  to  climb 
on  the  engine  and  pretend  I  worked 
for  him.  As  I  poured  tallow  into 
the  steam  chest  where  all  the  valves 
were,  I  thought  I  would  be  burned 
alive.  The  rail  man  ordered  me  to 
be  a  little  more  careful  or  we  would 
all  be  on  fire.  As  the  troops  rode 
by  they  thought  I  was  a  real  tallow- 
pot  and  didn't  stop  to  take  me  to 
the  war." 

A  flash  of  thought  shook  the  emi- 
grant. If  only  one  could  have 
enough  hats  handy,  one  could  work 
a  miracle  with  each  of  them.  How 
sacrilegious  a  thought.  But  now  was 
no  time  to  straighten  out  such  a 
tricky  thought.  She  stood  up  and 
walked  back  to  her  part  of  the  train. 
She  glanced  quickly  about,  search- 


760  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1962 

ing  for  Eddie.  All  of  a  sudden  not  wait  for  silence  and  calm,  do  not 
there  he  was  running  toward  her.  wait  to  say  that  word  of  gratitude 
He  put  his  arm  about  her  shoulder,  for  prayers  answered  by  miracle. 
''Mother,  guess  what  happened?"  The  journey  continued  when  the 
She  could  not  reply.  ''I  lost  William  logs  were  removed  and  the  soldiers 
just  as  the  soldiers  came  riding  in  were  no  longer  a  menace.  As  the 
so  I  crawled  under  the  logs  that  had  wheels  rolled  and  the  smoke  of  the 
been  covering  the  track.  The  horses  wood  burner  up  front  became  as  a 
jumped  right  over  me  once,  and  mantle  over  the  top  of  the  train, 
I  thought  it  was  judgment  day  at  the  mother  thought  that  the  war 
last.  After  they  rode  away  I  wiggled  and  the  Bend  and  the  ocean  were 
out,  and  here  I  am."  better  left  in  the  past.  For  now 
A  mother  certainly  has  a  lot  to  she  faced  the  West,  and  there  was 
endure,  thought  this  one,  whose  no  turning  back.  She  gathered  her 
three  sons  were  still  hers,  whose  children  around  her  as  twilight  de- 
lives  she  could  guard  and  guide  and  scended  and  the  evening  enclosed 
take  on  to  the  valley.  Do  not  wait  them  under  the  watchcare  of  the 
for  nightfall  for  silence  to  pray,  do  Lord. 


Indian  Summer  Song 

Viola  Ashton  Candhnd 

October,  let  me  savor 

Your  mellow,  ripened  days 

Of  Indian  summer  flavor, 

Before  cold  winter  flays 

All  nature  with  its  icy  whip. 

October,  your  elixir  is  sweet  upon  my  lip. 

October,  let  me  gather 

A  beautiful  bouquet. 

Too  soon  the  frosty  weather 

Lays  waste  your  fine  array 

Of  autumn-clad  chrysanthemums. 

October,  hold  them  tenderly  until  November  comes. 

October,  let  me  glean  from  you 

Tranquility  in  age; 

Let  Indian  summer's  warmth  imbue 

Me  with  the  faith  to  gauge 

The  waning-season's  worth. 

October,  let  me  hoard  your  wealth 

Against  the  winter's  dearth. 


Dorthea  Strom  Knits  Sweaters  For  Missionaries 

~p\ORTHEA  Strom,  Williston,  North  Dakota,  has  many  talents,  but  she  is  most 
^^  noted  for  her  excellent  craftsmanship  in  knitting  sweaters.  She  has  made 
eighteen  sweaters  for  missionaries  assigned  to  her  area,  and  has  also  made  many  other 
sweaters  for  friends  and  relatives.  In  the  picture  with  Sister  Strom,  are  four  mission- 
aries, wearing  sweaters  which  she  knitted  for  them,  left  to  right:  Gordon  Oborne; 
Maurine  Jensen;  Katherine  McFarland;  David  Hawworth. 

Sister  Strom,  who  was  born  in  Denmark,  learned  many  of  the  handwork  crafts 
of  her  native  land,  and,  in  addition,  she  has  become  an  expert  in  other  handicraft, 
including  china  painting,  crocheting,  making  punchwork  pillows,  quilting,  and  making 
rugs  and  afghans.  She  gives  generously  of  her  talent  and  teaches  other  women  her 
ways  with  hook  and  needle.  She  is  dearly  beloved  among  her  associates  and  remem- 
bered with  affection  by  the  many  missionaries  she  has  served  and  befriended. 


76] 


oteV 


FROM  THE  FIELD 


General  Secretaiy-Treasurer  Hulda  Parker 

All  material  submitted  for  publication  in  this  department  should  be  sent  through 
stake  and  mission  Relief  Society  presidents.  See  regulations  governing  the  submittal  of 
material  for  "Notes  From  the  Field"  in  the  Magazine  for  January  1958,  page  47,  and 
in  the  Relief  Society  Handbook  of  Instructions. 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  ACTIVITIES 


Central  Atlantic  States  Mission,  Danville  (Virginia)  Branch 
Anniversary  Program,  March  17,  1962 

Left  to  right:  Elsie  Yarbrough,  President;  Myrtle  Morris;  Grace  Martin;  Pauline 
Walker;  Beulah  Doss;  Virginia  Hinton;  Ora  Garner;  Lucy  Lowe;  Ella  Rader;  Minnie 
Compton;  Hattie  Overstreet. 

Catharine  W.  Aposhian,  President,  Central  Atlantic  States  Relief  Society,  reports: 
''The  Relief  Society  of  the  Danville  Branch  had  a  special  program  on  March  17,  1962, 
in  honor  of  the  birthday  of  Relief  Society.  It  was  a  special  occasion  for  the  small 
branch,  with  a  larger  than  usual  number  in  attendance.  An  account  of  the  organiza- 
tion of  Relief  Society  by  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith  was  given  by  Elsie  Yarbrough. 
Also  included  in  the  program  was  the  reading  of  some  beautiful  poetry  by  Pauline 
Walker.  There  were  also  some  special  musical  numbers.  The  color  scheme  of  blue 
and  gold,  Relief  Society  colors,  was  used  in  the  decorations  and  refreshments." 
762 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


763 


Weiser  Stake  (Idaho)  Singing  Mothers  Present  Music  for 
Weiser-Nyssa  Stake  Relief  Society  Convention 

April  24,   1962 

Seated  on  the  stand,  left  to  right:  Marion  Mathewson,  President,  Nyssa  Stake 
Relief  Society;  Irene  H.  Baxter,  President,  Weiser  Stake  Relief  Society;  Elder  Evern  O. 
Youngberg,  President,  Weiser  Stake;  Elder  Dehlin  A.  Erickson,  President,  Nyssa  Stake; 
Irene  B.  Woodford  and  Irene  C.  Lloyd,  of  the  General  Board  of  Relief  Society. 

Standing  at  the  left  of  the  chorus:  Pauline  Jensen,  chorister,  Weiser  Stake  Relief 
Society;  Jeanette  Thomock,  organist. 


Sevier  Stake  (Utah)  Relief  Society  Singing  Mothers  Present  Music 
for  Stake  Conference,  March    18,   1962 


Seated,  front  center,  in  dark  dress:  Betty  Erickson,  chorister;  Marilyn  Madsen, 
organist,  seated  at  the  right  of  Sister  Erickson. 

Madge  G.  Parks,  President,  Sevier  Stake  Rehef  Society,  reports:  "Our  stake  Sing- 
ing Mothers  chorus  numbered  ninety-four,  although  some  of  the  sisters  were  unable 
to  be  present  when  the  picture  was  taken.  This  group  is  newly  organized,  and  we 
were  proud  and  thrilled  at  their  performance  in  rendering  four  beautiful  songs,  which 
added  much  to  the  spirit  of  the  conference.  We  love  and  appreciate  these  sisters  for 
their  service.  Many  hours  were  spent  in  practice  in  preparation  for  stake  conference 
and  other  occasions.  Much  credit  goes  to  our  stake  chorister  and  organist  for  their 
untiring  efforts  in  bringing  this  group  together." 


764  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1962 

St.  George  Stake  (Utah),  St.  George  Second  Ward  Relief  Society 
Presidents  Honored  at  Birthday  Social,  March   1962 

Front  row,  seated  left  to  right:  Rosilla  B.  Porter;  Paula  Mathis;  Hazel  Bradshaw; 
Zetta  W.  Stucki;  Hannah  Wells. 

Back  row,  standing  left  to  right:  Marie  Booth;  Louise  Englestead;  Barbara  Hunt; 
Bertha  Weaver;  Nola  Jones. 

Violet  C.  Esplin,  President,  St.  George  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "All  ten 
Relief  Society  presidents  of  St.  George  Second  Ward  attended  the  social,  represent- 
ing thirty  years  of  service.  To  commemorate  these  years  of  service,  a  skit  written  by 
Cleo  Gentry,  pointed  up  special  and  amusing  incidents  in  the  work  of  each  of  the 
former  presidents.  Each  sister  was  given  an  appropriate  gift  in  commemoration  of 
her  services." 


New  Orleans  Stake  (Louisiana)  Honors  Visiting  Teachers  at  Social 

January  15,  1962 

Seated,  left  to  right,  honored  visiting  teachers:  Grace  Nicol;  Mary  Brian;  Anna 
Westbrook;  Iris  James;  Myrtle  Bankston;  Lena  Brian;  Lula  Smith;  Irene  Crawford. 

Standing,  left  to  right:  Gloria  Phillips,  stake  Magazine  representative;  MoHie 
Brady,  stake  Secretary-Treasurer;  Cleora  Williams,  stake  Second  Counselor;  Lea  Larson, 
stake  President;  Florence  Chapman,  Stake  First  Counselor;  Fern  Wakefield,  garment 
representative;  Dolores  Brian,  stake  visiting  teacher  message  leader;  Mary  Nelson,  stake 
literature  leader;  Joyce  Grigg,  stake  chorister. 

Sister  Larson  reports:  "A  social  honoring  all  visiting  teachers  in  New  Orleans 
Stake  was  held  in  the  Baton  Rouge  Ward  Chapel.  This  area  covers  most  of  the 
southern  half  of  Louisiana.  Visiting  teachers  with  over  fifteen  years  of  service  were 
presented  corsages  which  had  all  been  handmade  by  Second  Counselor  Cleora  Williams. 
Record  cold  weather  conditions  throughout  the  State  failed  to  daunt  seventy-two  sisters 
from  attending  this  social,  the  first  of  its  kind  since  the  stake  was  organized  in  1955. 
A  luncheon,  featuring  seafood  gumbo,  was  served,  and  the  theme  'messengers  of  love 
and  service'  was  carried  out  in  the  table  decorations,  as  well  as  in  the  program  which 
followed  the  luncheon.     It  was  a  rewarding  day  for  all  attending." 


East  Long  Beach  Stake  (California)  Inter-Faith  Social 

May  25,   1962 

At  the  right:  Gladys  Phillips,  theology  class  leader. 

Melva  Orgill,  President,  East  Long  Beach  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "A  very 
lovely  inter-faith  social  was  held  May  25,  1962.  A  program  designed  to  explain  the 
history,  purposes,  and  activities  of  Relief  Society  through  words  and  music,  was  well 
accepted  by  those  in  attendance.  The  adjoining  hall  was  then  opened  to  allow  the 
group  to  view  closely  and  leisurely  demonstrations  and  displays  of  all  phases  of  the 
Relief  Society  program:  the  educational  program,  the  homemaking  program,  the  recrea- 
tional program,  the  Welfare  program,  and  other  activities.  Light  refreshments  were 
served,  as  well  as  samples  of  bread,  candies,  relishes,  and  other  foods  distributed  from 
the  demonstrations.  This  social  was  felt  to  be  a  most  successful  activity,  with  many 
women  joining  their  hands  and  hearts  to  show  nonmember  friends  the  greatness  of 
Relief  Society.     The  picture  represents  the  theology  display." 


766 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOIER  1962 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD  767 

South  Carolina  Stake  Relief  Society  Celebrates  the  Anniversary 
of  Relief  Society,  March  17,  1962 

Left  to  right:  stake  board  members  Fannie  Thornton,  Sylvia  Bass,  Carolyn  Hurren, 
Bernice  Kneece  and  Alice  Voyles;  Lottie  P.  Joyner,  First  Counselor,  South  Carolina 
Stake  Relief  Society;  Elder  Benjamin  W.  Wilkerson,  President,  South  Carolina  Stake; 
Harriet  W.  Capps,  President,  South  Carolina  Stake  Relief  Society;  Malcolm  B.  Fagan, 
Second  Counselor;  Nellie  Opie,  Melba  Ross,  Donna  Jensen;  Geraldine  D.  Petty, 
Secretary-Treasurer. 

Sister  Capps  reports:  "The  South  Carolina  Stake  Relief  Society  celebrated  the  120th 
birthday  of  Relief  Society  on  March  17,  1962.  Refreshments  were  served  before 
leadership  meeting  began.  Members  of  the  stake  board  were  attired  in  costumes, 
similar  to  those  worn  by  the  sisters  of  the  first  Relief  Society  in   1842." 

Palmyra  Stake  (Utah),  Spanish  Fork  Sixth  Ward  Relief  Society 
Presents  "The  Relief  Society  Memory  Book/'  March  20,  1962 

Left  side,  seated,  left  to  right:  Ann  Leek,  as  Emma  Smith;  Effie  Sorensen,  as 
Clarissa  Williams;  May  Christopherson,  as  Emmeline  B.  Wells. 

Left  side,  standing,  left  to  right:  Edith  Ludlow,  as  Ehza  R.  Snow;  Flora  Belle 
Davis,  as  Zina  D.  H.  Young;  Delores  Nelson,  ward  chorister;  Luana  Clark,  ward  organ- 
ist; Vera  Jenkins,  as  Bathsheba  W.  Smith. 

Right  side,  seated,  left  to  right:  Jennie  Dart,  as  Amy  Brown  Lyman;  Lula  Hermen- 
son,  as  Belle  S.  Spafford;  Dora  Stewart,  as  Louise  Y.  Robison. 

Right  side,  standing,  left  to  right:  Kay  Lowe,  director;  Helen  Olsen,  narrator; 
Zelma  Hair,  President,  Sixth  Ward  Relief  Society;  Blanche  Bradford,  First  Counselor; 
Emma  Hancock,  Second  Counselor;  Ruth  Hancock,  Secretary-Treasurer. 

Bernice  S.  Swenson,  President,  Palmyra  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "This  was 
one  of  the  best  and  most  exciting  Seventeenth  of  March  affairs  we  have  ever  had. 
To  see  so  many  of  the  older  women  participating  and  happy  over  the  event  was  a 
great  thrill  to  us,  and  we  sincerely  feel  that  there  is  no  better  way  to  learn  of  the  lives 
of  great  women  in  our  Church  and  in  Relief  Society,  and  to  enjoy  each  other's 
association,  than  by  accomplishing  such  a  presentation.  The  nine  general  presidents 
of  Relief  Society  were  represented  in  an  oval  opening  of  the  album.  Special  tributes 
were  given  to  the  Sixth  Ward  Relief  Society  presidency.  The  play  was  written  by 
Virginia  D.  Clark,  with  revision  and  additions  by  Marianne  C.  Sharp  and  Alberta  H. 
Christensen,  and  directed  by  Kay  Lowe.  Small  portraits  of  each  president  were 
placed  in  silver  frames  and  given  to  each  sister  present." 

South  Davis  Stake  (Utah)  Singing  Mothers  Present  Music  for 

Many  Occasions 

Stake  Relief  Society  President  Ilene  S.  Bagley  stands  first  on  the  right  in  the  second 
row,  as  a  member  of  the  chorus. 

Standing  in  front:  Blanche  J.  Ellis,  Education  Counselor,  who  was  the  author  of 
the  continuity  and  one  of  the  narrators  for  the  May  4th  concert;  Maurine  M.  Haycock, 
Work  Director  Counselor,  who  acted  as  publicity  chairman  for  the  concert;  Gladys 
C.  Van  de  Merwe,  narrator;  Mona  M.  Jensen,  stake  chorister;  Inez  C.  Tanner,  stake 
organist,  seated  at  the  piano. 

Sister  Bagley  reports:  "The  South  Davis  Stake  Singing  Mothers  chorus  of  sixty 
voices  began  rehearsing  in  February  1962,  in  preparation  for  stake  conference,  which 
was  held  in  March,  and  for  a  concert  held  on  May  4th,  as  well  as  for  the  two-stake 
Relief  Society  convention  held  in  conjunction  with  Bountiful  South  Stake.  Twelve 
numbers  were  learned  by  the  group  and  artfully  presented  on  these  occasions.  The 
concert  was  the  musical  highlight  of  the  year  in  the  stake.  It  is  hoped  that  this  will 
become  an  annual  affair.  Each  of  the  stake  board  members  was  given  an  individual 
assignment  concerning  the  concert,  and  all  were  co-partners  in  its  success." 


768 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1962 


Seattle  Stake  (Washington)  Singing  Mothers  Present  Music  for 

Many  Occasions 

Front  row,  left  to  right:  Stake  Relief  Society  President  Phyllis  Unbedacht;  Ella 
Glick,  organist;  six  ward  choristers  who  assisted  in  training  the  Singing  Mothers; 
Jacquelin  Holt,  stake  chorister;  Grace  Collette  and  Cemoria  Frankman,  Counselors, 
Seattle  Stake  Relief  Society. 

Sister  Unbedacht  reports:  "We  are  having  a  fine  year  for  our  stake  Singing 
Mothers,  who  sang  for  our  visiting  teachers  convention  on  February  yth;  our  Relief 
Society  convention  on  May  nth;  for  the  morning  session  of  stake  conference  on 
May  2oth;  and  on  May  31st  presented  a  concert  at  the  stake  center  for  the  member- 
ship and  their  friends.  The  bishops  of  the  wards  have  also  been  using  the  ward  groups 
in  their  meetings.    We  are  indeed  grateful  for  having  these  experiences." 


Glendale  Stake  (California)  Inter-Faith  Social 

April  27,  1962 

Left  to  right:  Leah  Frandsen,  Education  Counselor,  Glendale  Stake  Relief  Society; 
Mae  Warrington  of  the  First  Congressional  Church;  Florence  Dalton,  Work  Director 
Counselor,  Glendale  Stake  Relief  Society;  Jesse  M.  Koeslen,  First  Methodist  Church; 
Ellen  Werisk,  First  Covenant  Church;  Edna  Beal,  President,  Glendale  Stake  Relief 
Society;  Mrs.  Simonds,  First  Lutheran  Church. 

Sister  Beal  reports:  ''We  felt  very  happy  with  the  outcome  of  our  inter-faith 
social.  We  had  some  350  women  in  attendance  of  whom  250  were  women  of  other 
faiths.  Nineteen  different  faiths  were  represented  We  felt  that  this  social  was  a 
great  missionary  help.  We  also  had  Priesthood  members  in  attendance  to  answer 
questions." 


LESSON   DEPARTMENT 


THEOLOGY  •    The  Doctrine  and  Covenants 

Lesson  44  —  Rewards  of  Keeping  the  Comnnandments 
Elder  Roy  W.  Doxey 

(Text:  The  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  Section  59:15-24) 

For  First  Meeting,  January  1963 

Objective:  To  learn  the  promises  of  the  Lord  for  the  faithful  who  keep  his  command- 
ments. 


Intioduction 

IN  last  month's  lesson  we  learned 
that  on  the  day  the  Prophet 
Joseph  Smith  attended  the  funeral 
of  Polly  Knight,  the  Lord  gave  a 
most  important  revelation  for  the 
comfort  of  the  saints.  It  was  a  mes- 
sage of  hope  concerning  the  future 
life  where  the  deceased  continue  to 
find  joy  in  activity.  The  saints  also 
learned  that  they  would  be  blessed 
with  commandments  received  by 
revelation  through  the  Prophet.  One 
of  these  commandments  was  the 
proper  observance  of  the  Lord's  day 
of  rest.  Eight  positive  requirements 
of  Sabbath  day  observance  were 
enumerated  in  the  lesson.  An  offi- 
cial statement  by  the  First  Presi- 
dency was  also  given  concerning 
violation  of  the  Sabbath.  (Lesson 
43,  Relief  Society  Magazine^  Sep- 
tember 1962.) 

"Inasmuch  As  Ye  Do  These  Things 
With  Thanksgiving' 


If  we  follow  the  commandment 
concerning  the  Sabbath  day  and  are 
faithful  in  keeping  the  other  com- 
mandments, our  harvest  will  be 
rich.  But  what  is  expected  of  the 
member  as  he  obeys  God's  will? 
Gratitude,  yes,  as  we  learned  from 
verse  7  of  Section  59.  Then  what? 
As  a  member  follows  the  command- 
ments in  keeping  the  Sabbath  day 
holy,  joy  is  received,  and  rich  bless- 
ings are  promised.  (See  D  &  C 
59:15-19.)  Keeping  the  command- 
ments brings  the  favor  of  heaven. 
In  the  foregoing  verses  there  is 
stated  the  purpose  for  which  the 
things  of  the  earth  —  food,  clothing, 
and  shelter  —  are  provided,  to 
strengthen  one  physically  and  spirit- 
ually. Implicit  in  these  verses  is 
the  same  thought  expressed  in  an 
earlier  revelation.  All  laws  and 
commandments  thought  of  as  tem- 
poral are  spiritual.  {Ibid.,  29:34-35.) 

The  important  fact  is  that  the 
bounties  of  the  earth  are  for  all  men 

769 


770 

(Ibid.,  49:19),  but  not  in  excess. 
An  equitable  distribution  of  the 
products  of  the  earth  is  the  ideal. 
Those  who  receive  more  of  these 
materials  are  not  only  to  use  judg- 
ment in  their  use,  hut  also  to  see 
that  advantage  is  not  taken  of  their 
fellow  men. 

And  it  pleaseth  God  that  he  hath  given 
all  these  things  unto  man;  for  unto  this 
end  were  they  made  to  be  used,  with 
judgment,  not  to  excess,  neither  by  ex- 
tortion [Ibid.,  59:20). 

Moderation  and  honesty  are  to 
guide  man's  use  of  God's  creations 
provided  for  man's  sojourn  on  the 
earth.  Riches  are  to  be  used  for  the 
benefit  of  man.  (Ibid.,  49:20; 
Jacob  2:18-19.)  President  David 
O.  McKay  has  emphasized  that  life 
should  not  be  centered  on  wealth. 
(Gospel  Ideals,  page  393.)  Presi- 
dent Heber  J.  Grant  has  pointed  out 
that  riches  in  themselves  may  be 
blessings  if  used  in  the  way  the  Lord 
intended.  (Gospel  Standards,  page 
108.) 

Man's  Offenses 

God's  wrath  is  kindled  against 
those  who  disregard  his  command- 
ments when  they  know  his  will.  His 
wrath  or  anger  will  be  demonstrated 
at  his  coming  in  power  to  the  world. 
(D  &  C  1:9-10.)  The  wicked  will 
feel  his  wrath  because  they  have 
brought  his  displeasure  upon  them- 
selves due  to  violation  of  law.  {Ibid., 
124:48.)  The  demands  of  justice 
will  be  met  by  all  those  who  remain 
unrepentant.   (3  Nephi  28:34-35.) 

When  the  Lord  stated  the 
temporal  blessings  received  by  the 
faithful  who  obey  the  Sabbath,  he 
expressed  a  truth  which  emphasizes 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1962 

the  necessity  of  man's  full  accept- 
ance of  God's  sovereignty  and  his 
dependence  upon  the  Greator.  It  is: 

And  in  nothing  doth  man  offend  God, 
or  against  none  is  his  wrath  kindled,  save 
those  who  confess  not  his  hand  in  all 
things,  and  obey  not  his  commandments 
(D  &  C  59:21). 

Is  man  to  acknowledge  the  earth 
and  the  things  of  the  earth  for  his 
benefit  as  coming  from  the  Father 
in  heaven?  President  Joseph  F. 
Smith  taught  that  man  should 
acknowledge  all  truth  from  God. 
(Gospel  Doctrine,  9th  edition,  pp. 
5-6.)  For  one  who  has  felt  the  di- 
vine goodness  of  God,  as  did  King 
Benjamin  the  Nephite,  of  the  Book 
of  Mormon,  the  answer  must  be 
yes.  He  labored  to  serve  his  sub- 
jects, for  which  they  expressed 
gratitude.  Using  this  as  an  oppor- 
tunity to  show  wherein  the  Ne- 
phites  were  to  thank  their  heavenly 
King,  he  said  that  if  men  should 
serve  God  with  all  their  hearts,  they 
would  still  be  unprofitable  servants. 
(Mosiah  2:20-21.)  To  acknowledge 
the  Lord  as  the  Greator  who  has 
given  man  life  and  provided  the 
bounties  of  the  earth  for  his  benefit 
does  not  seem  to  be  for  many  a 
part  of  present-day  belief  and  prac- 
tice. 

We  should  as  Latter-day  Saints 
learn  a  lesson  from  the  Nephites. 
When  the  bounteous  blessings  of 
the  earth  are  received,  we  are  to  be 
stewards  over  them,  realizing  that 
they  are  given  to  us  by  the  Lord.  A 
lesson  that  we  should  learn  is  that 
pride  was  the  downfall  of  the  Ne- 
phite nation.  (Ibid.,  38:39.) 


Obey  His  Commandments 
The  Nephites  were  given  specific 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


771 


promises  that  if  they  did  keep  the 
commandments  they  would  prosper 
in  the  land.  (I  Nephi  4:14;  2  Nephi 
1:20;  3  Nephi  5:22.)  This  same 
promise  is  given  to  the  saints  of  the 
latter  days.  (2  Nephi  10:19;  D  &  C 
10:49-51.)  Although  one  acknowl- 
edges the  hand  of  the  Lord  in  the 
blessings  of  life,  he  is  still  not  com- 
pletely acceptable  to  God  unless  he 
keeps  his  commandments.  The 
keeping  of  the  commandments  is 
based  upon  faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus 
as  the  Savior  and  Redeemer.  The 
strength  of  one's  motivation  to  keep 
the  commandments  is  determined, 
in  large  measure,  by  his  attitude  to- 
ward the  Savior  and  the  Father.  Are 
we  dependent  upon  them  for  life, 
for  the  opportunity  to  use  earth's 
resources  as  stewards?  Do  we  gen- 
uinely believe  that  we  should  give 
thanks  to  the  Lord  for  these  bless- 
ings? Is  there  a  direct  relationship 
between  one's  keeping  the  com- 
mandments and  one's  temporal  and 
spiritual  welfare?  According  to  the 
prophets,  as  shown  above,  those 
who  do  not  show  their  gratitude  by 
keeping  the  commandments  offend 
God  and  against  them  his  wrath  is 
kindled.  (D  &  G  59:21.)  The  time 
will  come  when  all  men  will  con- 
fess that  God  is  sovereign,  and  they 
will  acknowledge  him  as  the  Giver 
of  life  with  its  opportunities  for 
proving  oneself  a  true  disciple. 

A  Great  Truth 

One  of  the  outstanding  truths 
given  in  sacred  literature  concludes 
Section  59.  That  all  believers  might 
know  the  pathway  to  successful 
living,  the  Lord  revealed: 

But  learn  that  he  who  doeth  the  works 
of  righteousness   shall  receive  his  reward, 


even  peace  in  this  world,  and  eternal  life 
in  the  world  to  come. 


I,  the  Lord,  have  spoken  it,  and  the 
Spirit   beareth    record.      Amen    (D   &    C 

59:23-24). 

This  truth  expresses  the  most  im- 
portant promise  the  Father  can  give 
to  any  of  his  children.  The  greatest 
measure  of  salvation  attainable  is 
eternal  life.  When  one  thinks  of 
rewards  as  blessings  from  the 
Father,  one  should  remember  that 
the  Lord  favors  those  who  keep  his 
commandments.    (I  Nephi  17:35.) 

Speciiying  ''Works  of 
Righteousness'' 

What  are  the  works  of  righteous- 
ness required  of  one  to  receive  the 
rewards  mentioned  in  the  text  quot- 
ed above  (D  &  G  59:23)?  One 
might  summarize  the  answer  by 
saying,  ''Keep  the  commandments!" 
But  we  don't  always  gain  our  ob- 
jective by  such  a  general  statement. 
When  the  prophets  by  inspiration 
tell  the  people  that  they  should 
keep  the  commandments,  it  is  as- 
sumed that  the  saints  are  acquainted 
with  the  commandments.  Not  all 
of  us  are  sufficient  readers  of  the 
scriptures  and  the  works  of  the 
living  prophets  to  have  specific 
knowledge  of  the  Lord's  will.  It 
seems  necessary,  therefore,  that  we 
speak  with  some  detail  about  the 
works  of  righteousness.  Perhaps 
this  restatement  may  serve  as  a 
review  for  many,  and  to  others  it 
may  bring  a  greater  understanding. 
For  all  it  should  be  an  opportunity 
for  taking  inventory  of  one's  own 
status  before  God.  Appropriate  to 
this  thought  is  the  admonition  that 
the  member  of  the  Ghurch  should 


772 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1962 


learn    his    duty    in    all    diligence. 
(Ibid.,  107:99.) 

Without  considering  the  follow- 
ing suggestions  of  works  of  right- 
eousness as  complete  or  of  their  im- 
portance in  the  order  in  which  they 
are  given,  let  us  consider  some  sig- 
nificant items. 

Seeking  Perfection 

One  of  the  first  steps  toward 
righteousness  in  the  sight  of  the 
Lord  is  to  accept  baptism  in  his 
kingdom.  (Matt.  3:15;  2  Ne. 
31:5-10.)  Having  taken  this  step, 
an  important  work  of  righteousness 
ior  the  member  of  the  Church 
would  be  to  continually  have  in 
mind  the  objective  of  life;  that  is, 
to  strive  for  perfection.  (Matt.  5:48; 
3  Ne.  12:48.)  The  genuine  desire 
for  perfection  suggests  that  the 
member  will  rid  himself  of  all  un- 
godliness. (Moroni  10:32.)  The 
most  successful  method  of  ac- 
complishing this  goal  is  to  love  the 
Lord  with  all  one's  heart,  might, 
mind,  and  strength.  (D  &  C  59:5.) 
Develop  a  love  for  Christ  that 
''worketh  by  faith."  Such  love  will 
engender  the  same  emotion  toward 
all  men,  but,  intrinsically,  it  must 
come  in  the  realization  of  one's  de- 
pendence upon  Christ  for  all  things, 
for  what  he  has  done  in  behalf  of 
the  individual  through  his  redeem- 
ing sacrifice.  (2  Ne.  31:18-20.) 

A  second  great  step  toward  right- 
eousness is  to  help  perfect  the  lives 
of  the  members.  In  the  process  of 
working  out  one's  salvation,  inter- 
est in  others  is  a  necessary  part. 
Instructing  others  in  the  gospel 
contributes  to  perfecting  the  life  of 
the  teacher  as  well  as  of  the  person 
taught. 


Missionary  Work  —  Righteousness 
What  other  responsibilities  come 
to  a  member  of  the  Church  in  his 
acceptance  of  Christ?  If  one  an- 
swers this  question  in  terms  of  the 
purposes  of  the  Church,  the  mis- 
sionary program  stands  out  fore- 
most. The  individual  member  has 
the  responsibility,  a  work  of  right- 
eousness, to  teach  the  gospel.  If 
this  is  not  performed,  the  salvation 
of  our  fellow  men  is  upon  our  heads. 
(D  &  C  88:81-82.)  In  addition  to 
the  formal  missionary  program  to 
which  one  may  be  called,  there  are 
other  opportunities  for  the  mem- 
ber. Referring  names  of  non-mem- 
ber friends  to  stake  and  foreign 
missionaries,  as  well  as  discussing 
the  gospel  with  nonmembers  is  one 
way.  The  keeping  of  a  missionary 
in  the  field  or  contributing  with 
others  to  the  maintenance  of  a  mis- 
sionary is  another  way.  By  teaching 
the  gospel  in  the  auxiliary  organiza- 
tions of  the  Church,  one  may  have 
an  opportunity  to  perform  mission- 
ary service.  If  the  teacher,  however, 
is  to  make  a  ''convert"  his  attitude 
must  be  that  of  the  missionary. 
Elder  Mark  E.  Petersen  has  pointed 
out  the  need  for  conversion  of  mem- 
bers of  the  Church,  as  follows: 

Conversion  is  all-important  in  the  class- 
room. Each  member  of  the  Church  must 
be  thoroughly  converted.  But  conversion 
is  dependent  on  good  teaching,  and  good 
teaching  must  include  good  doctrine.  Good 
doctrine  may  be  found  in  the  official 
sources  of  the  Church,  and  from  such 
sources  we  should  obtain  it. 

Conversion  is  so  important  to  the 
whole  future  life  of  an  individual  that  all 
care  must  be  taken  to  have  him  convert- 
ed to  correct  doctrine  and  practice  and 
not  to  mistaken  views  of  some  persons, 
no  matter  how  sincere  (Your  Faith  and 
You,  page  40). 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


773 


Labor  ioi  the  Dead 

The  responsibility  of  the  Church 
to  provide  the  facilities  for  the  mem- 
bers to  discharge  their  own  responsi- 
bility to  their  kindred  dead,  is  a 
work  of  righteousness.  This  activ- 
ity is  one  of  the  most  direct  ways  to 
participate  in  the  salvation  of  oth- 
ers. One  may  be  a  ''savior"  of  the 
living,  but  he  may  also  become  the 
''savior''  of  countless  dead.  This 
work  of  righteousness  includes  the 
genealogical  research  as  well  as 
temple  service,  where  possible. 

Service  to  Others 

Every  principle  of  the  gospel 
lived,  every  Church  activity  engaged 
in,  serves  as  an  example  for  others. 
This  kind  of  service  cannot  be  over- 
emphasized, for  "when  ye  are  in 
the  service  of  your  fellow  beings  ye 
are  only  in  the  service  of  your  God" 
(Mosiah  2:17).  One  provides  for 
continued  works  of  righteousness 
through  the  Church  organization  by 
contributions  of  material  means  in 
the  form  of  tithing,  fast  offerings, 
ward  or  branch  budget,  building 
fund,  and  other  assessments.  In  a 
practical  sense,  if  there  is  a  work  of 
righteousness  that  contributes  to  the 
service  of  others,  it  is  the  giving  of 
one's  own  self  in  terms  of  such  con- 
tributions. 

Participation  in  worthy  Church 
projects  for  the  advancement  of 
others,  such  as  Welfare  projects  by 
the  Priesthood  members  and  the 
Relief  Society  members  stands  high 
among  the  works  of  righteousness. 
This  is  the  organizational  way  that 
a  member  may,  in  part,  retain  a  re- 
mission of  his  sins  from  day  to  day 
—  by  imparting  of  his  substance  to 
the  needy.     (Mosiah  4:26-27.) 


Obey  Leadership 

With  the  Church  as  the  divine 
institution  through  which  the  fore- 
going purposes  for  man  may  be 
realized,  it  is  evident  that  full  con- 
fidence is  to  be  shown  in  the  coun- 
sel given  by  those  who  preside  over 
us.  Continuous  revelation  is  re- 
ceived that  the  member  may  reach 
perfection  by  obedience  to  the 
Lord's  will  through  his  servants. 
There  is  salvation  in  no  other  way. 

Everyday  ReUgion 

The  works  of  righteousness  are  to 
be  shown  forth  on  all  days  and  not 
only  on  the  Sabbath .  ( D  &  C  59 : 1 1  • ) 
In  the  words  of  President  Joseph  F. 
Smith,  we  learn: 

.  .  .  For  I  want  to  tell  you  that  the 
rehgion  of  Christ  is  not  a  Sunday  re- 
ligion; it  is  not  a  momentary  religion; 
it  is  a  religion  that  never  ends;  and  it 
requires  duties  of  its  devotees  on  Mon- 
day, Tuesday,  Wednesday  and  all  of  the 
days  of  the  week  just  as  sincerely,  just  as 
strongly,  as  it  does  on  the  Sabbath  day 
[Gospel  Doctnne,  9th  edition,  page  394). 

Rewards  oi  Righteousness 

The  first  reward  of  righteousness 
given  in  our  text  (D  &  C  59:23)  is 
peace  in  this  world.  Certainly  this 
peace  does  not  mean  that  war  will 
end  before  the  second  coming  of 
Christ.  {Ihid.,  1:35;  87:6;  97:22- 
23.)  Peace  as  a  reward  to  the 
righteous  may  be  enjoyed  always 
regardless  of  the  turmoil,  strife,  and 
tribulations  in  the  world.  It  is  a 
peace  of  mind,  a  sense  of  security, 
a  settled  conviction,  a  joy  to  the 
soul,  which  comes  only  through  the 
Holy  Ghost  because  works  of 
righteousness  have  and  are  being 
performed.       (Smith,    Joseph    F.: 


774 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1962 


Gospel  Doctrine,  9th  edition,  pp. 
126-127;  Lesson  38,  Relief  Society 
Magazine,  December  1961.)  Isaiah 
expressed  it  as  a  ''quietness  and  as- 
surance forever"  (Isaiah  32:17). 

The  second  reward  of  righteous- 
ness and  the  greatest  gift  to  be  con- 
ferred by  the  Father  upon  his  chil- 
dren is  eternal  life.  (D  &  C  14:7.) 
The  quality  of  living  forever  is 
possessed  by  the  eternal  spirit  of 
man,  but  to  live  forever  as  a  soul, 
that  is,  with  the  spirit  and  body 
united,  through  the  resurrection,  is 
known  as  immortality.  {Ihid  88:14- 
16.)  Immortality  is  received  by  all 
of  the  earth's  inhabitants,  but  eter- 
nal life  is  reserved  for  those  who  be- 
come like  God.  {Ihid,,  29:43;  Moses 
1:39.)  Eternal  life  or  exaltation  is 
to  live  in  God's  presence,  to  become 
like  him,  with  the  powers  of 
spirit  procreation.  {Ihid.,  132:15-17, 
19-22.)  What  greater  blessings 
may  one  have  than  the  assurance  of 


well-being  in   this  life  and  eternal 
life  in  the  world  to  come? 

The  text  for  this  lesson  comes 
from  the  revelation  on  the  Sabbath 
day.  Rewards  for  Sabbath  observ- 
ance are  numerous,  but  these  bless- 
ings come  not  because  of  Sabbath- 
keeping  alone  but  also  by  keeping 
the  other  commandments.  Thus, 
the  Lord  declared  that  his  people 
are  to  acknowledge  his  hand  in  all 
things  and  to  keep  the  command- 
ments, and  the  rewards  will  be  peace 
of  mind  in  this  world  and  eternal 
life  in  the  world  to  come. 

Questions  for  Discussion 

1.  Is  acknowledging  the  hand  of  the 
Lord  in  all  things  sufficient  to  bring  forth 
his  blessings? 

2.  Discuss:  One  must  love  Jesus  Christ 
with  all  his  heart  to  win  exaltation. 

3.  How  may  one  give  of  himself  in 
being  of  service  to  others? 

4.  Discuss:  What  are  some  rewards 
t)f  keeping  the  commandments  of  God? 


Interlude 

Thelma  J.  Lund 

When  melody  of  robin's  song 
Is  lilted  with  gladness  overlong 
Enjoyed,  and  leaves  ghde  without  sound 
Like  scarlet  tanagers  to  the  ground, 
The  hours  of  autumn's  golden  run 
Glow  like  amber  polished  with  sun. 
With  grain  and  apples  ripe  and  binned 
Against  the  deepening  drifts  of  wind, 
The  mind  no  longer  thirsts  for  more 
Than  time  to  meditate  its  store. 


VISITING  TEACHER  MESSAGES 

Truths  to  Live  By  From  the  Doctrine  and  Covenants 


Message  44  -  ''Thou  Shalt  Not  Idle  Away  Thy  Time"  (D  &  C  60:13). 
Chiistine  H.  Robinson 

For  Tuesday,  January  8,  1963 

Objective:  To  emphasize  the  importance  of  utihzing  our  time  wisely  and  to  the  best 
possible  advantage. 


A  LL  of  us  differ  considerably  in 
the  nature  and  in  the  amount 
of  our  physical  possessions  and  in 
our  abilities  and  talents.  Yet,  one 
precious  possession  in  which  we  are 
all  equal  is  the  amount  of  time  we 
have  each  day.  Regardless  of  who 
or  where  we  are,  each  of  us  each 
day  has  twenty-four  hours  of  time 
—  no  more  nor  no  less.  What  we 
do  each  day  with  this  package  of 
time  determines  the  nature  and  ac- 
complishments of  our  lives.  Benja- 
min Franklin  once  asked,  ''Dost 
thou  love  life?  Then  do  not  squan- 
der time,  for  that  is  the  stuff  life 
is  made  of." 

One  of  the  most  important  les- 
sons we  can  learn  is  to  live  each 
day  as  fully  as  possible  without 
worrisome  concern  about  what  hap- 
pened yesterday  and  what  may  hap- 
pen tomorrow.  Actually,  we  have 
only  one  day  of  life  and  that  is  to- 
day. Yesterday  has  been  lived  and 
tomorrow  may  come,  but  today  is 
here  and  now!  This  significant 
thought  is  appropriately  expressed 
in  the  well-known  hymn  of  Evan 
Stephens  "Today,  While  the  Sun 
Shines."  (See  L.  D.  S.  Hymns,  page 
215.) 


Today,  while  the  sun   shines,   work  with 

a  will; 
Today,  all  your  duties  with  patience  fulfill; 

This  does  not  mean,  of  course, 
that  we  should  not  learn  from  our 
experiences  of  the  past  nor  that  we 
should  fail  to  plan  for  the  future. 
It  is  wisdom  both  to  learn  and  to 
plan.  But  how  much  we  benefit 
from  our  experiences  and  how  well 
we  plan  for  tomorrow  depend  upon 
what  we  do  today.  Today  is  the 
fruit  of  yesterday  and  the  key  to 
tomorrow. 

Anna  Brown  Lindsay  wisely  said: 
''The  most  reckless  spendthrift  in 
the  world  is  the  one  who  squanders 
time.  Money  lost  may  be  regained, 
houses  and  lands  sold  may  be 
bought  or  built  again.  But  what 
power  can  restore  the  moment  that 
has  passed,  the  day  whose  sun  has 
set,  the  year  that  has  been  num- 
bered with  the  ages  gone?  .  .  .  We 
are  spending  time  well  when  we  are 
paying  it  out  to  God,  to  buy  the 
things  he  means  our  lives  to  own, 
whether  he  is  putting  before  us  a 
duty  to  be  done,  a  friend  to  be  won, 
a  small  service  to  be  rendered,  a 
child  to  be  consoled,  or  a  house  to 
be    set    in    order.     There    is    time 

775 


776 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1962 


enough  given  us  to  do  all  that  God 
means  us  to  do  each  day  and  to 
do  it  gloriously;  yet,  there  is  no 
moment  given  us  to  throw  away" 
(Lindsay,  Anna  Brown:  The  Com- 
pact Treasury  oi  Inspiration,  pp. 
176-177). 

One  of  the  great  truths  which  the 
Church  teaches  in  respect  to  our 
time  in  this  life  is  its  importance, 
not  only  during  this  mortal  exist- 
ence, but  also  the  significant  role 
it  plays  as  a  fundamental  part  of 
eternity.  Thoreau  had  a  glimpse  of 
this  great  truth  when  he  said,  ''As 
if  you  could  kill  time  without  in- 
juring eternity." 

The  great  Book  of  Mormon 
prophet  Amulek  had  a  clear  under- 
standing of  the  importance  of  effec- 
tive utilization  of  our  time  in  this 
life  as  part  of  eternity.  He  said,  ''this 
life  is  the  time  for  men  to  prepare 
to  meet  God;  yea,  behold  the  day 
of  this  life  is  the  day  for  men  to 
perform  their  labors.  .  .  .  This  day 
of  life  ...  is  given  us  to  prepare  for 
eternity"  (Alma  34:32-33).  If  each 
of   us   would   resolve   each   day   to 


utilize  his  time  most  effectively 
what  great  energy  for  good  would 
be  released! 

We  should  not  lose  time  in  wor- 
ry, discontent,  and  self-seeking,  in 
useless  regret,  in  idle  and  harmful 
activities.  Life  is  for  work  and 
accomplishments  and  for  the  true 
joys  and  satisfactions  that  come 
therefrom. 

Take  time  to  work  —  It  is  the  price  of 

success. 

Take  time  to  think  —  It  is  the  source 
of  power. 


Take  time  to  read 
tion   of  wisdom. 


It  is  the  founda- 


Take  time  to  be  friendly  —  It  is  the 
road  to  happiness. 


Take  time  to  worship 
way  to  a  better  life. 

Take  time  to  laugh  - 
the  soul. 


It  is  the  high- 


It  is  music  to 


Take  time  to  love  and  be  loved  —  It 
is  the  end  of  all  living. 

(ZoBELL,  Albert,  Jr.:  Story  Chssics, 
pp.  121-122.) 


Waiting 

Gladys  Hesser  Burnham 


With  mind  at  ease  we  wait  the  drenching  rain 
To  beat  tattoo  on  windowpane  and  door. 
The  apples,  pears,  and  prunes  are  gathered  in; 
A  bounteous  year  has  favored  us  once  more. 
With  thankful  hearts,  we  put  the  tools  away 
And  seek  our  needed  rest  before  the  spring. 
A  gusty  sigh,  the  leaves  come  pattering  down; 
Gratefully  we  hear  the  raindrops  sing. 


WORK  MEETING 


The  Latter-aay  oukii  liojut? 


(A  Course  Expected  to  Be  Used  by  Wards  and  Branches  at  Work  Meeting) 

Discussion  4  —  The  Latter-day  Saint  Home  Is  Well  Organized  (Part  IV) 

Di.  Viiginia  F.  Cutler 

For  Second  Meeting,  January  1963 

Objective:  To  show  that  decision-making  is  the  heart  of  good  management. 


A 


socio-drama  will  be  the  feature 
in  this  lesson.  It  is  a  drama- 
tization which'  gives  the  actors  a 
chance  to  put  themselves  in  the 
place  of  those  facing  a  problem  and 
allows  them  to  feel,  to  behave,  and 
to  talk  as  they  would  were  the  prob- 
lem their  own.  The  audience  has 
the  advantage  of  seeing  how  differ- 
ent people  act  in  various  situations, 
of  hearing  what  they  would  say,  of 
reacting  to  the  feelings  expressed  by 
the  actors.  Spontaneity  and  sincer- 
ity are  the  keynote.  Actors  are  vol- 
unteers who  are  willing  to  try  out 
how  they  would  react  in  a  given 
situation.  Action  and  dialogue  are 
unrehearsed.  No  lines  are  mem- 
orized. Each  person  plays  her  role, 
she  says  what  she  feels,  and  she  acts 
as  she  feels  the  character  would  act 
under  the  circumstances.  Neither 
scenery  nor  costumes  are  used.  The 
leader  describes  the  setting  and  the 
actors  take  the  audience  with  them 
in  imagination  by  pantomime  and 
dialogue. 

The  family  problem  to  be  acted 
out  is  making  a  decision  about 
whether  Susan  (the  teenage  daugh- 
ter) should  have  money  to  buy  a 
party  dress  and  go  on  a  date.  After 
the   cast   of   Relief   Society   sisters 


speaking  as  a  father,  mother,  an 
eighteen-year-old  son,  a  fifteen-year- 
old  daughter,  and  a  twelve-year-old 
son,  has  volunteered,  the  leader 
spends  a  few  minutes  with  them 
to  agree  on  the  approach  and  solu- 
tion to  the  problem.  She  then  de- 
scribes the  setting  to  the  audience 
and  the  play  is  on  with  each  Relief 
Society  deciding  the  outcome  of 
the  discussion.  (In  the  interest  of 
time,  selection  of  participants  and 
direction  by  class  leader  could  be 
just  prior  to  discussion  period. 
(These  participants  should  all  be 
Relief  Society  sisters.) 

A  Latter-day  Saint  family  is  well 
organized  to  make  decisions.  The 
father,  holding  the  Priesthood,  the 
mother,  whose  responsibility  is 
homemaking,  and  the  children  old 
enough  to  express  ideas  and  opin- 
ions, form  a  decision-making  team. 
Relatives  or  others  living  in  the 
home  may  assist  in  making  choices 
if  requested  to  do  so.  Since  deci- 
sion-making is  the  heart  oi  manage- 
ment, it  is  essential  that  great  skill 
be  developed  in  making  wise 
choices. 

Training  for  decision-making  be- 
gins in  the  cradle  when  a  rattle  is 
favored  over  a  doll.  As  soon  as  the 
child  knows  the  difference  between 

777 


778 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1962 


a  penny  and  a  nickel,  he  should  be 
allowed  to  have  a  few  pennies  and 
nickels  with  which  to  make  some 
choices.  In  the  beginning,  he  will 
prefer  an  ice-cream  cone  today, 
rather  than  a  toy  at  the  end  of  the 
week.  His  span  of  interest  is  very 
short.  By  the  time  he  is  a  scout, 
he  should  be  able  to  look  ahead  in 
order  to  save  money  to  buy  his  scout 
uniform  instead  of  squandering  his 
money  on  ice-cream  cones. 

At  an  early  age,  he  should  be 
able  to  plan  for  some  savings  for 
his  mission,  instead  of  spending  it 
all  on  clothing.  And,  later  on,  he 
will  look  forward  to  the  training  he 
needs  for  his  lifetime  work  and 
grasp  every  opportunity  to  further 
that  goal.  He  will  not  suffer  from 
the  impulse  to  buy  any  and  every- 
thing he  sees,  but  will  be  looking 
ahead  to  the  time  when  he  will  be 
an  owner  of  a  home  and  the  head 
of  a  household. 

In  the  same  way,  decisions  are 
made  about  the  use  of  time,  the 
use  of  energy,  and  other  resources. 
During  the  training  period,  there  is 
a  culling  out  of  undesirable  choices, 
and  decisions  become  easier  to 
make.  Family  members  become 
more  mature  as  they  look  into  the 
future  and  make  decisions  today 
that  will  make  a  stronger  tomor- 
row. 

Training  in  decision-making  pays 
off  when  small  decisions  can  be 
made  wisely  by  individual  family 
members,  and  only  major  ones  need 
be  brought  up  for  consideration  by 
the  family  team.  It  is  necessary  to 
have  an  easy  atmosphere  for  mak- 
ing decisions.  They  might  be  made 
around  a  table,  where  the  facts  of 
the  case  are  brought  out.    There  is 


some  pondering  and  weighing  of 
alternate  choices,  and  the  best  way 
is  finally  decided  upon.  Or  there 
may  be  a  regular  time  for  the  mak- 
ing of  decisions,  such  as  the  family 
hour.  Whatever  the  system,  every 
family  member  should  have  an  op- 
portunity to  bring  up  a  problem  for 
consideration,  and  there  should  be 
a  full  and  frank  examination  of  all 
the  facts  in  the  case.  There  should 
be  a  weighing  of  the  merits  of  vari- 
ous choices  and  consideration  given 
to  the  personal  feelings  of  family 
members.  A  compromise  might  be 
the  answer  rather  than  a  yes  or  no, 
but  once  the  decision  has  been 
made,  there  is  an  obligation  by 
members  of  the  family  to  support 
that  decision  and  carry  it  through. 
Decision-making  is  done  with 
minds,  not  with  hands;  it  is  based 
largely  on  values  that  are  held  im- 
portant and  upon  worthwhile  goals. 

The  experience  of  helping  to 
make  decisions  develops  faith,  cour- 
age, and  understanding  —  and  most 
of  all,  the  ability  to  think  and  act. 
These  are  the  qualities  which  trans- 
late dead  knowledge  into  living  wis- 
dom. They  are  what  make  our 
guesses  turn  out  right. 

Questions  for  Discussion 

1.  If  a  person  who  has  never  been 
trained  in  decision-making,  marries,  what 
are  some  of  the  mistakes  she  is  likely  to 
make? 

2.  A  young  husband  has  a  hobby  of 
taking  pictures.  He  spends  consider- 
able money  for  equipment  without  dis- 
cussing it  with  his  wife,  and  she  feels  the 
money  could  be  better  spent  for  the  fam- 
ily.    How  can  this  problem  be  solved? 

3.  Review  the  essentials  for  good  home 
management  and  report  progress  made  in 
developing  the  attributes  and  skills 
needed. 


LITERATURE     •  America's  Literature 
The  New  Birth  of  Freedom 


Lesson  36  —  Oliver  Wendell  Holmes,  Amiable  Amateur 

Elder  Briant  S.  Jacobs 

(Textbook:  America's  Literature,  by  James  D,  Hart  and  Clarence  Gohdes 
Dryden  Press,  New  York,  pp.  463-471) 

For  Third  Meeting,  January  1963 

Objective:  To  enrich  our  understanding  and  enjoyment  of  Holmes'  wit  and  poetry  by 
acknowledging  the  issues  of  his  time  which  he  represented. 

Holmes  the  Man  tion  to  save  the  American  Revolu- 
Oliver  Wendell  Holmes  was  born  tionary  War  frigate  The  Constitu- 
near  Harvard  Yard  in  Cambridge  tion  from  being  destroyed.  He 
in  1809,  just  100  years  after  Dr.  studied  medicine  in  Paris  for  two 
Samuel  Johnson,  his  neo-classical  years  just  as  vital  medical  discov- 
ideal  whom  he  revered  so  highly  cries  were  being  made,  and  returned 
that  he  reread  his  works  each  year,  home  after  extensive  touring  in 
His  father,  Abiel  Holmes,  was  pas-  Europe  to  become  the  'Vhip  which 
tor  of  the  First  Church  in  Cam-  drove  back  the  objectors  and  al- 
bridge  for  thirty-seven  years,  and  a  lowed  the  modern  scientific  concept 
prominent  historian  of  Puritan  New  of  medicine  to  gain  entrance." 
England.  Although  his  father's  Most  abhorrent  to  the  young  doc- 
rigidity  and  coldness  contributed  in  tor  was  the  old  idea  that  God 
large  measure  to  Oliver's  later  re-  caused  sickness  in  corruptible  men 
pudiation  of  religious  creed  and  the  as  punishment  for  their  sins  —  sin 
Calvinistic  definition  of  man  as  a  itself  being  regarded  as  an  inescap- 
depraved  animal,  he  never  lost  his  able  mortal  frailty  resulting  from 
belief  in  a  benevolent  Deity.  Eve's  yielding  to  temptation.  The 
His  mother  was  a  smiling,  cheer-  more  Holmes  studied  science  the 
ful  soul  v/hose  outlook  was  far  re-  more  he  found  God's  benevolent 
moved,  indeed,  from  that  of  her  handiwork  in  men  and  nature.  For 
older  husband.  In  1840,  Oliver  him  science  was  "piecemeal  revela- 
married  Amelia  Lee  Jackson,  a  tion"  of  God's  truth.  'There  is  no 
woman  with  a  fine  mind  and  of  conflict  between  science  and  reli- 
unusual  charm.  gion;  science  represents  the  thought 
After  graduating  from  Harvard  in  of  God  discovered  by  man."  For 
his  twentieth  year  he  studied  for  Holmes,  God  and  nature  could  nev- 
the  law,  but  to  him,  it  was  so  dry  er  be  separated.  When  a  wound 
and  boring  that  for  relief  he  wrote  healed  ''God's  presence  and  power 
the  poem  "Old  Ironsides"  which  and  knowledge  are  there  healing  it." 
aroused    sufficient    public    indigna-  Educated,     intelligent,     cultured 

779 


780 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1962 


through  travel  and  a  proud  and 
dominant  family  tradition,  he  was 
well  aware  of  the  great  transitions 
his  age  must  face.  As  a  most  be- 
loved teacher  at  Harvard  Medical 
School  for  thirty-five  years,  he  ex- 
alted his  faith  in  the  scientific  meth- 
od and  in  the  reality  of  that  which 
is  knowable  through  the  senses, 
almost  to  the  level  of  a  religion.  But 
as  poet  he  played,  dashing  off  witty 
puns  in  conversation  and  formal 
speeches,  both  rhymed  and  in  prose, 
to  amuse  himself  and  his  many 
warm  friends.  And,  if  in  his  Bos- 
ton, the  ''statehouse  is  the  hub  of 
the  solar  system,"  then  Boston's 
great  public  halls  and  the  homes  of 
his  friends  were  the  revolving  plan- 
ets which  carried  him  sparkling 
through  the  brilliant  social  whirl 
which  he  loved  and  esteemed  so 
highly. 

Each  year  from  1851  to  1889  he 
carefully  wrote  verses  for  the  annual 
reunion  of  the  Harvard  class  of  '29 
and  he  won  several  prizes  for  his 
publication  of  medical  papers.  He 
also  wrote  three  "medicated"  nov- 
els: Elsie  Venner,  The  Guardian 
Angel,  and  A  Mortal  Antipathy, 
none  of  them  distinguished.  They 
were  written  to  popularize  his  psy- 
chological and  environmental  the- 
ories. But  as  for  his  verse,  he  spoke 
truly  when  he  wrote: 

Ym   a   florist   in   verse,   and   what   would 

people  say 
If    I    came    to    a    banquet    without    my 

bouquet? 

The  immediate  nation-wide  pop- 
ularity of  his  "Autocrat  of  the 
Breakfast  Table,"  first  appearing  as 
articles  in  the  new  Atlantic  Month- 
ly, intensified  Holmes'  local  popu- 


A  Perry  Picture 

OLIVER  WENDELL  HOLMES 

larity    as    toastmaster    and    conver- 
sationalist. 

Socially  and  culturally  he  was 
dominated  by  Dr.  Johnson's  neo- 
classical values :  gentlemanliness, 
order,  balance,  wit,  quality,  and 
breeding.  Strongly  resembling 
Cooper,  he  felt  himself  merely 
exercising  his  democratic  rights  of 
choice  when  he  said,  ''I  go  political- 
ly for  equality  .  .  .  and  socially  for 
the  quality."  While  he  felt  it 
might  be  all  right  to  ''admire  a  self- 
made  man  whittled  into  shape  with 
his  own  jackknife,  other  things  be- 
ing equal,  I  prefer  a  man  of  fam- 
ily." By  ''family"  he  meant 
"those  who  had  pluck  and  auda- 
cious self-esteem,  with  good  grounds 
for  it."  And  "good  grounds"  were 
produced  by  the  environment  fa- 
miliar to  Boston's  wealthy  class: 
high  society,  distinguished  ancestry, 
family  portraits,  a  library,  silver, 
and  a  line  residence.  He  loved 
these  rewards  of  financial  and  social 
success.     In  summary,  his  Boston, 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


781 


with  art,  music,  literature,  educa- 
tion, good  talk,  and  comfortable 
traditions,  he  loved;  the  new  Bos- 
ton, with  immigrant  Italians  and 
Irish  laborers,  he  could  never  un- 
derstand. 

PioiessoT  Holmes 

Dr.  Holmes  gave  the  name 
anesthesia  to  the  loss  of  conscious- 
ness induced  by  drugs,  as  used  for 
the  first  time  by  Dr.  Morton  in 
1846  at  the  Boston  General  Hos- 
pital. Holmes  is  also  generally 
credited  with  proving,  in  his  medi- 
cal writings  on  puerperal  or  childbed 
fever,  that  the  disease  is  contagious, 
and  is  transmitted  by  doctors  and 
facilities  in  unsanitary  hospitals 
throughout  the  world.  His  true 
love  in  medicine,  however,  was  the 
teaching  of  human  anatomy  for 
more  than  thirty-five  years  to  Har- 
vard medical  students.  Possibly  the 
best-loved  teacher  Harvard  ever  had. 
Dr.  Holmes  began  lecturing  at  the 
last  hour  of  the  day  to  three  hun- 
dred weary,  semi-asphvxiated  stu- 
dents! 

Even  in  the  late  afternoon,  his 
entrance  into  the  classroom  was 
greeted  with  much  applause.  His 
lectures  were  illuminated  by  vivid 
description,  apt  comparisons,  and 
anecdotes  to  illustrate  the  salient 
points  of  his  lectures.  His  poetic 
imagination  created  a  brilliant  glow 
that  enlivened  the  factual  material 
which  he  presented.  Yet  he  was 
precise  and  authentic  in  all  his  state- 
ments, exemplifying  a  complete 
mastery  of  imagery  as  well  as  ac- 
curacy in  describing  minute  details. 

All  the  virtues  claimed  for 
Holmes  by  his  former  students  are 
exemplified   in   his    method   of   ex- 


plaining the  constituents  of  the 
bodv:  clear,  organized,  vibrant  with 
words  which  enhance  rather  than 
blur  his  main  purpose.  Following 
are  the  opening  lines  of  a  lecture 
on  anatomy: 

Take  one  of  these  boiled  eggs,  which 
has  been  raxished  from  a  brilliant  pos- 
sible future,  and  instead  of  sacrificing  it 
to  a  common  appetite,  devote  it  to  the 
nobler  hunger  for  knowledge  ("Pages 
From  an  Old  Volume  of  Life,"  Holme's 
Works,  Vo].  Ill,  page  187). 

Holmes'  Wiitings 

Save  for  his  early  crusading  burst 
of  indignation  ''Old  Ironsides/' 
Holmes  wrote  solely  in  a  gentle 
satiric  vein  for  the  pleasure  it  gave 
to  himself  and  others.  So  success- 
ful was  he  that  his  amiable  contri- 
bution to  our  culture  will  never  be 
forgotten.  But  great  literature 
grows  only  out  of  sustained  moral 
earnestness,  the  noble  quality  so 
richly  abundant  in  the  New  Eng- 
land tradition  as  in  his  son  Oliver 
Wendell  Holmes,  Jr.,  one  of  the 
greatest  jurists  and  liberals  the 
United  States  has  produced.  In  his 
own  life,  with  insignificant  excep- 
tions, Holmes  reserved  his  moral  in- 
tensity for  his  professional  scien- 
tific pursuits.  Here  lay  what  he 
felt  to  be  his  true  challenge;  here 
therefore  he  placed  the  full  weight 
of  his  mature  mind. 

In  waiting  The  Autocrat  oi  the 
Breakfast-TabJe  followed  by  The 
PwiessoT  at  the  Bieakhst-Table 
and  The  Poet  at  the  Bieakiast- 
Tiible,  Holmes  used  the  plan  of 
rambling  monologue  touching  on 
any  topic  that  came  to  his  mind. 
This  literary  form  was  admirably 
adapted  to  his  temperament  and 
powers.     By   combining   the   tech- 


782 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1962 


niques  of  prose-fiction,  essay,  drama, 
poetry,  and  light  verse,  he  was  able 
to  sketch  character,  present  his 
favorite  ideas,  tell  stories,  satirize 
stupidity,  and  praise  Boston,  at  the 
same  time  remaining  warm  and 
kind.  It  is  in  this  series  of  writings 
that  we  find  some  of  his  best-known 
humorous  and  serious  poetry. 

Both  as  ''autocrat"  and  as  poet. 
Holmes  wrote  for  the  large  family 
party  which  was  Boston  society  — 
he  named  them  the  Brahmins,  or 
untouchables,  and  was  proud  to  be 
included  in  his  own  definition.  Pas- 
sionately he  loved  them;  cleverly  he 
entertained  them,  using  most  fre- 
quently in  his  verse  the  neoclas- 
sical tool  of  satire. 

First  he  satirizes  all  reformers  and 
idealists,  particularly  the  Millerites 
who  had  long  predicted  that  the 
millennium  would  be  ushered  in 
during  1875.  In  the  poem  ''Latter- 
Day  Warnings"  he  depicts  mortal 
foibles  still  to  be  overcome.  (See 
text,  page  465.) 

LATTER-DAY  WARNINGS 

When  legislators  keep  the  law, 

When   banks    dispense   with   bolts    and 
locks, 
When      berries    —   whortle,      rasp,      and 
straw — 
Grow    bigger    downwards    through    the 
box 

When  one  that  hath  a  horse  on  sale 
Shall  bring  his  merit  to  the  proof, 

Without  a  lie  for  every  nail 

That  holds  the  iron  on  the  hoof,  — 

When  in  the  usual  place  for  rips 

Our    gloves    are    stitched    with    special 
care, 

And  guarded  well  the  whalebone  tips 
Where  first  umbrellas  need  repair.  .  .  . 

Till  then  let  Gumming  blaze  away, 

And  Miller's  saints  blow  up  the  globe; 


But  when  you  see  that  blessed  day. 
Then  order  your  ascension  robe! 

The  "One-Hoss-Shay,"  which  sa- 
tirizes the  rotting  away  of  the  old- 
time  Calvinism  which  Holmes  spent 
his  life  opposing,  is  so  filled  with 
delight-in-words  and  boyish  pranks 
that  it  is  difficult  to  believe  that  he 
is  at  all  serious.  (See  text,  pp.  468- 
469.) 

Holmes  is  aware  of  fair  play,  for 
he  satirizes  himself,  too,  or  at  least 
his  vast  enjoyment  of  what  we  now 
call  "creature  comforts."  His  "Con- 
tentment" (text,  page  470)  lists 
his  minimum  essentials:  a  phin 
brownstone  mansion,  a  three-course 
dinner  rather  than  ten,  topped  with 
vanilla-ice.  As  for  titles,  he  can 
squeeze  by  with  two  simple  ones: 
Governor  and  Ambassador.  Books? 
fifty,  bound  in  red  morocco,  while 
a  span  of  easy-gaited  horses,  rather 
than  fast,  showy  pacers,  will  fill  his 
need. 

...  I  care  not  much  for  gold  or  land;  — 
Give  me  a  mortgage  here  and  there,  — 

Some  good  bank-stock,  —  some  note  of 
hand. 
Or  trifling  railroad  share;  — 

I  only  ask  that  Fortune  send 

A  little  more  than  I  shall  spend.  .  .  . 

Jewels  are  baubles;  'tis  a  sin 

To  care  for  such  unfruitful  things;  — 
One  good-sized  diamond  in  a  pin,  — 

Some,  not  so  large,  in  rings,  — 
A  ruby  and  a  pearl,  or  so. 

Will  do  for  me;  —  I  laugh  at  show.  .  .  . 

Among  other  well-remembered 
poems  written  by  Holmes  are 
"Dorothy  O,"  "The  Organ  Blow- 
er," "The  Last  Leaf,"  and,  for  sheer 
amusement,  "Aunt  Tabitha,"  "The 
Height  of  the  Ridiculous,"  and 
"The  Stethoscope  Song."  But  it  is 
in  "The  Living  Temple"  which  he 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


783 


wrote  as  vigorous  protest  against 
Puritanical  attitude  toward  the  body 
as  a  corrupt  vessel,  as  well  as  in 
"The  Chambered  Nautilus"  that 
Holmes  most  nearly  approaches 
greatness. 

THE  LIVING  TEMPLE* 

Not  in  the  world  of  light  alone, 

Where  God  has  built  his  blazing  throne, 

Nor  yet  alone  in  earth  below, 

With  belted  seas  that  come  and  go. 

And  endless  isles  of  sunlit  green. 

Is  all  thy  Maker's  glory  seen: 

Look  in  upon  the  wondrous  frame,  — 

Eternal  wisdom  still  the  same! 

The  smooth,  soft  air  with  pulse-like  waves 
Flows     murmuring     through     its     hidden 

caves. 
Whose  streams  of  brightening  purple  rush 
Fired  with  a  new  and  liveher  blush. 
While  all  their  burden  of  decay 
The  ebbing  current  steals  away. 
And  red  with  Nature's  flame  they  start 
From  the  warm  fountains  of  the  heart. 

No  rest  that  throbbing  slave  may  ask. 
Forever  quivering  o'er  his  task, 
While  far  and  wide  a  crimson  jet 
Leaps  forth  to  fill  the  woven  net 
Which  in  unnumbered  crossing  tides 
The  flood  of  burning  life  divides. 
Then,  kindhng  each  decaymg  part, 
Creeps     back     to     find      the     throbbing 
heart.   .   .  . 

See  how  yon  beam  of  seeming  white 

Is  braided  out  of  seven-hued  light. 

Yet  in  those  lucid  globes  no  ray 

By  any  chance  shall  break  astray. 

Hark  how  the  rolling  surge  of  sound. 

Arches  and  spirals  circling  round, 

W^akes    the   hushed    spirit    through    thine 

ear 
With  music  it  is  heaven  to  hear. 

Then  mark  the  cloven   sphere   that  holds 
All  thought  in  its  mysterious  folds; 
That  feels  sensation's  faintest  thrill, 
And  flashes  forth  the  sovereign  wifl; 
Think  on  the  stormy  world  that  dwells 
Locked,  in  its  dim  and  clustering  cells! 
The  lightning  gleams  of  power  it  sheds 
Along  its  hollow  glassy  threads! 


O  Father!  grant  thy  love  divine 
To  make  these  mystic  temples  thine! 
When  wasting  age  and  wearying  strife 
Have  sapped  the  leaning  walls  of  life. 
When  darkness  gathers  over  all, 
And  the  last  tottering  pillars  fall, 
Take  the  poor  dust  thy  mercy  warms. 
And  mold  it  into  heavenly  forms- 

—  The  Poetical  Works  oi  Oliver  Wendell 
Holmes,   (Vol.  I,  pp.  252-254). 

(*Note  this  word  picture  of  his  aesthetic 
interpretation  of  the  human  body,  as 
each  verse  elucidates  a  part  of  it,  i.e.: 
verse  1,  the  body  whole;  verse  2,  lungs 
and  circulation;  verse  3,  heart;  verse  4,  eyes 
and  ears;  verse  5,  brain.) 

Similar  to  'The  Living  Temple/' 
'The  Chambered  Nautilus"  con- 
cludes in  spiritual  hope  and  noble- 
ness. (See  text,  pp.  466-467.) 

THE    GHAMBERED    NAUTILUS 

This   is    the   ship   of  pearl,   which,   poets 
feign. 
Sails  the  unshadowed  main,  — 
The  venturous  bark  that  flings 
On   the   sweet  summer  wind   its   purpled 

wings 
In  gulfs  enchanted,  where  the  siren  sings. 

And  coral  reefs  Me  bare. 
Where    the    cold    sea-maids    rise    to    sun 
their  streaming  hair. 

Its  webs  of  living  gauze  no  more  unfurl; 
Wrecked  is  the  ship  of  pearl! 
And  every  chambered  cell. 
Where    its   dim    dreaming   life   was   wont 

to  dwell, 
As    the    frail    tenant    shaped    his    growing 
shell, 
Before  thee  lies  revealed,  — 
Its    irised    ceiling    rent,    its    sunless    crypt 
unsealed! 

Year  after  year  beheld  the  silent  toil 
That  spread  his  lustrous  coil; 
Still,  as  the  spiral  grew, 
He   left   the   past  year's   dwelling   for   the 

new, 
Stole   with   soft   step    its   shining  archway 
through, 
Built  up  its  idle  door. 


784 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1962 


Stretched    in    his    last-found    home,    and 
knew  the  old  no  more. 

Thanks  foi  the  heavenly  message  brought 
by  thee, 
Child  of  the  wandering  sea, 
Cast  from  her  lap,  forlorn! 
From  thy  dead  lips  a  clearer  note  is  born 
Than    ever    Triton    blew    froiii    wreathed 

horn! 
While  on  mine  ear  it  rings. 
Through  the  deep  caves  of  thought 
I  hear  a  voice  that  sings:  — 

Build  thee  more  stately  mansions,  O  my 
soul, 
As  the  swift  seasons  roll! 
Leave  thy  low-vaulted  past! 
Let    each    new    temple,    nobler    than    the 

last. 
Shut  thee  from  heaven  with  a  dome  more 
vast. 
Till  thou  at  length  art  free. 
Leaving    thine    outgrown    shell    by    life's 
unresting  sea! 

A  versatile,  alert,  man-about-town 
Bostonian,  Oliver  Wendell  Holmes 


exhibits  narrowness  and  prejudices 
which  amply  prove  his  humanity 
and  mortality.  Like  Lowell,  Holmes, 
for  every  reason  was  destined  for 
greatness,  yet  he  avoided  it  success- 
fully. But  nothing  conceals  his 
zest  for  learning,  quality,  culture, 
and  literary  excellence,  whether  it 
be  to  embody  his  observations  on 
his  contemporary  world,  to  chide 
the  local  mutual  admiration  so- 
cieties for  taking  themselves  too 
seriously,  or  to  share  his  faiths  and 
fears  in  his  city's  future.  He  lived 
richly  and  well.  For  his  wit,  spar- 
kle, and  wisdom  we  are  again  his 
debtors. 

Thoughts  ioi  Discussion 

1.  Discuss  Holmes'  basic  beliefs,  both 
in  science  and  religion. 

2.  Has  this  lesson  increased  your  ap- 
preciation for  Holmes  as  a  man;  as  a 
writer;  as  a  teacher;  as  a  man  of  versatile 
abilities?     If  so,  why? 


SOCIAL  SCIENCE  •     Divine  Law  and  Church  Government 


The  Foundation  of  Church  Government 


Lesson  3  —  Divine  Law  and  Human  Welfare  (Continued) 

Elder  Ariel  S.  BalJif 

For  Fourth  Meeting,  January  1963 

Objective:  To  establish  the  importance  of  system  and  order  in  Church  government. 


T  N    the   preceding   lesson,    it  was  purpose  of  his  creation,  and,  at  the 

noted  that  divine  law  provides  same   time,    receive  the  fulness   of 

the   direction    by   which    man    can  joy    in    living.     This    combination 

develop  his  full  talents,  realize  the  can  only  be  accomplished  by  man's 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


785 


exercise  of  his  free  agency.  Choice, 
not  force,  is  the  important  principle. 
President  McKay  says  that,  ''Next 
to  the  bestowal  of  life  itself,  the 
right  to  direct  that  life  is  God's 
greatest  gift  to  man''  (Improvement 
Era,  February  1962,  page  86). 

In  the  present  lesson  considera- 
tion is  given  to  system  and  order  in 
the  design  of  the  Lord  as  it  refers 
to  human  welfare.  God  is  exacting 
in  his  dealings  with  man.  ''There  is 
a  law,  irrevocably  decreed  in  heaven 
before  the  foundations  of  this 
world,  upon  which  all  blessings  are 
predicated  —  And  when  we  obtain 
any  blessing  from  God,  it  is  by 
obedience  to  that  law  upon  which 
it  is  predicated"  (D  &  C  130:20-21). 
God  deals  in  truths  that  are  unfail- 
ing. This  is  evident  in  the  order 
of  the  universe  and  the  regularity  of 
the  physical  laws  governing  the  earth 
and  life  upon  it. 

"Mine  House  Is  a  House  of  Order" 

"Behold,  mine  house  is  a  house 
of  order,  saith  the  Lord  God,  and 
not  a  house  of  confusion.  Will  I 
accept  of  an  offering,  saith  the  Lord, 
that  is  not  made  in  my  name?  Or 
will  I  receive  at  your  hands  that 
which  I  have  not  appointed?  And 
will  I  appoint  unto  you,  saith  the 
Lord,  except  it  be  by  law  .  .  ?" 
(D&G  132:8-11). 

Possibly  the  most  obvious  evi- 
dence to  us  of  order  in  the  Lord's 
house  is  found  in  the  operation  of 
physical  law.  President  Brigham 
Young  said,  ".  .  .  the  Priesthood  of 
the  Son  of  God  ...  is  the  law  by 
which  the  worlds  are,  were,  and  will 
continue  for  ever  and  ever"  (Widt- 
soe:  Discourses  of  Biigham  Young, 
page  130).  With  this  law  in  action. 


we  can  observe  the  regularity  with 
which  the  sun  rises  and  sets,  due,  of 
course,  to  the  earth  turning  on  its 
axis.  The  earth  also  moves  in  orbit, 
with  other  planets  of  the  solar  sys- 
tem, about  the  sun,  at  the  same 
time  the  whole  solar  system  moves 
as  a  unit  through  space  but  always 
in  orderly  relationship  to  the  count- 
less other  systems. 

Order  in  Our  World 

A  more  intimate  look  at  the 
world  we  live  on  reveals  the  same 
consistent  operation  of  law  resulting 
in  regularity  and  order.  We  are 
aware  of  the  change  of  seasons.  This 
makes  us  aware  of  the  growth  of 
plants,  noting  how  growth  varies 
with  the  warmth  of  the  sun,  the 
presence  of  plant  food,  light,  and 
moisture.  The  seeds  responding  to 
the  forces  of  nature  sprout  and  grow 
true  to  their  kind  and  variety.  The 
same  regularity  exists  in  the  animal 
kingdom.  This  regularity  has  gone 
on  since  the  creation  of  the  earth 
and  will  continue  in  orderly  fashion 
according  to  the  law  of  God. 

The  physical  world  about  us  ful- 
fills its  purpose  through  the  opera- 
tion of  divine  law.  In  the  beginning, 
God  said,  "...  Let  the  earth  bring 
forth  the  living  creature  after  his 
kind,  cattle,  and  creeping  things, 
and  beasts  of  the  earth  after  their 
kind,  and  it  was  so"  (Moses  2:24). 
The  faithful  function  of  the  law  in 
the  physical  world  is  evidence  of  the 
supreme  wisdom  of  the  Creator. 

Order  in  the  Lives  of  People 

The  same  great  knowledge  and 
wisdom  has  provided  the  direction 
and  regulation  by  which  man  can 
attain  the  full  purpose  of  his  crea- 


788 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1962 


MUSIC 

for 

SINGING 

MOTHERS 


ABIDE  WITH  ME;  TIS 
EVENTIDE-Madsen    20 

GOSPEL  GIVES  UNBOUNDED 
STRENGTH-Spafford,   and 
AS  ANGELS   IN  HEAVEN- 
Schreiner   30 

JESU,  JOY   OF   MAN'S 
DESIRING-Bach  25 

LET  NOT  YOUR  SONG  END- 

Cain  25 

LET  THE  MOUNTAINS  SHOUT 
FOR  JOY-Stephens  20 

LORD   IS  MY  SHEPHERD- 

Smart  20 

LORD'S    PRAYER-Gates    20 

LORD'S   PRAYER-Malotte   25 

MY  SOUL  IS  ATHIRST  FOR 
GOD— Madsen     25 

STILL,  STILL  WITH  THEE- 
Madsen    22 

UNTO   THEE    I    LIFT   MINE 
EYES-Beethoven    22 

VOICE  IN  THE  WILDERNESS- 
Scott  25 

Music  Sent  on  Approval 

Use  this  advertisement  as  your 
order   blank 


DAYNES  MUSIC  COMPANY 

15    E.    1st   South 

Salt   Lake   City    11,    Utah 

Please     send     the     music     indicated 
above. 

n  On  Approval        D  Charge 
D  Money    Enclosed 

Name    

Address    

City  and  State  

Iiai|iies  Music    j 


MMMrVC^ou^ 


«^Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah 


6W  /0(M(/m  1362-1962 


of  authority  in  regulating  the  action 
of  something.  In  organized  society, 
this  regulation  is  established  by  law, 
and  law  simply  means  the  rules  or 
mode  of  conduct  insisted  upon  by 
the  agreement  of  the  people  to 
whom  the  law  is  applied.  Violations 
are  punished  by  the  controlling 
authority. 

At  various  times  in  history,  the 
controlling  authority  has  become  a 
tyrannical  force,  appropriated  to  one 
man,  or  a  small  group  of  men,  who 
have  developed  a  powerful  empire 
through  military  force.  Force  is 
Satan's  base.  Just  as  regularly  as 
nations  rise  on  the  basis  of  force  they 
decay  and  fall,  the  power  shifting 
to  another  center  where  a  superior 
concentration  of  force  has  been  de- 
veloped. This  type  of  government 
does  not  have  as  its  motive  the  wel- 
fare of  mankind. 

A  h^L^img  Kingdom 

The  restoration  of  the  Church  of 
Jesus  Christ  was  the  establishment 
of  the  kingdom  of  God  upon  the 
earth.  The  terms  Church  and  king- 
dom in  this  sense  are  used  synony- 
mously. A  church  to  some  may 
mean  only  a  building,  a  place  of 
worship.  In  a  larger  sense,  church 
refers  to  the  structure,  the  organiza- 
tion, the  program  and  the  member- 
ship. The  Church  as  we  use  the 
term  includes  all  of  these  but  also 
a  much  more  essential  element  than 
is  included  in  this  explanation.  This 
element  is  divine  authority.  The 
Church  of  Jesus  Christ  or  the  king- 
dom of  God  has  been  established 
through  divine  law,  and  is  motivat- 
ed by  the  divine  attribute  of  love. 
It  is  not  political  in  nature,  being  a 
perfect  theocracy,  and  having  for  its 
purpose  ''to  bring  to  pass  the  im- 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


789 


mortality  and  eternal  life  of  man/' 
and  in  the  process  to  bring  him  joy 
in  this  life  through  advancement, 
achievement,  and  progression. 

Characteristics  of  the  Kingdom 

How  will  we  identify  the  king- 
dom? What  will  be  its  distinguish- 
ing characteristics?  In  the  first  place 
the  kingdom  of  God  will  be  the 
place  for  Jesus  Christ  to  come  to  as 
God  the  King  and  will  be  an  ever- 
lasting kingdom. 

The  laws  of  righteousness  will  be 
its  code.  The  enmity  of  man  and 
beast,  in  fact  the  enmity  of  all  flesh 
shall  end  (D  &  C  101:26).  In  this 
kingdom,  wickedness  will  be  over- 
come and  the  pattern  of  prayer  giv- 
en in  Matthew  6:9-13,  ''Thy  king- 
dom come.  Thy  will  be  done  in 
earth,  as  it  is  in  heaven"  will  be 
realized. 

A  Living  Example  oi  the  Kingdom 

We  are  given  a  glimpse  of  what 
y     the  kingdom  of  God  will  be  like  in 
I     reviewing  4  Nephi  in  The  Book  of 
Mormon.    Here  the  principles  of  the 
gospel,  the  teachings  of  the  Savior, 
actually  directed   the  lives   of   the 
people.    Living  under  the  direction 
of  divine  law,  they  were  able  to  over- 
come their  social  ills  and  direct  their 
energies    toward    the    advancement 
M    and  progress  of  their  society.     (See 
4  Nephi,  verses  2-3,  5, 12-17.) 

This  condition  continued  for  two 
hundred  years  until  of  their  own 
choosing  they  let  pride  and  riches 
turn  their  hearts  from  the  things  of 
God.  Selfishness  and  greed  blinded 
their  eyes  to  the  value  of  the  pattern 
of  life  taught  by  the  Savior  to  their 
forefathers. 


ROSE  PARADE  TOUR 
IN   DECEMBER 


HAWAIIAN  TOUR 
IN   NOVEMBER 


WORLD'S  FAIR  TOURS 
IN   OCTOBER 


MARGARET  LUND 
TOURS 

3021  South  23rd  East 

P.  O.  Box  2065 
Salt  Lake  City  9,  Utah 


•  BEAUTIFUL 
•  HAXDY 

•  DURABLi: 

A.  sure  way  of  keeping  alive  the  valuable  instruc- 
tion of  each  month's  Relief  Society  Magazine  is  in 
a  handsomely  bound  cover.  The  Mountain  West's 
first  •  and  finest  bindery  and  printing  house  is  pre- 
pared to  bind   your  editions  into  a  durable  volume. 

Mail  or  bring  the  editions  you  wish  bound  to  the 
Deseret  News  Press  for  the  finest  of  service. 

Cloth    Cover   —   $2.75;    Leather   Cover   —   $4.20 

Advance    payment    must    accompany    all    orders. 

Please    include    postage    according    to    table    listed 

below   if   bound   volumes   are   to   be   mailed. 

Distance    from 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  Rate 

Up  to   150  miles  35 

150   to     300   miles   39 

•          300   to     600   miles   45 
600  to   1000   miles   54 
1000   to    1400   miles   64 

1400   to   1800   miles   76 

Over   1800   miles   87 

Leave  them  at  our  conveniently  locat- 
ed uptown  office. 

Deseret  News  Press 

Phone  EMpire  4-2581    jirj>^ 

33  Richards  St.       Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah  ^JCt] 


790 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1962 


Divine  Heritage 

From  the  discussion  of  the  last 
two  lessons  and  the  references  used, 
we  are  aware  ( i )  that  the  divine 
laws  are  designed  for  the  benefit  and 
welfare  of  mankind  and  (2)  that 
system  and  order  are  essential  to  the 
development  of  the  kingdom  of 
God. 

It  has  also  been  pointed  out  that 
the  major  concern  of  God  the  Eter- 
nal Father  is  the  progress  and  devel- 
opment of  his  children.  To  this  end 
he  has  dedicated  the  wisdom  of 
heaven  expressed  through  revelation 
and  inspiration  to  the  human  fam- 
ily, producing  for  mankind  the  plan 
of  life  and  salvation.  The  Lord  of 
Creation  has  thus  provided  the 
proper  direction  to  man's  life,  mak- 
ing possible  the  full  realization  and 
expression  of  his  possibilities. 


ROSE   PARADE  TOUR 

Eight    fun    filled    days,    including    San 

Diego;     Tijuana,     Mexico;     Catalina 

Island;  Los  Angeles;  Las  Vegas. 

Grandstand    seats  at   Rose   Parade 
Leaving  December  26,  1962 

MEXICAN  TOUR 

Leaving  end  of  January,  1963 

Mexico  City;  Cholula,  Pueblo,  Taxco, 

Ruins     Cuernavaca,     Acapuico, 

Archaeological    Ruins 

Ask  about  Mardigras  Tour  in  February 

ESTHER  JAMES  TOURS 

460   7th   Avenue 

Salt  Lake  City  3,  Utah 

Phones:   EM  3-5229  -  EL  9-8051 


Our  heritage,  then,  is  the  interest, 
wisdom,  and  love  of  our  Eternal 
Father  made  evident  in  the  divine 
law  that  sets  forth  the  way  to  effec- 
tive living  with  our  fellow  men  and 
to  exaltation  in  his  kingdom,  made 
possible  by  the  atonement  of  Christ. 

REFERENCES 

D  &  C  101,  130,  131. 

Moses,  Chapters  2,  5,  7:18. 

The  Book  of  Mormon,  4  Nephi. 

Talmage,  James  A.:  Articles  of  Faith, 
pp.  363-368. 

WiDTSOE,  John  A.:  Discourses  of  Brig- 
ham  Young,  page  130. 

Exodus  20. 

Matthew  5. 

McKay,  DAvm  O.:  The  Improvement 
Era,  February  1962,  page  86. 

Thoughts  ioT  Discussion 

1.  What  was  the  great  purpose  of  the 
creation  of  the  earth? 

2.  How  important  is  obedience  to  law 
to  successful  government? 

3.  What  is  the  significance  of  choice  in 
achieving  the  full  purpose  of  man's  crea- 
tion? 

4.  To  what  extent  does  man's  treatment 
of  his  fellow  men  reflect  his  love  of  God? 

5.  What  are  the  social  implications  of 
the  Ten  Commandments?  of  the  Sermon 
on  the  Mount? 


Dusk 

Carolyn  Despain 

The  sun 

Fell  into  the  hills 
The  moon 
Touched  the  trees, 
And  the  house 
Knew  cat  eyes. 


Grandmother's  Quilts 

Zara  Sabin 


Grandmother's  quilts  are  a  joy  to  behold 
No  two  alike  it  would  seem  — 
Sunshine  and  Shadow  and  Sutter's  Gold 
Bow  Tie  and  a  Maiden's  Dream-. 

Seating  herself  in  her  wicker  chair, 
She  would  rock  for  a  moment  or  two 
Then  she  would  say  with  a  martyr-like  air, 
"I  must  find  me  something  to  do." 

Soon  you  would  hear  her  hunting  around 

Humming  a  lively  lilt  — 
You  would  know  that  when  a  pattern  was  found 
Grandmother  would  start  a  quilt. 

Crazy  Quilt,  Nine  Patch,  Bethlehem  Star, 
A  Double  Wedding  Ring, 
Log  Cabin,  Flower  Garden,  Peace  and  War, 
The  pointed  Crown  of  a  King  — 

Bordered  or  plain  or  appliqued, 

I  can  see  her  fit  and  scheme  — 

Such  were  the  quilts  that  Grandmother  made  — 

No  two  alike,  it  would  seem. 


Have  You  Heard  About  Basic-H? 

A  revolutionary,  unique  and  completely  new  cleaning  product. 
NOT  A  SOAP  -  NOT  A  DETERGENT.  AS  GENTLE  AS  LOTION  TO 
YOUR  HANDS.  THE  IDEAL  CLEANER  FOR  ALL  PURPOSES.  TRY  IT 
ONCE  AND  YOU  WILL  NEVER  GO  BACK  TO  OTHER  CLEANERS. 
Send  $2.00  for  one  quart  BASIC-H  CONCENTRATE,  WHICH  MAKES 
53  GALLONS  OF  THIS  FINE  CLEANER.  Postpaid  anywhere  in  the 
United  States.    Address  .  .   . 

MADSEN     DISTRIBUTORS      P^^*  0"'«e  box  2224,  Salt  Lake  City  10,  Utah 

791 


792 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1962 


Birfhday  Congratulations 

One  Hundred  Three 

Mrs.  Lizzie  Dell  Merrill 
Henniker,  New  Hampshire 


Ninety-seven 

Mrs.  Ann  Crawford  Jensen 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


Ninety-six 

Mrs.  Nellie  A.  Cobb  Lambert 
Panorama  City,  Cahfornia 


Ninety-five 

Mrs.   Mary  Gosling  Wade 
Idaho  Falls,  Idaho 

Mrs.  Sarah  Francis  Hendon 
Warren,  Arkansas 


Mrs.  Lucretia  Phelps  Pomeroy 
Mesa,  Arizona 


Ninety-four 


Mrs.  Rosalie  Williams  Beardall 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Mary  Flint  House 
Brigham  City,  Utah 


Mrs.  Ada  Bissell  Harrison 
Springville,  Utah 

Mrs.  Mary  Jane  Sommers  Rose 
Seattle,  Washington 


The  Art  of 
Homemaking 

by  Daryl  V.  Hoole 

'        295 


Second  edition  just  off  the  press 
First  edition  sold  within  two  months 

"THE  ART  OF  HOMEMAKING  promises  to 
decidedly  change  the  outlook  of  womankind 
towards  her  obligation  within  the  home. 
After  reading  it  through,  I  begin  each  day's 
routine  with  a  feeling  of  delight  and  anticipa- 
tion. Mrs.  Hoole  should  be  considered  'the  Dr. 
Speck  of  homemaking  arts'." 

The  price  as  quoted  in  the  September  adver- 
tisement was  a  mistake.  $2.95  is  the  correct 
price. 

Now  available  at  your  local  book  stores 
or  by  ordering  copies  direct  from 


Deseret  Book  Company 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Extension  Publications 

Brigham  Young  University 

Prove,  Utah 


Ninety-Two 

Mrs.  Mahala  Smith  Parrish 
Ammon,  Idaho 


Ninety-one 

Mrs.  Mary  Elizabeth  Mather  Noble 
Smithfield,  Utah 

Mrs.  Martha  Ann  Lindsay 
San  Francisco,  California 


Ninety 

Mrs.  Hattie  Pack  Howard 
Logan,  Utah 

Mrs.  Annie  Hudson  Webb 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


RELIEF  SOCIETY 


SUGGESTED  READING 

FOR  1962-63  COURSES  OF  STUDY 
AT  DESERET  BOOK 


Literature  Textbook: 

1.  AMERICA'S  LITERATURE 

by  James  D.  Hart  and  Clarence  Gohdes 

All  of  America's  foremost  authors  from  Benjamin 
Franklin  and  Thomas  Jefferson  to  Emily  Dickinson, 
Mark  Twain,  Car!  Sandburg,  and  Ernest  Hemingway 
ore  well-represented  in  this  choice  compilation  of 
American  literature.  $9.75 

Postage  $.25 
Theology: 

2.   DOCTRINE   &    COVENANTS,  Library  Edmon 

An  ideal  edition  for  those  wishing  to  do  consider- 
able underscoring  and  entering  of  notes  during  this 
specific  course  of  study.  $1.50 


A-^H 


> 


A  . 

f  Vmencas 
LITERATURE 


PLUS  ail  of  the  following  paperback  editions: 


3.  THE  PORTABLE  THOREAU 


$1.65 

Postage    .15 

4.  AUTOCRAT  OF  THE  BREAKFAST 

TABLE,    Oliver  Wendell  Holmes  $.95 

Postage    .15 

5.  THE  PORTABLE  HERMAN  MELVILLE 

$1.ff5 

Postage    .15 


6.  MOBY  DICK,    Herman  Melville 

a.  Rinehart  Edition  ^.9  J 

b.  Signet  Edition  ^./ J 

Postage    .15 

7.  LEAVES  OF  GRASS,  Walt  whitman  $.95 

Postage    .15 

8.  THE  PORTABLE  WHITMAN  $1 .65 

Postage    .15 


■■■Ml  III  It 

iiiaiiiiiiii 


Deseret  Book  Company 

44  E.  South  Temple,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


DQ5QCQltfeB00h  Co, 

•44    Eosi    South    Temple     -   Salt    lake   Ciu     Utah 


Gentlemen:  Enclosed  please  find 
...check  ...money  order  ...I  have  an 
account,  please  charge.  Amount  en- 
closed    for  encircled 

(numbered)  books:    1    2   3  4  5   6  7  8 


Name... 
Address. 


City Zone State. 

Residents  of  Utah  include  3%  stiles  tax 


Second  Class  Postage  Paid 
at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


Is  your 

life  insurance 

Beneficial? 


Dentists— as  well  as  doctors,  lawyers,  and  other 
professional  men  and  women  —  you  might  well  ask 
yourselves  this  question:  just  how  much  life  insur- 
ance should  you  have? 

The  answer  will  depend,  of  course,  on  a  careful 
study  of  your  assets  .  .  .  and  your  responsibilities. 

Your  assets  would  include  your  Social  Security, 
your  home,  your  present  life  insurance,  your  sav- 
ings, and  your  investments.  These  are  often  worth 


a  substantial  sum  .  .  .  but  are  they  worth  enough  to 
meet  your  growing  responsibilities  .  .  .  and  your 
plans  for  the  future? 

Sound  financial  planning  for  your  family's 
future  must  include  consideration  of  all  of  your 
assets  and  your  responsibilities.  Your  Beneficial 
Life  insurance  representative,  backed  by  the 
"Planned  Futures"  department  in  our  home  office 
will  help  you  study  these  assets  and  responsibilities 
and  help  you  decide  on  the  best  program  for  your 
needs  and  income.  Call  him  soon. 

Write  for  more  information  on  "Planned  Futures." 


BENEFICIAL  LIFE 


Q^ 


fruutanee  m 

Virgil  H.  Smith,  Pres 


^0}nmanu 


Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


\ 


,>**<' 


V 


f^J 


'i*fj. 


IEIi£l 


f*«i|i^,i 


■** "  4iif ' 


Ji^ 


'■?^?^^ 


^''«*i«i», 


**'***««.« 


VOL.  49  ifO.  11 


■05*61..  .. 


/ 


^t'bf -February 


Wf^'     i  ^      .4  T 


^('"JfX^fesSM'Si 


M"^ 


JUenMcant  cHour 

Lucille  R.  Perry 

Penury  has  descended  on  our  hill. 
Now  that  the  gold  coin  of  slender  trees  has  paid 
Our  summer  debts,  frail  wisps  of  scorched  leaves  fill 
The  dry  creek's  rocky  bowl,  and  they  are  laid 
Between  the  new  wind's  whisper  and  brown  grass, 
To  murmur  discontent  when  wild  things  pass. 

Bright  as  the  proud  cock  preened,  the  former  wood, 
With  foliage  fluffed  to  catch  the  rays  of  light; 
Brown  as  his  little  hen,  now,  thickets  brood 
Where  winds  have  stripped  them  naked  in  the  night. 
Raising  their  forked  limbs  to  supplicate  each  cloud 
For  the  white  ease  of  winter's  restful  shroud. 


The  Cover  \  Japanese  Relief  Society  Sisters  at  Chinzanso  Park,  North  Tokyo,  Japan 
Color  transparency  by  Gary  J.  Horton,  submitted  by  Frances  P. 
'  Andrus,  Former  President,  Northern  Far  East  Mission  Relief  Society 

Frontispiece     First  Snow  in  Provo  Canyon,  Utah 
Photograph  by  Willard  Luce 

Art  Layout     Dick  Scopes 

Cover     Lithographed  in  Full  Color  by  Deseret  News  Press 


'/vm/< 


Wc  are  all  delighted  with  the  new  color 
and  pictures  coming  out  in  our  Relief 
Society  Magazine.  The  August  insert 
"Jerusalem,  City  of  Peace,"  by  Christine 
II.  Robinson,  together  with  the  lovely 
photographs  by  Dr.  O.  Preston  Robinson, 
will  prove  invaluable.  The  editorial  "In 
the  Family  There  Is  Strength"  is  beautiful- 
ly worded  and  so  true  —  how  brief  are 
the  days  with  our  families. 

— Mabel  Jones  Gabbott 
Bountiful,  Utah 

I  must  tell  you  how  I  love  our  Relief 
Society  Magazine.  I  have  been  a  member 
of  the  Church  for  two  years,  and  a  mem- 
ber of  Relief  Society  for  the  same  length 
of  time.  I  have  so  much  enjoyed  the 
article  "Jesus  and  the  Land  He  Loved," 
by  Christine  H.  Robinsin,  in  the  July  issue 
of  the  Magazine,  and  also  the  beautiful 
photographs  by  Dr.  O.  Preston  Robinson. 
— Margaret  Lockwood 

Montagu  Bay 

Tasmania,  Australia 


The  pictures  and  article  "Jerusalem, 
City  of  Peace"  (by  Dr.  O.  Preston  Robin- 
son and  Christine  H.  Robinson,  August 
1962)  are  truly  beautiful.  The  Relief  So- 
ciety Magazine  supplies  the  spiritual  uplift 
that  I  stand  very  much  in  need  of  from 
time  to  time. 

— Mrs.  Selma  Bodtcher 

North  Hollywood,  California 


The  poem  sequence  "Portrait  of  Free- 
dom," by  Alberta  Huish  Christensen,  in 
the  September  issue  of  The  Relief  Society 
Magazine  is  a  tremendous  accomplishment 
—  to  me,  a  real  work  of  art.  I  am  so 
grateful  for  the  way  it  was  set  up  and 
illustrated.  The  page  layouts  are  so  lovely 
and  appropriate.  Every  month  the  Maga- 
zine is  beautiful  from  cover  to  cover. 
— Evada  Bitler 


Idaho  Falls,  Idaho 


I  must  comment  on  our  wonderful  Ke- 
lief  Society  Magazine.  Oh,  how  lovely  the 
July  issue  was.  The  flood  story  (by 
Frances  C.  Yost,  of  Bancroft,  Idaho) 
made  me  cry.  I  can  well  imagine  the  joy 
in  those  sisters'  hearts.  Thank  the  Lord 
for  our  sisters  in  the  gospel.  I  love  every 
one  of  them. 

— Mrs.  Olive  Moore 
Melbourne,  Australia 


My  family  is  just  like  that  of  Vilate 
McAllister  ("My  Family  Likes  All  Kinds 
of  I'ruit  —  Just  So  They  Are  Peaches," 
August  1962).  I  always  thoroughly  enjoy 
my  Relief  Society  Magazine,  from  the 
articles,  recipes,  and  sewing  tips,  right 
down  through  the  lessons  and  poems.  Sev- 
eral times  in  the  past  few  years  my  sons 
have  used  the  Magazine  for  a  specific 
poem  they  needed  for  school. 
— Mary  L.  Allred 
Saratoga,  Wyoming 

Please  convey  my  thanks  to  Mabel  Jones 
Gabbott  for  her  wonderful  poem  "Before 
the  Word  Goes  Forth"  (June  1962).  I 
have  reread  it  with  deep  pleasure  many 
times.  Its  mingled  beauty  and  wisdom 
are  poetry  at  its  best. 

— Ina  Hobson 

El  Cajon,  California 

I  have  so  much  enjoyed  reading  my 
July  copy  of  The  Relief  Society  Magazine. 
I  have  spent  many  lovely  hours  reading 
our  Magazine.  The  lessons  for  October 
are  most  spiritual  and  inspirational.  My 
daughter  was  interested  in  the  recipes 
("Quick  Recipes  for  Busy  Days,"  by  Janet 
W.  Breeze),  and  we  tried  out  the  Super 
Burgers.  They  were  delicious.  The  Maga- 
zine is  one  of  the  best  books  published, 
there  is  so  much  of  strength  and  wisdom 
in  its  pages. 

— Lucille  Walker 

Tracy,  Alabama 


794 


a8»T3iVX^ 


Monthly  Publication  of  the  Relief  Society  of 
^^^-   ^^  The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints 

NOVEMBER  1962 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE       Marianne    C.    Sharp     Editor 

Vesta   P.    Crawford    Associate  Editor  Belle    S.    Spafford     General  Manager 


SPECIAL  FEATURES 

"Search  the  Scriptures;  for  in  Them  Ye  Think  Ye  Have  Eternal  Life"  Belle  S.   Spafford  796 

Relief  Society  —  Builder  of  Testimonies Marianne  C.   Sharp  802 

"Union  of  Feeling"   Louise  W.    Madsen  804 

Fawn  Hansen  Sharp  Appointed  to  the  General  Board  of  Relief  Society  Irene  C.  Lloyd  806 

Report  and  Official  Instructions  Belle  S.   Spafford  807 

nCTION 

The  Little  Blue  Bag  Helen  C.   Warr  816 

Out  of  the  Wilderness  —  Chapter  5  Shirley  Thulin  834 

GENERAL  FEATURES 

From  Near  and  Far  794 

Sixty  Years  Ago  822 

Woman's  Sphere  Ramona  W.  Cannon  823 

Editorial:  Relief  Society  Gives  Thanks  for  New  Members  Louise  W.  Madsen  824 

In  Memoriom  —  Fern  Tanner  Lee 

Amy  Whipple  Evans   826 

Notes  From  the  Field:  Relief  Society  Activities  Hulda  Parker  839 

Birthday  Congratulations  872 

FEATURES  FOR  THE  HOME 

Try,  Try  Again  Caroline  Eyring  Miner  814 

Menu  for  Thanksgiving  Dinner  Mary  J.    Wilson  828 

Cut  and  Paste  Christmas  Cards  Janet  W.   Breeze  832 

Elizabeth  Welker  Collects  Samples  of  Antique  and  Modern  Lace  846 

LESSONS  FOR  FEBRUARY 

Theology  —  Talents  and  Testimonies  Roy  W.   Doxey  847 

Visiting  Teacher  Messages  —  "Pray  Always  That  You  Enter  Not  Into 

Temptation"   Christine   H.   Robinson  852 

Work  Meeting  —  The  Latter-day  Saint  Home  Is  Clean   (Part  I)   Virginia  F.  Cutler  854 

Literature  —  The  Literary  Lincoln  Briant   S.   Jacobs  856 

Social  Science  —  Divine  Law  and  Priesthood  Ariel  S.   Ballif  863 

POETRY 

The  Mendicant  Hour  —  Frontispiece  „ Lucille  R.   Perry  793 

In  Time  of  Harvest,  by  Evelyn  H.  Hughes  801;  In  Summer's  Wake,  by  Eva  Willes  Wangsgaard, 
814;  Two  Loves,  by  Lael  W.  Hill,  815;  First  Snow,  by  Dorothy  J.  Roberts,  827;  Chrysanthemums, 
by  Evelyn  Fjeldsted,  827;  Remembering  Sorrow,  by  Blanche  Kendall  McKey,  827;  Awareness,  by 
Delia  Adams  Leitner,  862;  Snow  Flowering,  by  Gilean  Douglas,  870;  Winter  Sunset,  by  Vesta 
N.  Fairbairn,  872. 


Published  monthly  by  THE  GENERAL  BOARD  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY  of  The  Church  of 
Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints.  ©  1962  by  the  Relief  Society  General  Board  Association 

Editorial  and  Business  Offices:  76  North  Main,  Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah:  Phone  EMpire  4-2511; 
Subscriptions  246;  Ekiitorial  Dept.  245.  Subscription  Price:  $2.00  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year; 
20c  a  copy  ;  payable  in  advance.  Tne  Magazine  is  not  sent  atter  subscription  expires.  No  back 
numbers  can  be  supplied.  Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change  of 
address  at  once,  giving  old  and   new   address. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter  February  18,  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under 
the  Act  of  March  3,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in 
section  1103,  Act  of  October  8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned 
unless  return  postage  is  enclosed.  Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only. 
The  Magazine  is  not  responsible  for.  unsolicited  manuscripts. 

795 


ff 


Search  the  Scriptures ; 
for  In  Them  Ye  Think 
Ye  Have  Eternal  Life 


99 


President  Belle  S.  Spaffoid 

[Address  Delivered  at  the  General  Session  of  the  Annual  General  Relief  Society 

Conference,  October  3,  1962] 


THROUGHOUT  the  sessions 
of  this  conference,  as  well  as 
in  most  meetings  of  the 
Church,  frequent  reference  is  made 
to  the  word  of  the  Lord  to  his  chil- 
dren as  recorded  in  the  sacred 
scriptures.  This  teaching  is  one  of 
the  foremost  functions  of  the 
Church.  The  Church  has  four  vol- 
umes of  scripture  referred  to  as  the 
''standard  works  of  the  Church": 

(1)  The  Bible,  containing  the 
Old  and  New  Testaments,  translat- 
ed out  of  the  original  tongues. 

( 2 )  The  Book  of  Mormon,  which 
is  an  abridgment  of  the  record  of 
peoples  formerly  living  on  the 
American  Continent.  This  book, 
according  to  the  preface,  is  ''to  show 
the  remnant  of  the  House  of  Israel 
what  great  things  the  Lord  hath 
done  for  their  fathers  .  .  .  And  also 
to  the  convincing  of  the  Jew  and 
Gentile  that  Jesus  is  the  Chiist,  the 
Eternal  God."  This  volume  of  scrip- 
ture has  a  place  beside  the  Bible  as 
a  spiritual  guide  to  mankind.  The 
prophet  Ezekiel  made  a  significant 
prophecy  relative  to  these  two  vol- 
umes being  one  in  the  hands  of  the 
Lord  for  his  children  in  the  latter 
days,  as  follows: 

796 


The  word  of  the  Lord  came  again  unto 
me,  saying,  Moreover,  thou  son  of  man, 
take  thee  one  stick,  and  write  upon  it,  For 
Judah,  and  for  the  children  of  Israel  his 
companions:  then  take  another  stick,  and 
write  upon  it.  For  Joseph,  the  stick  of 
Ephraim,  and  for  all  the  house  of 
Israel  his  companions:  And  join  them 
one  to  another  into  one  stick;  and  they 
shall  become  one  in  thine  hand  (Ezekiel 
37:15-17). 

(3)  A  third  volume  is  the 
Doctrine  and  Covenants,  which  con- 
tains revelations  given  to  the 
Prophet  Joseph  Smith,  with  some 
additions  by  his  successors  in  the 
Presidency  of  the  Church. 

(4)  The  fourth  volume  is  the 
Pearl  of  Great  Price,  which  contains 
visions  of  Moses,  as  revealed  to  Jo- 
seph Smith  the  Prophet,  and  the 
translation  of  some  ancient  records 
—  the  writings  of  Abraham  while  he 
was  in  Egypt  —  which  came  into 
the  hands  of  the  Prophet. 

These  are  not  the  only  scriptures, 
however.  All  scriptures  are  not 
found  within  the  volumes  of  the 
standard  works.  We  believe  in 
continuous  revelation  and  that  those 
teachings  which  come  from  our 
prophets  today: 


'SEARCH  THE  SCRIPTURES;  FOR  IN  THEM  YE  THINK  YE  HAVE  ETERNAL  LIFE' 


797 


.  .  .  when  moved  upon  by  the  Holy 
Ghost  shall  be  scripture,  shall  be  the  will 
of  the  Lord,  shall  be  the  mind  of  the 
Lord,  shall  be  the  word  of  the  Lord,  shall 
be  the  voice  of  the  Lord,  and  the  power 
of  God  unto  salvation  (D  &  C  68:4). 

f  wonder  how  often  we,  as  individ- 
uals, are  given  to  a  contemplation 
of  the  importance  and  meaning  in 
our  lives  of  these  sacred  writings. 
How  often  do  we  ponder  on  what 
our  lives  would  be,  if  these  volumes 
were  sealed  against  us.  The  loss 
would  be  incalculable.  Conversely, 
I  wonder  how  often  we  are  given  to 
count  the  great  blessings  which  flow 
to  us  through  having  them  readily 
available  to  us  for  our  individual 
reading  and  study. 

The  Lord  made  clear  to  Nephi 
what  it  meant  to  possess  the  sacred 
record  of  the  Jews  which  was  in  the 
hands  of  Laban.  When  the  Lord 
directed  that  Lehi  and  his  family 
should  possess  this  record  and  La- 
man  sought  to  obtain  it  from  Laban, 
Laban  grew  angry  and  thrust  Laman 
out  of  his  presence.  Then,  by  com- 
mandment of  the  Lord,  Nephi 
sought  to  obtain  the  record.  In  order 
for  him  to  accomplish  his  purpose 
the  Lord  delivered  Laban  into  the 
hands  of  Nephi,  but  it  became 
necessary  that  Nephi  should  kill 
Laban  or  fail  in  his  purpose.  Never 
at  any  time  had  Nephi  shed  the 
blood  of  a  man,  and  he  shrank  from 
so  doing.  Then  the  Spirit  said  unto 
him: 

...  It  is  better  that  one  man  should 
perish  than  that  a  nation  should  dwindle 
and  perish  in  unbelief  (I  Nephi  4:13). 

Then  Nephi  remembered  the 
word  of  the  Lord  spoken  to  him  in 
the  wilderness,  saying: 


.  .  .  Inasmuch  as  thy  seed  shall  keep  my 
commandments,  they  shall  prosper  in  the 
land  of  promise. 

Yea,  and  I  also  thought  that  they  could 
not  keep  the  commandments  of  the  Lord 
according  to  the  law  of  Moses,  save  they 
should  have  the  law. 

And  I  also  knew  that  the  law  was  en- 
graven upon  the  plates  of  brass  (I  Nephi 
4:14-16). 

Therefore,  Nephi  obeyed  the 
voice  of  the  Spirit,  and  the  record 
was  obtained  for  his  people. 


INDIVIDUALS  have  not  always 
been  fortunate  in  having  copies 
of  the  scriptures  in  their  possession 
for  their  individual  use.  At  one  time 
the  people  at  large  had  to  depend 
upon  the  teachings  that  came  to 
them  from  their  scribes  and  priests. 
Today,  we  are  abundantly  blessed 
in  that  everyone  who  will  do  so  may 
possess  these  valuable  volumes 
which  contain  the  will  of  God  for 
his  children,  the  divine  plan  of  life 
and  salvation,  the  gospel  of  Jesus 
Christ,  which  is  the  power  of  God 
unto  salvation.  We  may  open  them 
in  our  own  homes  and  read  the 
teachings  and  commandments  of 
the  Lord,  ponder  upon  them,  and 
apply  them  to  our  own  lives  and 
circumstances. 

President  Joseph  Fielding  Smith 
in  a  General  Relief  Society  Confer- 
ence said  that  there  should  not  be  a 
Latter-day  Saint  home  in  all  the 
world  where  there  would  not  be 
found  a  Bible,  a  Book  of  Mormon, 
a  copy  of  the  Doctrine  and  Cove- 
nants, and  of  the  Pearl  of  Great 
Price.  This  would  apply,  of  course, 
where  these  latter  volumes  are  trans- 
lated into  the  native  tongues.  These 


798 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER   1962 


books  should  be  conveniently  at 
hand,  inviting  their  use,  and  where 
family  members  may  come  to  view 
them  as  a  part  of  the  make-up  of 
the  home.  And  it  is  mandatory  up- 
on us  and  to  our  eternal  advantage, 
that  we  shall  study  them  —  search 
them  diligently. 

The  Doctrine  and  Covenants 
counsels  us: 

.  .  .  \'ca,  seek  \e  out  of  the  best  books 
words  of  wisdom;  seek  learning,  even  bv 
study  and  also  by  faith  (D  &  C  88:1 18) .' 

The  best  books  are  certainly  those 
which  contain  the  words  of  God; 
books  that  build  faith  in  God  —  his 
holy  scriptures. 

The  Prophet  Joseph  Smith  ad- 
monished the  people: 

Search  the  scriptures  —  search  the  reve- 
lations which  we  publish,  and  ask  your 
Heavenly  Father,  in  the  name  of  His  Son 
Jesus  Christ,  to  manifest  the  truth  unto 
you,  and  if  you  do  it  with  an  eye  single 
to  His  glorv  nothing  doubting,  He  will 
answer  \'0u  bv  the  power  of  His  Holy 
Spirit.  You  will  then  know  for  your- 
selves and  not  for  another.  You  will  not 
then  be  dependent  on  man  for  the  knowl- 
edge of  God;  nor  will  there  be  any  room 
for  speculation  (Teachings  of  the  Prophet 
Joseph  Smith,  pp.   11-12). 

This  admonition  is  for  every  indi- 
vidual. Each  one  must  search  for 
himself.  Upon  parents  rests  also 
an  added  responsibility  —  that  of 
guiding  and  directing  children  in 
their  search;  of  implanting  in  the 
hearts  of  their  children  a  love  and  a 
reverence  for  the  word  of  God  as 
set  forth  in  the  scriptures.  It  is 
their  duty  to  train  children  in  the 
use  of  the  scriptures,  for  the  Lord 
has  made  clear  that  it  is  the  duty  of 
parents  to  see  that  children  are 
reared  in  light  and  in  truth.     How 


better  can  this  be  done  than  through 
familiarizing  them  with  the  word  of 
the  Lord  as  contained  in  the  scrip- 
tures? While  the  Church,  with  the 
Priesthood  quorums  and  the  aux- 
iliaries, plays  a  vital  supporting  role 
in  teaching  the  gospel,  as  set  forth 
in  the  scriptures,  the  primary  respon- 
sibility for  this  rests  with  parents. 

A/f  OTHERS  are  particularly  fav- 
ored in  meeting  this  responsi- 
bility, since  they  are  with  the  chil- 
dren in  the  home  for  more  hours  of 
the  dav  than  is  the  father. 

Brigham  Young  is  recorded  as  say- 
mg: 

.  .  .  education  commences  with  the 
mother,  and  the  child.  ...  It  depends  in 
a  great  degree  upon  the  mother,  as  to 
what  children  receive,  in  early  age,  of 
principle  of  every  description,  pertaining 
to  all  that  can  be  learned  by  the  human 
famih'.  .  .  .  The  character  of  a  person  is 
formed  through  life,  to  a  greater  or  less 
degree,  bv  the  teachings  of  the  mother. 
The  traits  of  early  impression  that  she 
gi\es  the  child,  will  be  characteristic  points 
in  his  character  through  every  avenue  of 
his  mortal  existence  { Journal  oi  D'lseomses 
I,  pp.  66-67). 

The  scriptures  themselves  bear 
testimony  of  the  truthfulness  of  the 
influence  of  the  mother  in  these 
matters.  Paul,  writing  to  his  dearly 
beloved  Timothy,  speaks  of  Timo- 
thy's childhood  training  as  follows: 

When  I  call  to  remembrance  the  un- 
feigned faith  that  is  in  thee,  which  dwelt 
first  in  thy  grandmother  Lois,  and  thy 
mother  Eunice;  and  I  am  persuaded  that 
in  thee  also  (II  Timothy  1:5). 

Paul  further  wrote: 

But  continue  thou  in  the  things  which 
thou  hast  learned  and  hast  been  assured 
of,  knowing  of  whom  thou  hast  learned 
them; 


"SEARCH  THE  SCRIPTURES;  FOR  IN  THEM  YE  THINK  YE  HAVE  ETERNAL  LIFE"  799 

And  that  from  a  child  thou  hast  known  talk    in     Sunday    School    or    other 

the   holy   scriptures,   which   are   able   to  Church  gathenn^s,  they  make  their 

make    thee    wise    unto    salvation    through  i      ,.      ^    r       u-      i.  r           ri     • 

r  ..1       ,    ,         •     r-1   ■  1-    /TT     r      ^1  selection  or  subiect  rrom  their  own 

faith    which    is    in    Christ     (II     1  imothy  •  i       a /r     i      »        • 

^•i,.!^)  books,     with     Mothers     interested 

help  and  guidance.     The  selection 

I    know    of    one    young    mother  is  usually  a  principle  of  the  gospel, 

whose  familiarity  with  and  love  for  such  as  prayer,  Sabbath  observance, 

the  scriptures  came  to  her  largely  or   the   Word  of  Wisdom,    rather 

after  her  marriage  to  a  returned  mis-  than  a  story. 

sionary.  So  meaningful  did  they  A  regular  practice  in  the  home  is 
become  in  her  own  life  that  she  has  for  the  father  to  inquire  at  dinner 
conscientiously  devoted  herself  to  on  Sunday,  "What  was  your  Sunday 
helping  her  children  to  know  and  School  lesson  about?"  Then,  after 
appreciate  the  scriptures.  Today  dinner,  the  father  makes  a  practice 
her  ten-year-old  girl  and  eight-year-  of  helping  the  children  find  some- 
old  boy  have  their  own  copies  of  thing  about  it  in  their  books.  Moth- 
the  standard  works.  At  first,  as  very  gr  teaches  Primary.  The  children 
little  ones,  they  were  provided  with  and  their  scriptures  are  brought 
illustrated  stories  taken  from  the  actively  into  her  lesson  preparation. 
Bible  and  Book  of  Mormon.  Mother  Thus,  acquaintance  with  the  scrip- 
read  these  to  the  children.  Later,  ture  has  been  handled  in  a  way  that 
the  children,  as  they  learned  to  read,  has  brought  happy  companionship 
would  read  the  stories  back  to  with  mother  and  father,  as  well  as 
Mother.  Then,  as  they  read  from  light  and  truth  into  the  hves  of  the 
their  storybook,  Mother  would  read  children,  along  with  an  acquaintance 
the  same  story,  in  whole  or  in  part,  ^ith  these  great  books  of  divine 
as  the  children  were  able  to  compre-  wisdom  and  law. 
hend,  from  the  scripture  itself  ex-  j^  addition,  the  hours  spent  to- 
pla.nmg  to  the  children  the  differ-  ^^^^  ^^^^^  ^^^^  ^^^^  „f  tl^^  L^^^ 
ence  between  the  book  from  which  ^^^  ^^^^^^  ^^  develop  a  close  family 
she  was  reading  and  the  storybook  ^^-^  ^^^-^^  -^  it^^jf  ^ijl  ^ring 
from  which  they  read.  Always  she  jjch  rewards, 
emphasized  the  greater  value  of  the 
scripture,  as  such,  implanting  in  the 

children  a  special  regard  for  it.  Later,  I N  this  day  of  intensified  mission- 
as  the  children  became  ready,  they  ary  effort,  Latter-day  Saint  moth- 
would  read  to  Mother  a  familiar  ers,  imbued  with  a  testimony  of  the 
story  from  the  scripture  itself.  It  was  gospel,  strive  earnestly  to  prepare 
then  that  they  were  given  their  own  their  sons  and  daughters  to  be 
volumes.  When  a  simple  verse  had  worthy  and  ready  to  receive  a  call 
special  meaning  for  the  children,  to  missionary  service.  Is  not  a  knowl- 
Mother  would  take  time  to  help  edge  of  the  scriptures,  training  in 
them  memorize  it.  These  she  had  how  to  use  them  effectively,  a  very 
the  children  mark  in  their  own  vol-  vital  part  of  this  preparation?  The 
umes.  scriptures  are,  without  doubt,  the 
On  occasions  when  the  children  great  proselyting  tools  of  the  mis- 
are  given  opportunity  to  present  a  sionary.     Fortunate    indeed   is   the 


800 


RELIEF  SCKIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1962 


young  man  or  woman  who  goes  into 
the  mission  field  knowing  his  tools 
and  how  to  use  them.  It  enables 
him  to  speak  with  power  and 
authority  to  the  convincing  of  his 
hearers. 

llie  Book  of  Mormon  points  this 
out  with  reference  to  the  missionary 
labors  of  the  sons  of  Mosiah,  who, 
along  with  Alma  the  younger,  perse- 
cuted the  Church  and  then  were 
miraculously  converted,  as  was  Paul. 
Following  their  conversion  the  sons 
of  Mosiah  filled  a  mission  to  the 
Lamanites.  One  day  as  Alma  was 
journeying  in  the  Land  of  Gideon 
southward  he  met  with  the  sons  of 
Mosiah,  and  he  rejoiced  to  see  his 
brethren  and,  says  the  scripture: 

.  .  .  what  added  more  to  his  joy,  they 
were  still  his  brethren  in  the  Lord;  yea, 
and  they  had  waxed  strong  in  the  knowl- 
edge of  the  truth;  for  they  were  men  of 
a  sound  understanding  and  they  had 
searched  the  scriptures  diligently,  that 
they  might  know  the  word  of  God. 

But  this  is  not  all;  they  had  given 
themselves  to  much  prayer,  and  fasting; 
therefore  they  had  the  spirit  of  prophecy, 
and  the  spirit  of  revelation,  and  when 
they  taught,  they  taught  with  power  and 
authority  of  God. 

...  by  the  power  of  their  words  many 
were  brought  before  the  altar  of  God,  to 
call  on  his  name  and  confess  their  sins 
before  him  (Alma  17:2-4). 

The  vast  content  of  the  scriptures 
cannot  be  mastered  in  a  moment  or 
a  day.    It  is  a  lifetime  labor. 

I  recall  several  years  ago  when 
Relief  Society  sisters  were  studying 
The  Book  of  Mormon,  it  was  expect- 
ed that  every  sister  would  read  the 
book  in  its  entirety  As  a  special 
feature  of  the  Relief  Society  General 
Conference  and  to   encourage  the 


sisters  in  their  efforts,  a  member  of 
the  Twelve  was  invited  to  speak  to 
them  on  the  subject  of  The  Book  of 
Mormon.  Last  minute  circum- 
stances, however,  made  it  impossible 
for  him  to  attend  the  Conference 
and  meet  the  assignment.  It  became 
necessary  for  us  to  obtain  another 
speaker  on  very  short  notice  —  in 
fact,  the  morning  of  the  day  on 
which  the  address  was  scheduled. 
The  service  of  Elder  Matthew  Cow- 
ley was  enlisted.  Elder  Cowley  de- 
livered a  masterful  address,  in  which 
he  bore  this  impressive  testimony: 

I  would  like  to  bear  my  testimony  to 
you  about  the  book  which  you  are  study- 
ing in  Relief  Society,  the  Book  of  Mor- 
mon. I  know  nothing  about  archaeology. 
I  have  not  studied  the  maps  which  ap- 
parently relate  to  the  Book  of  Mormon, 
the  travels  of  the  Lehites,  the  Lamanites, 
and  so  forth.  I  know  very  little  about  the 
outside  evidences  of  the  Book  of  Mormon, 
but  I  have  a  testimony  of  the  divinity  of 
this  book,  and  that  testimony  has  come 
to  me  from  within  the  two  covers  of  the 
book  itself  ("Testimony  Through  Read- 
ing The  Book  of  Mormon,"  The  Reliei 
Society  Magazine,  January  1953,  pp.  7-8). 

Following  the  session  of  the  con- 
ference, in  grateful  appreciation,  I 
said  to  Brother  Cowley,  '*I  marvel 
that  you  could  give  such  a  mag- 
nificent and  convincing  address, 
with  so  little  time  in  which  to  pre- 
pare." To  this  Brother  Cowley  re- 
sponded by  saying,  ''What  do  you 
mean  by  little  time  in  which  to  pre- 
pare? I  had  plenty  of  time.  I  have 
had  a  lifetime.  My  preparation  for 
that  address  began  when  I  was  a 
little  boy  at  my  mother's  knee." 


"SEARCH  THE  SCRIPTURES;  FOR  IN  THEM  YE  THINK  YE  HAVE  ETERNAL  LIFE"         801 

The  Lord  has  said :  That  the  man  of  God  may  be  perfect, 

throughly  furnished  unto  all  good  works. 
He  that  seeketh  me  early  shall  find  me, 
and  shall  not  be  forsaken  (D  &  C  88:83). 

May  the  Lord  bless  us  to  love  and 
In  Second  Timothy,  3:16-17,  we     appreciate  these  sacred  writings  and 

^^^  to  follow  their  admonitions.     May 

All  scripture  is  given  by  inspiration  of  ^g  help  US  as  mothers  to  train  Our 

God,   and   is   profitable   for   doctrine,   for  ,  .,  ,          .       j      ti        •       t      •           i 

reproof,  for  correction,  for  instruction  in  children   tO   do   likewise  I    Sincerely 

righteousness:  P^^Y- 


In  Time  of  Harvest 


Evelyn  H.  Hughes 

Time  is  the  essence  near  the  season's  end, 
When,  row  on  row,  the  weighted  apples  bend 
Earthward  their  sun-flecked  treasure.    Quick! 
Now  is  the  time  of  harvest.    We  must  pick 
Each  russet  and  ruby,  green  and  golden  gem, 
Basket  on  overflowing  basket  heaped  with  them. 

Hurry!    The  day  is  waning  toward  the  night  — 
The  harvest  hours  vanish  with  the  light. 
A  keening  wind  across  the  barren  fields 
Startles  the  drowsy  orchard.    Nature  yields 
No  time;  the  darkness  brings  the  frost. 
Gather  the  apples  in,  or  all  is  lost. 


Relief  Society  - 
Builder  of  Testimonies 


Counselor  Marianne  C.  Sharp 

[Address  Delivered  at  the  General  Session  of  the  Annual  General  Relief  Society 

Conference,  October  3,   1962] 


RELIEF  Society  offers  women 
a  unique  opportunity  to  gain 
'  a  testimony  of  the  gospel  and 
the  means  of  strengthening  that 
testimony  daily. 

As  the  Church  spreads  over  the 
earth  at  the  greatly  accelerated  rate 
of  the  past  few  years,  Rehef  So- 
ciety organizations  offer  to  women, 
Church  members,  converts,  investi- 
gators of  different  nations  and  peo- 
ples, the  blessings  of  Rehef  Society. 

It  can  be  a  proselyting  medium. 
It  offers  women  a  unique  opportun- 
ity to  build  testimonies  of  the  gospel 
because  it  is  unique.  It  is  the  organ- 
ization on  the  earth  given  by  our 
Heavenly  Father  for  the  perfecting 
of  his  daughters.  The  Prophet  Jo- 
seph Smith  was  inspired  to  organize 
it,  and  it  has  been  directed  by  the 
Priesthood  of  God  through  its  120 
years 

With  the  instruction  of  President 
McKay  that  every  Church  member 
should  be  a  missionary,  every  Relief 
Society  member  should  arouse  her- 
self to  the  wonder  of  Relief  Society 
and  bend  her  earnest  efforts  to  bring 
into  this  testimony-building,  divine 
Society  the  women  of  her  own  land. 

Relief  Society  members  might 
take  to  themselves  the  words  of 
Paul  to  the  Romans: 

For  I  long  to  see  you.  .  .  .  that  I  might 
have  some  fruit  among  you  also,  even  as 
among  other  Gentiles.  I  am  debtor  both  to 
the  Greeks,  and  to  the  Barbarians;  both  to 

802 


the  wise,  and  to  the  unwise.  .  .  .  For  I 
am  not  ashamed  of  the  gospel  of  Christ: 
for  it  is  the  power  of  God  unto  salvation 
to  every  one  that  believeth  .  .  .  (Romans 
1:11,  13-14,  16). 

In  this  day  the  Lord  has  said, 
*'And  let  your  preaching  be  the 
warning  voice,  every  man  to  his 
neighbor,  in  mildness  and  in  meek- 
ness" (D  &  C  38:41).  Cannot 
Relief  Society  members  in  mildness 
and  in  meekness  bring  Relief  So- 
ciety's divine,  testimony-building 
Society  to  the  attention  of  neigh- 
bors? For  we,  also,  are  indebted  to 
the  wise  and  to  the  unwise,  to  those 
living  today  comparable  to  the 
Greeks  and  Barbarians  of  PauFs  day 
who  were  non-Romans. 

Relief  Society  is  unique  among 
women's  groups.  Relief  Society  is 
not  a  Church  study  club,  although 
the  members  faithfully  study  the 
standard  works  of  the  Church;  it  is 
not  a  homemakers  club,  although 
every  member  is  trained  in  better 
homemaking;  it  is  not  a  literary 
club,  although  members  gain  deep 
understanding  from  great  writings; 
it  is  not  a  social  service  club,  al- 
though it  studies  and  sponsors  the 
giving  of  service;  it  is  not  a  money- 
making  club,  although  substantial 
monetary  support  is  given  to  Church 
programs. 

It  is  an  inspired  organization  with 
the  highest  eternal  goals. 

A  year  ago,  speaking  at  the  Relief 


RELIEF  SOCIETY— BUILDER  OF  TESTIMONIES 


803 


Society  conference,  President  Brown 
said: 

When  wc  speak  of  other  organizations 
and  auxiliaries,  we  often  speak  of  their 
programs  and  their  activities,  but  when- 
ever we  speak  of  Rehef  Society,  the  word 
work  is  mentioned.  We  say  Rehef  Society 
work,  or  the  work  of  Rehef  Society  {Re- 
lief Society  Magazine,  December  ig6i, 
page  8 11 ) . 

And  what  is  this  work  of  which 
President  Brown  spoke?  The  grand 
key-words  which  the  Prophet  Joseph 
gave  to  Relief  Society  in  1842  to  act 
upon  were  the  words,  ''Said  Jesus, 
Te  shall  do  the  work  which  ye  see 
me  do.'  "  At  a  later  Relief  Society 
meeting,  the  Prophet  Joseph  urged, 
''If  the  sisters  loved  the  Lord,  let 
them  feed  the  sheep,"  and  the  "So- 
ciety is  not  only  to  relieve  the  poor, 
but  to  save  souls"  (D.H.C.  V,  pp. 
24-25). 

In  meekness  and  mildness,  we 
should  redouble  our  efforts  to  reach 
our  sisters  and  the  strangers  within 
our  gates  and  help  them  to  partake 
of  the  blessings  and  opportunities 
of  Relief  Society. 

The  power  of  Relief  Society  is  the 
sum  of  the  individual  members' 
testimonies  —  humble,  burning  testi- 
monies which  burn  away  dishar- 
mony, bickering,  or  ill-feelings  and 
engender  a  spirit  of  unity  and  the 
building  up  of  each  other. 

These  testimonies  are  gained  not 
alone  by  study  of  the  scriptures,  dis- 
cussions among  the  sisters  and  testi- 
mony bearing,  but  by  doing  the 
work  Jesus  did. 

You  recall  the  words  of  James, 
"Yea,  a  man  may  say.  Thou  hast 
faith,  and  I  have  works:  shew  me 
thy  faith  without  thy  works,  and  I 


will  shew  thee  my  faith  by  my 
works"  (James  2:18).  Relief  Society 
oflFers  the  opportunity  for  every 
woman  to  demonstrate  her  faith  by 
her  works. 

To  build  a  testimony  founded  up- 
on rock,  we  must  learn  to  love  our 
neighbor.  As  individuals  most  sis- 
ters are  kind  and  obliging  to  a  neigh- 
bor whom  they  know  in  trouble. 
But  the  good  Samaritan  did  not 
know  the  man  lying  wounded,  ex- 
cept that  he  belonged  to  a  race 
which  despised  the  Samaritan's  race. 
So  with  the  growth  of  love  of  neigh- 
bor in  Relief  Society.  Directed  by 
one  in  authority,  a  sister  serves  those 
whom  she  is  directed  to  serve,  wher- 
ever and  in  the  way  she  is  directed. 

Through  this  unselfish,  dedicated 
service,  the  souls  of  Relief  Society 
members  are  expanded,  and  works 
complement  faith,  and  additional 
blessings  return  to  a  mother 
through  the  influence  her  example 
has  on  her  children.  They,  likewise, 
are  the  blessed  recipients  of  the  in- 
creasing strength  of  the  testimony 
of  their  mother. 

As  Relief  Society  members,  we  are 
the  seekers  of  the  celestial  kingdom. 
We  know  that  Relief  Society  holds 
before  us  the  means  and  encourage- 
ment for  reaching  that  kingdom. 
We  strive  to  increase  the  light  and 
knowledge  we  have.  We  know  that 
faith  without  works  is  dead  and  that 
to  save  ourselves  we  must  save  oth- 
ers. A  testimony  of  the  gospel  is  our 
most  precious  possession.  It  can  be 
gained  in  Relief  Society,  and  we 
must  share  the  glorious  Relief  So- 
ciety with  others  —  that  each  mem- 
ber may  do  so  in  this  coming  year, 
I  pray. 


"Union  of  Feelin^" 


Counselor  Louise  W.  Madsen 


[Address  Delivered  at  the  General  Session  of  the  Annual  General  Relief  Society 

Conference,  October  3,   1962] 


JUST  before  he  entered  the  Gar-  fulfill  purposes.  The  Prophet  urged 
den  of  Gethsemane  on  the  night  the  sisters  to  obtain  power  from  on 
of  his  betrayal,  the  Lord  'lifted  high  by  being  ''one''  in  spirit  and 
up  his  eyes  to  heaven''  and  prayed  determination  to  do  the  work  he 
to  the  Father.  President  David  O.  would  have  them  do.  The  fact  that 
McKay  speaks  of  this  prayer  as  "the  they  have  done  so  is  attested  by  the 
greatest,  most  impressive  prayer  ever  growth  and  accomplishment  of  Re- 
uttered  in  this  world."  His  prayer  lief  Society  throughout  the  world, 
was  for  those  who  had  believed  on  Separation  by  miles  of  land  and 
him  and  for  "them  also  which  shall  oceans  of  water  does  not  change  nor 
believe  on"  him.  A  sublime  mes-  diminish  the  feeling  for,  nor  neces- 
sage  contained  therein  is  this  verse:  sity  of  "oneness."  A  quarter  of  a 
"That  they  all  may  be  one;  as  thou,  million  women  unified  in  feeling 
Father,  art  in  me,  and  I  in  thee,  and  purpose,  seeking  power  from  our 
that  they  also  may  be  one  in  us."  Heavenly  Father   in   righteousness, 

This  is  a  most  beautiful  expression  can  exert  a  tremendous  influence  for 

of  the  principle  of  unity.    It  is  this  good  wherever  they  may  be. 
principle  of  unity,  this  spirit  of  be-  What  is  this  power  we  may  ob- 

ing  "one,"  which  has  been  instru-  tain?    Is  it  not  to  do  what  is  good, 

mental  in  enabling  the  Church  to  to  do  what  the  Lord  requires  of  us, 

progress  and  to  accomplish  the  pur-  to  do  justly  and  to  walk  humbly? 

poses  for  which  it  was  established.  Is  it  not  the  privilege  to  serve  we 

One   of    the    statements    of    the  seek,  the  moving  force  of  compas- 

Prophet  Joseph  Smith  to  Relief  So-  sion  we  feel?     Is  it  not  the  power 

ciety  which  has  great  and  continuing  of    strength    and    the    blessing    of 

significance  is  "By  union  of  feeling  knowledge  we  cherish?    Is  it  not  the 

we  obtain  power  with  God."    This  power    of    unselfish    thought    and 

is  an  expression  of  the  principle  of  action,  selflessness,  the  ability  to  rise 

unity  which  shows  how  it  works  to  above  fault-finding  and  petty  mind- 


804 


"UNION  OF  FEELING' 


805 


edness  we  desire? 

We  are  again  reminded  that  these 
aspects  of  power  are  derived  through 
''union  of  feehng."  This  kind  of 
unity  cannot  be  maintained  success- 
fully with  less  than  the  best  from 
everyone.  Dissatisfaction  with  medi- 
ocrity enhances  the  ability  of  the 
whole  organization  to  use  this  heav- 
en-given power  to  its  fullest  extent. 
The  vision  and  aim  must  be  high 
and  the  integrity  of  purpose  and  de- 
pendability of  each  member  must 
be  heightened. 

Those  to  whom  power  is  given 
must  assume  the  responsibilities  that 
go  with  it.  The  greatest  responsi- 
bility is  wise  leadership.  To  guide, 
persuade,  and  direct  aright,  to  fortify 
in  righteousness,  to  educate  and  to 
give  impetus  to  courageous  action, 
are  facets  of  leadership  for  which 
women  in  Relief  Society  are  trained. 
The  strength  of  an  organization  of 
women  dedicating  itself  to  good,  fit- 
ting itself  for  what  there  is  to  do, 
and  thoroughly  believing  that  its 
work  is  basically  and  spiritually  right, 
is  the  strength  required  by  the  Lord 
for  the  work. 

»AUL  m  his  epistle  to  the  Ro- 
mans, speaks  of  the  ''mutual 
faith  both  of  you  and  me,"  and  be- 
seeches his  brethren  to  "strive  to- 
gether" in  all  that  must  be  done. 
He  warns  them  to  avoid  ''divisions 
and  offences  contrary  to  the  doc- 
trine." A  number  of  the  sisters  he 
singled  out  for  special  commenda- 
tion. 


I  commend  unto  you  Pliebe  our  sister, 
which  is  a  servant  of  the  church  which 
is  at  Cenchrea: 

That  ye  receive  her  in  the  Lord,  as 
becometh  saints,  and  that  ye  assist  her  in 
whatsoever  business  she  hath  need  of  you: 
for  she  hath  been  a  succourer  of  many, 
and  of  myself  also. 

Greet  Priscilla  and  Aquila  my  helpers 
in  Christ  Jesus: 

WHio  have  for  my  life  laid  down  their 
own  necks:  unto  whom  not  only  I  give 
thanks,  but  also  all  the  churches  of  the 
Gentiles.  .  .  . 

Greet  Mar^^  who  bestowed  much  labour 
on  us.  .  .  . 

Salute  Tryphena  and  Tryphosa,  who 
labour  in  the  Lord.  Salute  the  beloved 
Persis,  which  laboured  much  in  the  Lord 
(Romans  16:1-4,  6,  12). 

This  kind  of  commendation  can 
also  be  given  to  many  individual 
women  in  this  dispensation.  Great 
numbers  of  sisters  holding  office  in 
the  Society  could  be  described  in 
Paul's  words  as  having  "laboured 
much  in  the  Lord."  But  it  is  the 
Society  as  a  whole,  as  an  auxiliary 
of  the  Church,  receiving  power  from 
God  bv  "union  of  feeling,"  which 
best  serves  to  do  the  work  which  the 
Lord  would  have  done  by  an  organ- 
ization of  his  daughters. 

Beautiful  are  the  bonds  of  sister- 
hood! Uplifting  are  the  ties  of 
friendship.  Glorious  is  the  work  of 
thousands  of  sisters  unified  in 
righteous  purpose.  Humbling  is  the 
realization  that  it  is  the  Lord's  work 
we  are  to  do. 

May  he  bless  us  with  the  desire 
to  approach  him  in  "union  of  feel- 
ing," and  be  one  as  Christ  praved 
his  followers  would  be,  I  pray. 


Fawn  Hansen  Sharp  Appointed 
to  the  General  Board  of  Relief  Society 


Irene  C.  Lloyd 


Member,  General  Board  of  Relief  Society 


FAWN    HANSEN    SHARP 

Tj^AWN  Hansen  Sharp  was  ap- 
pointed to  the  General  Board 
of  Relief  Society,  September  9,  1962. 
She  has  accepted  this  call  in  the 
same  spirit  as  she  has  accepted  every 
other  assignment,  with  a  will  to 
serve  to  the  best  of  her  ability. 

Sister  Sharp  is  a  daughter  of  Peter 
Alvin  and  Lucy  Blain  Hansen.  Her 
grandparents  were  pioneers  of  Spring 
City,  Sanpete  County,  Utah,  and 
helped  on  the  construction  work  of 
the  Manti  Temple.  Her  father  left 
to  serve  on  a  mission  when  Sister 
Sharp  was  only  one  month  old.  Her 
parents,  both  deceased,  were  devout 
Church  workers,  and  taught  their 
children  to  live  and  understand  the 
principles  of  the  gospel. 

Sister  Sharp  attended  the  Latter- 
day  Saints  College,  later  the  Univer- 
sity of  Utah,  and  taught  five  years 
in  the  schools  of  Box  Elder  County. 

806 


She  married  J.  Vernon  Sharp  in 
1930  in  the  Salt  Lake  Temple,  and 
to  this  union  came  four  lovely  daugh- 
ters, two  who  have  passed  away,  one 
an  infant,  Judy  Lynn,  and  one  in 
young  womanhood,  Darlene  Sharp 
Topham.  The  other  daughters  are 
married,  Shirley  to  Lee  Pitchforth, 
and  Susan  to  John  Hutchinson. 
Both  girls  are  actively  engaged  in 
Church  service,  one  serving  as  a  Re- 
lief Society  president,  and  the  other 
as  a  literature  class  leader.  There  are 
four  grandchildren. 

Sister  Sharp  recently  returned 
from  serving  a  three-year  mission 
with  her  husband  President  Sharp. 
He  was  president  first  over  the 
original  Andes  Mission,  now  divided 
into  the  Chilean  and  Andes  Mission. 
She  helped  to  organize  thirty  Relief 
Societies  and  directed  the  transla- 
tion of  Relief  Society  manuals. 

She  served  as  Relief  Society  presi- 
dent of  Holladay  Third  and  Fifth 
Wards,  and  has  been  active  in  some 
Church  capacity  since  she  was  in  the 
ninth  grade. 

''Charity  Never  Faileth''  applies 
well  to  Sister  Sharp,  for  the  extra 
mile  has  never  been  too  long  nor  too 
hard  for  her,  if  it  meant  bringing 
comfort  to  those  in  need  or  in  sor- 
row. Sister  Sharp  has  always  been 
ready  to  render  service  to  her 
neighbor.  Love  of  her  Church,  her 
family,  and  her  strong  testimony  of 
the  gospel  will  give  strength  to  all 
who  came  in  contact  with  her  in 
her  new  calling. 


Report 

and  Official 

IrLstrnctlons 


President  Belle  S.  Spafford 

[Address  Delivered  at  the  General  Session  of  the  Annual  General  Relief  Society 

Conference,  October  3,   1962] 

A   regular  feature  of  the  Officers  sion.  All  four  sisters  are  devoted  Lat- 
Meeting  of  the  Annual  Relief  ter-day  Saints,  experienced  in  Relief 
Society    Conference    is    the  Society  work,   and   have  a   sincere 
presentation  of  a  brief  report  of  the  desire  to  be  helpful  to  you  through 
status  of  the  Society  as  shown  in  their  service  as  General  Board  mem- 
the  Annual  Report,  together  with  a  bers. 
few  instructions  and  recommenda- 
tions of  the  General  Board  designed  Organizations  and  Reorganizations 
to  help  the  Society  function  more         The  growth  in  number  of  organ- 
uniformly  and  successfully.  izations  is  encouraging.  At  the  close 
These  reports  show  highly  gratify-  of  1961  there  were  345  stake  organ- 
ing  accomplishments  on  the  part  of  izations.    Twenty-six  new  stake  or- 
both  stake  and  mission  Relief  So-  ganizations  were  created  during  the 
cieties.  year.  There  were  four  stakes  located 

in  Great  Britain;  five  on  the  Euro- 
General  Board  pean  Continent;  six  in  the  South 
We  are  pleased  to  introduce  to  Seas;  two  in  Old  Mexico;  seven  in 
you  four  new  General  Board  mem-  Canada;  and  the  remainder  in  the 
bers  appointed  since  the  last  General  United  States.  This  is  evidence  of 
Conference:  Sister  Irene  C.  Lloyd,  the  growing  strength  of  the  Church 
former  president  of  the  Holladay  in  faraway  places  and  in  foreign 
Stake  Relief  Society;  Sister  Hazel  lands.  Ward  and  branch  organiza- 
S.  Cannon,  former  counselor  in  the  tions  in  the  stakes,  according  to  our 
Federal  Heights  Ward  Relief  Soci-  Annual  Report,  were  increased  by 
ety;  Sister  Hazel  S.  Love,  formerly  261,  making  a  total  of  3,142.  There 
Relief  Society  president  of  the  were  sixty-four  missions  at  the  end 
Northern  California  Mission;  and  of  the  year,  an  increase  of  nine. 
Sister  Fawn  H.  Sharp,  former  Relief  During  1961  there  were  fifty-six 
Society  president  of  the  Andes  Mis-  reorganizations    in    the   stakes    and 

807 


808 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1962 


nineteen  in  the  missions.  We  are 
grateful  for  the  services  of  the  re- 
tired officers.  To  the  sisters  who  are 
succeeding  them  we  extend  a  warm 
welcome  into  the  Relief  Society 
family   of    officers. 

Missions 

Rapid  growth  is  characterizing  the 
work  in  the  missions.  Membership 
is  increasing;  many  new  branch 
and  district  organizations  are  being 
formed.  A  Relief  Society  mission 
president  writes: 

Our  district  organizations  function  very 
well.  Full  Relief  Society  boards  of  twelve 
members  are  set  up  with  regular  leadership 
meetings  being  held  with  all  recommended 
departments  being  conducted.  Some  of  the 
sisters  travel  as  far  as  loo  miles  to  attend 
the  leadership  meetings.  Through  these 
meetings  general  improvement  is  noted  in 
the  work  of  the  Society. 

Although  distances  between  homes 
of  members  is  a  problem  in  most 
missions,  visiting  teaching  is  being 
extended. 

Singing  Mothers  choruses,  with 
special  concerts  being  held,  are  re- 
ported by  a  number  of  Relief  Society 
mission  presidents.  Unusual  success 
is  also  attending  Magazine  promo- 
tion work. 

In  some  instances  the  sisters  labor 
under  unusual  difficulties  and  strains. 
In  one  of  the  missions  where  the 
political  situation  presents  unusual 
problems,  the  president  informs  us 
that  ''maintaining  family  solidarity 
is  a  problem,  but  the  sisters  express 
great  appreciation  for  the  lessons  as 
a  help  in  this  matter." 

We  recognize  the  wonderful  lead- 
ership being  given  to  Relief  Society 
in  the  missions  by  the  mission  Relief 


Society  presidents  and  thank  them 
for  their  service. 

Membership 

The  Society's  membership  pro- 
gram for  the  past  two  years  has  been 
characterized  by  intensive  effort. 
The  entire  active  membership  seems 
to  have  united  as  one  in  response 
to  the  membership  building  and 
fellowshipping  call  that  came  to 
them  from  the  Brethren.  Stake  and 
ward  presidents  have  demonstrated 
resourcefulness  and  dynamic  leader- 
ship. As  a  result,  for  1961,  the  mem- 
bership was  increased  by  16,899, 
making  a  total  membership  of  231, 

175- 

Heart-warming  stories  have  reached 
the  General  Board  of  your  fellow- 
shipping  activities.  Time  permits  me 
to  relate  only  one  which  is  typical. 
A  sister  writes: 

I  am  what  the  Relief  Society  sisters  call 
a  re-activated  Relief  Society  member.  In 
truth  I  am  a  re-activated  Latter-day  Saint 
because  of  Relief  Society.  I  was  born  to 
Latter-day  Saint  parents  but  was  not  bap- 
tized until  I  was  twelve  years  old.  For  a 
while  I  attended  Church  with  my  girl 
friends.  Then  we  moved  to  a  new  com- 
munity and  I  quit  going  to  Church. 
Later,  after  I  married,  a  visiting  teacher 
induced  me  to  enroll  in  Relief  Society. 
I  went  for  a  time  or  two  and  then 
dropped  out.  This  seemed  of  little  conse- 
quence to  me  or  anyone  else  for  that 
matter.  A  year  ago  I  was  invited  to  a 
special  Relief  Society  party.  It  was  delight- 
ful. I  don't  know  when  I  have  spent  a 
happier  or  more  interesting  afternoon.  The 
women  were  lovely  and  very  cordial.  They 
urged  me  to  pick  up  my  Relief  Society 
membership.  I  did  not  respond  immediately 
but  they  kept  after  me.  Because  they 
seemed  so  sincere  in  wanting  me,  in  what 
I  thought  at  the  time  was  a  moment  of 
weakness,  I  did  enroll.  It  wasn't  a  moment 
of  weakness,  Sister  Spafford,  it  was  a 
moment    of   great    blessing.      The    sisters 


REPORT  AND  OFFICIAL  INSTRUCTIONS 


809 


immediately  took  me  in  as  one  of  them. 
They  demonstrated  that  I  was  needed. 
They  made  me  a  visiting  teacher  with  a 
sweet-spirited  companion.  Then  after  awhile 
they  had  me  organize  a  ward  Singing 
Mothers  chorus  which  I  love.  They  have 
given  me  other  important  things  to  do. 
There  is  so  much  to  do  in  Relief  Society 
that  is  worthwhile.  I  am  learning  a  great 
deal  about  the  gospel,  about  which  I  knew 
very  little,  and  I  am  oh,  so  very  happy. 
I  guess  other  wards  have  good  Relief 
Societies  and  lovely  women,  but  I  cannot 
believe  there  is  any  ward  quite  like  mine 
or  any  women  quite  so  good  and  kind. 
Now  I  feel  as  if  I  want  every  woman  I 
know  to  join  Rehef  Society  and  I  want  you 
to  know  how  I  feel. 

Average  Attendance 

Just  as  your  membership  and  fel- 
lowshipping  accomplishments  are 
heartening,  so  also  is  the  average 
attendance  record.  Attendance  in- 
creased from  36.91  per  cent  of  the 
total  enrollment  to  38.44  per  cent. 
This  represents  an  increase  in  num- 
ber of  women  present  at  the  regular 
w^eekly  meetings  of  9,820.  Well- 
organized  nurseries,  with  carefully 
planned  activities,  are  proving  a  boon 
to  attendance. 

Two-Session  Ward  Reh'ef  Societies 
Some  wards  are  holding  two-ses- 
sion Relief  Societies— daytime  and 
evening  sessions— to  accommodate 
working  mothers.  Sisters,  we  are 
pleased  to  advise  you  that  a  plan  has 
been  worked  out  by  the  Brethren 
for  two-session  Relief  Societies.  A 
copy  of  this  is  available  at  General 
Board  headquarters  upon  request  of 
stake  Relief  Society  presidents  for 
wards  which  may  wish  to  enter  into 
such  an  arrangement. 

The  holding  of  evening  Relief  So- 
cieties on  a  stake  basis  is  not  author- 
ized. Relative  to  this  we  have  been 


instructed  by  our  advisors  from  the 
Council  of  Twelve  as  follows: 

If  evening  Relief  Societies  are  felt  nec- 
essary to  meet  the  needs  of  working 
women,  they  should  be  conducted  on  a 
ward  basis  according  to  the  approved  plan. 
There  would  be  no  objection,  however,  in 
bringing  together  occasionally  the  sisters 
attending  evening  Relief  Society  sessions 
for  a  stake  function,  but  the  conduct  of 
regular  Relief  Society  meetings  by  the 
stake  board  for  Relief  Society  members  is 
disapproved. 

If  wards  are  unable  to  hold 
evening  sessions  weekly,  it  is  per- 
missible to  conduct  them  on  a 
monthly  or  bi-monthly  basis.  Such 
lesson  courses  as  would  meet  the 
interests  and  needs  of  the  greatest 
number  of  sisters  attending  would 
be  selected  by  the  ward  Relief  Soci- 
ety presidency  in  consultation  with 
the  stake  Relief  Society  presidency 
from  the  approved  lesson  courses  for 
the  current  year. 

The  General  Board  has  had  a 
few  requests  from  Latter-day  Saint 
proprietors  of  homes  for  the  aging 
for  Relief  Societies  to  be  conducted 
in  the  homes  for  the  benefit  of 
Latter-day  Saint  resident  sisters.  The 
regulations  set  up  by  the  Brethren 
for  the  conduct  of  meetings  in  such 
homes  are  available  upon  request  at 
the  General  Board  office.  Such 
meetings  should  not  be  undertaken 
without  stake  Relief  Society  presi- 
dents obtaining  a  copy  of  these 
regulations  which  they  would  make 
available  to  the  stake  president. 

Visiting  Teaching 

It  is  with  gratitude  that  we  report 
to  you  today  that  last  year  100,059 
visiting    teachers   made   a    total   of 


810 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER   1962 


3,943,596  (approximately  4,000,000) 
visits  to  the  homes— an  increase  of 
204,854  over  i960.  The  good  ac- 
compHshed  by  this  program  is  un- 
measiirable. 

To  call  at  a  home,  uninvited,  as 
an  emissary  of  Relief  Society,  im- 
poses upon  visiting  teachers  the  re- 
sponsibility of  conducting  the  visit 
in  a  spirit  of  humility,  sisterhood, 
and  service,  and  according  to  stan- 
dards set  by  the  Society.  In  turn, 
this  imposes  upon  ward  presidents 
a  very  definite  responsibility  properly 
to  direct  the  visiting  teachers.  The 
ten-minute  period  allowed  presidents 
in  the  visiting  teacher  meeting  should 
be  devoted  to  helping  the  teachers 
effectively  perform  their  duties,  and 
not  to  extraneous  matters.  We  sug- 
gest that  stake  presidents  call  this 
to  the  attention  of  their  respective 
ward  presidents  and  that  definite 
guidance  be  given  them  in  the  use 
of  this  time  through  the  leadership 
meeting. 

Educational  Program 

The  educational  program,  we  be- 
lieve, is  a  powerful  force  in  influenc- 
ing the  beliefs,  attitudes,  viewpoints, 
and  conduct  of  Relief  Society  mem- 
bers. The  approximate  20,000  class 
leaders  devote  countless  hours  to  the 
preparation  of  their  respective  les- 
sons, and  classwork,  generally  speak- 
ing, is  excellent.  The  theology  course 
on  the  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  and 
the  visiting  teacher  messages, 
''Truths  to  Live  By  From  the 
Doctrine  and  Covenants,"  also  the 
literature  course  on  American  Litera- 
ture, for  1962  and  1963,  are  a 
continuation  of  those  of  last  year. 


A  new  social  science  course  entitled, 
''Divine  Law  and  Church  Govern- 
ment" will  be  introduced.  The 
objective  of  this  course  is  "to  under- 
stand the  law  of  God  as  it  operates 
through  his  Priesthood  for  the  exal- 
tation of  his  children."  This  course, 
we  believe,  will  be  highly  challeng- 
ing to  class  leaders  and  extremely 
valuable  to  the  sisters  in  helping 
them  better  to  understand  and  ap- 
preciate Church  government. 

Relief  Soeiety  Materials  in  Spanish 

We  are  happy  to  announce  that 
at  the  request  of  the  General  Board 
there  has  been  translated  into  Span- 
ish some  Relief  Society  lesson  helps 
and  administrative  materials.  A  kit 
suitable  for  use  in  wards  and  branch- 
es is  now  available  for  50c  at  the 
General  Board  office.  It  contains 
the  1962  convention  helps  for  the- 
ology, social  science,  visiting  teacher 
messages,  music,  and  work  meeting, 
and  some  basic  instructions  on  visit- 
ing teaching  and  on  the  preparation 
and  presentation  of  lessons.  Also 
translated  into  Spanish  for  the  use 
of  stakes  and  districts,  and  available 
singly  at  10c  each,  or  in  a  second 
packet  for  $1,  are  other  convention 
and  conference  materials  on  mem- 
bership, visiting  teaching,  presiden- 
tial and  secretarial  instructions,  and 
music  helps.  A  list  of  these  materi- 
als may  be  obtained  from  the  Gen- 
eral Board  office. 

Lesson  manuals  containing  the 
Relief  Society  lessons  for  1962-63  in 
Spanish  are  obtainable  for  75^  from 
the  Missionary  Department,  47  East 
South  Temple,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah. 
Payment  for  manuals  must  accom- 
pany the  order. 


REPORT  AND  OFFICIAL  INSTRUCTIONS  811 

Magazine  er  the  brief  discussions  "The  Latter- 
The  steadily  increasing  Magazine  day  Saint  Home."  This  procedure  is 
circulation  is  a  tribute  both  to  the  contrary  to  the  regulations  of  the 
worth  of  the  Magazine  content  and  General  Board, 
to  the  Magazine  representatives  who  Bazaars  held  during  the  past  year 
render  such  outstanding  service.  The  reflected  high  standards  of  workman- 
circulation  at  the  close  of  1961  was  ship,  good  judgment  as  to  useful  and 
183,236— an  increase  of  12,234  over  saleable  articles,  as  well  as  fair  pric- 
the  previous  year.  There  were  303  ing;  they  showed  evidence  of  having 
stakes  and  twenty-four  missions  on  drawn  upon  the  creative  ability  and 
the  honor  roll.  skills  of  the  sisters. 

We  hope  you  feel  as  do  we  that  Relative  to  bazaars,  we  have  had 
the  addition  of  color  to  the  inside  called  to  our  attention  by  presidents 
pages  adds  to  the  attractiveness  and  of  foreign  missions  requests  that 
general  enjoyment  of  the  publica-  have  been  received  by  sisters  of  their 
tion.  respective  missions  from  Relief  So- 
cieties in  the  United  States  for  items 
Work  Meeting  to  be  sold  at  so-called  International 
We  are  pleased  with  the  work  Relief  Society  Bazaars.  In  return, 
meeting  activities  being  planned  and  the  United  States  Relief  Societies 
conducted  by  the  wards.  There  offer  to  send  to  the  foreign  Relief 
seems  to  have  been  a  broadened  view  Society  items  made  by  the  sisters 
of  what  is  helpful  to  the  sisters  in  here.  This  has  caused  considerable 
their  daily  homemaking.  A  large  trouble  in  the  foreign  missions  and  is 
volume  of  articles  was  produced  as  contrary  to  a  regulation  of  the  Gen- 
follows:  eral  Board  issued  in  1950  as  follows: 

''Funds   or  articles    to    be   sold   at 

Sewed  articles                 535,853  h^^^^^s  should  not  be  solicited  from 

Non-sewed  articles            225,161  .                 .                 -i       i 

Sisters  livmg  outside  the  geographic 

This  represents  a  total  of  761,014  boundaries  of  the  ward  holding  the 

or  an  increase  of  105,221  articles  over  bazaar."  We  trust  you  will  keep  this 

the  previous  year.  regulation  in  mind. 

The  work  meeting  discussions  for 

1962-63  are  designed  to  show  how  Compassionate  Seivices  and  Church 

the  Latter-day  Saint  home  may  set  Welfare 

an  example  in  homemaking.  These  Compassionate    services    and 

discussions  will  undoubtedly  suggest  Church  welfare  activities  held  their 

to  alert  work  meeting  leaders  addi-  rightful  place  of  importance  during 

tional  homemaking  programs  for  the  1961.    There  were  357,334  visits  to 

work  meeting.  the  sick  and  homebound  or  an  in- 

We  caution  you  against  creating  crease  of  34,780.  There  were  30,211 

an    additional    department    in    the  eight-hour  days  bedside  nursing  care 

leadership  meeting,  by  authorizing  given  the  sick,  or  an  increase  of  661 

the  work  meeting  discussion  leaders  days.  Tliere  were  over  400,000  hours 

to  meet  separately  from  the  regular  devoted  to  other  types  of  compas- 

work  meeting  department  to  consid-  sionate    service— a    magnificent    in- 


812 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1962 


crease  of  126,087  hours  in  this  area 
of  service. 

Ward  Relief  Society  presidents 
made  93,625  family  visits  under  the 
direction  of  their  respective  bishops 
— an  increase  over  1961  of  8,154 
visits.  There  were  54422  Relief  So- 
ciety members  who  assisted  on  wel- 
fare projects,  while  the  sisters  of  the 
Church  contributed  789,807  hours 
time  to  these  projects. 

In  recording  the  number  of  family 
visits,  all  visits  to  the  home,  whether 
initial  or  follow-up  visits,  were  in- 
cluded. A  new  edition  of  the  ward 
and  stake  record  books  will  go  into 
use  in  January  1963.  In  addition  to 
calling  for  the  number  of  home 
visits,  the  new  editions  of  the  record 
books  call  for  the  number  of  other 
contacts  made  to  families  in  need 
by  ward  Relief  Society  presidents 
under  the  direction  of  their  respec- 
tive bishops.  This  will  include  tele- 
phone conversations,  contacts  with 
the  family  at  Church  or  other  places 
—in  fact,  any  contacts  other  than 
home  visits  at  which  time  informa- 
tion is  received  pertaining  to  the 
needs  of  the  family. 

Also,  in  recording  the  number  of 
hours  contributed  to  Church  welfare 
projects,  credit  is  being  extended  to 
include  time  contributed  by  a  sister 
in  order  to  make  it  possible  for 
another  sister  to  accept  an  assign- 
ment. For  example.  Sister  A  might 
have  a  bedfast  mother  in  her  home 
so  could  not  accept  an  assignment  to 
go  to  the  cannery,  unless  someone 
was  available  to  stay  with  the 
mother.  Sister  B  might  be  physically 
unable  to  work  at  the  cannery  but 
could  sit  with  Sister  A's  mother,  thus 
allowing  Sister  A  to  accept  the  as- 


signment. If  such  an  arrangement 
is  made  by  the  Relief  Society  work 
director  counselor  under  the  direc- 
tion of  the  bishop,  the  time  spent 
by  both  sisters  would  be  counted 
and  both  would  receive  work  re- 
ceipts. Presidents,  please  call  these 
matters  to  the  attention  of  your  ward 
presidents. 

Revised  Record  Books  and  Visiting 
Teacher  Report  Books 

In  addition  to  the  new  editions 
of  the  ward  and  stake  record  books 
to  which  I  have  just  referred,  a  new 
edition  of  the  visiting  teacher  report 
book  will  also  go  into  effect  in  Janu- 
ary 1963.  Both  the  record  book  and 
the  visiting  teacher  report  book  have 
a  few  revisions  over  those  presently 
in  use  which  will  be  explained  in 
detail  in  the  Secretary-Treasurers  De- 
partment tomorrw.  We  suggest  that 
stake  presidents  discuss  these  revi- 
sions with  their  respective  secretary- 
treasurers  so  that  stake  presidents 
may  be  fully  acquainted  with  them 
and  in  a  position  to  explain  them,  in 
turn,  to  the  respective  ward  presi- 
dents at  a  forthcoming  leadership 
meeting.  One  important  revision  will 
allow  for  a  record  to  be  kept  for 
the  number  of  non-Latter-day  Saint 
women  who  are  members  of  Relief 
Society;  also,  the  number  of  visiting 
teacher  visits  made  to  non-L.D.S. 
families.  We  hope  presidents  will 
be  especially  aware  of  this. 

Singing  Mothers 

While  there  are  2,599  Singing 
Mothers  choruses,  we  feel  concerned 
at  the  decline  in  a  single  year  of  453 
choruses,  with  8,440  fewer  women 
participating.  This  calls  for  special 
attention  from  stake  Relief  Society 


REPORT  AND  OFFICIAL  INSTRUCTIONS 


813 


presidents.  Too  many  ward  presi- 
dents seem  to  have  felt  that  with 
the  discontinuance  of  the  special 
Fast  Sunday  evening  programs,  there 
is  not  sufficient  opportunity  for  a 
ward  chorus  to  sing  to  justify  having 
one.  This  is  not  so.  Opening  and 
closing  socials,  Anniversary  Day  pro- 
grams, Christmas  functions,  pro- 
grams held  in  connection  with 
bazaars,  lesson  work,  funerals— these 
and  other  occasions  might  utilize  a 
chorus.  Some  ward  bishops  use  Sing- 
ing Mothers  occasionally  for  sacra- 
ment meeting  at  times  when  the 
ward  choir  is  not  available.  Presi- 
dents, we  urge  you  to  encourage 
ward  Relief  Society  Singing  Mothers 
choruses. 

Finances 

Generally  speaking,  Relief  Soci- 
eties adequately  finance  themselves 
to  meet  the  general  operating  ex- 
penses, with  a  possible  exception  of 
a  few  newly  created  stakes,  particu- 
larly those  in  foreign  countries.  We 
again  suggest  to  these  new  stakes 
the  careful  reading  of  the  section  on 
''Funds''  in  the  Handbook.  Feel  free, 
also,  to  discuss  this  matter  with  the 
General  Board  representatives  who 
visit  with  you  in  your  Relief  Society 
conventions. 

Conclusion 

Sisters,  in  your  efforts  to  forward 
the  program  of  Relief  Society  and 
to  bring  more  women  actively  into 
the  organization,  you  are  engaged  in 
highly  profitable  endeavors.  Relief 
Society  is  a  wonderful  organization, 
with  tremendous  power  for  good.  As 
an  aid  to  the  Priesthood  in  advanc- 
ing the  work  of  the  Church,  it  makes 


a  worthy  contribution  to  the  build- 
ing of  our  Father's  kingdom  on 
earth.  As  an  organization  for  wom- 
en, it  touches  every  facet  of  their 
lives.  It  has  the  power  to  make  of 
its  members  sweet-spirited,  thought- 
ful, kind  women;  to  make  them 
competent  and  poised  women;  cul- 
tured and  refined  women.  It  influ- 
ences their  manners,  their  speech, 
and  their  tastes.  It  develops  within 
them  a  sense  of  appropriateness  or 
fitness  in  what  they  do  and  say- 
even  in  how  they  dress.  Occasionally 
you  may  note  a  woman  coming  to 
Relief  Society  inappropriately  dressed 
or  whose  general  appearance  does 
not  bespeak  the  dignity  which  we 
associate  with  Relief  Society.  We 
also  note  that  it  is  not  long,  however, 
until  the  formality  and  dignity  of 
the  meetings,  the  example  of  officers 
and  the  general  teachings  of  the 
Society  develop  within  her  an  aware- 
ness of  what  is  appropriate  and  right. 
Yes,  Relief  Society  is  a  power  in 
helping  women  to  be  their  best 
selves— lovely,  lovable,  useful  wom- 
en whose  lives  are  purposeful  and 
exemplary;  women  who  are  about 
their  Father's  business.  All  of  this 
carries  over  into  their  homes  and 
bears  fruit  in  the  character  of  their 
homes  and  in  the  lives  of  their  chil- 
dren. 

To  be  called  to  a  position  of  lead- 
ership in  an  organization  which  plays 
so  important  a  role  in  the  work  of 
the  Church  and  which  so  vitally  in- 
fluences women  to  serve  as  an  ex- 
ample to  Latter-day  Saint  women,  is 
a  responsibility  of  consequence  as 
well  as  a  sacred  trust.  May  the  Lord 
inspire  and  guide  you  in  your  call- 
ings, I  sincerely  pray. 


In  Summer's  Wake 

Eva  Willes  Wangsgaard 

1  stand  above  exotic  tropic  bloom 

Begonias  yield  within  their  sun-flecked  shade, 

The  hose  relinquishing  a  silver  plume 

Of  liquid  life  to  burnish  leafy  jade. 

While  all  about  petunias  climb  and  spread 

High  up  the  fence  and  over  moistened  roots. 

Bright  garlanded  in  apples  overhead, 

Tlie  Hopa  crabtree  molds  its  crimson  fruit. 

Yet  something  indefinable  repeats 

A  thin  familiar  warning,  ''Autumn's  near." 

And  deep  within  me  smoldering  protests  beat 

A  sharp  denial  to  the  waning  year. 

Each  mellow  moment  caught  in  summer's  wake 

Tempers  my  joy  with  its  peculiar  ache. 


Try,  Try  Again 

Caioline  Eyiing  Minei 

''pERSEVERANCE  is  more  prevailing  than  violence;  and  many  things 
which  cannot  be  overcome  when  they  are  together,  yield  themselves 
up  when  taken  little  by  little,"  so  philosophized  Plutarch. 

This  puts  me  in  mind  of  the  dozen  sticks  which  could  not  be  broken 
when  held  together,  but  one  by  one  they  were  overcome.  My  mother  used 
to  say  it  more  simply  in  the  old  adage:  'If  at  first  you  don't  succeed,  try, 
try  again,"  or  'Tractice  makes  perfect." 

President  Grant  said  substantially  the  same  thing  in  the  words:  "That 
which  we  persist  in  doing  soon  becomes  easy  to  do,  not  that  the  nature 
of  the  thing  has  changed,  but  that  our  power  to  do  has  increased." 

When  living  the  whole  gospel,  one  cannot  be  deflected  from  his  faith, 
but  only  as  he  falls  away,  commandment  by  commandment,  precept  by 
precept.  Perfection  is  made  trifle  by  trifle,  but  in  itself  is  not  a  trifling 
thing.  My  mother  told  me  of  the  painstaking  remaking  of  her  seams 
when  sewing  as  a  child.  She  learned  to  be  one  of  the  finest  quilters  in  the 
whole  valley. 

814 


' '-/  ' 


^yfp^tf 


W  -L 


Don  Knight 


'I 


_^'|JJ"j|C' 


TORREY  PINES  PARK,  SAN  DIEGO,  CALIFORNIA 


Two  Loves 

Lael  W.  HiJl 

These  mountain  ways  are  tall  and  proud; 

I  run  to  them,  I  shout  aloud, 

I  love  them  with  a  love  oh  fierce 

As  thrust  of  stone  —  my  cliffs  that  pierce 

Thunder  and  night  and  needled  snow! 


...  It  is  with  gentler  joy  I  go 

To  lift  warm,  water-rippled  sands 

And  pour  them  back  from  sun-held  hands, 

To  lean  upon  the  salt-soft  air 

In  wind-bowed  attitudes  of  prayer: 

I  meet  the  everlasting  seas 
Quietly,  upon  my  knees. 


Little 


Blue  Bag 


"H 


URRY,  Mama,  they  will  go 
without  me."  Margaret 
had  been  too  excited  about 
the  Christmas  shopping  trip  to  touch 
her  breakfast.  Now  she  could  not 
wait  to  put  on  her  galoshes  or  fasten 
the  scarf  about  her  neck.  Her  moth- 
er held  up  one  of  the  red,  knitted 
mittens,  and  Margaret  pushed  her 
hand  into  it,  then  repeated  the 
movement  with  the  other  hand. 

*'Oh!  My  money!"  she  exclaimed. 

''Here  it  is,  dear."  Mrs.  Haskell 
smiled  at  her  young  daughter.  '1 
have  tied  it  in  the  corner  of  your 
handkerchief." 

816 


Helen  C.  Warr 


'Thank  you.  Mama."  Margaret 
took  the  knotted  corner  and  clasped 
it  tightly  in  her  mittened  hand.  She 
kissed  her  mother  hurriedly  and  ran 
out  the  back  door,  as  the  sleigh 
drew  up  and  stopped  in  the  yard. 

Today  was  the  big  day.  She  and 
Ross  were  doing  their  Christmas 
shopping  alone  this  year.  Always 
before  Mama  had  gone  with  her  and 
made  suggestions  as  to  what  she 
should  buy  for  Papa  and  for  Ross. 
But  today  she  and  Ross  were  riding 
into  town  with  Papa  and  would  go 
into  Mr.  Kruger's  store  and  decide 
all  by  themselves.    Mama  had  said 


LITTLE  BLUE  BAG 


817 


maybe  they  should  put  their  money 
together  and  buy  just  one  gift  for 
each  person  instead  of  two,  but  Ross 
always  wanted  to  buy  different 
things.  She  had  thought  and 
thought  about  it  and  eould  not  de- 
cide what  she  should  do. 

Papa  helped  her  up  into  the  sleigh 
and  tucked  her  in  between  himself 
and  Ross.  Ross  was  only  four  years 
older  than  she,  but  he  always  tried 
to  act  like  Papa.  Sometimes  he 
called  her  a  little  girl.  Papa  did,  too, 
but  it  was  all  right  when  he  did  it, 
for  his  voice  sounded  so  much  nicer 
when  he  said  it. 

"Well,  so  my  little  girl  is  going 
Christmas  shopping?" 

She  knew  Papa  would  be  looking 
at  her  in  that  way  he  always  looked 
when  he  called  her  his  little  girl. 
His  eyes  would  twinkle,  the  corners 
of  his  mouth  would  turn  up,  and,  if 
she  looked  at  him,  he  would  wink 
ever  so  slightly  with  his  left  eye. 

She  looked  up  at  him  now,  and 
he  winked  with  his  left  eye  and  said, 
"Have  you  decided  what  you  will 
buy  for  Mama?" 

"She  will  want  to  buy  some  silly 
thing  like  .  .  .  like  perfume  .  .  . 
most  likely,  or  .  .  ."  Ross  hesitated. 

"Could  we,  Ross?"  Margaret 
asked. 

She  had  not  thought  of  perfume, 
but  Mama  might  like  that.  She  had 
not  known  about  perfume  until  just 
lately  when  she  was  helping  Mama 
clean  out  the  bureau  drawers.  She 
had  seen  the  little  bottle  with  the 
rubber  bulb,  in  the  top  drawer,  and 
had  asked  what  it  was.  Mama  had 
squeezed  the  bulb  and  said,  "It's 
perfume,  dear."  Margaret  had 
thought  the  fragrance  was  heavenly, 
and  had  said  so.    Now  she  remem- 


bered the  smell  of  the  perfume  and 
it  was  just  like  Mama  always  smelled. 

"See,  what  did  I  tell  you!"  said 
Ross. 

"But  couldn't  we,  Ross?"  Mar- 
garet asked  again. 

"Maybe  you  had  better  let  me 
buy  the  perfume."  Papa  laughed  and 
patted  her  hand. 

T  T  was  a  nice  day  for  going  Christ- 
mas shopping,  thought  Margaret. 
Yesterday's  snow  had  settled  and 
was  packed  down  under  the  feet  of 
the  horses  and  runners  of  the  sleighs 
that  had  passed  over  the  road  before 
them.  Everything  sparkled  with 
the  sun  shining  on  the  snow,  and 
the  frost  was  dropping  from  the  trees 
and  bushes  along  the  roadway.  The 
air  was  crisp  and  sharp.  The  bells 
on  the  harness  jingled,  and  the 
horses  sent  out  jets  of  steam  from 
their  nostrils  as  they  trotted  along. 
The  crunch  of  snow  under  their 
feet  made  a  pleasant  sound. 

She  wished  Mama  could  have 
come  along  for  the  ride,  but  she  had 
said:  "My  goodness!  I  have  so  many 
things  to  do.  We  will  make  the 
cookies  when  you  come  back.  We 
need  raisins  and  coconut  from  Mr. 
Kruger's  store." 

Margaret  thought  all  of  the  nice 
things  were  coming  in  one  day. 
Mama  alwavs  let  her  cut  the  cookies 
and  choose  the  different  shaped  cut- 
ters. Sometimes  she  let  her  put  on 
the  raisins  to  make  the  eyes  and 
buttons  on  the  gingerbread  men. 
Then  she  could  select  the  nicest 
looking  ones  to  hang  on  the  Christ- 
mas tree.  Christmas  was  going  to 
be  such  fun. 

When  the  sleigh  drew  up  in  front 
of  Mr.  Kruger's  store,  Ross  jumped 


818 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1962 


out  and  tied  the  horses  to  the  hitch- 
ing post.  Mr.  Haskell  helped  Mar- 
garet from  the  sleigh,  and  they 
walked  into  the  warm  and  pleasant 
smelling  interior  of  the  general  store. 
The  change  from  the  frosty  air  out- 
side and  the  warmth  inside  made 
Margaret's  face  tingle.  The  glare 
of  the  sun  on  the  early  morning 
snow  made  the  store  seem  dark  by 
comparison. 

"Morning,  Haskell."  Mr.  Kruger's 
bellowing  voice  sounded  from  some- 
where in  the  rear.  He  emerged  from 
behind  a  pile  of  sacked  sugar,  wip- 
ing his  hands  on  his  apron. 

''Good  morning,  Mr.  Haskell. 
Hello,  Ross  and  Margaret." 

Miss  Gallic  Bronson  spoke  from 
behind  the  counter,  where  she  was 
moving  the  piles  of  overalls  to  make 
room  for  the  new  Ghristmas  mer- 
chandise. 

''What  can  I  do  for  you?"  she 
asked. 

Miss  Gallic  was  a  little  woman 
who  seldom  smiled,  but  Margaret 
thought  she  was  quite  pretty. 

"Good  morning,  Miss  Gallic, 
Mr.  Kruger."  Papa  was  saying. 
"Ross  and  Margaret  are  here  to  do 
their  Ghristmas  shopping.  If  you 
will  fill  this  list  for  my  wife,  they 
can  look  around  while  I  go  over  to 
the  feed  store  and  the  post  office." 

Margaret  did  not  hear  what  else 
her  father  was  saying,  for  she  had 
begun  moving  about  the  store.  Now 
that  her  eyes  had  become  accus- 
tomed to  the  light  inside  there  were 
so  many  things  to  see.  Ross  had 
long  since  gone  over  to  the  far  side 
in  the  tools  and  hardware.  She 
could  not  see  why  he  always  went 
over  there  when  there  were  so  many 


other  things  to  see  in  Mr.  Kruger's 
store. 

She  stood  looking  at  the  neckties 
hanging  from  the  rack  on  the  coun- 
ter. She  thought  the  yellow  one, 
with  the  small  brown  emblem, 
would  be  nice  for  Papa.  She  hoped 
that  Ross  would  not  want  to  buy 
another  hammer  for  him.  She 
walked  about  looking  at  all  of  the 
new  and  unusual  things. 

'T^HERE  were  toys,  dolls,  and  bi- 
cycles, tree  ornaments,  and  the 
Ghristmas  cards,  a  cardboard  Santa 
Glaus  with  cotton  whiskers,  pointing 
down  to  a  huge  barrel  of  Ghristmas 
candies,  more  kinds  of  nuts  than  she 
had  ever  seen  before,  and  the  larg- 
est oranges.  Mr.  Kruger's  store 
never  looked  more  inviting  or  more 
crowded  with  things. 

Once  again  she  wished  Mama 
were  here  to  help  her  decide  what 
to  buy,  but  she  would  have  to  do 
it  herself.  So  she  moved  about  to 
see  what  she  could  buy  for  Mama. 
The  handkerchiefs  were  pretty,  and 
she  liked  the  gloves,  especially  the 
green  ones.  But  they  would  likely 
cost  too  much  money.  On  top  of 
a  show  case  was  a  flowered  box,  with 
small  drawers  like  her  mother's 
bureau.  She  reached  up  to  pull  out 
one  of  the  drawers  to  see  what  was 
inside,  when  Miss  Gallic  spoke. 

"You  must  not  touch  things, 
Margaret,  if  you  want  to  see  some- 
thing I  will  show  you." 

Margaret  had  forgotten  all  about 
Miss  Gallie,  who  was  still  busy  back 
of  the  counter.  She  walked  over, 
opening  the  three  little  drawers, 
showing  the  writing  paper  inside. 

"Thank  you,"  said  Margaret. 

"The  price  is  seventy-five  cents. 


LITTLE  BLUE  BAG 


819 


Do  you  like  that?"  asked  Miss  Gal- 
lic. 

''Oh!  Yes!"  Margaret  spoke  ex- 
citedly, ''but  I  don't  know  if  Ross 
will  like  it." 

Miss  Gallic  moved  back  to  her 
work.  Once  again  Margaret  looked 
about  at  the  things  in  the  show 
cases.  There  were  several  necklaces 
and  such  pretty  scarves. 

Then  she  saw  the  little  blue  bag. 

It  was  as  blue  as  the  ice  on  the 
pond  where  she  and  Ross  went 
skating.  About  three  inches  high, 
with  a  blue  cord  for  a  drawstring, 
with  real  tassels.  She  stooped  down 
to  see  it  from  the  underneath  side 
of  the  glass  shelf  in  the  showcase. 
The  bottom  was  a  small  oval  mir- 
ror, about  the  size  of  a  dollar.  She 
was  trying  to  read  the  price  on  it, 
when  Miss  Gallic  spoke  again. 

"Margaret,  please  do  not  lean 
against  the  showcase.  You  will 
smudge  the  glass." 

Margaret  stood  up  quickly.  She 
had  not  been  able  to  see  the  price. 
How  she  would  love  to  have  the 
little  blue  bag.  She  did  not  know 
just  why,  for  she  had  no  idea  what 
she  could  do  with  it.  It  was  hardly 
large  enough  to  hold  anything,  she 
would  have  trouble  even  putting  in 
her  handkerchief.  She  wondered  if 
she  would  have  enough  money  to 
buy  it  for  herself  and  still  buy  the 
other  presents.  Then  she  remem- 
bered the  harmonica  for  Ross.  He 
and  Papa  played  together,  and  Ross 
had  broken  his  harmonica  and  Mar- 
garet had  planned  to  buy  another 
one  for  him. 

She  knew  where  the  harmonicas 
were,  for  Mr.  Kruger  always  kept 
them  in  the  same  place.  She 
walked  over  and  picked  up  the  one 


she  wanted.  Taking  it  to  Miss  Gal- 
lie,  she  asked,  "Would  you  please 
wrap  this  for  me,  so  Ross  won't  see 
it." 

Miss  Gallic  dropped  the  har- 
monica into  a  paper  bag,  just  as 
Ross  came  up. 

"Hey,  Marg,  Fve  found  the  keen- 
est thing  for  Mom.  It's  a  new  kind 
of  a  can  opener.  And  there's  a  swell 
set  of  small  wrenches  for.  .  .  ." 

"No!  I  won't  buy  that  for  Mama!" 
Margaret's  voice  trembled  and  the 
tears  came.  "I  just  won't  buy  that 
for  Mama." 

"Gee!  Marg!  Don't  cry!"  Ross 
looked  up,  embarrassed,  at  Miss  Gal- 
lie. 

She  patted  Margaret  on  the 
shoulder  comfortingly. 

"Margaret  has  picked  out  what 
she  would  like  for  your  mother." 
As  Miss  Gallic  spoke,  she  walked 
down  the  aisle,  picking  up  the  flow- 
ered box  of  stationery. 

"That!  Girl's  have  the  craziest 
notions!"  Ross  shrugged.  "But  if 
you're  going  to  cry  about  it,  guess 
you  can  have  your  way.  But  we'll 
have  to  buy  the  wrenches  for  Dad." 

Margaret,  still  clutching  the  mon- 
ey in  the  corner  of  her  handkerchief, 
wiped  her  nose.  They  counted  out 
their  money,  and  Miss  Gallic  began 
wrapping  the  gifts  selected. 

/^NGE  again  Margaret  walked 
back  to  the  showcase  and 
looked  longingly  at  the  little  blue 
bag.  Once  again  she  squatted  down 
to  see  the  mirror  in  the  bottom.  She 
pressed  her  nose  up  against  the 
glass.  Then,  remembering  what 
Miss  Gallic  had  said,  she  stood  up 
quickly.  Her  nose  made  a  smudge, 
so  she  tried  to  rub  it  off  with  her 


820 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1962 


mittened  hand.  It  did  not  matter 
now  how  much  it  cost,  for  she  had 
spent  her  money  on  the  Christmas 
gifts.  She  was  still  looking  at  the 
bag  when  her  father  came  back  into 
the  store. 

''Got  the  groceries  about  ready, 
Haskell/'  Mr.  Kruger  called  out. 

"No  hurry,  Kruger,"  came  the 
cheery  response,  ''got  to  get  a  tree.'' 
Ross  had  been  looking  at  the  Christ- 
mas trees.  Now  he  moved  them  in 
turn,  as  his  father  surveyed  each 
from  a  distance. 

"What  do  you  think  of  that  one, 
Margaret?" 

"That's  nice.  Papa.  It's  so  big  and 
smells  so  good." 

Mr.  Haskell  paid  for  the  groceries, 
carried  out  one  of  the  boxes,  Mr. 
Kruger  the  other.  In  the  sleigh 
were  sacks  of  feed  and  a  huge  box 
from  the  mail-order  house.  Mar- 
garet remembered  helping  her  moth- 
er select  things  from  the  catalogue, 
but  she  did  not  think  it  would  take 
such  a  large  box  to  hold  them.  Mr. 
Haskell  put  in  the  groceries  and 
Margaret's  packages  and  covered 
everything  with  the  tarpaulin.  Ross 
anchored  the  Christmas  tree  on  top. 

Margaret  was  silent  on  the  trip 
home.  She  was  ashamed  that  she 
had  wanted  to  spend  some  of  her 
Christmas  money  on  herself.  She 
did  not  listen  to  what  Papa  and 
Ross  were  saying,  for  she  was  think- 
ing about  the  gifts  she  had  bought 
and  about  the  little  blue  bag. 

A  spicy  aroma  assailed  them  as 
they  opened  the  kitchen  door  at 
home.  Mrs.  Haskell  lifted  out  a 
crisp  doughnut  from  the  black  iron 
kettle  and  placed  it  on  the  cooling 
rack.    Ross  said,  "Gee!  Mom!"  and 


helped  himself  to  the  sugared 
doughnuts  in  the  half-filled  earthen 
crock.  The  cookie  dough  was  rolled 
out  on  the  floured  board  waiting  for 
the  cookie  cutters. 

"How  was  the  shopping  trip?" 
asked  Mrs.  Haskell. 

"Great."  Ross  had  his  mouth 
full  of  doughnut.  "But  Marg  has 
the  nuttiest " 

"Just  fine.  Mama."  Margaret 
spoke  at  the  same  time,  "but  Ross 
never  likes  what  I.  .  .  ." 

They  both  laughed.  The  parents, 
understandingly,  smiled  at  each 
other. 

Later  on,  when  the  last  cookie 
was  in  the  oven,  and  the  earthen 
crock  was  filled  with  doughnuts, 
Mrs.  Haskell  brought  up  the  shop- 
ping trip  again. 

"Did  you  see  anything  in  Mr. 
Kruger's  store  that  you  would  like 
for  yourself?"  she  asked  Margaret. 

"There  was  a.  .  .  ."  Margaret  hesi- 
tated. She  had  almost  mentioned 
the  little  blue  bag.  But  she  did  not 
want  Mama  to  know  how  selfish 
she  had  been  in  wanting  to  spend 
part  of  her  money  on  herself. 
".  .  .  so  many  things  for  you,  that  I 
couldn't  decide.  Lots  of  things  cost 
too  much  money.  I  hope  you  will 
like  this.  .  .  ."  Margaret  stopped  just 
in  time. 

Mrs.  Haskell,  embracing  her 
daughter,  laughed.  "I'm  sure  that 
I  will." 

'T^HE  next  two  days  passed  quickly. 
Margaret  hurried  through  her 
homework  so  that  she  could  string 
the  popcorn  and  the  cranberries  to 
trim  the  Christmas  tree.  She  made 
colored  paper  chains  to  add  to  the 
decorations.  The  metal  candle 
holders  held  tiny  colored  candles, 


LITTLE  BLUE  BAG 


821 


but  they  could  only  be  lighted  on 
Christmas  Eve,  and  then  only  for  a 
short  period  at  a  time  under  Papa's 
supervision. 

Margaret  had  wrapped  the  gifts 
in  pretty  paper  her  mother  had  given 
her,  and  had  placed  them  under  the 
tree  while  the  candles  were  burning. 
Mrs.  Haskell  added  a  few  gaily 
wrapped  packages  of  her  own.  She 
always  made  a  new  dress  for  Mar- 
garet at  Christmas  time  and  shirts 
and  knitted  sox  or  gloves  for  her 
menfolk.  Margaret  thought  how 
pretty  evers^thing  looked  in  the  flick- 
ering candlelight. 

'That's  the  finest  looking  tree 
we've  ever  had.  My  two  girls  have 
done  themselves  proud." 

Mr.  Haskell  put  a  shovelful  of 
coal  in  the  pot-bellied  stove,  then 
sat  down  in  his  easy  chair.  Margaret 
sat  on  a  footstool  at  his  feet,  her 
back  to  the  stove,  staring  dreamily 
at  the  Christmas  tree.  The  prepara- 
tion for  Christmas  had  been  as  much 
fun  as  Christmas  would  be. 

'Tlay  something,  Papa,"  Margaret 
asked. 

Mr.  Haskell  picked  up  his  har- 
monica and  tapped  it  in  the  palm  of 
his  hand.  He  played  up  and  down 
the  scale  and  into  a  chorus  of  "My 
Darling  Nellie  Gray."  Ross  repeat- 
ed the  same  routine  with  his  own 
harmonica,  but  the  broken  reed 
prevented  his  playing.  Margaret 
was  so  glad  that  she  had  remem- 
bered to  buy  a  new  harmonica  for 
him,  and  could  hardly  refrain  from 
telling  him  so. 

''Time  for  bed,  sleepy  head." 

Mrs.  Haskell  rose  from  her 
chair,  stroked  Margaret's  long  brown 
hair  and  kissed  her  forehead.  "Morn- 
ing will  come  early  tomorrow." 


Morning  did  come  early.  It  was 
hardly  daylight  when  Margaret 
awoke.  She  slipped  her  flannel 
robe  over  her  nightgown,  put  on  her 
slippers,  and  went  down  the  stairs. 
Mr.  Haskell  had  stirred  up  the  em- 
bers in  the  stove  and  it  was  red  hot. 

"Merry  Christmas,  Papa." 
"Merry  Christmas,  Margaret.  How 
is  my  little  girl  this  fine  morning?" 

His  eyes  twinkled,  the  corners  of 
his  mouth  turned  up,  and  he  winked 
at  her  ever  so  slightly  with  his  left 
eye. 

"Oh!  Papa!"  Margaret  exclaimed, 
as  she  looked  at  the  Christmas  tree, 
"It's  just  beautiful." 

She  had  picked  up  the  doll  as  her 
mother  came  down  the  stairs.  Mar- 
garet had  thought  she  was  almost 
too  big  for  a  doll,  but  she  was  glad 
to  have  this  one,  for  she  really  en- 
joyed playing  with  dolls  occasionally. 
This  was  her  best  and  likely  her  last 
doll. 

"Oh!  Mama!  It's  beautiful,"  Mar- 
garet repeated.  "This  is  the  best 
Christmas  of  all." 

"I'm  so  glad,"  her  mother  smiled, 
"I  think  so,  too." 

Ross  came  bounding  down  the 
stairs,  two  or  three  steps  at  a  time, 
his  "Merry  Christmas"  and  "When 
do  we  eat?"  almost  in  unison. 

Margaret  stood  enthralled  by  the 
things  under  the  tree.  Then  she 
saw  the  little  blue  bag. 

It  hung  on  the  tip  end  of  one 
of  the  branches,  about  half  way  up 
on  the  tree.  This  time  she  did  not 
have  to  stoop  down  to  see  the  mir- 
ror in  the  bottom.  This  time  she 
did  not  need  to  look  for  the  price 
tag.  For  the  card  on  the  bottom 
read  From  Ross. 


Sisty  Tears  A^o 


Excerpts  From  the  Woman's  Exponent,  November  1902 

"For  the  Rights  of  the  Women  of  Zion  and  the  Rights  of  the  Women 

OF  All  Nations" 

INTERESTING  LETTERS  FROM  NAUVOO  —  to  Mrs.  Emma  S.  Woodruff: 
Dear  Mother:  This  has  been  a  most  interesting  day  for  Asahel  and  myself.  The  day 
has  been  sunny  and  beautiful.  The  ehrysanthemums,  some  few  roses  and  many  other 
beautiful  flowers  are  still  untouehed  by  the  frost,  lending  their  assistance  in  making  the 
landscape  almost  perfect.  We  visited  a  great  number  of  the  former  homes  of  the 
Saints,  including  father's.  Uncle  Smoot's  and  the  lot  where  your  house  stood.  Presi- 
dent Joseph  Smith's,  President  Young's,  President  Taylor's,  President  Snow's,  Heber 
C.  Kimball's  and  many  others.  We  also  visited  the  Temple  block,  where  you  used  to 
take  grandfather's  dinner  to  him  when  he  was  at  work  on  the  Temple.  We  walked 
through  the  lane  south  of  where  you  used  to  live,  and  fancied  we  could  see  you  tripping 
light-heartedly  along  the  same  lane.  .  .  . 

—  Affectionately  Your  Son,  Abraham  O.  Woodruff 

Dear  Mother:  ....  Just  after  sunset  we  mounted  to  the  deck  of  a  large  school- 
house  standing  on  a  commanding  eminence  and  secured  a  splendid  view  of  the  city 
stretched  out  beneath,  the  river  in  its  splendid  sweep  around  three  sides,  Montrose 
across  the  noble  stream  with  the  islands  midway  of  the  same,  and  one  of  the  grandest 
sunsets  it  was  ever  my  privilege  to  behold.  Nauvoo  was  well  named  the  peaceful,  the 
beautiful.     Surely  our  parents  sacrificed  much  for  the  gospel.  .  ,  . 

—  Affectionately  Asahel 

THANKSGIVING 

Great  Father  kind,  we  thank  Thee  for  light  of  sun, 

The  privilege  to  dwell  upon  this  earth. 

For  everything  which  Thou  for  us  hast  done 

Since  through  Thy  mercy  we  were  given  birth. 

Ah,  how  can  we  our  gratitude  e'er  show, 

For  all  Thy  many  blessings  here  below.  .  .  . 

—  Ellis  R.  Shipp 

GOVERNOR  PROCLAIMS  THANKSGIVING:  ....  At  no  time  in  our  history 
have  the  material,  educational  and  social  comforts  of  life  been  so  abundantly  and 
universally  bestowed  as  during  the  year  now  drawing  to  its  close;  nor  has  the  promise 
and  potency  of  the  future  seemed  so  fraught  with  every  earthly  blessing.  I  therefore 
recommend  that  the  people  of  this  State  in  their  places  of  worship  and  at  their  homes, 
observe  with  reverent  joy,  and  with  uplifted  hearts  and  with  the  wide  extended  hands 
of  good  fellowship  this  Thanksgiving  day.  .  .  . 

—  Heber  M.  Wells  —  By  the  Governor 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  MEETING  IN  THE  FOURTEENTH  WARD,  SALT 
LAKE  CITY,  UTAH:  Sister  Phebe  Y.  Beatie  addressed  the  sisters  in  behalf  of  Sister 
Emma  Empey  concerning  the  class  of  nurses  that  would  commence  the  first  of  Novem- 
ber, spoke  of  the  benefit  to  be  derived  from  being  a  nurse,  the  good  they  could  do,  and 
what  a  help  they  would  be  to  the  Bishops  ...  in  being  able  to  know  where  to  go 
for  help  in  ease  of  sickness;  she  urged  the  sisters  to  take  an  interest  in  the  class.  .  .  . 

—  Amelia  Wadrop,  Sec. 

822 


w 


1 


Ramona  W.  Cannon 


'yHE  DOWAGER  MAR- 
^  CHIONESS  of  Reading  was  the 
keynote  speaker  at  an  All-Woman's 
Conference  at  the  University  of 
Utah,  September  7-8,  the  theme  of 
which  was  ''The  Changing  Role  of 
Women  in  Our  Changing  Society." 
Lady  Reading  is  a  member  of  the 
House  of  Lords  and  also  chairman  of 
the  Women's  Volunteer  Service  of 
Britain,  an  effective  civil  defense  and 
social  welfare  organization.  As  one 
of  the  world's  foremost  advocates 
of  volunteer  service,  the  courage  of 
her  conviction  carried  to  her  large 
audience  at  the  Conference,  as  she 
told  them,  'The  ultimate  strength  of 
a  nation  lies  in  the  character  of  the 
men  and  women  who  are  that  na- 
tion, and  voluntary  service  is  an  in- 
tegral part  of  that  character.  .  .  . 
Peace  will  not  be  won,  nor  posterity 
saved,  by  the  genius  of  the  few,  but 
by  the  devotion  and  faithfulness  of 
the  very,  very  many." 

A/r  R  S.      ROBERTA      WOHL- 

Pear]  Harbor:  Warning  and  De- 
cision (Stanford  University  Press). 
It  has  been  called  by  Samuel  Eliot 
Morrison  "the  best  book  by  far"  on 
Pearl  Harbor.  Mrs.  Wohlstetter 
completed  five  years  of  intensive  re- 
search on  her  subject. 


CEVERAL  American  women  air 
pilots  —  especially  noted  trophy 
winners  Miss  Jerry  Cobb  and 
Jacqueline  Cochran,  and  also  Mrs. 
Philip  Hart,  mother  of  eight  chil- 
dren, are  very  eager  to  be  permitted 
to  prepare  for  entering  the  field  of 
space  flying.  Jerry  Cobb,  from 
Bethany,  Oklahoma,  was  the  first 
woman  to  complete  the  full  battery 
of  physical  tests  by  which  the  seven 
Mercury  astronauts  were  selected. 
She  also  completed  the  psycholog- 
ical tests. 

AyY/'OMEN  scientists  working  on 
the  ground  on  space  problems 
in  the  United  States,  are  Helen  P. 
Mann,  analyzing  missile  tracking 
systems;  Jean  Keown,  doing  research 
on  developing  space  food  from 
algae;  Doris  M.  Willis,  a  grandmoth- 
er and  a  world-famed  automatic  con- 
trols expert;  Marcia  M.  Neugebauer, 
who  worked  on  an  experiment  for 
interplanetary  probe;  Sheila  Wim- 
dall,  aeronautical  engineer,  working 
on  a  Massachusetts  Institute  of 
Technology  design  project. 

ly/TRS.  ELEANOR  P.  SHEP- 
^  ^  PARD,  a  fifty-four  year  old 
grandmother,  is  the  first  woman 
mayor  in  the  180-year  history  of 
Richmond,  Virginia.  Her  official 
title  is  "Madam  Mayor." 

823 


EDITORIAL 


VOL.   49 


NOVEMBER  1962 


NO.  11 


Relief  Society  Gives  Thanks  for  New  Members 


Tl  ELIEF  Society  has  great  cause 
for  rejoicing!  At  this  time  of 
year  when  hearts  and  minds  are  giv- 
en to  thanksgiving  and  a  recounting 
of  blessings,  Rehef  Society  counts 
its  many  blessings  in  the  form  of 
approximately  twenty  thousand  new 
members. 

New  members  come  into  the 
organization  bringing  gifts,  gifts  of 
eager  interest  and  contagious  en- 
thusiasm. They  bring  new  vigor 
and  a  willingness  to  participate. 
Added  strength  is  given  the  organ- 
ization in  spirit  as  well  as  numbers 
by  the  new  members  who  thirst  to 
be  a  vital  part  of  a  living,  growing, 
serving  society. 

New  members  must  be  made  to 
feel  pride  in  the  great  traditions  of 
Relief  Society  and  to  recognize  the 
value  of  keeping  traditions  alive. 
Pioneer  women  kept  their  culture 
and  refinement  in  spite  of  the  hard- 
ships of  frontier  life.  They  did  not 
bow  to  expediency,  live  only  for  the 
moment,  or  let  privation  dictate  a 
lowering  of  standards.  Beauty  lived 
with  them  and  was  made  part  of 
their  environment  by  ingenious  use 
of  whatever  was   available.     Their 

824 


talents  were  not  allowed  to  be  buried 
by  adversity.  This  proud  tradition 
has  been  a  moving  force  throughout 
the  years  of  the  existence  of  Relief 
Society. 

Should  the  new  members  ask  the 
meaning  of  Relief  Society  and  what 
its  values  are,  the  answer  would,  of 
necessity,  be  long.  It  cannot  be 
stated  in  one  sentence.  Like  a  jewel, 
it  has  many  facets,  all  contributing 
to  its  beauty  and  value;  facets  which 
diffuse  their  light  and  radiance  and 
bring  joy  to  the  beholder. 

The  true  meaning  of  Relief  So- 
ciety lies  in  the  fact  that  it  is  a 
divinely  instituted  society,  estab- 
lished for  women  by  an  inspired 
Prophet  of  God,  through  which  they 
may  serve  and  learn  to  live  abun- 
dantly. It  is  apparent  in  the  reasons 
for  its  organization  and  the  purposes 
and  goals  of  its  programs,  proce- 
dures, and  activities. 

The  true  meaning  lies  in  the  posi- 
tion Relief  Society  holds  and  its 
influence  upon  the  women  of  the 
Church,  as  well  as  those  not  of  the 
Church,  who  have  found  affiliation 
beneficial  and  desirable.  Leadership 
and  ability  to  magnify  those  who  are 


Belle   S.    Spafford,   President    •    Marianne   C.    Sharp,   First  Counselor 
Louise  W.  Madsen,  Second  Counselor   •  Hulda  Parker,  Secretary-Treasurer 


Anna  B.   Hart 
Edith  S.    Elliott 
Florence  J.  Madsen 
Leone  G.  Lay  ton 
Blanche  B.   Stoddard 
Evon  W.   Peterson 
Aleine  M.  Young 
Josie  B.  Bay 


Alberta  H.    Christensen 
Mildred  B.   Eyring 
Charlotte  A.   Larsen 
Edith  P.   Backman 
Winniefred  S. 
Manwaring 
Elna  P.  Hayxnond 
Annie  M.   Ellsworth 


Mary  R.  Young 
Mary  V.  Cameron 
Afton  W.  Hunt 
Wealtha  S.  Mendenhall 
Pearle  M.   Olsen 
Elsa  T.  Peterson 
Fanny  S.   Kienitz 
Elizabeth  B.   Winters 
LaRue  H.  Resell 


Jennie  R.  Scott 
Alice  L.  Wilkinson 
LaPriel  S.  Bunker 
Irene  W.  Buehner 
Irene  C.   Lloyd 
Hazel  S.  Cannon 
Hazel  S.  Love 
Fawn  H.  Sharp 


called  to  positions  in  the  society  are 
facets  of  its  greatness.  The  fact  that 
this  organization  of  the  mothers^  of 
the  Church  stands  side  by  side  with 
the  Priesthood  of  the  Church,  a 
helpmate  to  the  Priesthood  in  the 
sacred  responsibility  of  furthering 
the  work  of  the  Lord,  is  evidence  of 
its  worth. 

The  true  meaning  of  Relief  So- 
ciety is  a  measure  of  its  refining  in- 
fluence upon  the  women,  their 
spiritual  aura,  gracious  dignity,  and 
poise;  making  of  them  cultured 
women,  discriminating,  discerning 
women,  selfless  and  loving,  friendly 
women.  Its  numerous  activities  ful- 
fill the  needs  of  women  for  spiritual 
enlightenment  and  education.  De- 
votion to  the  principles  of  the  gos- 
pel, dedication  to  keeping  the  com- 
mandments of  the  Father,  love  and 
willingness  to  give  of  themselves, 
characterize  members  of  Relief  So- 
ciety. 

The  true  meaning  of  Relief  So- 
ciety is  exemplified  in  the  homes, 
in  well-taught  children,  in  honored 
husbands,  in  homes  whose  spiritual 
environments  are  beautiful.  Latter- 
day  Saint  homes  receiving  its  teach- 


ings and  the  enlarged  vision  it  gives 
of  righteous  living  are  happier. 

The  true  meaning  of  Relief  So- 
ciety lies  in  work  —  splendid  work  — 
wholehearted,  purposeful,  dedicated 
work.  It  is  shown  in  the  joy  it 
shares,  the  cherishing,  tender  watch- 
care  it  gives,  and  the  spirit  of  com- 
passion that  fills  the  hearts  of  its 
members. 

The  true  meaning  of  Relief  So- 
ciety and  its  ultimate  aim  are  seen 
in  the  knowledge  it  imparts  and  the 
testimonies  it  strengthens  of  the 
divinity  of  the  Savior  and  the  mis- 
sion of  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith. 

The  true  meaning  of  Relief  So- 
ciety is  sisterhood,  world-wide  as 
well  as  next-door-neighbor  sister- 
hood, which  reaches  out  to  embrace 
those  whom  its  extended  arms  may 
enfold. 

This  wonderful  group  of  new 
members  is  received  with  heartfelt 
thanksgiving.  In  praise  and  grati- 
tude to  our  Heavenly  Father  we 
welcome  them  to  the  organization 
of  his  choice  daughters. 

-L.  W.  M. 

825 


In  Memoriam— Fern  Tanner  Lee 

November  14,  1896  —  September  24,  1962 

IT  was  with  saddened  hearts  that  Rehef  Society  sisters  throughout  the 
world  learned  of  the  passing  of  Fern  Tanner  Lee,  wife  of  Elder  Harold  B. 
Lee  of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve.  She  died  on  Monday,  September  24, 
1962,  in  Salt  Lake  City,  after  being  in  ill  health  for  the  past  few  months. 

Heartfelt  tributes  were  paid  to  her  at  her  funeral,  and  the  profuse 
and  lovely  pastel-colored  flowers  and  beautiful  and  moving  musical  selec- 
tions typified  the  love  of  Sister  Lee  for  all  things  beautiful. 

President  McKay  praised  her  lovely,  noble  character,  her  tenderness 
and  yet  her  strength  to  meet  the  trials  of  life;  President  Moyle  pointed  out 
how  Sister  Lee  had  inspired  her  husband  all  the  way  in  their  married  life 
and  that  they  two  would  always  be  seen  as  one.  Bishop  Richard  S.  Tanner, 
a  nephew  of  Sister  Lee,  gave  glimpses  of  her  family  life  and  the  outstand- 
ing Church  services  of  her  forebears.  Luacine  Clark  Fox  paid  tribute  to 
her  for  her  devotion  and  loyalty  as  a  wife,  her  inspiring  teachings  as  the 
mother  of  two  daughters  and  grandmother  of  ten,  and  her  valued  services 
to  the  women  of  the  Church,  both  young  and  older. 

Relief  Society  members  throughout  most  of  the  world  have  had  the 
privilege  of  meeting  with  Sister  Lee  and  will  recall  her  graciousness,  refine- 
ment, and  quiet  helpfulness  as  she  accompanied  Elder  Lee  on  his  important 
Church  assignments  when,  sometimes,  her  own  health  was  not  robust. 
Everywhere  she  exemplified  wifely  devotion,  cheerfulness,  and  a  forgetful- 
ness  of  self. 

The  General  Presidency  of  Relief  Society  will  miss  her  counsel  and 
assistance  in  matters  on  which  she  has  rendered  service  to  Relief  Society. 
Prayers  of  faith  and  comfort  in  behalf  of  Elder  Lee  and  his  family  will  be 
offered  by  Relief  Society  members  everywhere  at  the  passing  of  his  dearly 
beloved  wife,  Fern. 


A 


In  Memoriam— Amy  Whipple  Evans 

December  15,  1871  —  September  6,  1962 

MY  Whipple  Evans,  a  former  member  of  the  General  Board  of  Relief 
Society,  died  September  6,  1962,  in  Denver,  Colorado.  A  woman  of 
outstanding  spiritual  and  intellectual  gifts,  she  served  Relief  Society  as  a 
General  Board  member  for  eighteen  years  (1921-1939).  She  was  for  a 
number  of  years  supervisor  of  the  social  service  department  of  Relief 
Society.  In  appreciation  for  her  service  in  this  field  of  social  work,  a  fellow- 
ship in  her  honor  was  established  at  the  University  of  Utah.  Talented  and 
beautiful,  she  was  a  woman  who  offered  her  time  and  energy  for  the  up- 
building of  Church  and  community^  and  to  the  instruction  and  inspiration 
of  the  women  of  Zion. 

826 


First  Snow 

Dorothy  ].  RobcTts 

No  snow  lies  like  this  first  snow  on  the  land. 
Each  twig  and  dry  stalk  clings  tenaciously 
To  crystal  blossoms  falling  everywhere; 
White  fingers  gesture  from  the  pinion  tree. 


No  ledge  is  left  unlined  with  luminance; 
No  form  remains  forgotten  or  undraped. 
Each  pole  is  turbaned  with  an  ermine  crown, 
Each  leafless  weed  magnificently  shaped. 

The  first  snow  lettered  on  the  land, 
Virginal,  a  symphony  in  white.  .  .  . 
Winter  wears  the  face  of  innocence 
And  purity  has  clothed  the  world  tonight. 


Remembering  Sorrow 

Blanche  Kendall  McKey 

I  had  a  crushing  sorrow  once — 

When  I  was  very  young; 
And  life  has  never  spoken  since 

In  quite  so  gay  a  tongue. 

I've  laughed  at  many  a  passing  wound — 

A  half  a  score  or  so — 
But  in  the  shadowed  realm  of  tears 

My  soul  bows  low. 

And  yet  on  this  Thanksgiving  Eve, 
In  counting  how  I'm  blest, 

I  think  the  wisdom  bom  of  sorrow 
Outshines  all  the  rest! 


Chrysanthemums 

Evelyn  Fjddsted 

The  brightness  of  the  flower  world. 
Is  waning  in  the  autumn  chill. 
A  postlude  wondertime  returns, 
To  gardens  now  so  calm  and  still. 

Brave,  earthly  flower  stars  unnoticed. 
Until  blossom  colors  flare  their  call. 
To  keep  a  rendezvous'with  time, 
Where  garden  leaves  begin  to  fall. 

Other  flower  scenes  have  all  been  shown. 
A  wild  perfume  drifts  through  the  air. 
And,  like  the  prairie  sage,  it  seems. 
So  cool,  so  wonderful  and  rare. 

And  this  is  fall  chrysanthemums; 
Pastels  released  when  autumn  comes. 


827 


Menu  foi 


Grapefruit  Edmons 
Tomato  Aspic  Salad 


^V'K^^p^  ^1^  l^rtf^^PM  S^^S  ^i^^i^  Turkey  With  Rice  Dressinj 
■  ■■  d  n  MLS^P  l^r  ■  ■■^J  Gravy  With  Mushrooms 


Dinner 


Mary  /.  Wilson 

Former  Member,  General  Board  of  Relief  Society 


Cabbage  Slaw 
Stuffed  Zucchini 
Bran  Bread 
Gianberry  Fluff 
Pumpkin  Pie 


THANKSGIVING  DINNER 


829 


Grapefruit  Edmons 


%    c.  water 
4  c.  sugar 


3  large  grapefruit  (or  2  cans) 
1  pkg.  frozen  raspberries 

Pee]  and  divide  grapefruit  into  membraneless  sections.  Arrange  in  a  shallow  bowl. 
Mix  raspberries,  water,  and  sugar.  Cook  slowly  for  five  minutes,  then  foree  through 
sieve  (using  a  spoon)  over  grapefruit  and  mix  well.  Let  stand  overnight  in  refrigerator. 
When  using  canned  grapefruit,  reduce  sugar  to  'X   cup,  or  sweeten  to  taste. 


Serves  eight  to  ten. 


Tomato  Aspic  Salad 


5%  c.  tomato  juice 

3  medium-sized  onions,  quartered 

3  stalks  celery 

3  tbsp.  vinegar 

1  tbsp.  Worcestershire  sauce 


juice  of  2  lemons 

3  bay  leaves 

salt,  red  pepper,  and  Tabasco  sauce, 

as  desired 
5  tbsp.  gelatin  dissolved  in  1  c.  cold  water 


Put  all  ingredients  except  gelatin  and  water  on  to  heat.  Let  come  to  a  boil. 
Then  take  off  fire  and  add  gelatin  which  has  been  dissolved  in  1  cup  cold  water.  Strain 
and  put  into  molds.  After  this  has  cooled  to  lukewarm,  drop  into  each  mold  2  or  3 
small  cream  cheese  balls,  which  have  been  made  by  mixing  the  following  ingredients: 


2   3-0Z.  pkgs.  cream  cheese 

1  tsp.  grated  onion 

2  tsp.  pickle  relish 


2  tbsp.  mayonnaise 
2  tsp.  chili  sauce 
Tabasco  sauce  to  taste 


Mold  into  small  balls. 


Let  salads  set  in  refrigerator  for  at  least  six  hours.     Unmold  and  serve  on  lettuce 
leaf  with    Yi   tsp.  mayonnaise  decorated  with  small  sprig  of  parsley  and  carrot  curl. 


Turkey  

(18-20  lbs.) 

Wash  turkey  inside  and  out  and  dry  thoroughly.  Mix  Yi  cup  shortening  with  1 
tbsp.  salt.  Rub  turkey  thoroughly  inside  and  out.  Cover  with  a  double  thickness  of  cloth 
which  has  been  dampened  with  water,  or  dipped  in  melted  butter,  or  combination. 
Bake  at  300°  for  six  hours,  before  adding  stuffing.  Baste  several  times  while  cooking. 

Foil  may  be  used  instead  of  cloth  for  covering  turkey. 


2  c.  nee 

2  tbsp.  melted  butter  or 

other  shortening 
1  large  onion,  chopped 


Rice  Stuffing 


3  Yz    c.  water  or  chicken  stock,  or  bouillon 

6  celery  stalks,  chopped 

almonds  or  pinon  nuts,  as  desired 

salt,  pepper,  sage,  to  taste 


Stir  the  rice  into  the  melted  butter  or  other  shortening  to  coat  the  rice,  then  follow 
the  directions  on  the  package  for  cooking  rice  (chicken  soup  or  stock  may  be  used  instead 
of  water).  Saute  the  onion  and  celery  stalks  finely  chopped.  Cook  until  almost  tender. 
Mix  with  toasted  slivered  almonds  or  pinon  nuts,  sage  and  salt  and  pepper  to  taste.  Add 
these  ingredients  to  the  warm  cooked  rice.  Remove  the  turkey  from  the  oven  about  one 
hour  before  serving,  then,  with  a  spoon,  fill  the  cavities  with  dressing  and  replace  in 
the  oven  for  at  least  an  hour  of  cooking. 


830  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1962 


Gravy  With  Mushrooms 


2  cans  mushroom  soup  butter  or  other  shortening,  as  desired 

1   can  mushrooms 

Pour  hquid  from  can  of  mushrooms  into  mushroom  soup.  Saute  mushrooms  in 
butter.  Add  to  soup.  After  turkey  is  removed  from  pan,  pour  off  fat.  Pour  soup  and 
mushrooms  into  drippings.     Stir  well. 


1  large  cabbage  head,  shredded 

2  carrots 

1   onion,  finely  chopped 
%    c.  vinegar 


Cabbage  Slaw 


1 

tbsp. 

salt 

1 

tbsp. 

celery 

seed 

% 

c.  oil 

iVi 

C.  SU£ 

mr 

Mix  ingredients  for  dressing  and  bring  to  a  boil,  stirring  constantly.  Pour  hot  mix- 
ture over  cabbage.  Cover  with  plate  to  weight  down.  When  cold,  put  in  jars  and 
refrigerate.  This  may  be  made  a  few  days  before  Thanksgiving.  Pour  off  excess  liquid 
before  serving.    Retain  liquid  and  add  later  to  unused  slaw  before  refrigerating  again. 


Stuffed  Zucchini 


6  medium-sized  zucchini  squash  3  tbsp.  minced  parsley 

water  as  needed  for  cooking  squash,  salted  V?,  tsp.  pepper 

3  c.  soft  bread  crumbs  3  eggs,  beaten 

%    c.  grated  Parmesan  cheese  2  tbsp.  melted  butter 

1   small  onion,  chopped  4  c.  diced  celery 

Wash  and  cut  ends  off  zucchini  squash.  Cook  5  minutes  in  Vi  inch  boiling  salted 
water.  Then  halve  the  squash  lengthwise.  Remove  pulp  with  spoon  and  combine  with 
bread  crumbs,  Vz  c.  grated  cheese,  onion,  parsley,  pepper,  eggs,  melted  butter,  and 
celery.  Brush  the  squash  shells  with  melted  butter.  Season  with  additional  salt  and 
pepper  if  desired,  and  fill  with  above  mixture.  Sprinkle  with  remaining  !4  c.  cheese 
and  bake  in  moderate  oven  (350°)  for  30  minutes.    Serves  12. 


Bran  Bread 


1  c.  shortening  2  c.  lukewarm  water 

1  c.  sugar  for  dissolving  yeast 

2  c.  all-bran  3  pkgs.  yeast 

2  V2  tsp.  salt  4  eggs,  well  beaten 

2  c.  boiling  water  enough  white  flour  for  kneading 

Combine  shortening,  sugar,  all-bran,  and  salt.  Add  boiling  water  and  stir  until 
shortening  is  melted.  Cool.  Add  yeast  to  the  2  cups  of  lukewarm  water.  Add  beaten 
eggs  and  yeast  mixture.  Combine  the  two  mixtures  and  add  enough  white  flour  so 
dough  can  be  kneaded.  Let  rise.  When  doubled  in  bulk,  divide  dough  and  place 
some  of  the  loaves  in  small  loaf  pans,  if  different  sized  loaves  are  desired.  Let  rise  and 
bake  in  350°  oven  30  to  50  minutes,  according  to  size  of  loaves.  When  cool,  wrap 
in  aluminum  foil  and  freeze  the  loaves  for  later  use.  The  day  the  bread  is  served,  thaw, 
butter  well,  wrap  in  foil,  and  place  in  oven  about  10  or  15  minutes  before  serving. 

Makes  eight  small  loaves  and  three  large  ones. 


:% 


Courtesy  American  Institute  of  Baking 


Yz    c.  boiling  water 

1  c.  shortening 

2  rounded  c.  flour 


Hot  Water  Pie  Crust 


tsp.  salt 

level  tsp.  baking  powder 


In  1  pt.  measuring  cup  put  Yi  c.  boiling  water.  Add  shortening,  putting  in  i  tbsp. 
at  a  time  until  water  and  shortening  measure  i  Yz  cups.  Beat  while  melting.  Add  dry 
ingredients.     Put  into  refrigerator  to  get  very  cold  before  rolling  out  for  baking. 


1  Yi  c.  mashed  pumpkin 

1  c.  brown  sugar 

2  eggs,  shghtly  beaten 
1  c.  evaporated  milk 

Yz  tsp.  salt 


Pumpkin  Pie  Filling 


tsp.  ginger 
tsp.  cinnamon 
tsp.  melted  butter 
c.  half  and  half 

(milk  and  cream  mixed) 


Mix  well  and  pour  into  unbaked  pie  shell.  Bake  in  450°  oven  for  10  minutes,  then 
lower  heat  to  350°  to  finish  baking  until  set.     Makes  2  small  pies. 


Frozen  Pumpkin  Pie  — 

To  Make  Ahead  of  Time 

Yz   lb.  marshmallows 
1   can  mashed  pumpkin   {^Yz   c.) 
1   tsp.  cinnamon 

Heat  and  stir  marshmallows,  pumpkin,  cinnamon,  ginger,  and  salt,  until  mixed  and 
melted.  Cool  1  hour.  Whip  cream  and  stir  into  pumpkin  gradually.  Pour  into  baked 
pie  shells  and  freeze  uncovered.  Wrap  and  store.  Thaw  for  40  minutes  at  room 
temperature,  then  unwrap  and  serve.    These  pies  may  be  made  days  ahead  of  time. 


/4    tsp.  ginger 
!4    tsp.  salt 
1   c.  whipping  cream 


Cut  md  Paste  Christmas  Curds 

Janet  W.  Breeze 

Here's  a  family-type  Yuletide  activity  that 
stands  up  and  says,  ''Start  me  early!" 

Making  your  own  greeting  cards  can  be  fun  as 
well  as  satisfying,  in  the  rapidly  growing  com- 
mercialized world  in  which  we  live  —  and  it  is  easy, 
too!  Choose  one  of  the  following  or  try  them  all. 
One  word  of  caution  before  you  run  for  the  scissors 
and  glue.  Be  sure  to  purchase  or  decide  on  the  size 
envelopes  you  intend  to  use  FIRST  —  or  you  may  end 
up  making  those  as  well. 

Colored  construction  paper  will  be  your  basic 
material,  along  with  colored  India  ink  for  writing 
the  inscription  of  your  choosing.  Just  remember 
that  a  light-colored  ink  shows  up  better  on  dark 
blue  or  red  paper. 

Other  materials  in  addition  to  scissors  and  glue, 
are  listed  separately  with  each  of  the  individual 
card  designs. 


832 


MATERIALS 

1.  Red  paper  for  card  and  letter 
cutouts;  white  paper  for  back- 
ground cutouts,  on  which  letters  are 
glued;  green  rickrack;  and  small 
green,  silver,  or  gold  gummed 
stars. 

MATERIALS 

2.  Dark  blue,  red,  or  green  paper 
for  card;  gummed  loose-leaf  paper 
reinforcements  to  form  tree;  a  strip 
of  white  paper  for  the  trunk;  and 
colored  ink  (preferably  same  color 
as  card)  for  writing  "Merry  Christ- 
mas'' on  trunk. 

MATERIALS 

3.  Colored  paper  for  card;  large 
gold  or  silver  gummed  star  plus 
matching  metallic  ribbon  or  paper 
strip  for  trunk;  pinking  shears;  and 
contrasting  colored  paper  for  tree, 
which  is  glued  to  card  by  two  side 
edges  only. 

MATERIALS 

4.  Green  construction  paper  for 
card;  two  lines  old  sheet  music; 
silver  or  gold  metallic  paper  for 
bell  and  knocker;  and  red  ribbon 
or  paper  tape  pinched  to  shape 
for  bow. 

MATERIALS 

5.  Light  blue  paper,  with  window 
cut  out  for  card;  dark  blue  paper 
for  reindeer  cut-out  silhouettes 
(traced  from  an  old  card);  white 
poster  paint  (applied  to  wet  paper) 
for  ground  snow  and  splattered 
over  inside  reindeer  scene  for  fall- 
ing snow;  red  or  silver  glitter  for 
outside  window  border. 

833 


Out  of  the 
Wilderness 


Chapter  5 
Shirley  Thulin 


Synopsis:  Marian  Morgan,  a  widow  and 
mother  of  six  children,  has  come  to  Mon- 
tana to  supervise  assessment  work  on  the 
mining  property  owned  by  the  family.  In 
the  mountain  wilderness,  Marian  and  her 
family  meet  Jake  Hadley,  the  owner  of  an 
adjacent  mine,  whom  they  distrust,  and 
whose  offers  of  friendship  they  fear. 

THE  early  sun  filled  the  room 
and  awakened  Marian.  She 
dressed  quietly  and  went  out- 
side. She  had  come  to  enjoy  the 
short  morning  walk  to  the  well, 
things  were  so  special  then.  The 
leaves  on  the  trees  and  the  shrubs 
were  bright  green  and  shiny,  still 
damp  with  dew.  The  air  was  re- 
freshing, with  just  a  hint  of  the 
night  still  in  it.  Marian  had  begun 
to  feel  as  though  this  hour  were  hers 
alone,  and  each  day  on  the  way  to 
fill  her  bucket,  she  walked  along  the 
small  stream  and  watched  the  merry 
little  ripples  dance  and  bubble.  To- 
day she  knelt  on  the  bank  of  the 
stream  and  cupped  her  hands  to  fill 
them  with  water.  The  coolness  of 
it  made  her  shiver  as  she  splashed 
handful  after  handful  on  her  face. 
This  ought  to  be  good  for  my  com- 
plexion, she  smiled  to  herself. 
Though  she  knew  there  were  ele- 
ments in  it  that  made  it  unsafe  for 
drinking,  it  felt  good  on  her  face. 

834 


The  stream  ran  from  the  mine  on 
down  to  the  creek.  Marian  looked 
deep  within  the  water  and  wondered 
if  long  ago,  men  with  stubby  beards 
and  eager  hearts  had  panned  for  gold 
here. 

She  looked  at  the  flowers  that 
bloomed  along  the  stream  and  up 
the  side  of  the  mountain,  as  though 
they  were  friends.  She  liked  to 
imagine  they  had  "been  planted  for 
her  enjoyment  alone.  Now  and 
then,  a  shrill  call  from  one  bird  and 
the  scolding  reply  from  others  made 
her  smile.  It  was  as  though  one  bird 
thought  it  his  duty  to  awaken  the 
entire  bird  kingdom  and  wasn't  too 
well  thanked  for  his  efforts. 

On  the  little  hill  where  the  well 
was,  Marian  stopped  and  looked  at 
the  land  around  her.  It  is  beautiful 
here,  she  thought,  and  peaceful.  She 
looked  at  the  rugged  slopes  of  the 
mountains  that  suddenly  jutted  out 
here  and  there  from  within  the 
dense  tree  covering.  And  everywhere 
varied  shades  of  green  carpeted  the 
ground.  The  steep  mountaintops 
reigned  above,  reaching  their  heads 
into  an  intense  blue  sky,  where 
white  clouds  floated  like  puffs  of 
whipped  cream. 

Now  the  sun  was  turning  the  yel- 


OUT  OF  THE  WILDERNESS 


835 


lows  to  orange  and  the  blues  to  pur- 
ple. Another  day  had  begun.  Marian 
let  the  bucket  deep  down  within  the 
shadowy  depths  of  the  well,  and 
then  drank  of  the  clear  cold  water, 
before  starting  back  to  the  cabin. 

''Mother/'  Jim  met  her  as  she 
came  near,  '*I  was  going  to  go  for 
water." 

''That's  all  right,  I  enjoy  doing  it." 

"Let's  give  Spotty  some  in  his 
can,  before  we  take  it  inside." 

"Spotty?  Is  that  the  name  you 
finally  decided  on?" 

Jim  laughed.  "The  kids  all  want- 
ed me  to  name  him  Bambi,  but  I 
held  out  for  something  different.  See 
his  spots?"  Jim  closed  the  door  of 
the  pen  behind  him  and  went  over 
to  the  little  deer.  "Hi,  little  fellow. 
Look,  Mom,  he  acts  glad  to  see  me. 
He  looks  as  though  he  would  like  to 
wag  his  tail." 

"If  he  were  a  dog,  and  if  he  had 
a  big  enough  tail,"  Marian  laughed. 

"I'll  have  to  gather  some  more 
fresh  brush.  He  sure  eats  a  lot.  I 
wish  we  had  some  hay." 

"Maybe  we  can  get  Dick  to  bring 
him  some.  We'll  ask  him  when  he 
comes  Saturday." 

"Do  baby  deer  eat  hay?"  Tommy 
asked,  coming  towards  them. 

"Sometimes  they  will,  but  mostly 
they  eat  leaves  and  soft  twigs." 

"Jim,  Spotty  looks  lonesome.  Let's 
go  find  him  a  playmate,"  Tommy 
suggested. 

"Let's  find  him  two  playmates," 
said  Jill,  joining  them. 

"No  more  deer."  Marian  picked 
Jill  up.  "One  is  going  to  keep  us 
busy." 

"I'll  be  his  playmate  then,"  Jill 
said.  'Til  play  with  him." 

Jim  came  out  of  the  pen  and 
closed  it.    "I'll  have  to  fix  that  door 


better.    The  wire  hinges  aren't  too 
sturdy,  and  neither  is  the  latch." 

lyrORNING  comes  early  in  the 
mountains,  and  it  was  still  an 
early  hour  when  Jim  filled  his  pock- 
ets with  roofing  tacks  and  climbed 
up  the  ladder  with  the  first  roll  of 
tarpaper. 

"What  can  I  do  to  help?"  Marian 
asked  him. 

"Just  stand  by  to  hand  me 
things,"  he  told  her.  "And  be  ready 
to  catch  me  if  I  start  falling."  He 
laughed. 

"Jim!  That's  not  funny."  Marian 
looked  at  the  steep  slope  of  the  cab- 
in roof.  "You  hang  on  tight  and  be 
real  careful." 

"What's  Jim  up  there  for?"  Tom- 
my wanted  to  know. 

"He's  going  to  fix  the  roof,  dear. 
Now  you  go  in  and  eat  your  break- 
fast." 

"All  right.  Come  and  pour  the 
milk  for  me." 

"For  me,  too,"  said  Jill. 

"I'll  be  right  back  Jim.  I'd  better 
help  Sue  get  the  children  settled." 

Marian  gave  the  oatmeal  a  vigor- 
our  stir  and  filled  the  pitcher  with 
the  milk  she  had  mixed  from  the 
white  powder  the  night  before.  She 
was  filling  the  bowls  when  she  heard 
it.  A  rumble,  and  a  scraping  noise 
on  the  roof,  then  a  yell  from  Jim. 
Marian  closed  her  eyes,  and  without 
realizing  it,  waited  for  the  sickening 
thud.  When  it  didn't  come,  she 
ran  outside  and  saw  that  he  had 
caught  himself  when  he  got  to  the 
chimney. 

"Jim,  are  you  all  right?" 

"I  think  so.  My  wrist  feels  funny, 
though."  Jim  rubbed  his  arm,  then 
sat  still  for  a  moment. 


836 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER   1962 


''We'd  better  get  someone  to  do 
it,  Jim,  don't  you  think.  .  .  ." 

But  Marian  didn't  finish  the  sen- 
tence. Jim  scrambled  back  up  to 
the  top  and  began  to  unroll  the  tar- 
paper  with  such  a  definite  purpose, 
she  knew  she  had  to  let  him  do  it 
himself  or  find  out  that  he  couldn't. 

''Mom,  can  you  send  one  of  the 
twins  up?  I  could  use  someone  to 
help  me  unroll  this.     It's  heavy." 

Marion  thought  for  a  moment. 
To  have  to  worry  about  one  of  the 
children  behaving  like  a  human  fly 
was  all  she  could  stand.  "I'll  come 
up,"  she  said.  She  was  used  to 
climbing  ladders.  She  had  always 
helped  Da\id  clean  the  wallpaper 
in  their  home,  but  she  soon  found 
out  that  climbing  on  the  top  of 
roofs  was  something  else.  She  cau- 
tiously edged  herself  up  onto  the 
roof,  and  then  could  go  no  farther. 
She  was  so  frightened,  that  she  just 
sat  there. 

"Come  on,  Mom.  Crawl  on  up, 
it  isn't  bad  once  you're  up  here." 

"I  ...  I  can't,  Jim.    It's  too  high." 

"Well,  then  go  back  down  and 
get  Jed,"  he  told  her,  but  she 
couldn't  do  that  either.  The  cabin 
seemed  to  be  spinning  one  way  and 
the  ground  the  other.  She  couldn't 
make  her  feet  reach  out  to  find  the 
ladder  and  she  couldn't  look  down. 
The  children  were  all  watching  her 
now,  and  Jim  was  calling  directions 
to  her. 

"Just  turn  over  on  your  stomach 
and  start  to  crawl,  Mother." 

CHE  didn't  move. 

"Mom,  come  back  down,"  Sue 
urged. 

"You  look  funny,"  Jill  told  her. 


"Just  a  minute,  I'll  come  and 
help  you." 

Jim  made  his  way  down  the  roof 
and  passed  her  onto  the  ladder.  He 
took  hold  of  her  and  helped  her  put 
her  feet  on  the  top  rung.  Now  she 
was  able  to  make  her  way  down,  one 
step  at  a  time,  until  she  finally  felt 
the  earth  beneath  her  feet.  Her 
knees  were  weak,  and  her  head  in 
a  whirl. 

'Tlease,  Mother,  don't  try  any- 
thing like  that  again,"  Sue  scolded. 

"You  scared  us,"  Jim  added. 

"Let  me  go  up,"  Ted  said,  and  was 
halfwav  up  before  she  could  find 
her  voice  to  protest.  Jed  went  up, 
too. 

"Mommy,"  Jill  said,  and  started 
to  brush  Marian's  clothing  with 
both  her  little  hands,  "you're  all 
dirty." 

"You  better  stay  down  here  with 
us,"  Tommy  said,  and  Marian  was 
only  too  glad  to  do  just  that. 

She  watched  the  three  boys  work 
with  the  tarpaper  to  get  it  started 
right,  and  had  to  admit  to  herself 
they  were  efficient.  Soon  the  tap- 
ping of  Jim's  hammer  made  her  feel 
confident  and  she  relaxed.  She 
climbed  the  ladder  again  and  again, 
handing  them  more  tacks,  and 
when  their  work  brought  them  near 
the  edge  of  the  roof,  she  could  reach 
from  the  ladder  and  help. 

The  morning  wore  on,  and  when 
noon  approached,  she  went  inside 
to  prepare  some  lunch. 

"We  have  done  nearly  half  of  it," 
Jim  said,  coming  in  to  wash. 

"That's  wonderful,  son.  I  am  so 
proud  of  you." 

While  Jim  was  eating,  Marian 
noticed  that  he  was  using  only  his 
left  hand,  his  right  one  rested  in  his 
lap. 


OUT  OF  THE  WILDERNESS 


837 


"My  wrist  bent  the  wrong  way 
when  I  shppcd/'  he  explained.  ''It's 
all  right,  though." 

''Are  you  sure?'' 

"Now,  stop  worrying,  I'm  fine." 

After  luneh  the  boys  went  baek 
up  the  ladder,  and  Marian  helped 
Sue  with  the  dishes,  then  laid  Jill 
on  the  bed  and  tucked  her  in. 

"Keep  ^n  eye  on  Tommy,  and 
listen  for  Jill  to  wake,"  Marian  told 
Sue,  and  though  her  weary  body  felt 
more  like  joining  Jill  in  her  nap 
than  climbing  ladders,  she  knew  she 
couldn't  stay  away  from  the  project. 

After  the  pulling,  hammering, 
smoothing  and  fitting,  the  tarpaper 
was  all  in  place,  and  the  day  was 
nearly  over.  Marian  wished  for  her 
tile  tub  and  gallons  of  hot  water, 
but  knew  that  was  a  luxury  she 
would  have  to  do  without.  She 
would  heat  the  two  buckets  of  water 
and  pour  them  in  the  round  tin  tub, 
as  she  had  heard  her  grandmother 
describe,  and  they  would  all  have 
an  old-fashioned  scrubbing. 

"I'm  going  to  remember  these 
tired  muscles  every  time  it  rains." 
Jim  smiled. 

"I  will  be  very  thankful  for  your 
good,  hard  work  every  time  we  lis- 
ten to  the  rain  on  the  roof,"  Marian 
told  him. 

/^NCE  inside,  Marian  noticed  how 
quiet  everything  was.  "Where 
are  the  children?"  she  asked  of  no 
one  in  particular.  She  went  out  and 
around  to  the  back  of  the  cabin,  but 
could  see  no  one.  "Sue,"  she  called, 
and  then  she  saw  Tommy  and  Sue 
on  a  little  hill.  They  both  turned 
when  they  heard  her. 

"Come  here."  Marian's  voice  was 
full  of  apprehension,  for  she  could 
not  see  Jill  with  them.    When  they 


came  closer,  Marian  asked  where  the 
baby  was. 

"Isn't  she  still  asleep?"  asked  Sue. 

"We  went  for  a  walk,"  Tommy 
said. 

Marian  dashed  into  the  house.  Jill 
was  not  in  the  bed.  The  blanket 
was  in  a  little  heap,  and  Marian 
knew  she  had  wandered  outside. 

"She's  gone.  Oh,  Jim,  she's  been 
gone  for  some  time,  she  doesn't 
usually  sleep  very  long." 

They  began  to  look,  calling  her 
name  over  and  over,  peering  into 
the  shed,  and  behind  the  trees.  Then 
the  search  widened.  Jim  and  Jed 
climbed  a  tree  so  they  could  see  over 
larger  areas,  but  there  was  no  sign 
of  the  little  girl. 

Dread  and  deep  despair  gripped 
Marian's  heart.  In  the  wilderness, 
how  far  could  a  three-year-old  stray? 
Or,  then  again,  she  could  be  but  a 
few  feet  away,  and  she  couldn't  be 
seen,  the  trees  were  so  thick  and  the 
underbrush  so  dense. 

Jim  ran  to  the  well,  and  Marian 
was  close  behind  him.  They  de- 
cided it  was  too  high  and  steep  for 
her  to  have  climbed  up  the  boards 
and  fallen  in,  though  they  weren't 
sure  .  .  .  couldn't  be  really  sure. 

Jim  touched  his  mother's  arm. 
"Don't  worry,  Mother,  we'll  find 
her." 

His  concern  for  her  started  the 
tears,  and  the  hot  sting  of  them 
punctuated  her  helplessness.  They 
went  back  to  the  cabin. 

"Mom,  Jim  .  .  .  Spotty's  gone, 
too!"  Sue  ran  to  meet  them.  "His 
pen  is  wide  open  and  he's  gone." 

"Jill  must  have  gone  in  to  play 
with  him,"  Jim  said,  "and  left  the 
door  open." 

"And  when  he  went  out,  she  fol- 
lowed," Marian  guessed. 


838 


RELIEF  SCKIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1962 


Marian  told  the  twins,  Sue  and 
Tommy,  to  stay  near  the  cabin.  "We 
don't  want  anyone  else  to  get  lost/' 
she  told  them.  She  stood,  trying  to 
decide  which  way  to  go. 

''Let's  follow  along  the  stream," 
Jim  suggested. 

"All  right." 

Marian  took  one  step  before  some- 
thing made  her  turn  and  look  at 
Sue.  There  was  hurt  in  Sue's  face, 
and  her  eyes  evaded  Marian's. 

"Sue,  oh,  Sue,  dear.  .  .  ." 

"It's  all  my  fault.  If  I  had  stayed 
by  the  cabin.  ...  If  I'd  have  watched 
the  door." 

"Please,  dear,  don't  blame  your- 
self. .  .  .  We  all  should  have 
watched." 

"But,  Mother,  if  we  don't  find 
her  .  .  .  oh.  Mother." 

"Sue,  we  will  find  her  .  .  .  we've 
got  to.  Now,  take  care  of  the  boys 
until  we  get  back." 

Marian  hoped  her  words  would 
convey  the  confidence  she  did  not 
feel.  She  turned  and  caught  up 
with  Jim. 

T^HEY  followed  one  path  after  an- 
other, calling  Jill.  They  went 
up  one  ridge  after  another  where 
they  could  look  over  the  land,  but 
all  they  could  see  was  treetops.  They 
couldn't  see  the  ground. 

New  fear  came  over  Marian  as  she 
realized  there  would  not  be  much 
more  daylight.  Maybe  a  couple  of 
hours,  she  thought,  if  that  much. 
And  the  terror,  the  hopeless  thought 
of  her  baby  somewhere  all  alone  in 
the  forest  in  the  night,  made  her 
temples  throb  and  her  body  feel 
limp  all  over. 

If  only  David  were  here,  she 
thought.      He    would    know    right 


where  to  look.  Or  if  only  she  had 
listened  to  Charles  and  not  come! 
She  felt  so  alone,  the  words  of 
Charles  Neering,  her  friend  at  home, 
kept  coming  back  to  her,  "You  need 
someone.  .  .  ." 

Suddenly  all  her  hatred  for  the 
mountains  came  surging  back  into 
her  breast.  Every  tree,  every  blade 
of  grass  was  her  enemy.  Her  eyes 
were  full  of  hot  tears,  and  she  was 
stumbling  along  trying  to  keep  up 
with  Jim. 

"Jill!  Oh,  Jill,  where  are  you?" 
she  called  over  and  over.  Then  with 
a  depressing  weariness,  she  slumped 
to  sit  on  a  huge  rock. 

"Jim,  we  can't  find  her  alone.  It's 
going  to  be  dark  soon.  What  can 
we  do?" 

Jim  was  silent,  and  Marian  knew 
his  words  could  not  come  out  past 
the  worry  in  him. 

"How  far  is  it  to  the  Silver  Bear?" 

"Just  over  that  hill.  The  road 
goes  right  past  our  mine.  Shall  I 
go  for  help?" 

"Yes,  Jim.    We'll  need  the  men. 
They  know  the  land.     Go  quickly, 
im. 

As  he  started  up  the  path  that 
lead  to  the  road,  Marian  knew  she 
could  not  stay  behind.  "Wait,  Jim," 
she  called,  "wait."  She  ran  to  catch 
up  with  him,  and  then  her  words 
of  a  minute  before  came  back  to  her. 
We  can't  find  her  alone.  "J^"^^" 
she  said  aloud,  "we  are  going  for 
help  in  the  wrong  direction." 

Jim  looked  at  his  mother  and 
knew  what  she  meant.  The  two  of 
them  knelt  in  prayer.  There,  high 
in  the  mountains,  Marian  asked  for 
help  in  finding  her  baby. 

{To  he  continued) 


ntci- 


FROM  THE  FIELD 


General  Secretaiy-Treasurer  Hulda  Parker 

All  material  submitted  for  publication  in  this  department  should  be  sent  through 
stake  and  mission  Relief  Society  presidents.  See  regulations  governing  the  submittal  of 
material  for  "Notes  From  the  Field"  in  the  Magazine  for  January  1958,  page  47,  and 
in  the  Relief  Society  Handbook  of  Instructions. 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  ACTIVITIES 


Timpanogos  Stake  (Utah),  Manila  Ward  Achieves  One  Hundred  Per  Cent 
Attendance  at  Visiting  Teachers  Meeting,  May  1,  1962 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Cora  W.  Atwood,  supervisor;  Geneve  Dalton, 
supervisor;  Jessie  R.  Wadley,  supervisor;  Jeanette  W.  Warnick,  supervisor;  Fern  E. 
Nielson,  visiting  teacher  message  leader,  Timpanogos  Stake  Relief  Society;  Gertrude  M. 
Richards,  President,  Timpanogos  Stake  Relief  Society;  Effie  W.  Adams,  President, 
Manila  Ward  Relief  Society;  Leah  W.  Robinson,  First  Counselor;  Gwen  S.  Unthank, 
Second  Counselor;  Margaret  Jeppson,  Secretary-Treasurer. 

Sister  Richards  reports:  "At  our  visiting  teachers  convention  held  January  26th 
this  year,  we  called  attention  to  the  picture  at  the  bottom  of  page  44  in  the  January 
issue  of  the  Magazine,  entitled  "Nebo  Stake  (Utah),  Payson  Fourth  Ward  Achieves 
One  Hundred  Per  Cent  Attendance  at  Visiting  Teacher  Meeting,  April  1961."  A 
challenge  was  offered  the  Relief  Societies  of  Timpanogos  Stake  to  equal  this  achievement. 
Manila  W^ard  accepted  the  challenge,  and  at  their  May  meeting  one  hundred  per  cent 
of  their  visiting  teachers  were  present.  Manila  Ward  Relief  Society  has  a  member- 
ship of  103  —  the  largest  enrollment  in  Timpanogos  Stake.  There  are  fifty-two  visiting 
teachers,  two  alternates,  and  four  supervisors.  We  feel  that  this  achievement  is  a 
reflection  of  good  leadership  and  loyal  membership  in  the  Manila  Ward  Relief  So- 
ciety. .  .  .  The  result  of  the  effort  put  forth  to  attain  this  goal  is  being  felt  in  increased 
interest  and  activity." 

839 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD  841 

St.  George  East  Stake  (Utah)  Relief  Society  Social  Honors  Visiting  Teachers 

January  1962 

Seated  at  the  second  table,  left  to  right:  Roma  C.  Esplin,  President,  St.  George 
East  Stake  Relief  Society;  Alta  V.  McConkie,  First  Counselor;  Elsie  B.  Cox,  Second 
Counselor;  Elva  H.  Terry,  Secretary. 

Sister  Esplin  reports:  'The  latter  part  of  January,  the  members  of  the  St.  George 
East  Stake  Relief  Society  honored  our  visiting  teachers  at  a  luncheon  and  program. 
The  tables  were  beautifully  decorated  with  bouquets  of  flowers,  and  at  each  place 
setting,  as  a  favor,  was  a  little  artificial  flower  made  in  Rehef  Society  colors.  More 
than  225  visiting  teachers,  with  their  executive  officers,  attended.  We  were  happy  to 
have  our  Priesthood  advisor  and  two  of  our  bishops  join  with  us.  Our  oldest  active 
teacher  present  was  eighty-six,  and  the  youngest  teacher,  from  the  College  Ward,  just 
eighteen." 


American  River  Stake  (California)  Relief  Society  Presents  Historical  Display 
During  "Open  House"  Week  at  the  Stake  House,  October  1961 

Lois  S.  Fife,  President,  American  River  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports  a  unique 
display  which  provided  much  interest  for  visitors  at  the  stake  house:  "Each  organiza- 
tion in  the  stake  was  asked  to  provide  a  display  during  the  week  of  open  house  at  our 
new  stake  house  last  October.  Part  of  our  display  depicted  the  organization  of  Relief 
Society  by  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith.  We  made  twenty-one  dolls  depicting  the 
eighteen  women  and  three  men  who  were  present  on  this  occasion.  Leola  Hacken, 
Work  Director  Counselor,  made  the  heads  and  the  hands  for  the  dolls,  and  the  other 
sisters  helped  with  the  bodies  and  the  clothing.  During  the  month  of  March,  the 
birthday  month  of  Relief  Society,  the  scene  was  also  on  display  in  the  stake  house, 
where  all  members  of  the  stake  could  see  it.  We  also  set  it  up  for  our  convention, 
at  which  time  we  were  the  hostess  stake.  We  enjoyed  making  this  display,  and  it  has 
created  a  great  deal  of  interest  each  time  we  have  set  it  up." 


Brazilian  South  Mission  Relief  Society  Conference 
Curitiba,  Brazil,  March  15-16,  1962 

Sara  Paulsen,  President,  Brazilian  South  Mission  Relief  Society,  reports:  "A  two- 
day  Relief  Society  convention  was  held  in  the  Mission  Home  in  Curitiba.  We  had 
in  attendance  sixty  leaders,  representing  all  parts  of  the  mission.  'Success  depends  on 
you  —  magnify  your  calling,'  the  theme  of  the  conference,  was  presented  by  members 
of  various  branches  as  they  gave  lessons,  talks,  demonstrations,  and  other  material. 
From  reports  we  have  received,  we  feel  that  this  conference  was  a  success,  as  the 
leaders  went  back  to  their  branches  with  more  enthusiasm  and  realizing  better  the 
importance  of  the  great  Relief  Society  work. 

"The  picture  is  of  the  pageant  given  in  commemoration  of  the  120th  anniversary 
of  the  organization  of  Relief  Society.  The  pageant  was  held  in  our  new  chapel  and 
was  presented  under  the  theme  'Relief  Society  magnified  in  my  hfe.'  " 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD  843 

Box  Elder  Stake  (Utah)  Magazine  Representatives  Make 
Outstanding  Accomplishment 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Duella  Victor;  Phyllis  Wiscombe;  Norma  Reeder; 
Karen  Wright;  Lucy  Coppin;  Grace  Petersen.  , 

Back  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Fay  Lofthouse;  Jennie  M.  Nielsen;  LeLia  Grover; 
Eugenie  Larkin,  Magazine  representative;  Karen  Hailing;  Pat  Woodyatte;  Betty  Fish. 

May  N.  Balls,  President,  Box  Elder  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "We  are  sure 
that  the  activity  represented  by  this  picture  will  be  the  highlight  of  our  stake  for  the 
year  1962.  The  report  of  our  being  among  the  top  ten  stakes  on  the  Magazine  Honor 
Roll  for  1961  makes  us  feel  honored  as  being  the  only  Utah  stake  on  this  list.  We 
would  like  to  pay  honor  to  our  stake  leader,  Eugenie  Larkin,  who  was  the  inspiration 
behind  this  achievement." 

Gulf  States  Mission,  Memphis  District  Relief  Society  Visiting  Teachers 

Convention,  May  12,  1962 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right,  beginning  second  from  the  left:  district  officers: 
Helen  O.  Frazier,  chorister;  Lucy  Dettor,  work  meeting  leader;  Valenna  Robins,  the- 
ology class  leader;  Mamie  Murray,  visiting  teacher  message  leader;  President  Richard 
Stoddard,  Memphis  District;  Floy  L.  Stoddard,  Secretary -Treasurer;  Jo  Ann  Sayles, 
Education  Counselor;  Virgie  M.  Shuman,  District  Relief  Society  President;  Cleo  Ann 
Thomas,  Work  Director  Counselor;  Patricia  Isbell,  literature  class  leader;  Betty  Carlson, 
Magazine  representative;  Rosa  Pollard,  organist. 

Marie  C.  Richards,  President,  Gulf  States  Mission  Relief  Society,  reports  that 
this  was  the  first  visiting  teacher  convention  to  be  held  in  the  Gulf  States  Mission. 
"District  Priesthood  leaders  were  in  attendance,  and  President  Richard  Stoddard  stated 
that  it  was  the  best  program  ever  held  in  the  Memphis  District.  Sister  Virgie  M. 
Shuman  was  formerly  the  president  of  the  Atlanta,  Georgia,  Stake  Relief  Society,  and 
her  accomplishments  here  in  the  mission  are  most  outstanding  in  every  phase  of  the 
program.  She  is  the  first  district  Relief  Society  president  to  organize  a  complete 
district  Relief  Society  Board. 

"At  this  convention  skits  were  presented,  depicting  the  educational  departments 
of  Relief  Society.  Eighty  representatives  from  eight  Relief  Societies  traveled  distances 
up  to  200  miles  to  be  present  on  this  occasion.  Service  citations  were  presented  to  the 
visiting  teachers,  making  an  impressive  highlight  in  this  convention." 

Chicago  Stake  (Illinois)  Board  Members  at  Relief  Society  Convention, 

May  19,  1962 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Norma  Allred,  Work  Director  Counselor;  Aleine 
M.  Young,  member.  General  Board  of  Relief  Society;  Hazel  G.  Kitch,  President,  Chi- 
cago Stake  Relief  Society;  Edith  S.  Elliott,  member.  General  Board  of  Relief  Society; 
Gwendolyn  Swinyard,  Education  Counselor. 

Standing,  left  to  right:  Marion  Monson,  organist;  Veldron  Matheson,  theology 
class  leader;  Bernice  Lindsey,  chorister;  Naomi  Graves,  Secretary-Treasurer;  Afton  Smith, 
social  science  class  leader;  Marlene  Jones,  literature  class  leader;  Verle  Fitzsimmons, 
Magazine  representative.  Alta  Connors,  work  meeting  leader,  was  absent  because  of 
illness  when  the  picture  was  taken. 

Sister  Kitch  reports:  "The  convention  was  a  great  success.  The  inspiration  and 
help  received  from  Sister  Young  and  Sister  Elliott  of  the  General  Board  will  be  of 
lasting  worth  to  us.  The  Chicago  Stake  has  fifteen  wards,  ten  in  Illinois,  four  in  Wis- 
consin, and  one  in  Indiana.  Many  of  the  sisters  traveled  distances  of  seventy-five  to 
eighty  miles  one  way  to  attend  the  convention.  They  expressed  their  sincere  apprecia- 
tion for  the  help  they  received.  We  are  grateful  for  their  wonderful  spirit  and  devo- 
tion to  Relief  Society." 


844 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER   1962 


South  Cottonwood  Stake  (Utah)  Singing  Mothers  Present  Music  for 
Quarterly  Conference,  May  1962 

Standing  in  the  front  row,  second  from  the  right  is  Luella  W.  Finlinson,  Presi- 
dent, South  Cottonwood  Stake  Rehef  Society,  and  next  to  her  is  chorister  Maxine  S. 
Pattison.  Organist  Beth  L.  Hendricks  is  seated  at  the  console  of  the  organ. 

Sister  Finhnson  reports:  "The  newly  organized  (December  7,  1961)  South  Cotton- 
wood Stake  honored  the  Relief  Society  Singing  Mothers  by  asking  them  to  present  the 
music  for  both  sessions  of  the  May  quarterly  conference.  Due  to  illness  and  vacations, 
only  fifty-three  of  the  sixty  women  from  the  six  wards  who  had  practiced  in  prepara- 
tion, were  able  to  sing  for  that  occasion,  plus  Sisters  Gloria  Law  and  Vivian  Howe,  who 
assisted  at  the  organ  and  violin.  Counselors  Momo  T.  Ushio  and  Pearalee  F.  DeShazer 
arranged  for  baby  sitters  during  the  practices.  From  thirty  to  fifty  children  were  taken 
care  of  each  time." 


Washington,  D.  C.  Stake  Relief 
Society  Singing  Mothers  Present 
Music  for  Quarterly  Conference, 

May  20,  1962 


Seated,  front  row,  center  left  (in  dark 
dress),  Ellen  N.  Barnes,  chorister;  seated, 
front  row,  center  right  (in  dark  dress), 
Nedra  C.  Fames,  organist.  Seated  between 
Sister  Barnes  and  Sister  Fames,  Mareia 
C.  Steele,  President,  Washington,  D.  C. 
Stake  Relief  Society. 

Sister  Steele  reports:  "The  Singing  Mothers  traditionally  present  the  music  for 
one  of  the  Sunday  sessions  of  stake  conference,  the  last  two  being  held  in  historic 
Constitution  Hall,  with  over  3,000  people  in  attendance. 

"On  March  17,  1962,  over  100  women,  from  thirteen  wards,  presented  an  out- 
standing concert  in  commemoration  of  the  120th  anniversary  of  the  organization  of 
Relief  Society.  They  have  been  asked  to  repeat  this  concert  for  the  missionaries  of 
the  Eastern  Atlantic  States  Mission  and  their  contacts." 


Eastern  Atlantic  States  Mission,  Johnstown  (Pennsylvania)  Branch  Relief 
Society  Officers  at  Display  Table  During  Attendance  Drive 

April  1962 

Left  to  right:  Irene  Lilly,  Second  Counselor;  Alice  Mihalcik,  President;  Frances 
Marsh,  Secretary-Treasurer;  Milta  Aston,  First  Counselor  of  West  Pennsylvania  Dis- 
trict; Emma  Grace  Hare,  President  of  West  Pennsylvania  District. 

Thelma  Hill,  President,  Eastern  Atlantic  States  Mission  Relief  Society,  reports 
that  the  sisters  very  much  enjoyed  this  unique  and  well-planned  attendance  drive. 
Articles  made  by  the  Relief  Society  members  during  the  year  were  displayed,  including 
pillows,  bags,  aprons,  afghans,  pillowslips,  and  other  articles,  all  of  fine  workmanship. 
The  sisters  also  made  the  corsages  which  they  are  wearing  in  the  picture.  A  covered 
dish  supper  was  served. 


ELIZABETH  WELKER  COLLECTS  SAMPLES  OF  ANTIQUE 
AND  MODERN  LACE 


Tj^  LIZABETH  Welker,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  has  collected  samples  of  lace  representing 
^—^  fourteen  different  countries  and  many  eras  of  history.  Included  are  examples  of 
Swedish  hardanger,  which  Sister  Welker  made  when  she  was  fifteen  years  old;  filet 
lace,  in  which  the  design  is  made  on  a  foundation  of  net;  point  Venise  lace,  made 
entirely  with  needle  and  thread,  and  still  considered  the  loveliest  of  all  lace;  rosepoint, 
used  largely  in  making  trousseaus,  and  the  heavier  gros  point.  Also  in  this  beautiful 
collection  are  samples  of  the  rare  French  insertion,  and  the  less  expensive  bobbin  lace. 

Sister  Welker  lives  in  Emigration  Ward  in  Park  Stake,  and  the  ward  Relief  Society 
has  been  privileged  many  times  to  exhibit  this  unusual  collection  and  to  explain  to 
visitors  the  samples  of  historic  lace,  as  well  as  types  of  lace  still  being  handmade  today, 
such  as  tatting,  crocheting,  and  netting.  Sister  Welker  has  been  a  Relief  Society  mem- 
ber for  more  than  fifty  years,  and  a  class  leader  for  thirty  years.  From  1934  to  1937, 
she  was  president  of  the  Relief  Society  of  the  German-Austrian  Mission,  and  from  1951 
to  1956  she  was  president  of  the  Emigration  Ward  Rehef  Society. 

846 


LESSON   DEPARTMENT 


THEOLOGY  •    The  Doctrine  and  Covenants 
Lesson  45  —  Talents  and  Testinnonies 
Elder  Roy  W.  Doxey 

(Text:  The  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  Sections  60  and  62) 
For  First  Meeting,  February  1963 

Objective:  To  understand  that  talents  are  to  be  used  in  the  Lord's  service  in  testifying 
of  his  power. 


Introduction 

npHE  time  came  for  the  Prophet 
Joseph  Smith  and  some  of  the 
brethren  to  leave  Jackson  County, 
Missouri.  They  had  been  there 
for  only  two  months,  but  the  foun- 
dations of  Zion  had  been  laid  by 
dedication  of  the  land  as  a  gather- 
ing place  for  the  saints,  and,  also, 
as  a  site  for  the  temple.  Other  in- 
structions were  given  concerning 
the  people  and  their  settling  in  the 
promised  land. 

Instiuctions  About  Travel 

Several  elders  approached  the 
Prophet  to  learn  what  the  Lord 
desired  of  them.  These  elders  were 
instructed  to  return  to  their  homes 
in  the  East.  (D  &  C  60:5.)  Joseph 
Smith,  Sidney  Rigdon,  Oliver 
Cowdery,  and  the  others  were  to  go 
to  St.  Louis  by  water,  whence  the 
brethren  named  were  to  journey  to 


Cincinnati.  The  rest  were  to  go 
''two  by  two,  and  preach  the  word, 
not  in  haste,  among  the  congrega- 
tions of  the  wicted"  {Ihid.^  60:8) . 

''Congregations  of  the  Wicked" 

Section  60  mentions  "congrega- 
tions of  the  wicked"  twice.  {Ibid., 
60:8,13).  The  definition  of  the  ex- 
pression was  given  a  few  days  later. 
While  on  the  bank  of  the  Missouri 
River  en  route  to  St.  Louis,  the 
Prophet  and  his  party  were  met  by 
some  elders  on  their  way  to  Jackson 
County.  In  the  revelation  dated 
August  13,  1831,  these  elders  were 
told  to  declare  the  gospel  to  the  in- 
habitants of  the  earth,  or  in  other 
words,  to  the  congregations  of  the 
wicked.  {Ihid,,  62:5.)  "Congrega- 
tions" in  these  revelations  are  not 
necessarily  church  gatherings  only, 
but  they  may  be.  By  definition  of 
"wicked,"  the  student  of  the  mod- 

847 


848 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER   1962 


ern  revelations  understands  that 
they  are  the  ( i )  morally  corrupt 
and  ( 2 )  those  who  have  not  accept- 
ed the  fulness  of  the  gospel.  (Ibid., 
35:12;  84:49-53.)  Consequently, 
"congregations  of  the  wicked"  are 
those  who  have  not  accepted  the 
true  gospel.  But  these  people  are 
to  have  an  opportunity  to  receive 
the  gospel  either  in  this  life  or  in 
the  spirit  world.  (I  Peter  3:18-20; 
4:6;  D  &  C  128:5.) 

"I  Am  Not  Well  Pleased' 

With  the  elders  who  had  come 
to  Missouri,  the  Lord  was  pleased, 
but  those  who  lacked  courage  and 
diligence  to  open  their  mouths  did 
not  receive  the  same  commendation. 
(D  &  C  60:1-2.)  These  elders  had 
failed  to  exercise  their  talents  in  be- 
half of  the  Church.  Talents  are 
natural  endowments  or  gifts.  These 
talents  constitute  our  ability  to 
make  contributions  to  the  welfare 
of  our  fellow  men,  through  music, 
poetry,  drama,  and  other  arts,  in 
mechanics,  and  in  the  professions. 
Some  people  have  talent  or  apti- 
tude in  leadership,  organization,  in 
speech,  and  in  getting  along  with 
people. 

Since  talents  or  gifts  are  natural 
endowments,  then  every  person 
possesses  them.  It  is  also  true  that 
some  people  are  gifted  to  a  greater 
degree  than  others. 

Source  of  Talents 

Latter-day  Saints  are  blessed  with 
a  far  better  understanding  of  them- 
selves, their  origin,  and  the  answers 
to  many  perplexing  situations  in 
life  than  are  those  who  do  not  be- 
lieve in  the  gospel.  Accepting  the 
truth    that  we  lived   as   intelligent 


beings  in  a  pre-earth  life  and  that 
wc  developed  ourselves  during  those 
eternities,  it  follows  that  we  had 
our  ''natural"  endowments  in  that 
life.  This  point  of  view  is  inter- 
estingly developed  in  correspond- 
ence betv/een  Elder  Orson  F.  Whit- 
ney of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve 
and  President  Joseph  F.  Smith.  In 
the  words  of  Elder  Whitney,  we 
learn : 

Spirit  Memories.  — Writing  one  day 
upon  the  subject  of  spirit  memories,  and 
the  influence  exerted  upon  the  affairs  of 
this  hfe  by  the  awakened  recollections  of 
a  former  experience,  I  found  myself  in- 
dulging in  the  following  reflections: 

Why  are  we  drawn  toward  certain 
persons,  and  they  toward  us,  independent- 
ly of  any  known  previous  acquaintance? 
Is  it  a  fact,  or  only  a  fancy,  that  we  and 
they  were  mutually  acquainted  and  mu- 
tually attracted  in  some  earlier  period  of 
our  eternal  existence?  .  .  .  More  than  once, 
after  meeting  someone  whom  I  had  never 
met  before  on  earth,  I  have  wondered 
why  his  or  her  face  seemed  so  familiar. 
Many  times,  upon  hearing  a  noble  senti- 
ment expressed,  though  unable  to  recall 
having  heard  it  until  then,  I  have  been 
thrilled  by  it,  and  felt  as  if  I  had  always 
known  it.  The  same  is  true  of  music, 
some  strains  of  which  are  like  echoes 
from  afar,  sounds  falling  from  celestial 
heights,  notes  struck  from  the  vibrant 
harps  of  eternity.  I  do  not  assert  pre- 
acquaintance  in  all  such  cases,  but  as  one 
thought  suggests  another,  these  queries 
arise  in   the  mind. 

The  Shepherd's  Voice  —When  it 
comes  to  the  Gospel,  I  feel  more  positive. 
Why  did  the  Savior  say:  "My  sheep 
know  my  voice?"  Can  a  sheep  know  the 
voice  of  its  shepherd,  if  it  has  never  heard 
that  voice  before?  They  who  love  Truth, 
and  to  whom  it  appeals  most  powerfully, 
were  they  not  its  best  friends  in  a  pre- 
vious state  of  existence?  I  think  so.  I 
believe  that  we  knew  the  Gospel  before 
we  came  here,  and  it  is  this  knowledge, 
this  acquaintance,  that  gives  to  it  a  fa- 
miliar sound. 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


849 


Very  much  in  the  same  vein,  I  once 
wrote  to  President  Joseph  F.  Smith  —  he 
at  the  time  in  Utah,  and  I  on  a  mission 
in  Europe.     Here  is  his  reply: 

President  Smith's  View 

I  heartily  endorse  your  sentiments  re- 
specting congeniality  of  spirits.  Our  knowl- 
edge of  persons  and  things  before  we  came 
here,  combined  with  the  divinity  awak- 
ened within  our  souls  through  obedience 
to  the  gospel,  powerfully  affects,  in  my 
opinion,  all  our  likes  and  dislikes,  and 
guides  our  preferences  in  the  course  of 
this  life,  provided  we  give  careful  heed 
to  the  admonitions  of  the  Spirit. 

All  those  salient  truths  which  come 
home  so  forcibly  to  the  head  and  heart 
seem  but  the  awakening  of  the  memories 
of  the  spirit.  Can  we  know  anything  here 
that  we  did  not  know  before  we  came? 
Are  not  the  means  of  knowledge  in  the 
first  estate  equal  to  those  of  this?  I  think 
that  the  spirit,  before  and  after  this  pro- 
bation, possesses  greater  facilities,  aye,  man- 
ifold greater,  for  the  acquisition  of  knowl- 
edge, than  while  manacled  and  shut  up 
in  the  prison-house  of  mortality.  I  be- 
lieve that  our  Savior  possessed  a  fore- 
knowledge of  all  the  vicissitudes  through 
which  he  would  have  to  pass  in  the 
mortal  tabernacle.  .  .  . 

If  Christ  knew  beforehand,  so  did  we. 
But  in  coming  here,  we  forgot  all,  that  our 
agency  might  be  free  indeed,  to  choose 
good  or  evil,  that  we  might  merit  the 
reward  of  our  own  choice  and  conduct. 
But  by  the  power  of  the  Spirit,  in  the 
redemption  of  Christ,  through  obedience, 
we  often  catch  a  spark  from  the  awakened 
memories  of  the  immortal  soul,  which 
lights  up  our  whole  being  as  with  the  glory 
of  our  former  home  (Saturday  Night 
Thoughts,  pp.  294-296.  See  also,  Gospel 
Doctrine,  pp.   12-14). 

Among  other  things  from  the 
foregoing,  we  understand  that  tal- 
ents were  a  part  of  ourselves  in  pre- 
mortality,  that  character-traits  were 
formed  there,  that  abilities,  such  as 
to  believe  in  or  accept  truth,  are 
brought  to  this  life.  The  great  truth, 


allowing  for  environmental  factors 
here,  is  that  we  are  very  much  the 
same  as  we  were  in  the  pre-exist- 
ence. 

Improve  Each  Moment 

Each  stage  of  our  eternal  exist- 
ence —  pre-existence,  earth  life,  and 
the  spirit  world  —  is  an  opportunity 
stage  to  develop  talents.  We  are 
here,  but  we  are  now  body  and 
spirit.  The  talents  we  bring  with 
us  must  also  become  a  part  of  the 
whole  person.  Our  knowledge  of 
the  pre-earth  life  is  presently  gone, 
but  the  influence  of  that  life  is  felt. 
Nevertheless,  we  are  to  take  what 
we  have  and  grow  and  develop.  It 
is  the  use  we  make  of  our  natural 
endowments  that  will  determine 
whether  we  shall  eventually  be 
called    a   wise    or  slothful   servant. 

Although  each  person  is  what 
he  was  in  pre-existence  and,  thus, 
different  from  others,  all  have  tal- 
ents to  use  in  the  Lord's  work.  It 
doesn't  matter  what  we  may  think 
of  our  abilities;  we  have  ability 
which  should  be  used. 

Parable  of  the  Talents 

The  Savior  gave  two  parables  that 
emphasize  the  need  to  develop 
one's  talents.  The  parable  of  the 
Entrusted  Talent  tells  of  the  man 
who  gave  talents  (goods)  to  his 
servants.  To  one  he  gave  five  tal- 
ents, to  another  two,  and  to  the  last, 
only  one.  The  doubling  of  their 
talents  by  the  first  two  brought  forth 
the  same  commendation. 

.  .  .  Well  done,  good  and  faithful  serv- 
ant; thou  hast  been  faithful  over  a  few 
things,  I  will  make  thee  ruler  over  many 
things:  enter  thou  into  the  joy  of  thy 
Lord   (Matt.   25:23). 


850 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1962 


These  two  servants  had  used  their 
talents  wisely,  though  they  were 
different.  But  the  servant  who  re- 
ceived one  talent  had  buried  it  in 
the  ground,  fearful  that  it  might  be 
lost.  The  reply  of  the  master  was 
''.  .  .  thou  wicked  and  slothful  serv- 
ant .  .  "  (Ibid.,  verse  26;  Talmage, 
James  E.:  Jesus  the  Christ,  pp.  580- 

584)- 

Latter-day  Saints  may  think  of 
talents  as  blessings,  since  we  have 
an  opportunity  to  develop  them  in 
the  Church,  which  provides  the 
means  for  us  to  increase  all  good 
gifts.  When  we  fail  to  take  the 
opportunities  to  assist  in  the  fur- 
thering of  the  Lord's  work,  we  are 
slothful  servants.  The  Prophet 
Joseph  Smith  said: 

.  .  .  Blessings  offered,  but  rejected,  are 
no  longer  blessings,  but  become  like  the 
talent  hid  in  the  earth  by  the  wicked  and 
slothful  servant;  the  proffered  good  re- 
turns to  the  giver;  the  blessing  is  be- 
stowed on  those  who  will  receive  and 
occupy;  for  unto  him  that  hath  shall  be 
given,  and  he  shall  have  abundantly,  but 
unto  him  that  hath  not  or  will  not  re- 
ceive, shall  be  taken  away  that  which  he 
hath,  or  might  have  had  {Teachings  of 
the  Piophet  Joseph  Smith,  page  257). 

The  Gifts  of  the  Holy  Ghost 

Every  Latter-day  Saint  has  the 
privilege  of  receiving  one  or  more 
gifts  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  (D  &  C 
46:11-12;  Lesson  32,  ReUei  Society 
Magazine,  February  1961.)  He  does 
not  know  his  latent  talents  nor  the 
gifts  of  the  Spirit;  consequently,  he 
must  earnestly  seek  after  the  best 
gifts,  remembering  the  purposes  for 
which  they  are  given,  that  he  may 
not  be  deceived.  If  he  does  this, 
he  will  exert  his  best  efforts  to  ad- 
vance his  own  salvation  and  that  of 
his  fellow  men.  (D  &  C  46:7-10.) 


In  the  case  of  the  elders  with 
whom  the  Lord  was  displeased  be- 
cause they  feared  man  and  there- 
fore would  not  use  their  talent  to 
preach  and  testify  {Ibid.,  60:1-2), 
he  said: 

And  it  shall  come  to  pass,  if  they  are 
not  more  faithful  unto  me,  it  shall  be 
taken  away,  even  that  which  they  have 
[Ibid.,  verse  3). 

One  can  believe  that  if  these  eld- 
ers had  courageously  taught  the 
gospel,  the  Lord  would  have 
sustained  them  as  he  told  Joseph 
Smith  he  would  uphold  him  against 
the  adversary.  {Ibid.,  3:7-8.) 

He  who  does  not  develop  his 
talents  and  gifts  is  declared  by  the 
Lord  to  be  an  idler.  Those  who 
were  to  come  to  Zion  in  1831  were 
told  that  they  should  not  idle  away 
their  time,  nor  bury  their  talent. 
{Ibid.,  60:13.) 

The  Lord  Rules 

All  scripture  proclaims  the  truth 
that  God  is  sovereign  in  this  world. 
The  revealed  fact  that  God  is  all- 
knowing  and  all-powerful,  that  he 
knows  the  destiny  of  individuals 
and  nations,  makes  him  supreme. 
It  is  this  assurance  that  gives  to  the 
believer  the  faith  to  put  his  full 
trust  in  the  ultimate  victory  of  truth. 
The  Lord  rules  among  the  armies 
of  the  earth,  and  the  day  will  come 
when  all  men  shall  know  of  his 
power.  (D  &  C  60:4.)  In  1831, 
this  truth  served  to  bolster  the  cour- 
age of  those  who  were  weak  in  not 
testifying  to  the  truth;  but  this  is 
not  its  only  purpose,  for  one  rea- 
lizes that  God  shapes  the  destinies 
of  man  and  nations.  God  has  prom- 
ised peace  and  prosperity  to  those 
who  serve  him  diligently,  but  wrath 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT  851 

and  indignation  upon  those  people  given  at  the  time  and  according  to 

who    transgress    his    laws.      (Ibid.,  the  circumstances.    The  missionary 

59:23;  39:16-18.)  is  to  be  guided  by  love  and  patience 

The  power  of  the  Lord  will  be  in  all  things.     It  would  seem  that 

known  v/hen  his  fury  is  unleashed  the  elder  would  follow  the  counsel 

upon     the    unrepentant.     {D  &:  C  given    to    Hyrum    Smith,    that    he 

29:17-20;    88:88-92.)       When    the  should  be  directed  by  the  Spirit  in 

last  great  conflict  is  ended  at  the  all  things.     (D  &  C  11:12.)  In  the 

close  of  the  millennium,  the  Lord's  final  analysis,  the  gospel  is  one  of 

power  will  be   fully  demonstrated,  love,  but  there  may  be  conditions 

{Ihid.,   43:22-30;    88:111-116.)      At  such  as  persecution  or  violence  to- 

the  time  Christ  declares  his  work  ward  the  elder,  that  would  give  rise 

finished,  his  jewels,  the  people  of  to  the  use  of  the  ceremony,  if  di- 

God,  will  have  been  gathered   to-  rected  by  the  Spirit, 
gether  for  time  and  eternity.    [Ihid., 

60:4;  88:106.)  Section  62— Testimony 

It  was  from  Section  62  that  we 

Siiaice  Dust  Off  beet  learned  the  meaning  of  "congrega- 

The   testimony   of   the   Spirit   is  tions   of   the  wicked."     The   Lord 

powerful.      Its      consequences     are  remmds  his  people  that  his  knowl- 

always    expressed   with    power.      A  edge  includes  an  understanding  of 

testimony  rejected  leads  eventually,  nian's  weaknesses  and  also  that  he 

unless  repented  of,  to  loss  of  great  ^^ows  the  way  that  man  may  be 

blessings.    For  the  first  time  in  the  rescued   from    falling   into   tempta- 

Doctrmc  and   Covenants  we  learn  tion.    (D  &  C  62:1.)     Concerning 

about  an  ancient  practice  of  testi-  the  few  elders  on  their  way  to  Zion 

mony  and  its  attendant  power.  The  in  1831,  he  would  have  them  know 

law   is   given    in    Section    60:15   as  that   they  were  blessed   in   bearing 

shaking    the    dust    off    one's    feet  their  testimonies  to  the  world.  But 

against  those  who  do  not  accept  the  wherein  were  they  blessed? 
missionary.    This  ceremony  is  to  be 

performed  in   secret.     The  washing  Nevertheless,    ye    are    blessed,    for    the 

of    the    feet    is    a    testimony   against  testimony  which  ye  have  borne  is  recorded 

the  person  in  the  day  of  judgment.  ^"  ,^^T'^"  ^°'  *^^  ^"^'^'  ^"^  i"""^  ''P''"' 

/  Til      ^                  o         \       rrni            1  and   they  re  pice   over  you,   and  your  sins 

(ibid.,    60:15;    1:8-10.)       Thus    the  are  forgiven  you   (/bid.,  verse  3). 
missionary  has  power  to  seal  up  the 

rebellious  until  the  time  of  wrath.  This   passage  points   up   the   im- 

This  was  true  in  the  Old  Testament  portance  of  being  in  the  service  of 

period  as  well  as  in  the  time  of  Jesus  one's  fellow  men.    In  this  dispensa- 

and  the  apostles.     (Nehemiah  5:13;  tion  the  Lord  has  emphasized  the 

Matt.    10:14;   Luke    10:10-11;  Acts  need  for  missionary  work,  a  service 

13:51;    18:6.)      The    testimony    of  of    love    for    fellow    man.     {Ibid., 

warning  is  a  part  of  the  plan  in  this  15:6.)     When  a  person  speaks  by 

dispensation.     (D&C  84:87-95;  75:  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  that 

20-21;  99:4.)  Spirit  testifies  to  the  truth  spoken. 

When  should  this  ceremony  be  (2  Nephi  33:1.)     When  such  testi- 

performed?     The  answer  must  be  monies  are  uttered  they  are  recorded 


852 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER   1962 


in  the  heavens.  Why  should  angels 
rejoice  in  this?  Holy  beings  are 
concerned  with  the  salvation  of 
men.  This  testimony  is  a  means  to 
an  end  —  the  salvation  of  the  tes- 
tator and  the  convincing  of  others 
of  God's  truth. 

Service  to  God  and  Man 

When  one  is  using  his  talents  for 
the  salvation  of  men,  he  is  serving 
God  and  advancing  his  own  salva- 
tion. (Mosiah  2:17.)  The  Lord 
admonishes  his  saints  to  develop 
their  talents  and  use  the  gifts  he 
has  bestowed  upon  them  by  his 
Spirit.  Viewed  from  the  perspec- 
tive of  man's  eternal  nature,  there 
is  no  more  important  work  in  life 
than  to  work  for  one's  salvation  and 
that  of  his  fellow  beings.  The  great- 
est  influence    that    the    Latter-day 


Saint  can  exert  upon  others  is  to 
be  a  living  testimony  of  God's  truth 
as  revealed  through  the  Prophet 
Joseph  Smith. 

In  concluding  this  revelation  the 
Lord  reminds  his  servants  that, 

...  I,  the  Lord,  promise  the  faithful 
and  cannot  he.  .  .  . 

Behold,  the  kingdom  is  yours.  And 
behold,  and  lo,  I  am  with  the  faithful 
always.  Even  so.  Amen  (D  &  C 
62:6,  9) . 

Questions  for  Discussion 

1.  Why  does  the  Lord  refer  to  the 
inhabitants  of  the  world  as  wicked? 

2.  Of  what  value  is  it  to  you  to  know 
that  God  is  sovereign  in  this  world? 

3.  What  is  the  purpose  of  bearing 
testimony   of  the   Gospel? 

4.  In  view  of  the  purpose  of  earth  life, 
what  do  you  believe  is  the  principal  pur- 
pose of  talents? 


VISITING  TEACHER  MESSAGES 

Truths  to  Live  By  From  the  Doctrine  and  Covenants 


Message   45  —  'Tray  Always  That  You  Enter  Not  Into  Temptation" 
(D&C  61:39). 

Christine  H.  Rohinson 

For  First  Week,  February  1963 

^    Objective:  To  show  that  prayer  is  the  shield  the  Lord  provides  to  help  us  overcome 
temptation. 


/^NE  of  the  greatest  blessings 
which  can  come  to  us  from 
our  Father  in  heaven  is  the  go^r 
to^  discern  ancL-Q^^ercpme.  tempta- 
tion. In  his  struggle  to  capture 
men's  souls,  SataD_Jias__jia^^more 
powerful  tool  than  that  of  tempta- 


tion. He  knows  that  no  man  ever 
becomes  extremely  wicked  all  at 
once.  Sin,  and  the  ultimate  de- 
struction_Jnat  acaoinpanies^^  is  a 
gradual  and,  often,  a  relatively  un- 
obvious  process. 

President  McKay  has  wisely  said: 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT  853 

^  "Temptation    often   comes    in   the  this  weapon  he  could  entice  men 
same  quiet  v/ay.     Perhaps  yielding  into  even  grievous  sins, 
to  it  may  not  be  known  by  anyone  Recently,    a   young   mother   was 
save  the  individual   and  his   God,  beset    with    many    troubles    which 
but  if  he  doesjaeld  to  it,  he  becomes  seemed  to  move  in  upon  her  from 
to  that  extent  weakened  and  spot-_   all   directions.     When   she  sought 
ted  with  the  evil  of  the  worldTJCR,  counsel  on  how  to  bear  these  bur- 
October  1958,  page  92).  Recogniz-  dens,  she  was  advised,  ''If  you  have 
ing  this,  our  Father  in  heaven  has  trouble    and    Lucifer    tempts    you, 
provided   us  with  a   shield   against  pray  to  your  Father  m  heaven  and 
this  subtle,  but  powerful,  force  of  the  dark  clouds  will  disappear  and 
temptation.     He  has  counseled  us  you  will  go  on  your  way  rejoicing." 
to  'Tray  always  that  you  enter  not  She  was  advised  to  pray  constantly 
into  temptation."  in  her  heart  and  to  live  for  twenty- 
In  the  Book  of  Mormon,  Alma  four  hours  as  if  Jesus  were  right  be- 
admonishes  "call  on  his  holy  name,  side  her.    This  she  did,  and  learned 
and    watch    and    pray    continually,  that    when    she    approached    each 
that  ye  may  not  be  tempted  above  temptation   and  problem  with  the 
that   which    ye    can    bear"    (Alma  conviction  that  the  Savior  was  by 
:    13:28).    1/  her  side,  her  fears  and  discourage- 
j       Regardless  of  the  nature  of  our  ments    vanished.     She    found    she 
!    faith  or  the  strength  of  our  testi-  was    able    to    control    her    temper, 
;   monies,   we  are  always   subject   to  which    so    often    before    had    con- 
1  the  pitfalls  of  temptation.     This  is  trolled   her.     She   was   kinder  and 
•  why  we  have  been  counseled  to  so  more  understanding  than  she  had 
live  as  always  to  have  around  us  the  been  before.    This  was  the  effect  of 
'  protective  influence  of  the  Lord's  the  Lord's  spirit  and  the  fulfillment 
spirit.     This    is   what   President   J.  oi  the  promise  which  the  Lord  gives 
Reuben  Clark,  Jr.,  meant  when  he  to  all  of  us  that  the  presence  of  his 
said,   "Build  around  yourselves   an  spirit  will  help  us  to  avoid  tempta- 
impregnable   fortress    of    righteous-  tion.     This   thought  is  beautifully 
I  ness    and    depart    not    from    your  expressed  in  the  well-known  hymn 
I  citadel"  (Brigham  Young  University    '  j  ^^^^  ^^^^  ^^^^.  l,o^,^  3tav  thou  near  by; 
Commencement   Address,    1949).        .  Temptations  lose  their  power  when  thou 
5/ 'An    Arab    legend    recounts    that  ^  ^^^  "^g^- 
when  Gabriel  was  depriving  Lucifer  ^^-  ^-  ^-  ^>'"^"''  ?'§"  79)- 
of  the  weapons  he  needed  to  con-  Prayer,    then,    is   the   real   shield 
quer  men's  souls,  the  wiley  tempter  against    temptation.     Each    of    us 
persuaded  Gabriel  to  allow  him  to  should   follow  our  Lord's   counsel, 
keep  one  device  —  the  weapon  of  'Tray  always  that  you  enter  not  in- 
discouragement.  He  knew  that  with  to  temptation"  (D  &  C  61:39). 


WORK  MEETING 

The  Latter-day  Saint  Home 


(A  Course  Expected  to  Be  Used  by  Wards  and  Branches  at  Work  Meeting) 
Discussion  5  —  The  Latter-day  Saint  Home  Is  Clean  (Part  I) 
Dr.  Vkginia  F.  Cutlei 

For  Second  Meeting,  February  1963 

Objective:  To  show  that  a  clean,  well-cared  for  home  enhances  its  beauty  and  uplifts 
the  soul. 

A  well-cared-for  home  improves  ing  the  hands  before  entering  a 
with  age,  with  the  sheen  of  home.  Shoes  are  removed  in  the 
pohshed  wood,  the  sparkle  of  entry  and  shppers  put  on  before  go- 
ghstening  brass,  copper,  and  sil-  ing  into  the  house  proper.  These 
ver.  The  Hved-in,  comfortable  feel-  customs  enhance  the  feeling  of  ap- 
ing one  finds  in  a  home  that  has  preciation  for  a  well-cared-for  home 
been  loved  and  tended  cannot  be  and  give  encouragement  to  the 
found  to  the  same  degree  in  a  home  homemaker  to  keep  it  sparkling 
newly  built.  Many  people  take  clean  and  beautiful, 
great  pride  in  their  well-kept  older  Someone  said  one  day,  "How  do 
houses.  you  get  that  beautiful  hand-rubbed 
In  the  Orient  there  is,  likewise,  look  to  your  table?"  There  is  only 
a  feeling  of  reverence  for  the  old,  one  answer  to  that,  by  hand-rub- 
well-cared-for  homes.  Homes  of  bing.  Have  you  felt  the  joy  that 
grandparents  in  Indonesia  often  comes  from  hand-polishing  a  piece 
have  a  lowered  roofline  that  re-  of  furniture  made  of  some  beauti- 
quires  one  to  stoop  before  enter-  ful  wood,  such  as  walnut,  mahog- 
ing,  thus  forcing  one  to  make  a  bow  any,  maple,  birch,  cherry,  oak,  or 
to  the  household.  In  Thailand  teak?  If  not,  perhaps  you  would 
and  neighboring  countries,  people  like  that  pleasure.  First,  cleanse  a 
take  off  their  shoes  before  entering  small  section  of  the  wood  with  a 
a  home.  The  beautifully  polished  damp  cloth  wrung  from  mild  suds, 
teak  floors  that  are  kept  in  perfect  wipe  with  a  cloth  wrung  as  dry  as 
condition  by  hand  rubbing  with  a  possible  from  clear  warm  water, 
coconut  husk  are  appreciated  more  and  rub  dry  with  a  dry  cloth.  Make 
fully  when  one  walks  on  them  a  ponce  by  putting  a  ball  of  cotton 
reverently  with  bare  feet  than  when  in  a  soft  cloth;  dip  the  ponce  in  a 
shoes  are  worn,  which  may  scratch  mixture  of  2/3  boiled  linseed  oil 
or  mar  the  surface.  Japanese  house-  and  1/3  turpentine.  (The  boiled 
holds  have  a  well  outside  for  wash-  linseed  oil  comes  that  way  from  the 

854 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


855 


shop;  do  not  put  it  near  a  flame.) 
Rub  the  ponce  over  the  wood,  and 
with  the  palms  of  the  hands,  pohsh 
with  the  grain.  The  warmth  from 
your  body  will  bring  out  a  soft 
glow  to  the  wood.  Finish  the  rub- 
bing with  a  soft  cloth.  Tliis  oil 
treatment  can  be  repeated  at  week- 
ly intervals,  minus  the  wash,  for 
several  weeks,  to  bring  a  beautiful 
finish  to  the  wood. 

Have  you  heard  of  the  clean  win- 
dows of  the  Norwegians?  No  mat- 
ter what  else  is  done,  a  Norwegian 
homemaker  sees  to  it  that  her 
windows  are  clean.  What  a  good 
feeling  one  has  on  going  into  a 
home  with  freshly  cleaned  windows. 
It  is  a  prelude  to  something  even 
better  inside.  And  it  is  difficult  to 
''beat  the  Dutch"  when  it  comes 
to  clean  houses.  Their  doorsteps 
are  scrubbed  daily,  and  their  houses 
are  kept  in  spotless  condition. 

It  is  not  suggested  that  you  be  a 
perfectionist,  no  one  wants  to  live 
with  one;  but  it  is  suggested  that 
you  know  of  the  beauty  that  lifts 
your  soul  when  you  live  in  a  clean, 
well-cared-for  house.  The  beauty 
of  everything  is  enhanced  when  it 
is  clean.  This  applies  to  an  indi- 
vidual, to  the  family,  and  to  the 
home  and  possessions. 

There  is  nothing  comparable  to 
the  beauty  of  a  woman  who  has 
clean  thoughts,  clean  actions,  a 
clean  life,  who  wears  clean  clothing, 
and  lives  in  a  clean  house.  One  of 
our  great  Latter-day  Saint  values  is 


to  bring  beauty  to  everything  we 
touch;  to  bring  beauty  into  the  lives 
of  family  members;  and  to  provide 
a  beautiful  setting  for  their  lives. 
Beauty  in  the  home  is  not  measured 
by  the  amount  of  money  that  has 
been  spent,  but  by  the  thoughtful 
and  loving  care  that  is  given  to 
what  one  has. 

For  our  next  month's  discussion, 
let's  have  some  "tell"*  shows  (dem- 
onstrations) and  give  some  ideas 
about  how  to  clean  and  care  for  our 
homes  and  furnishings.  (An  excel- 
lent reference  to  read  ahead  of  time 
is  How  to  Clean  Everything,  by 
Moore,  published  by  Simon  and 
Schuster  in  1952.)  Make  these  as- 
signments: 

1.  A  tell  show  on  cleaning  floors 

2.  A  tell  show  on  cleaning  upholstered 
furniture 

3.  A  tell  show  on  cleaning  metals. 

Questions  for  Discussion 

1.  How  can  the  ideas  about  managing 
time  be  applied  to  cleaning? 

2.  Is  it  better  to  have  an  annual  and 
semi-annual  housecleaning  time  or  to  work 
on  the  big  jobs  all  through  the  year  with 
the  regular  cleaning?  Discuss  advantages 
and  disadvantages  of  both  methods. 

3.  What  are  some  of  the  cleaning  jobs 
that  you  feel  must  be  done  daily,  weekly, 
monthly,  and  yearly? 

*Tell  show:  A  tell  show  is  a  demon- 
stration. First  you  tell,  then  you  show, 
then  suggest  that  members  of  the  class 
practice  the  methods  at  home.  Check 
up  later  to  see  if  the  method  has  been 
tried  out  in  the  homes  and  with  what 
success. 


LITERATURE    •  America's  Literature 
The  New  Birth  of  Freedom 


Lesson  37  —  The  Literary  Lincoln 

Elder  Biiant  S.  Jacobs 

(Textbook:  America's  Literature  by  James  D.  Hart  and  Clarence  Gohdes 
Dryden  Press,  New  York) 

For  Third  Meeting,  February  1963 

Objective:  To  establish  a  closer  interrelationship  between  Lincoln's  character  and  his 
writings,  that  we  may  more  fully  appreciate  the  genius  of  both. 

T^O  every  American,  Abraham  actually,  to  prevent  our  adult  re- 
Lincoln  seems  as  familiar  as  discovery  of  him.  How  temptingly 
the  five-dollar  bills  in  our  purses  easy  it  is  to  coast  along  on  our  fa- 
and  pockets  and  as  near  as  the  four-  miliar  generalizations  about  him, 
cent  stamps  our  tongues  have  inevitably  true  since  'we  have 
moistened.  Each  February  we  pub-  known  them  all  our  lives."  Yet 
licly  recirculate  the  worn,  yet  be-  few  ventures  into  the  American 
loved  stories  of  his  walking  miles  past  yield  greater  insight  into  our 
to  return  borrowed  books,  of  drop-  mature  selves  than  does  a  serious 
ping  behind  his  fellow  travelers  to  attempt  to  know  Lincoln  the  man, 
pull  a  pig  out  of  the  mire,  and  Lincoln  the  symbol,  Lincoln  the 
restore  fuzzy,  peeping  birds  to  their  man  of  the  people  who,  in  the  words 
nest,  of  saving  sleeping  sentries  of  Gamaliel  Bradford,  ''still  smiles 
from  execution,  of  saving  the  Union  and  remains  impenetrable."  Actual- 
and  freeing  the  slaves.  If  our  mod-  ly,  instead  of  thus  generalizing  we 
ern  educators'  routine  memory  ex-  might  be  discovering  for  ourselves 
ercise  is  ever  ignored,  it  is  only  to  the  mystery  and  charm  of  Lincoln, 
permit  our  youths  to  memorize  the  one  of  America's  truly  great  men. 
Gettysburg  Address,  which  is  well  In  scarcely  a  hundred  years,  more 
worth  memorizing.  We  give  his  has  been  written  about  him  than 
name  to  schools  and  cars,  logs  and  about  any  other  figure  in  worid  his- 
insurance,  while  from  year  to  year  tory  except  Jesus  of  Nazareth  and 
the  Lincoln   stories  grow   of  their  Napoleon. 

own  momentum.  But  often  they  But  before  we  begin  our  pioneer- 
are  akin  to  the  legends  we  absorbed  ing  quest  for  the  "new"  Lincoln  we 
at  the  same  time  we  came  to  should  pause  to  define  our  goals, 
"know"  Abraham  Lincoln;  our  Is  it  to  know  Lincoln  as  history  or 
childhood  image  of  Lincoln  domi-  Lincoln  as  biography?  Our  goal  is 
nates  our  adult  years  as  well,  often  to  know  the  man;  our  paths  to  this 
with  their  familiar  stories,  serving,  goal:  history  and  his  own  words. 

856 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


857 


The  Young  Lincoln 

By  virtue  of  the  time  and  place 
in  which  his  youth  was  spent, 
Lincoln  excelled  in  the  first  three 
of  the  four  popular  recreations: 
stump-speaking,  wrestling,  story- 
telling, and  horse-racing.  These 
were  social  graces  which,  early  mas- 
tered, he  loved  and  used  through- 
out his  life  as  social  tools,  and  as 
relaxation  from  the  unbearable 
strains  of  the  Civil  War  years.  In 
later  years  he  did  not  wrestle, 
though  he  always  enjoyed  exhibit- 
ing his  extraordinary  physical 
strength.  He  sometimes  told  stories 
merely  to  entertain,  but  often 
either  to  deflect  a  point  being 
pressed  to  his  disadvantage,  or  to 
sharpen  one  to  his  advantage.  It 
was  in  his  lifelong  zeal  to  express 
his  thoughts  in  the  best  manner 
possible  that  Lincoln  revealed  him- 
self as  the  conscious  literary  artist 
that  he  was.  And  it  was  through 
mastering  his  speaking  and  writing 
skills  that  he  achieved  power  over 
men,  preliminary  eminence,  and 
eventually  greatness. 

It  was  his  scrupulous  concern  to 
get  his  words  on  the  page  just  right 
that  is  not  to  be  accounted  for,  and 
that  reveals  his  genius.  His  step- 
mother recalled  how  he  labored  to 
improve  his  style: 

When  he  came  across  a  passage  that 
struck  him,  he  would  write  it  down  on 
boards  if  he  had  no  paper,  and  keep  it 
there  till  he  did  get  paper,  then  he  would 
rewrite  it,  look  at  it,  repeat  it  (Barzun, 
Jaques:  "Lincoln  the  Literary  Genius," 
Saturday  Evening  Post,  Februarv  14, 
i959>  page  63). 

(Reprinted  by  special  permission  of  The 
Saturday  Evening  Post,  ©  1959,  the  Curtis 
Publishing  Company). 

William    H.    Herndon,    his    law 


ABRAHAM  LINCOLN 

From  an  Official  Presidential  Portrait 

partner  for  almost  twenty  years, 
likewise  told  how  obsessed  Lincoln 
was  to  find  the  right  word  to  ex- 
press his  exact  thought,  how  im- 
patient he  often  became  upon  find- 
ing in  others'  writing  "abstractions, 
glittering  generalities,  indefiniteness, 
mistiness  of  idea  or  expression." 

Because,  occasionally,  in  his  infor- 
mal moments  Lincoln  told  stories  so 
spontaneously  and  delightfully  in 
his  regional  "twang,"  he  sometimes 
offended  cultured,  educated  people. 
Until  the  1920's  his  biographers 
either  maintained  that  he  never 
achieved  a  literary  style  of  any  dis- 
tinction, or  that  suddenly  his  great 
style  was  achieved  during  the  war 
years. 

Tlie  passing  of  time  has  worked 
to  our  advantage,  first  by  freeing  us 
from  nineteenth-century  standards 
of  literary  and  oratorical  fashion,  so 
that  we   may   judge  his  words   on 


858 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1962 


their  intrinsic  merits;  second,  schol- 
arship has  revealed  how  carefully 
Lincoln  worked  over  his  written 
words,  that  they  might  present  his 
entire  self  and  intent  clearly  and 
powerfully.  Invaluable  is  the  first- 
hand account  of  Major  Eckert, 
Superintendent  of  the  Military  Tele- 
graph, who  told  how  Lincoln  came 
to  his  quiet  office  to  work  without 
interruption  on  the  first  draft  of 
the  Emancipation  Proclamation: 

He  would  look  out  of  the  window 
awhile  and  then  put  his  pen  to  paper, 
but  he  did  not  write  much  at  once.  He 
would  study  between  times  and  when  he 
had  made  up  his  mind  he  would  put 
down  a  line  or  two,  and  then  sit  quiet 
for  a  few  minutes.  After  a  time,  he 
would  resume  his  writing.  .  .  .  When  he 
came  to  the  office  on  the  following  day 
he  asked  for  the  papers,  and  I  unlocked 
the  desk  for  him.  This  he  did  nearly 
every  day  for  several  weeks.  Some  days 
he  would  not  write  more  than  a  line  or 
two,  and  once  I  observed  that  he  put 
question  marks  on  the  margin.  He  would 
read  over  each  day  all  the  matter  he 
had  previously  written  and  revise  it, 
studying  carefully  each  sentence. 

Such  testimony  proves  how 
meticulous  a  stylist  Lincoln  was,  and 
how  well  he  knew  and  practiced 
the  basic  principle  of  composition, 
"Hard  writing  makes  easy  reading." 

Time  also  permits  us  to  realize 
the  truth  of  what  we  already  know; 
that  the  style  is  always  the  man, 
and  that  as  the  man  grew  and  deep- 
ened and  broadened,  so  did  his 
writing  style.  As  early  as  1832, 
when  he  was  only  twenty-one  years 
of  age,  he  wrote  well-ordered 
thoughts,  both  clear  and  moving, 
which  early  reveal  his  inborn  ability 
to  move  people  by  so  completely 
feeling  each  word  that  the  reader 
cannot    escape    becoming    Lincoln, 


at  least  in  part,  and  thus  hearing 
him  sympathetically: 

Fellow-citizens,  I  shall  conclude.  Con- 
sidering the  great  degree  of  modesty 
which  should  always  attend  youth,  it  is 
probable  I  have  already  been  more  pre- 
suming than  becomes  me.  However,  up- 
on the  subjects  of  which  I  have  treated, 
I  have  spoken  as  I  thought.  I  may  be 
wrong  in  regard  to  any  or  all  of  them; 
but  holding  it  a  sound  maxim,  that  it  is 
better  to  be  only  sometimes  right,  than 
at  all  times  wrong,  so  soon  as  I  discover 
my  opinions  to  be  erroneous,  I  shall  be 
ready  to  renounce  them. 

After  explaining  that  his  greatest 
ambition  is  to  make  himself  worthy 
of  his  fellow-men's  esteem,  and  ex- 
plaining that  he  is  young,  unknown, 
and  humble,  with  '*no  wealthy  or 
popular  relations"  to  recommend 
him,  he  skillfully  places  his  fate  in 
the  hands  of  the  voters  who,  if  they 
choose  to  elect  him,  will  confer 
upon  him  a  favor  he  will  ''labor  un- 
remittingly to  compensate."  He 
wrote 

But  if  the  good  people  in  their  wis- 
dom shall  see  fit  to  keep  me  in  the  back- 
ground, I  have  been  too  famihar  with 
disappointments  to  be  very  much  cha- 
grined. Your  friend  and  fellow-citizen,  A. 
Lincoln.    New  Salem,  March  9,  1832. 

Lincoln's  Greatness 

The  facets  of  Lincoln's  greatness 
are  many:  humor,  kindness,  pa- 
tience, ability  to  judge  men  and 
events,  strong  will,  high  dedication 
to  honesty,  fairness,  equality,  and 
the  basic  principles  of  morality,  de- 
mocracy, and  religion.  Our  concern, 
however,  is  to  prove  his  greatness 
through  his  written  words,  which 
are  a  most  enduring  and  important 
legacy  to  the  future. 

If  we  grant  that  like  begets  like, 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


859 


A  Perry  Picture 


LINCOLN'S   HOME,  SPRINGFIELD,   ILLINOIS 


and  that  great  prose  is  produced 
only  by  a  great  mind-imagination- 
soul,  it  then  follows  that  the  flaw- 
less style  which  he  perfected  is  but 
further  product  and  proof  of  his 
greatness.  Although  as  a  lad  he 
read  Shakespeare,  Bunyan,  Burns, 
Defoe,  and  the  Bible  by  firelight, 
and  though  during  his  first  year  as 
Congressman  he  read  much,  hop- 
ing to  improve  the  coherence  and 
directness  of  his  style  of  writing, 
his  mature  style  is  entirely  his  own, 
just  as  it  is  without  precedent  in 
American  literature.  And  the  domi- 
nant characteristics  of  his  style  — 
precision,  brevity,  rhythm,  poetic 
eloquence  —  are  the  very  identity 
of  the  man  himself,  and  best  repre- 
sent him.  Examples  of  each  best 
prove  the  point. 

Precision 

I    would    save    the    Union.      I    would 
save     it     the     shortest     way     under     the 


Constitution.  The  sooner  the  nation- 
al authority  can  be  restored,  the  nearer 
the  Union  will  be  "the  Union  as  it  was." 
If  there  be  those  who  would  not  save  the 
Union  unless  they  could  at  the  same  time 
save  slavery,  I  do  not  agree  with  them. 
If  there  be  those  who  would  not  save  the 
Union  unless  they  could  at  the  same 
time  destroy  slavery,  I  do  not  agree  with 
them.  ...  I  shall  do  less  whenever  I  shall 
believe  what  I  am  doing  hurts  the  cause, 
and  I  shall  do  more  whenever  I  shall  be- 
lieve doing  more  will  help  the  cause.  .  .  . 

I  have  here  stated  my  purpose  accord- 
ing to  my  view  of  official  duty;  and  I  in- 
tend no  modification  of  my  oft-expressed 
personal  wish  that  all  men  everywhere 
could  be  free.  Yours,  A.  Lincoln. 
—  (Excerpt  from  Lincoln's  reply  to  Hor- 
ace Greely) 

Brevity 

1.  Speech  at  flag-raising  ceremony  be- 
fore the  Treasury'  Building:  The  part 
assigned  to  me  is  to  raise  the  flag,  which 
if  there  be  no  fault  in  the  machinery,  I 
will  do,  and  when  up,  it  will  be  for  the 
people  to  keep  it  up. 


860 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER   1962 


2.  To  General  Grant,  who  had  tele- 
graphed, "If  the  thing  is  pressed,  I  think 
that  Lee  will  surrender,"  Lincoln  replied, 
*'Let  the  thing  be  pressed." 

3.  Written  in  June  1858,  when  requested 
to  supply  the  story  of  his  life  for  the 
Dictionnrv  oi  Congress: 

Born,  February  12,  1809,  in  Hardin 
County,  Kentucky. 

Education,  defective. 

Profession,  a  lawyer. 

Have  been  a  captain  of  volunteers  in 
Black  Hawk  War. 

Postmaster  at  a  very  small  office. 

Four  times  a  member  of  the  Illinois 
legislature,  and  was  a  member  of  the 
lower  house  of  Congress.  Yours  etc. 
A.  Lincoln. 

Balance  and  Rhvthni 

1.  (Delivered  February  11,  1861  to  his 
friends  in  Springfield  who  stood  in  a  light 
rain  as  he  addressed  them  from  the  rear 
platform  of  his  special  train  which  was 
to  bear  him  to  Washington  and  the  Presi- 
dency ) . 

My  friends  — 

No  one,  not  in  my  situation,  can  ap- 
preciate my  feeling  of  sadness  at  this  part- 
ing. To  this  place,  and  the  kindness  of 
these  people,  I  owe  everything.  Here  I 
have  lived  a  quarter  of  a  century,  and 
have  passed  from  a  young  to  an  old  man. 
Here  my  children  have  been  born,  and 
one  is  buried.  I  now  leave,  not  know- 
ing when,  or  whether  ever,  I  may  return, 
with  a  task  before  me  greater  than  that 
which  rested  upon  Washington.  With- 
out the  assistance  of  that  Divine  Being 
who  ever  attended  him,  I  cannot  succeed. 
With  that  assistance  I  cannot  fail.  Trust- 
ing in  Him,  who  can  go  with  me,  and 
remain  with  you  and  be  everywhere  for 
good,  let  us  confidently  hope  that  all  will 
yet  be  well.  To  His  care  commending 
you,  as  I  hope  in  your  prayers  you  will 
commend  me,  I  bid  you  an  affectionate 
farewell. 


Poetic  Eloquence 

I  am  loath  to  close.  We  are  not 
enemies,  but  friends.  We  must  not  be 
enemies.  Though  passion  may  have 
strained,  it  must  not  break  our  bonds 
of  affection.  The  mystic  chords  of  mem- 
ory, stretching  from  every  battle-field  and 
patriot  grave  to  cverv  living  heart  and 
hearthstone  all  over  this  broad  land,  will 
yet  swell  the  chorus  of  the  Union  when 
again  touched,  as  surelv  they  will  be,  by 
the  better  angels  of  our  nature  (First 
Inaugural,  final  paragraph)-. 

Equally  grand  in  its  simplicity, 
then  climaxed  in  a  similar  poetic 
passage,  are  the  final  lines  of  his  Sec- 
ond Inaugural,  delivered  March  4, 
1865,  just  forty  days  before  his 
martyrdom : 

Fondly  do  we  hope  —  fervently  do  we 
pray  —  that  this  mighty  scourge  of  war 
may  speedily  pass  away.  Yet  if  God  wills 
that  it  continue  until  all  the  wealth  piled 
by  the  bondsman's  two  hundred  and  fifty 
years  of  unrequited  toil  shall  be  sunk, 
and  until  every  drop  of  blood  drawn  with 
the  lash  shall  be  paid  by  another  drawn 
with  the  sword,  as  was  said  three  thou- 
sand years  ago,  so  still  must  it  be  said, 
"The  judgments  of  the  Lord  are  true  and 
righteous  altogether." 

With  malice  toward  none;  with  charity 
for  all;  with  firmness  in  the  right,  as 
God  gives  us  to  see  the  right,  let  us 
stri\'e  on  to  finish  the  work  we  are  in; 
to  bind  up  the  nation's  wounds;  to  care 
for  him  who  shall  have  borne  the  battle, 
and  for  his  widow  and  his  orphan  —  to 
do  all  which  may  achieve  and  cherish  a 
just  and  lasting  peace  among  ourselves, 
and  with  all  nations. 

Despite  the  dark  events  of  the 
Civil  War,  a  vast  commemorative 
service  at  Gettysburg,  Pennsylvania, 
had  been  planned  for  October,  but 
when  the  orator  of  the  day,  Senator- 
Governor-President  of  Harvard 
University  Edward  Everett,  an- 
nounced he  could  not  be  prepared 
by  such  a  date,  the  event  was  post- 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


861 


poned  to  November  19,  1863.  Presi- 
dent Lincoln  was  invited  to  be  pres- 
ent and,  after  the  main  oration,  to 
formally  ''set  apart  these  grounds  to 
their  sacred  use  by  a  few  appropriate 
remarks."  Before  leaving  Washing- 
ton the  day  previous,  he  filled  a 
sheet  of  paper  with  memoranda, 
then  read  it  to  his  bodyguard,  com- 
menting it  was  not  at  all  satisfac- 
tory, but  that  he  had  been  too  busy 
to  give  it  more  time.  He  arrived  in 
the  tiny  village  of  Gettysburg  the 
preceding  evening. 

The  next  morning  after  a  parade 
the  governors  and  cabinet  members 
took  their  places  on  the  platform, 
then  listened  to  the  bands  play  un- 
til noon,  for  Mr.  Everett,  the  orator 
of  the  day,  had  not  yet  arrived. 
Finally  he  came,  and  for  one  hour 
and  fifty-seven  minutes  he  addressed 
the  crowd,  estimated  as  high  as 
50,000.  After  a  glee  club  sang  an 
ode,  Lincoln  put  on  his  steel-bowed 
glasses,  and  holding  his  two  sheets 
of  paper  in  one  hand,  arose  to  read 
from  them  in  his  ''high-pitched, 
clear-carrying  voice,  the  brief  speech 
which  has  become  so  famous." 

Fourscore  and  seven  years  ago,  our 
fathers  brought  forth  upon  this  continent 
a  new  nation,  conceived  in  hberty  and 
dedicated  to  the  proposition  that  all  men 
are  created  equal. 

Now  we  are  engaged  in  a  great  civil 
war,  testing  whether  that  nation  —  or 
any  nation,  so  conceived  and  so  dedicated 
—  can  long  endure. 

We  are  met  on  a  great  battlefield  of 
that  war.  We  are  met  to  dedicate  a 
portion  of  it  as  the  final  resting  place  of 
those  who  have  given  their  lives  that  the 
nation  might  live. 

It  is  altogether  fitting  and  proper  that 
we  should  do  this. 


But  in  a  larger  sense,  we  cannot  dedi- 
cate, we  cannot  consecrate,  we  cannot 
hallow  this  ground.  The  brave  men,  living 
and  dead,  who  struggled  here,  have  con- 
secrated it,  far  above  our  power  to  add 
or  to  detract. 

The  world  will  very  little  note  nor 
long  remember  what  we  say  here;  but  it 
can  never  forget  what  they  did  here. 

It  is  for  us  the  living,  rather,  to  be 
dedicated  here,  to  the  unfinished  work 
that  they  have  thus  far  so  nobly  carried 
on.  It  is  rather  for  us  to  be  here  dedi- 
cated to  the  great  task  remaining  before 
us;  that  from  these  honored  dead  we  take 
increased  devotion  to  that  cause  for 
which  they  here  gave  the  last  full  meas- 
ure of  devotion,  that  we  here  highly  re- 
solve that  these  dead  shall  not  have  died 
in  vain;  that  the  nation  shall,  under  God, 
have  a  new  birth  of  freedom,  and  that 
government  of  the  people,  by  the  people, 
and  for  the  people,  shall  not  perish  from 
the  earth. 

After  the  perfunctory  applause 
had  ceased,  the  President  said  to 
his  bodyguard,  "Lamon,  that  speech 
won't  SCOUT.  It  is  a  flat  failure  and 
the  people  are  disappointed."  Re- 
actions in  the  next  day's  newspapers 
varied.  Many  were  critical  of  the 
President's  remarks,  but  the  Chi- 
cago Tribune  reported  that  "the 
dedicatory  remarks  of  President 
Lincoln  will  live  among  the  annals 
of  man,"  and  Edward  Everett  wrote 
Lincoln,  "I  should  be  glad  if  I  could 
flatter  myself  that  I  came  as  near  to 
the  central  idea  of  the  occasion  in 
two  hours  as  you  did  in  two  min- 
utes." To  which  Lincoln  replied, 
"In  our  respective  parts  yesterday, 
you  could  not  have  been  excused 
to  make  a  short  address,  nor  I  a 
long  one.  I  am  pleased  to  know 
that,  in  your  judgment,  the  little  I 
did  say  was  not  entirely  a  failure." 

Again,  in  judging  this  event,  the 


862 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER   1962 


passing  years  have  given  us  every 
advantage.  As  the  times  were  new, 
so  had  Lincoln  thought  anew.  Com- 
pared to  the  usual  and  traditional 
oratorical  tones,  Lincoln's  words 
were  terse  and  flat.  Only  in  time 
did  it  become  evident  that  out  of 
his  mind  and  heart  had  come  a 
new  pattern  and  tone  of  communi- 
cating which  was  to  shape  a  new 
age,  new  not  only  in  America's  his- 
tory but  in  man's  as  well. 

Lincoln  loved  all  men,  great 
poetry,  drama,  attending  operas 
and  plays,  and  telling  good  stories. 
The  steady  stream  of  writing  about 
him  which  has  only  grown  larger 
since  his  death  now  lets  us  also 
know  him  as  timid,  often  melan- 
choly and  sad  when  he  drew  entire- 
ly within  himself,  always  aloof  in 
some  degree  from  even  his  nearest 
intimates.  He  was  dominated  by 
religious  ideals  and  longings  which 
were  the  core  of  restless  ambition 
and  the  great  strength  of  his  charac- 
ter.    The  more  we  study  his  writ- 


ings, the  more  these  qualities  be- 
come evident  therein,  and  the  more 
fully  we  recognize  in  his  carefully 
chosen  words  and  rhythmic  sen- 
tences the  cohesive  force  which 
bound  every  phase  of  his  life  into  a 
unity.  Lincoln's  writings  thus  re- 
veal the  close  relationship  between 
the  integritv  of  his  character  and  his 
literary  genius. 

Thoughts  for  Discussion 

1 .  If  Lincoln  is  generally  accepted  as 
symbolizing  the  American  common  man, 
how  docs  such  acceptance  make  him 
easier  or  more  difficult  to  know? 

2.  What  proof  exists  within  Lincoln's 
own  writings  to  show  that  he  dexeloped 
his  final  style  over  a  lifetime,  just  as  he 
himself  came  to  his  fullest  stature  and 
wisdom  during  the  war  years? 

3.  If  Lincoln  is  seen  as  a  complex 
genius  and  artist,  which  phase  of  his 
character  might  be  fairly  represented  by 
his  need  for  humor?  by  his  exacting  care 
and  concern  with  his  written  words?  Do 
you  find  any  relationship  whatsoever  be- 
tween these  two  word  usages? 


Awareness 

Delia  Adams  Leitner 

May  I,  aware  of  beauty,  ever  be 

Imbued  with  wonder  at  the  starlit  sky; 

Marvel  to  view  the  patterns  in  the  wings 

Of  bluebird  or  of  velvet  butterfly. 

And  may  my  eyes  though  dimmed  with  years  behold 

The  loveliness  around  me  manifold, 

Envisioning  with  spirit's  senses  keen 

The  deep  realities  of  the  unseen. 


A  fadeless  joy  is  hers  who  ever  knows 
The  beauty  and  the  fragrance  of  the  rose. 


SOCIAL  SCIENCE  •     Divine  Law  and  Church  Government 


The  Foundation  of  Church  Government 


Lesson  4  —  Divine  Law  and  Priesthood 

Elder  Ariel  S.  BaJIif 

For  Fourth  Meeting,  February  1963 

Objective:  To  show  the  place  and  the  importance  of  Priesthood  in  carrying  out  divine 
law. 


rj^ROM  our  discussion  in  previous 
lessons,  we  may  conclude  that 
divine  law  emanates  from  God  and 
has  to  do  with  every  phase  of  man's 
relationship  with  the  Father  includ- 
ing all  that  pertains  to  life  and  sal- 
vation. Everything  good  comes 
from  God.  Every  revelation  is  an 
expression  of  the  divine  will  and  is 
issued  for  the  benefit  and  welfare  of 
man.  Our  objective  in  this  lesson, 
as  stated  above,  is  to  show  the  place 
and  the  importance  of  Priesthood  in 
carrying  out  divine  law. 

Piiesthood  —  Divine  Authority 

Priesthood  is  the  authority  of  God 
through  which  his  purposes  are  ac- 
complished. Priesthood  is  divine 
law  in  action.  It  is  the  dynamics  of 
and  the  actual  power  supporting 
divine  law. 

Priesthood  is  the_goyernm.ent  of^  God, 
whether  on  the^  eaith^or  ii]Ljrtie.Jieaye^ 
for  it  is  by  that  power,  agency,  or  prin- 
ciple that  all  things  are  governed  on  the 
earth  and  in  the  heavens,  and  by  that  power 
that  all  things  are  upheld  and  sustained. 
It  governs  all  things  —  it  directs  all 
things  —  it  sustains  all  things  —  and  has 
to  do  with  all  things  that  God  and  truth 
are  associated  with.  It  is  the  power  of  God 
delegated   to   intelligence   in   the   heavens 


and  to  men  on  the  earth  (Taylor,  John: 
MilJennfal  Star,  Vol.  9,  page  321). 

From  the  above  quotation,  we  can 
assume  that  God  is  the  directing 
force  of  all  that  is  good  and  true.  H^ 
is  concerned  about  every  person  who 
comes  into  this  world.  They  are  his 
children.  He  is  particularly  inter- 
ested in  those  who  accept  his  teach- 
ings and  justify  their  affiliation  with 
his  organization  by  their  actions. 
Because  of  man's  free  agency,  God 
cannot  be  on  the  earth  to  direct 
things  in  person  so  he 

.  .  .  has  delegated  to  man  the  necessary 
authority  to  carry  out  the  provisions  of 
the  Plan.  Priesthood  is  the  name  given 
this  authority.  .  .  .  Without  authority  from 
God  there  can  be  no  Priesthood  (Widtsoe, 
John  A.:  Rational  Theology,  page  99). 

Divine  law  is  the  revealed  mind 
and  will  of  God  relative  to  his  chil- 
dren and  their  behavior.  The  Priest- 
hood is  the  authority  to  carry  out 
that  law.  It  is  also  the  channel 
through  which  God  will  continue  to 
reveal  his  purposes  to  the  children  of 
men. 

President  Brigham  Young  said 
the  Priesthood  of  the  Son  of  God 
''is  the  law  by  which  the  worlds  are, 

863 


864 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER   1962 


were,  and  will  continue  forever  and 
ever.  It  is  that  system  which  brings 
worlds  into  existence  and  peoples 
them  .  .  ."  (WiDTSOE,  John  A.:  Dis- 
courses of  Biigham  Young,  page 
130). 

Understanding  the  Term 
Piiesthood 

Priesthood  may  be  explained  un- 
der the  following  headings :  1 .  power; 
2.  a  commission  or  delegated  author- 
ity; and  3.  a  personal  blessing.  First, 
Priesthood  is  a  powerful  force  by 
which  worlds  were  and  are  created 
and  by  which  the  unnumbered  sys- 
tems of  planets  operate  in  order. 
This  same  power  is  available  to  as- 
sist, guide,  and  direct  man  in  his 
activities  so  that  he  may  achieve  the 
full  purpose  of  his  creation.  But, 
unlike  the  other  creations  of  God 
which  operate  within  the  rigid  limi- 
tations of  the  law,  man  may  accept 
or  reject  the  truths,  the  divine  laws 
within  the  power  of  the  Priesthood. 
This  is  God's  recognition  of  the  sa- 
cred right  of  choice. 

Second,  Priesthood  is  a  commis- 
sion. To  the  person  upon  whom 
the  Priesthood  is  bestowed  the  right 
is  given  to  act  for  God  upon  the 
earth. 

Third,  the  Priesthood  is  a  blessing 
to  the  person  receiving  it,  and 
through  his  faithful  discharge  of  his 
duties  it  becomes  a  blessing  to  all 
people  with  whom  he  comes  in  con- 
tact.   (SeeD&C  84:33-34.) 

Rehtionship  of  Divine  Law 
and  Piiesthood 

1.  Revelation,  the  source  of  di- 
vine law 

The  discussions  in  our  lessons 
have  already  pointed  out  that  divine 
law  is  the  expressed  mind  and  will 


of  God  presented  to  man  through 
revelation.  Divine  law  provides  the 
guideposts  for  the  most  effective  and 
satisfying  way  of  life  for  mankind. 
Priesthood  is  the  authorized  direct- 
ing force  that  puts  the  law  into  ac- 
tion. For  example,  the  divine  law 
indicates  that  ''marriage  is  ordained 
of  God  unto  man"  (D  &  C  49:15). 
The  fulfillment  of  this  divine  law 
can  be  realized  only  through  the 
operation  of  the  Priesthood. 

The  President  of  the  Church  of 
Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints  as 
Prophet,  Seer,  and  Revelator  holds 
all  the  keys  of  the  Priesthood, 
which  means  ''that  every  act  per- 
formed under  this  authority  shall  be 
done  at  the  proper  time  and  place, 
in  the  proper  way,  and  after  the 
proper  order''  (Widtsoe,  John  A.: 
Priesthood  and  Church  Govern- 
ment y  1929  ed.,  page  200) .  The  keys 
or  directing  power  of  the  Priesthood 
are  held  by  only  one  person  at  a 
time  on  earth.  A  portion  of  this 
directing  power  can  be  delegated  to 
others  and,  in  fact,  is  given  to  the 
various  Priesthood  holders  when 
they  are  called  to  office  in  the  or- 
ganizations of  the  Church.  Through 
this  delegated  authority  all  ordi- 
nances essential  to  exaltation  are 
carried  out.  The  law  describes  the 
organization  and  the  Priesthood 
makes  it  function. 

2.  Man's  laws  versus  divine  law 
In  the  Library  of  Congress  there 
are  many,  many  volumes  of  man- 
made  laws.  They  either  authorize 
or  restrain  the  activities  of  people. 
The  official  actions  of  the  legal 
agents  of  political  government  are 
set  forth  in  these  volumes.  Thus  the 
freedom  of  the  citizen  is  defined  in 
the  law.  He  who  would  be  free 
must  know  the  law  and   conduct 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


865 


himself   within    the    framework   of 
the  law. 

Divine  law  does  not  limit  or  re- 
strain man  but  opens  the  way  for 
unlimited  advancement.  The  abil- 
ity, desire,  and  willingness  to  put 
forth  effort  to  know  and  understand 
the  mind  and  will  of  God  de- 
termine the  Priesthood  holder's 
capacity  to  act  in  the  authority  of 
the  Priesthood  conferred  on  him. 

Genealogy  oi  the  Priesthood 

''Now  this  same  Priesthood,  which 
was  in  the  beginning,  shall  be  in  the 
end  of  the  world  also"  (Moses  6:7). 
The  Prophet  Joseph  Smith  tells  us 
"There  has  been  a  chain  of  authority 
and  power  from  Adam  down  to  the 
present  time"  (Smith,  Joseph  Field- 
ing: Teachmgs  oi  the  Prophet  Jo- 
seph Smithy  page  191).  We  are 
often  reminded  that  Satan  works 
overtime  in  the  development  and 
presentation  of  evil  to  draw  the  souls 
of  men  away  from  the  kingdom  of 
God.  But  we  should  also  be  aware 
of  the  fact  that  the  powers  of 
righteousness  have  been  working  un- 
ceasingly from  the  beginning  of  time 
to  teach,  train,  direct,  and  persuade 
the  souls  of  men  unto  righteousness. 
The  Priesthood  of  God  was  the 
dynamic  force  in  the  creation,  and 
the  Priesthood  has  been  conferred 
upon  man,  beginning  with  Adam, 
that  all  men  might  have  the  benefit 
of  this  power  in  assisting  them  to 
harmonize  their  lives  with  their 
Eternal  Father  and  in  fighting  the 
influence  of  evil.  The  Priesthood  is 
the  power  Satan  fears.  He  recognizes 
the  source  of  this  power  and  must 
respect  and  submit  to  its  command. 
It  is  reasonable  to  expect  that  God 
would  make  available  to  man  (his 
spiritual  offspring)    every  assistance 


possible  in  man's  rise  to  perfection. 
The  Priesthood  is  that  assistance.  It 
is  our  purpose  to  present  in  outline 
form  the  lineage  of  the  Priesthood, 
suggesting  its  continued  presence 
and  availability  for  the  benefit  of 
mankind.  We  will  review  it  in  the 
following  order:  from  Adam  to  No- 
ah; Noah  to  Abraham;  Abraham  to 
Moses;  Moses  to  Jesus  Christ;  and 
from  Jesus  Christ  to  Joseph  Smith. 
There  are  certain  places  where  direct 
lineage  cannot  be  shown.  We  should 
also  be  aware  of  the  fact  that  there 
were  definitely  periods  of  time  when 
the  Church  or  organized  government 
of  the  Lord  was  not  in  operation  on 
the  earth.  But,  through  specially 
authorized  prophets,  the  light  of 
truth  was  kept  before  mankind. 

1.  Adam  to  Noah 

For  this  division  the  lineage  is 
clearly  stated  in  both  old  and  new 
scriptures.  In  the  Doctrine  and 
Covenants,  we  read. 

The  order  of  this  priesthood  was  con- 
firmed to  be  handed  down  from  father  to 
son,  and  rightly  belongs  to  the  htcral 
descendants  of  the  chosen  seed,  to  whom 
the  promises  were  made.  This  order  was 
instituted  in  the  days  of  Adam,  and  came 
down  by  hneage  in  the  following  manner 
(D  &  C  107:40-41 ) . 

Briefly  stated,  Seth  was  ordained 
by  Adam  at  the  age  of  sixty-nine, 
Enos  was  one  hundred  and  thirty- 
four  years  old  when  he  was  ordained 
by  Adam,  Cainan  was  eighty-seven, 
Mahalaleel  was  four  hundred  and 
ninety-six,  Jared  was  two  hundred, 
Enoch  was  twenty-five,  and  Methu- 
selah was  one  hundred,  when  or- 
dained under  the  hands  of  Adam. 
Lamech,  at  the  age  of  thirty-two, 
was  ordained  by  Seth.  Noah  was 
only  ten  years  old  when  Methuselah 


866 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER   1962 


ordained  him.      (See  D  &  C  107: 

2.  Noah  to  Abraham 

The  sons  of  Noah  included  Shem, 
Ham,  and  Japheth.  The  Priesthood 
hneage  is  shown  through  the  de- 
scendants of  Shem.  The  record 
found  in  Genesis  11 :  10-27  hsts  eight 
direct  descendants  of  Shem  to  Te- 
rah,  the  father  of  Abraham.  This 
record  is  not  specific  as  to  the  ordi- 
nation of  each  of  the  eight  referred 
to,  but  in  the  book  of  Abraham  in 
the  Pearl  of  Great  Price,  Abraham 
states  that  the  Priesthood  came 
down  from  the  fathers.  (See  Abra- 
ham 1:2-3.) 

In  the  fourteenth  verse  of  the  84th 
Section  of  the  Doctrine  and  Gove- 
nants,  we  are  informed  that  ''Abra- 
ham received  the  priesthood  from 
Melchizedek,  who  received  it 
through  the  lineage  of  his  fathers, 
even  till  Noah." 

3.  Abraham  to  Moses 

The  Bible  records  the  transfer  of 
the  blessings  given  to  Abraham  on 
his  descendants  through  his  son 
Isaac  to  Jacob  and  then  to  Joseph 
(see  Genesis  12:2-3;  -^'4'  28:14;  49: 
25-26),  but  does  not  make  specific 
mention  of  Priesthood  or  Priesthood 
functions  and  powers.  However,  in 
the  book  of  Abraham  in  the  Pearl 
of  Great  Price  we  learn  that  the 
great  blessings  promised  to  Abraham 
and  his  posterity  concerned  the 
Priesthood.  The  Lord  said  to  Abra- 
ham, ''And  I  will  make  of  thee  a 
great  nation,  and  I  will  bless  thee 
above  measure,  and  make  thy  name 
great  among  all  nations,  and  thou 
shalt  be  a  blessing  unto  thy  seed 
after  thee,  that  in  their  hands  they 
shall  bear  this  ministry  and  Priest- 


hood unto  all  nations"  (Abraham 
2:9).  The  blessings  passed  to  Eph- 
raim  and  Manasseh,  sons  of  Joseph 
(Genesis  24:36;  25:11,  27;  32:24-29; 

58:1-4). 

Bv  direct  revelation  we  are  in- 
formed that  the  Priesthood  lineage 
is  given  through  Esaias.  (see  D  &  C 
84:6-14.)  "Esaias  also  lived  in  the 
days  of  Abraham,  and  was  blessed  of 
him"  (verse  13).  In  the  twelfth 
verse  we  read  "and  Esaias  received  it 
[the  Priesthood]  under  the  hand  of 
God."  The  recorded  lineage  is  from 
Esaias  to  Gad,  to  Jeremy,  to  Elihu, 
to  Galeb,  to  Jethro  who  bestowed 
the  Priesthood  upon  his  son-in-law, 
Moses. 

4.  Moses  to  Jesus  Ghrist 

"Now  this  Moses  plainly  taught  to 
the  children  of  Israel  in  the  wilder- 
ness, and  sought  diligently  to  sanc- 
tify his  people  that  thev  might  be- 
hold the  face  of  God"  (D  &  C 
84:23). 

But  they  hardened  their  hearts  .  .  . 

Therefore,  he  took  Moses  out  of  their 
midst,  and  the  Holy  Priesthood  also; 

And    the    lesser    priesthood  continued, 

which  priesthood  holdeth   the  key  of  the 

ministering  of  angels  and  the  preparatory 
gospel; 

Which  gospel  is  the  gospel  of  repen- 
tance and  of  baptism,  and  the  remission 
of  sins,  and  the  law  of  carnal  command- 
ments .  .  .  (D  &  C  84:24-27). 

The  lesser  or  Aaronic  Priesthood 
continued  to  guide  God's  chosen 
people  until  the  coming  of  the 
Savior.  However,  at  various  times 
special  servants  (prophets  such  as 
Samuel,  Elijah,  Isaiah,  and  others) 
were  called  by  the  Lord  and  given 
great  power  and  authority  in  calling 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


867 


the  people  to  repentance,  blessing 
the  righteous  of  the  earth,  and  in 
rebuking  the  power  of  evil  from 
controlling  the  hearts  and  minds  of 
the  people.  With  the  Aaronic 
Priesthood  performing  the  religious 
government  of  Israel,  John  the  Bap- 
tist announced  Jesus  Christ  the  Son 
of  God  at  whose  baptism  the  Holy 
Ghost  descended  upon  him  and  the 
voice  of  the  Eternal  Father  identi- 
fied him  as  his  Son.  This  was  the 
return  of  the  Melchizedek  Priest- 
hood. Christ  again  set  up  his 
Church  on  earth.  In  John  15:16 
Christ  says,  "Ye  have  not  chosen  me, 
but  I  have  chosen  you,  and  ordained 
you."  He  set  up  the  necessary 
organization  and  ordained  them  ac- 
cording to  their  callings. 

It  should  be  pointed  out  that  The 
Book  of  Mormon  records  that  the 
Priesthood  was  given  to  the  prophets 
of  the  Western  Hemisphere.  The 
writing  of  Alma,  a  great  prophet, 
indicates  the  influence  of  the  power 
of  God.  The  records  of  the  Jared- 
ites  (the  book  of  Ether)  and  par- 
ticularly the  book  of  3  Nephi  indi- 
cate the  presence  of  the  Priesthood. 
In  3  Nephi,  Christ  chose  twelve  dis- 
ciples, ordained  them,  and  instructed 
them  how  to  teach  and  organize  his 
people. 

5.  From  Jesus  Christ  to 
Joseph  Smith 

An  apostasy  from  the  Church, 
with  resultant  loss  of  the  Priesthood, 
took  place  on  both  the  Eastern  and 
Western  Hemispheres.  President 
Joseph  F.  Smith  writes, 

The  Melchizedek  Priesthood  which 
Christ  restored  to  the  earth,  remained 
among  men  between  three  and  four  hun- 
dred years  afterwards.  When  in  conse- 
quence of  transgressions,  apostasy  from  the 
true  order  of  the  Priesthood  and  Church 


of  Christ,  the  innovation  of  priestcraft 
and  paganism,  the  true  order  of  God  was 
lost,  the  Holy  Priesthood  was  taken  from 
the  earth,  and  the  Church  of  Christ  ceased 
to  be  among  men,  so  far  as  we  have  any 
knowledge  by  revelation  or  from  the  his- 
tory and  records  of  the  past  (Gospel  Doc- 
trine, page  191 ) . 

Thus,  from  approximately  450 
A.D.  to  1829  the  Priesthood  (the 
authority  to  act  officially  in  the 
name  of  God)  was  not  upon  the 
earth. 

Modern  Evidence  oi  the  Piiesthood 
Joseph  Smith's  vision  of  the 
Father  and  the  Son  set  the  stage  for 
the  organization  of  the  Church.  Be- 
fore this  could  take  place  the  power 
of  the  Priesthood  must  be  restored. 
The  restoration  is  a  very  strong  evi- 
dence of  order  in  the  Lord's  house. 
First  let  us  recall  the  vision  of  the 
Father  and  the  Son.  When  they  ap- 
peared, the  Father  identified  the 
Son  by  saying  ''This  is  My  Beloved 
Son."  Jesus  Christ  is  the  God  of 
this  earth;  therefore,  it  was  his 
assignment  to  answer  Joseph's  ques- 
tions and  explain  the  future  action 
for  the  Prophet.  God  the  Father 
gave  approval  to  Christ's  program 
when  he  said,  ''Hear  Him." 

A  further  lesson  of  order  came  in 
the  fact  that  Joseph  was  not  com- 
missioned or  ordained  at  this  meet- 
ing with  the  Father  and  the  Son. 
This  was  left  to  the  men  who  had 
the  authority  placed  in  their  hands 
by  their  position  in  the  organization 
Christ  had  set  up  while  he  was  on 
the  earth.  So,  John  the  Baptist 
came  and  conferred  the  Aaronic 
Priesthood  upon  Joseph  and  Oliver, 
with  the  authority  to  function  in 
the  temporal  ordinances.  Later, 
Peter,  James,  and  John,  the  leader- 
ship of  Christ's  Church  established 


868 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1962 


SACRED  THREE  PART 
CHORUSES  FOR 
LADIES  VOICES 


FORTH    IN    THY    NAME,    O 
LORD,   I   GO-Madsen    20 


GOSPEL   GIVES   UNBOUNDED 
STRENGTH-Schreiner     30 

HOW   LOVELY   ARE  THY 
DWELLINGS-Liddle    25 

JESU,   JOY   OF   MAN'S 
DESIRING-Bach   25 

LET    NOT    YOUR    SONG 
END-Cain     25 


LET  THE  MOUNTAINS  SHOUT 
FOR    JOY— Stephens    


.20 


LORD,   GOD  OF  OUR 
FATHERS-Armbruster     25 

LORD   IS   MY   LIGHT-Allitsen     .20 

LORD    WE    DEDICATE   THIS 
HOUSE   TO   THEE-Madsen    20 

MY   HEART   EVER    FAITHFUL- 
Bach      25 


STILL,    STILL    WITH    THEE- 
Madsen    22 

VOICE  IN  THE  WILDERNESS— 
Scott     25 

Music  Sent  on  Approval 

Use  this  advertisement  as  your 
order    blank 


DAYNES   MUSIC   COMPANY 

15    E.    1st    South 

Salt   Lake   City    11,    Utah 

Please     send     the     music     indicated 
above. 

n  On  Approval        D  Charge 
Q  Money    Enclosed 

Name    

Address    

City   and   State   


Daiines  IHiisic    | 


15   E.   1st  South 
«^Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah 


OuA. /omum /8e2-m2 


as  a  part  of  his  earthly  mission,  came 
and  ordained  Joseph  and  Ohver 
elders,  and  conferred  upon  them  the 
Melchizedek  Priesthood  with  all  the 
rights,  keys,  powers,  and  authority 
pertaining  to  this  office.  Other  res- 
urrected beings  who  held  certain 
essential  keys  came  and  conferred 
the  necessary  authority  upon  Joseph 
and  Oliver. 

Under  the  authority  of  the  Priest- 
hood the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  or 
kingdom  of  God,  has  been  restored. 
All  the  ordinances  necessary  to  the 
salvation  and  exaltation  of  man  are 
available  to  those  who  have  faith  in 
God.  The  pattern  of  action  fol- 
lowed by  Adam,  Noah,  Moses,  and 
the  Savior,  of  calling  the  world  to 
repentance,  is  the  continual  respon- 
sibility of  the  Priesthood  holder  of 
today. 

Thoughts  ioi  Discussion 

1 .  What  does  the  word  Priesthood  mean 
to  you? 

2.  In  what  way  is  divine  law  related  to 
Priesthood? 

3.  What  is  the  difference  between 
Priesthood  as  power  and  as  a  personal 
blessing? 

4.  Does  the  scripture  indicate  that  the 
Priesthood  has  always  been  available  for 
the  enlightenment  of  man? 

REFERENCES 

D  &  C  27,  84,  107 
The  Book  of  Mormon: 

3  Nephi 

Book  of  Alma 

Book  of  Ether 
Smith,  Joseph  F.:  Gospei  Doctrine 
Pearl  of  Great  Price: 

Book  of  Moses 

Book  of  Abraham 
Genesis  10,  11,  17,  24,  25,  27,  32,  48 


,^i 


ROSE  PARADE  TOUR 
IN   DECEMBER 


HAWAIIAN  TOUR 
IN   NOVEMBER 


ASK  ABOUT  OUR 

MEXICO  and  SOUTHERN 

TOURS 


MARGARET  LUND 
TOURS 

3021    South  23rd   East 

P.  O.  Box  2065 
Salt  Lake   City   9,    Utah 


Plastic  Christmas  Wreath 

CRAFT   ITEMS 

Plastic  —  Ribbon 
Christmas  Decor. 
Chenille  —  Yarn 
Styrofoam  —  Glass 
Artificial  Flowers 
Leaves  —  Copper 
Jewelry  Findings 
Candles  —  Felt 
Crystal  Marbles 
Hat  Frames  —  Net 
Etc. 


•  BEAVTIFIJL 
•  HAXDY 

•  DURABLE 

A.  sure  way  of  keeping  alive  the  valuable  instruc- 
tion of  each  month's  Relief  Society  Magazine  is  in 
a  handsomely  bound  cover.  The  Mountain  West's 
first  and  finest  bindery  and  printing  house  is  pre- 
pared to   bind  your  editions   into  a   durable  volume. 

Mail  or  bring  the  editions  you  wish  bound  to  the 
Deseret  News  Press  for  the  finest  of  service. 

Cloth    Cover  —   $2.75;    Leather   Cover   —   $4.20 

Advance    payment    must    accompany    all    orders. 

Please    include    postage    according    to    table    listed 

below   if   bound   volumes   are   to   be   mailed. 

Distance   from 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  Rate 

Up  to   150  miles  35 

150   to     300  miles   39 

•          300   to     600   miles   45 
600  to   1000   miles  54 
1000   to   1400   miles   64 

1400   to   1800   miles   76 

Over   1800   miles   87 

Leave  them  at  our  conveniently  locat- 
ed uptown  office. 

Deseret  News  Press 

Phone  EMpire  4-258T    g^>s. 

33  Richards  St.       Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah^J  ^^ 


K.  D.  NOVELTY 

DISTRIBUTORS 

Salt  Lake  City  -  1940  W.  3500  South 
Provo  —  247  W.  Center  Street 


FREE  CATALOGS  AVAILABLE  AT  OUR 
SALT  LAKE  CITY  ADDRESS. 


CARNIVAL  &   PARTY  GOODS 
Crepe  Paper  —  Cutouts 
Fish  Pond  Items  —  Plates 
Cups  —  Table  Coverings 
Balloons  —  Wigs  —  Hats 
Float  Materials  —  Tickets 
New  Years  Supplies 
Trophies   —   Pennants 
Tissue  Balls,  Bells,  etc. 
Fund  Raising  Ideas 
Santa  Suits  —  Etc. 


869 


GOLD 

MEDALLION 

HOME 


A  wonderful  new 
way  to  live 

UTAH  POWER  &  LIGHT  CO.  ^^^ 
h\ty  now  from  your  dealer         '"'' 


ROSE  PARADE  TOUR 

Eight  fun  filled  days,  including  San 
Diego;  Tijuana,  Mexico;  Catalina  Is- 
land; Los  Angeles;  Las  Vegas. 

Grandstand  seats  at  Rose  Parade 
leaving   December  26,    1962. 

Also  another  eight-day  Rose  Parade 
Tour  via  Reno  and  San  Francisco 
leaving    December    26. 

MEXICAN  TOUR 

Leaving   middle   of  March,    1963. 
Mexico    City;    Cholula,    Pueblo,    Taxco, 
Cuernavaca,    Acapuico,    Archaeological 
Ruins. 

ESTHER  JAMES  TOURS 

460  7th  Avenue 

Salt   Lake  City   3,   Utah 

Phones:    EM   3-5229  -   EL  9-8051 


Snow  Flowering 

Gilean  Douglas 

How  can  we  speak  of  May  who  have  seen  this  blooming 
Of  argent  bough,  this  virginal  blossoming: 
When,  from  the  dark  indifference  of  November, 
The  evergreens  have  brought  triumphant  spring? 


Have  You  Heard  About  Basic-H? 

A  revolutionary,  unique  and  completely  new  cleaning  product. 
NOT  A  SOAP  -  NOT  A  DETERGENT.  AS  GENTLE  AS  LOTION  TO 
YOUR  HANDS.  THE  IDEAL  CLEANER  FOR  ALL  PURPOSES.  TRY  IT 
ONCE  AND  YOU  WILL  NEVER  GO  BACK  TO  OTHER  CLEANERS. 
Send  $2.00  for  one  quart  BASIC-H  CONCENTRATE,  WHICH  MAKES 
53  GALLONS  OF  THIS  FINE  CLEANER.  Postpaid  anywhere  in  the 
United  States.    Address   .    .   . 

MADSEN     DISTRIBUTORS     Post  office  box  2224,  Salt  Lake  aty  10,  Utah 


870 


"JOSEPH  SMITH  AND  OUR  DESTINY" 

Between  the  Covers  of  this  Book 

is  the  story  back  of  the  story  of  Joseph  Smith  —  The 
Latter-day  Prophet.  The  man  who  came  at  the  right 
time  —  in  the  right  place  —  with  the  right  message! 
Here  is  the  factual  basis  for  all  of  his  unique  claims  you 
have  been  awaiting  and  need  to  know.  (1962  edition.) 


For  Over  One  Hundred  Years 

WE  HAVE  BEEN  TELLING  THE 
WORLD  THAT  JOSEPH  SMITH  WAS 
A  PROPHET.  TODAY  THE  WORLD 
IS  GIVING  US  POSITIVE  PROOF  FOR 
THIS  TESTIMONY. 

THE  IDEAL  CHRISTMAS  GIFT 

ORDER  YOUR  COPY  NOW! 

(You'll  Be  Glad  You  Did) 


JOSEPH  SMITH 


(Detach  and  Mail) 

ORDER  FOR  "JOSEPH  SMITH  and  OUR  DESTINY' 
EARL  W.   HARMER,  PUBLISHER 


177  Yale  Avenue 


ease  send copies  to  me. 

PRICE  $2.50   POSTPAID 

]  % 

Enclosed  Check  or  Money  Order 


Salt  Lake   City  5,   Utah 


□   Please    send    C.O.D. 


ame 


Jdress 


Second  Class  Postage  Paid 
at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


There's  a  whole  family  of  U  and  I  Sugar  in  bags  and  handy 
one-pound  cartons  (Brown,  Fine  Granulated,  Superfine  Dessert, 
and  Powdered)  for  all  these  Thanksgiving  treats.  There's  nothing 
quite  like  U  and  I  -  home  produced  -  the  best  you  can  buy! 

UTAH-IDAHO  SUGAR  COMPANY 


mm 


S&  A  (^ 


VOL  49   NO.  12 


DECEMBER  1962 


Lessons   for  March 


■^*^A%W^' 


^^^^SM4»^^ 


"When  Day  Is  Done 


Alice  Money  Bailey 

What  do  they  think  of,  the  shepherds  on  the  hill. 
At  the  twilight  hour  when  the  wind  is  still. 
When  the  shadows  lengthen  in  bronze  and  gold 
And  the  sheep  go  to  water,  then  turn  to  the  foldP 
The  old  one  welcomes  the  long  day's  end 
And  the  dreamer  thinks  of  the  night  as  friend. 

What  do  they  think  as  the  sun's  last  hue 

Turns  the  hills  deep  purple  and  the  sky  deep  blue? 

The  old  one  numbers  his  lambs  from  the  spring, 

And  how  many  fleeces  the  shearing  will  bring. 

How  many  lambs  for  the  Paschal  Feast, 

How  much  for  the  best  ones,  how  much  for  the  least; 

How  many  lambs  at  the  highest  price. 

All  perfect  and  white  for  the  sacrifice. 

What  do  they  think  when  the  day  is  spent 
And  the  earth  is  wrapped  in  the  firmament? 
The  dreamer  studies  the  galaxy 
And  ponders  of  time  and  infinity. 
He  strives  for  the  truths  on  the  tip  of  his  mind 
And  feels  that  his  memory  left  them  behind. 
There  is  something  within  that  is  more  than  man 
Which  yearns  for  expression  beyond  his  span. 

He  thinks  of  the  shepherds  of  Bethlehem 

And  the  message  the  angels  sang  to  them. 

What  do  they  think  when  the  night  breathes  deep, 

With  the  sheep  bedded  down  and  the  lambs  asleep? 


The  Cover:   "La  Madonnina" 

From  a  Painting  by  Roberto  Ferruzzi 

Frontispiece:  "Abiding  In  the  Fields" 

Photograph  by  H.  Armstrong  Roberts 

Art  Layout:  Dick  Scopes 

Cover  Lithographed  in  Full  Color  by  Deseret  News  Press 


'/tm/[ 


Thank  you  for  the  July  and  August  issues 
of  T\\G  Relief  Society  Magazine  with  their 
fine  articles  on  Henry  David  Thoreau.  I 
have  not  only  read  them  with  a  great  deal 
of  interest  and  dehght,  but  I  shall  make 
notice  of  them  in  the  next  issue  of  the 
Thoreau  Bulletin  and  then  place  them  in 
my  permanent  Thoreau  files  (Literature 
Lessons  33  and  34  by  Briant  S.  Jacobs). 
— Walter  Harding 

Secretary 

The  Thoreau  Society 

Geneseo,  New  York 

The  article  "A  Permanent  Home/'  by 
Norma  Dee  Ryan,  in  the  October  issue  of 
the  Magazine  expresses  my  thoughts  exact- 
ly. All  my  life  I  have  worked  for  security, 
but  there  is  no  security  anymore,  except 
in  the  Church.  The  Church  is  a  great 
shield  and  protector  in  these  troubled 
times.  We  who  belong  to  it  are  lucky 
and  blessed. 

— Elizabeth  C.  McCrimmon 

Seal  Beach,  California 

Before  coming  on  my  mission  to  Japan, 
I  was  always  anxious  to  read  the  fiction 
stories  in  the  Magazine.  Since  coming  on 
my  mission  I  have  learned  to  appreciate 
the  priceless  value  of  all  the  articles,  as 
well  as  the  stories.  The  Magazine  is  such 
a  help  in  strengthening  our  testimonies, 
better  enabling  us  to  encourage  Relief  So- 
ciety work  here.  I  am  looking  forward  to 
the  time  when  I  will  be  able  to  use  the 
homemaking  suggestions  in  my  own  home. 
— Carol  A.  Smith 
Tokyo,  Japan 

Thank  you  for  publishing  many  new 
writers  in  the  Magazine.  In  the  past  issues 
I  have  noticed  many  names  that  I  did  not 
recognize.  Naturally,  I  like  the  work  of 
the  writers  who  appear  over  and  over,  but 
I  also  know  the  thrill  of  having  something 
accepted  for  the  first  time. 
— Clara  Laster 

Tulsa,  Oklahoma 


May  I  say  a  few  words  of  praise  for  the 
poem  series  "Portrait  of  Freedom,"  by  Al- 
berta Huish  Christensen,  in  the  September 
issue  of  the  Magazine  —  beautifully, 
powerfully  done,  such  a  fine  look  of 
"Americaward." 

— Shirley  Howard 

Cedar  City,  Utah 

I  wish  to  express  appreciation  for  the 
Magazine.  The  stories  and  lessons  are  so 
helpful  and  thought  provoking.  In  New 
Zealand,  the  social  science  lessons  have 
had  an  added  meaning,  as  we  remember 
President  and  Sister  Ariel  S.  Ballif,  and 
the  things  they  taught  us  while  presiding 
in  New  Zealand. 

— Mrs.  Muriel  Kehoe 

Maromaku,  New  Zealand 

The  September  issue  of  the  Magazine 
was  so  beautiful  I  just  had  to  tell  you. 
I  think  it  is  the  most  artistic  of  any  so 
far. 

— Dorothy  Clapp  Robinson 

Boise,  Idaho 

I  would  like  to  compliment  you  on  The 
Relief  Society  Magazine.  It  is  tremendous. 
I  obtained  a  copy  from  one  of  my  fellow 
missionaries,  and  was  glancing  through  it 
to  see  if  there  was  anything  good  to  read. 
The  stories  are  really  interesting.  They 
give  me  a  greater  understanding  of  the 
problems  of  running  a  home  and  what  my 
mother  had  to  go  through.  It  is  wonderful 
that  the  women  of  the  Church  have  such 
a  high  class  Magazine  to  read. 
— Elder  Ned  E.  Sweat 

Coleraine,  Ireland 

The  Relief  Society  Magazine  is  a  wel- 
come part  of  my  mail.  I  especially  enjoyed 
the  serial  "Sow  the  Field  With  Roses," 
by  Margery  S.  Stewart  (concluded  in  June 
1962).  It  had  all  the  sparkle  and  adven- 
ture to  make  it  a  memorable  story. 
— Barbara  Wahlquist 
Provo,  Utah 


874 


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 


|e  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints 

DECEMBER  1962 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE       Marianne    C.    Sharp    Editor 

Vesta   P.    Crawford    Associate  Editor  Belle    S.    Spafford     General  Manager 


SPECIAL  FEATURES 

Parental   Responsibility   David   O.    McKay  876 

Nathan  Eldon  Tanner  Appointed  to  the  Council  of  the  Twelve  882 

Bernard  P.  Brockbank  Appointed  Assistant  to  the  Council  of  the  Twelve  885 

The  Relief  Society  Annual  General  Conference  Hulda  Parker  887 

The  Breath  of  Life  —  National  Tuberculosis  Association  James  E.  Perkins  903 

nCTION 

Christmas   With  Auntie   Helen   H.    Trutton  890 

One  Little  Christmas  Gift   Sylvia   Probst  Young  898 

Out  of  the  Wilderness  —  Chapter  6  Shirley  Thulin  921 

GENERAL  FEATURES 

From   Near  and  Far 874 

Sixty   Years    Ago   904 

Woman's   Sphere    Ramona    W.    Cannon  905 

Editorials:  The    132d    Semi-Annual    Conference    906 

Christmas  in  the  Home  Vesta  P.  Crawford  908 

Birthday    Congratulations    952 

FEATURES  FOR  THE  HOME 

A  Christmas  Eve  Family  Party  Lorraine  Hyde   Clawson  909 

Handiwork    for   Christmas   Adele    Williams   Worsley  912 

Easy  Christmas   Cookies  Myrtle   E.   Henderson  918 

Cora  E.   Cook  —  Specialist  in  Household  Handicraft  920 

LESSONS  FOR  FEBRUARY 

Theology  —  The  Waters  and  the  Land  Roy  W.   Doxey  926 

Visiting  Teacher  Messages  —  "He  Who  Has  Repented  of  His  Sins" 

Christine    H.    Robinson  931 

Work  Meeting  —  The  Latter-day  Saint  Home  Is  Clean   (Part  II)   Virginia  F.   Cutler  933 

Literature  —  Herman  Melville  Briant   S.    Jacobs  935 

Social  Science  —  Application  of  the  Law  in  the  Dispensations  of  Man  Ariel  S.  Ballif  942 

POETRY 

When  Day  Is  Done  —  Frontispiece   Alice   Morrey   Bailey  874 

What  Is  Christmas,  by  Mabel  Jones  Gabbott,  881;  The  Pheasant,  by  Gladys  Hesser  Burnham, 
884;  The  Street  You'd  Love  to  Live  On,  by  Helen  F.  Parker,  896;  Words  After  Snow,  by  Ida 
Elaine  James,  897;  WhistUng  Carols,  by  Evelyn  Fjeldsted,  903;  Room  With  the  Red  Woodbox, 
by  Maude  Rubin,  917;  The  Fog,  by  Linnie  F.  Robinson,  917;  Seagulls,  by  Ida  Isaacson,  920*; 
Where  Are  the  Nine?  by  Hazel  Loomis,  925;  Plea,  by  Betty  G.  Spencer,  948;  Thoughts,  by 
Catherine  B.   Bowles,  952. 


Published  monthly  by  THE  GENERAL  BOARD  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY  of  The  Church  of 
Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints.  ©  1962  by  the  Relief  Society  General  Board  Association 

Editorial  and  Business  Offices:  76  North  Main,  Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah:  Phone  EMpire  4-2511; 
Subscriptions  246;  Eiditorial  Dept.  245.  Subscription  Price:  $2.00  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year ; 
20c  a  copy ;  payable  in  advance.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No  back 
numbers  can  be  supplied.  Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change  of 
address  at  once,  giving  old  and  new  address. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter  February  18,  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under 
the  Act  of  March  3,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in 
section  1103,  Act  of  October  8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned 
unless  return  postage  is  enclosed.  Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only. 
The  Magazine  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited  manuscripts. 

875 


Parental  Responsibility 

President  David  O.  McKay 

[Address  Delivered  by  President  David  O.  McKay  at  the  Relief  Society  Annual  General 

Conference,  October  3,  1962] 


SISTER  Spafford  and  Counsel- 
ors, members  of  the  Relief 
Society  General  Board,  repre- 
sentatives from  Relief  Societies 
throughout  the  world,  sisters  and 
brethren,  while  listening  to  the  ex- 
cellent addresses  delivered  by  Sister 
Larsen  and  the  three  members  of  the 
Presidency  of  Relief  Society,  I  have 
been  deeply  impressed  with  the 
thought  that  this  is  one  of  the  most 
significant  gatherings  in  all  the 
world.     In  the  first  place,  in   this 

876 


audience  filling  this  historic  Taber- 
nacle to  overflowing,  is  gathered  one 
of  the  largest  assemblies  of  women 
in  the  world.  In  the  second  place, 
you  are  honored  by  being  presided 
over  by  three  of  the  greatest  women 
in  the  world,  and  I  choose  my  words 
advisedly. 

Next,  the  motive  of  this  gathering 
is  the  noblest,  because  you  have  in 
your  hearts  the  desire,  the  purpose 
of  teaching  your  children,  teenagers, 
and    adults,    the    gospel    of    Jesus 


PARENTAL  RESPONSIBILITY 


877 


Christ,  the  greatest  message  in  all 
the  world.  And  today  you  have  met 
together  for  the  first  time  since  the 
Supreme  Court  of  the  United  States 
has  re-emphasized  or  has  passed  on 
the  rule  of  re-emphasizing  your  di- 
vine obligation  to  teach  the  word  of 
the  Lord  to  your  children.  Since 
you  last  held  a  conference  of  this 
kind,  the  Supreme  Court  of  the 
United  States  has  made  it  unpatri- 
otic for  public  schools  to  teach  your 
children  to  pray.  So,  I  think  we  are 
meeting  on  a  most  important  oc- 
casion. What  I  said  about  the  great- 
ness of  this  audience  I  apply  to  the 
membership  of  the  Relief  Society 
in  all  the  world.  What  I  said  about 
your  Presidency  I  have  also  said  to 
others  outside  the  confines  of  the 
Church  organization  itself.  And 
now  in  what  I  am  going  to  say,  I 
desire  the  inspiration  of  the  Lord  to 
re-emphasize  the  responsibility  of 
this  body  of  Relief  Society  mem- 
bers to  save  souls  as  one  of  the  obli- 
gations placed  upon  you  by  the 
Prophet  Joseph  himself. 

I  should  like  to  make  a  plea  to 
you  this  afternoon  to  teach  your 
children  and  others  out  of  the 
books  of  the  Church,  the  way  to 
life  and  salvation  —  a  plea  for  more 
parental  responsibility. 

As  a  preface  to  the  message  I  feel 
impressed  to  emphasize,  I  shall 
make  brief  reference  to  some  facts 
and  educational  trends  in  early 
United  States  history. 

In  1850,  the  character  and  culture 
of  the  American  people  commanded 
the  respect  of  the  entire  world. 
European  parents  sent  their  sons  and 
daughters  to  our  institutions  that 
they  might  imbibe  this  faith-inspir- 
ing atmosphere.    The  Sabbath  was 


nationally  recognized  and  observed. 
The  churches  were  well  attended. 
Divorces  were  rare. 

Today,  according  to  the  latest  fig- 
ures available,  lawlessness  is  on  the 
increase,  the  cost  of  crime  at  all 
levels  in  the  United  States  is  $22 
billion,  over  $4  billion  more  than  is 
spent  for  education.  It  represents  a 
cost  of  $128  last  year  for  every  per- 
son in  the  United  States. 

The  crime  rate  has  increased  thir- 
ty-four per  cent  in  the  past  five 
years,  while  the  population  has  in- 
creased seven  per  cent.  In  other 
words,  the  rate  of  growth  of  crime 
outstrips  the  rate  of  growth  of  the 
population  by  nearly  five  to  one. 

Sisters,  what  has  happened  to 
change  this  Christian  concord  of 
1850  into  this  criminal  chaos  of 
1962? 

/^NE  hundred  years  ago,  Ameri- 
cans were  still  being  reared  in 
public  schools  which  included  re- 
ligious instruction.  The  great  New 
England  Piimeiy  which  for  more 
than  a  hundred  and  fifty  years  had 
been  the  textbook  of  the  American 
schools,  was  just  passing  into  dis- 
card. Eighty-seven  per  cent  of  the 
contents  of  this  remarkable  book, 
which  had  built  the  sturdy  charac- 
ter of  fathers,  grandfathers,  and 
great-grandfathers  was  the  Bible. 
But  from  that  time  on,  the  Book  of 
books  ceased  to  be  an  important 
factor  in  public  instruction. 

The  lawmakers  in  Washington 
were  intent,  and  commendably  so, 
to  make  effective  the  First  Amend- 
ment to  the  Constitution  of  the 
United  States,  which  says:  ''Con- 
gress shall  make  no  law  respecting 
an  establishment  of  religion,  or  pro- 


878 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1962 


hibiting  the  free  exercise  thereof," 
to  which  we  all  subscribe. 

Ostensibly  to  make  more  restric- 
tive this  amendment,  last  June,  the 
Supreme  Court  of  the  United 
States,  by  a  vote  of  six  to  one,  made 
unconstitutional  the  repeating  of  the 
following  brief  prayer  written  and 
recommended  by  the  board  of  re- 
gents for  use  in  the  New  York  public 
schools.    And  this  is  their  prayer: 

Almighty  God,  we  acknowledge  our  de- 
pendence upon  Thee,  and  we  beg  Thy 
blessings  upon  us,  our  parents,  our  teach- 
ers, and  our  country. 

By  making  that  unconstitutional, 
the  Supreme  Court  of  the  United 
States  severs  the  connecting  cord  be- 
tween the  public  schools  of  the 
United  States  and  the  source  of 
divine  intelligence,  the  Creator  him- 
self, '*in  whom  we  live  and  move 
and  have  our  being." 

Mr.  Justice  Black  points  out  in 
his  personal  note  added  to  the  de- 
cision of  the  Supreme  Court  that 
'*It  is  neither  sacrilegious  nor  anti- 
religious  to  say  that  each  separate 
government  in  this  country  should 
stay  out  of  the  business  of  writing 
or  sanctioning  official  prayers  and 
leave  the  purely  religious  function 
to  the  people  themselves,  and  to 
those  the  people  choose  to  look  for 
religious  guidance. 

To  me,  the  ruling  is  surprising, 
when  we  realize  that  the  noblest 
purpose  of  the  public  schools  as  a 
function  of  government  should  be 
to  teach  loyalty  and  obedience  to 
the  laws  of  the  country. 

Our  country's  greatest  asset  is  its 
manhood,  upon  which  depends  not 
only  the  survival  of  the  individual 
freedom  vouchsafed  by  the  Consti- 


tution and  Bill  of  Rights,  and  all 
other  ideals  for  which  the  founders 
of  the  Republic  fought  and  died,  but 
the  survival  of  the  best  that  we 
cherish  in  present-day  civilization. 

/^NLY  through  proper  education 
can  these  fundamental  prin- 
ciples become  fixed  and  guiding 
influences  in  the  lives  of  human 
beings.  Our  educational  system  will 
radiate  such  principles  only  to  the 
extent  that  we  employ  in  our  ele- 
mentary schools,  high  schools,  col- 
leges, and  universities  men  and 
women  who  are  not  only  eminent 
in  their  chosen  professions,  but  loyal 
to  the  Constitution  of  our  land; 
influential  as  leaders,  noble  in 
character.  The  most  potent  influ- 
ence in  training  youth  to  cherish 
life,  to  have  increased  respect  for 
human  kind,  to  keep  their  word  of 
honor,  to  love  justice,  is  the  life  and 
personality  of  the  teacher. 

He  who  reputedly  was  the  wisest 
American  (Emerson)  said:  "Char- 
acter is  higher  than  intellect;  a  noble 
soul  will  be  fit  to  live  as  well  as  to 
think." 

By  law,  the  public  schools  of  the 
United  States  must  be  non-denomi- 
national. They  can  have  no  part  in 
securing  acceptance  of  any  one  of 
the  numerous  systems  of  belief  re- 
garding God  and  the  relation  of 
mankind  thereto.  Now  let  us  re- 
member and  emphasize  that  lestiic- 
tion  applies  to  the  atheist  as  well  as 
to  the  believer  in  God. 

Last  June  that  ruling  called  at- 
tention to  my  feeling,  which  I  wish 
to  emphasize  today  —  attention  to 
the  responsibility  of  revitalizing  re- 
ligion in  the  Church  and  in  the 
home,   making  prayer  much  more 


PARENTAL  RESPONSIBILITY 


879 


important  than  it  has  been  in  the 
Kves  of  our  children.  To  members 
of  the  Church  such  admonition  is 
but  a  re-emphasis  of  the  word  of 
the  Lord  as  given  in  the  divine  com- 
mandments to  parents  who  have 
children  in  Zion,  ''or  in  any  of  her 
stakes  which  are  organized,  that 
teach  them  not  to  understand  the 
doctrine  of  repentance,  faith  in 
God,  and  of  baptism  and  the  gift 
of  the  Holy  Ghost  by  the  laying  on 
of  the  hands,  when  eight  years  old, 
the  sin  be  upon  the  heads  of  the 
parents.  For  this  shall  be  a  law  un- 
to the  inhabitants  of  Zion,  or  in  any 
of  her  stakes  which  are  organized" 
(D  &C  68:25-26). 

The  real  tragedy  in  America  is 
not  that  we  have  permitted  the 
Bible  to  slip  out  of  out  public 
schools,  hut  that  we  have  so  openly 
neglected  to  teach  it  in  either  the 
home  or  the  Church. 

Never  before  was  there  such  need 
of  revitalizing  the  teaching  of  faith 
and  repentance  on  the  part  of  par- 
ents. Never  before  in  the  history  of 
our  country  was  the  state  in  greater 
need  of  young  men  and  young  wom- 
en who  cherish  the  higher  life  in 
preference  to  the  sordid,  the  selfish, 
and  the  obscene. 

OECORDS  indicate  that  four 
serious  crimes  were  committed 
each  minute  in  the  United  States 
last  year,  and  many  of  them  by 
young  boys  and  girls.  It  is  true,  of 
course,  that  not  a  few  of  these  de- 
linquents come  from  broken  homes 
in  which  children  have  been  denied 
proper  training. 

May  I  tell  you  a  story.  Once  I 
had  great  pleasure  in  training  a  well- 
bred  colt.     He  had  a  good  disposi- 


tion, was  clean,  had  a  well-rounded 
eye,  was  well  proportioned,  and,  all 
in  all,  was  a  choice  equine  posses- 
sion. 

Under  the  saddle  he  was  as  will- 
ing, responsive,  and  co-operative  as 
a  horse  could  be.  He  and  my  dog 
''Scotty"  were  real  companions. 

But  ''Dandy"  resented  restraint. 
He  was  ill-contented  when  tied,  and 
would  nibble  at  the  tie  rope  until 
he  was  free.  He  would  not  run  away, 
just  take  the  bridle  off  his  head  and 
stand  free.  Thinking  other  horses 
felt  the  same,  he  would  proceed  to 
untie  their  ropes.  He  resented  being 
confined  in  the  pasture,  and  if  he 
could  find  a  place  in  the  fence  where 
there  was  only  smooth  wire,  he 
would  paw  the  wire  carefully  with 
his  feet  until  he  could  step  over  to 
freedom.  More  than  once  my 
neighbors  were  kind  enough  to  put 
him  back  in  pasture.  He  learned 
even  to  push  open  the  gate.  Though 
his  depredations  were  provoking  and 
sometimes  expensive,  I  admired  his 
intelligence  and  ingenuity. 

But  his  curiosity  and  desire  to  ex- 
plore the  neighborhood  led  him  and 
me  into  trouble.  Once,  on  the  high- 
way, he  was  hit  by  an  automobile, 
resulting  in  a  demolished  machine, 
injury  to  the  horse,  and  slight, 
though  not  serious,  injury  to  the 
driver. 

Recovering  from  that  incident, 
and  still  impelled  with  a  feeling  of 
wanderlust,  ''Dandy"  inspected  the 
fence  surrounding  the  pasture.  He 
even  found  the  gates  wired.  So,  for 
awhile,  we  thought  we  had  him 
secure. 

One  day,  however,  somebody  left 
the  gate  unwired.  Detecting  this, 
"Dandy"  unlatched  it,  took  "Nig," 


880 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1962 


his  companion,  with  him,  and  to- 
gether they  visited  the  neighbor's 
field.  They  went  to  an  old  house 
used  for  storage.  ''Dandy's"  curios- 
ity prompted  him  to  push  open  the 
door.  Just  as  he  had  surmised, 
there  was  a  sack  of  grain.  What  a 
find!  Yes,  and  what  a  tragedy!  The 
grain  was  poison  bait  for  rodents! 
In  a  few  minutes  ''Dandy"  and 
"Nig"  were  in  spasmodic  pain,  and 
shortly  both  were  dead. 

"LJOW  like  "Dandy"  are  many  of 
our  youth!  They  are  not  bad; 
they  do  not  even  intend  to  do 
wrong,  but  they  are  impulsive,  full 
of  life,  full  of  curiosity,  eager  to  do 
something.  They,  too,  are  restive 
under  restraint,  but  if  they  are  kept 
busy,  guided  carefully  and  rightly, 
they  prove  to  be  responsive  and  ca- 
pable; but  if  left  to  wander  unguid- 
ed,  they  all  too  frequently  find 
themselves  in  the  environment  of 
temptation  and  too  often  are  en- 
tangled in  the  snares  of  evil. 

Parents  should  be  sufficiently 
companionable  with  their  boys  and 
girls  as  to  merit  their  children's  con- 
fidence. They  should  be  compan- 
ions with  them.  When  parents 
shirk  this  duty,  perhaps  teachers  can 
succeed  where  parents  fail.  Teach 
the  boys  that  it  is  chastity  during 
youth  that  gives  vigor,  strength,  and 
virihty  of  manhood.  Teach  the  girls 
that  chastity  is  the  crown  of  beauti- 
ful womanhood.  When  young  men 
and  young  women  learn  that,  and 
join  hands  in  holy  matrimony,  with 
a  love  that  entwines  their  hearts,  it 
is  the  memory  of  a  virtuous  life  that 
contributes  to  the  happiness  of  the 
home  —  not  the  memory  of  phi- 
landering or  the  suspicion  of  one  or 


the  other's  having  been  unfaithful 
in  youth,  instead,  a  memory  that 
they  came  together  as  God  would 
have  them,  prepared  to  go  through 
life  as  parents  worthy  of  pure  chil- 
dren. It  is  chastity,  not  prostitution 
that  contributes  to  the  perpetuity 
and  virihty  of  the  race. 

"Train  up  a  child  in  the  way  he 
should  go"  is  a  worthy  admonition  to 
parents  and  teachers  for  all  time! 

One  day  he  [Jean  Valjean]  saw  some 
country  people  very  busy  pulling  up  net- 
tles. He  looked  at  the  heap  of  plants, 
uprooted,  and  already  wilted,  and  said: 
"This  is  dead;  but  it  would  be  well  if  we 
knew  how  to  put  it  to  some  use.  When 
the  nettle  is  young,  the  leaves  make  excel- 
lent greens;  when  it  grows  old  it  has 
filaments  and  fibres  like  hemp  and  flax. 
Cloth  made  from  the  nettle  is  worth  as 
much  as  that  made  from  hemp.  Chopped 
up,  the  nettle  is  good  for  poultry;  pounded, 
it  is  good  for  horned  cattle.  The  seed  of 
the  nettle  mixed  with  the  fodder  of  ani- 
mals gives  a  lustre  to  their  skin;  the  root, 
mixed  with  salt,  produces  a  beautiful  yel- 
low dye.  It  makes,  however,  excellent  hay, 
as  it  can  be  cut  twice  in  a  season.  And 
what  does  the  nettle  need?  Very  little 
soil,  no  care,  no  culture,  except  that  the 
seeds  fall  as  fast  as  they  ripen,  and  it  is 
difficult  to  gather  them;  that  is  all.  If 
we  would  take  a  little  pains,  the  nettle 
would  be  useful;  we  neglect  it,  and  it  be- 
comes harmful.  Then  we  kill  it.  How 
much  men  are  like  the  nettle!"  After  a 
short  silence,  he  added:  "My  friends,  re- 
member this,  that  there  are  no  bad  herbs, 
and  no  bad  men;  there  arc  only  bad 
cultivators." 

T  quote  this  from  Les  Miserahles  to 
impress  us  all  with  the  responsi- 
bility of  guiding  children  and  youth. 
Our  Sunday  School  and  other  aux- 
iliary organizations  offer  excellent 
opportunities  as  aids,  but  not  as  sub- 


PARENTAL  RESPONSIBILITY 


881 


stitutes.  The  responsibility  of  par- 
ents is  to  see  that  their  boys  and 
girls  are  put  in  the  environment  of 
these  meetings  and  take  advantage 
of  their  aid  in  guiding  the  young 
from  babyhood  to  adulthood.  I  have 
quoted  this  to  you  before,  but  I 
think  it  is  appropriate  this  afternoon. 

He  stood  at  the  crossroads  all  alone 

The  sunlight  in  his  face; 

He  had  no  thought  for  the  world  unknown, 

He  was  set  for  a  manly  race. 

But  the  roads  stretched  east  and  the  roads 

stretched  west, 
And  the  lad  knew  not  which  road  was  best. 
So  he  chose  the  road  that  led  him  down, 
And    he    lost    the    race    and    the    victor's 

crown. 
He  was  caught  at  last  in  an  angry  snare; 
Because    no   one   stood   at    the   crossroads 

there 
To  show  him  the  better  road. 


Another  day  at  the  selfsame  place, 

A  boy  with  high  hopes  stood; 

He,  too,  was  set  for  a  manly  race, 

He  was  seeking  the  things  that  were  good; 

But  one  was  there  who  the  road  did  know 

And  that  one  showed  him  which  way  to  go. 

So  he   turned   from   the  road   that  would 

lead  him  down, 
And    he  won    the    race   and    the   victor's 

crown. 
He  walks  today  the  highway  fair 
Because  one  stood  at  the  crossroads  there 
To  show  him  the  better  road. 

God  inspire  parents  and  all  teach- 
ers, and  leaders  of  quorums  and 
auxiliary  organizations,  all  organiza- 
tions in  the  Church,  to  stand  at  the 
''crossroads,"  and  lead  youth  onward 
and  upward  along  the  way  of  truth 
and  integrity  into  the  presence  of 
God,  I  pray  in  the  name  of  Jesus 
Christ.    Amen. 


What  Is  Christmas? 

Mabel  Jones  Gabhott 


Is  it  the  star  atop  the  tree; 

Is  it  the  gift  box  —  ribbon-bright? 

Is  it  the  song  the  angels  sang 

To  humble  shepherds  that  star-filled  night? 

Is  it  the  Wise  Men  from  the  east; 
Is  it  their  frankincense  and  myrrh? 
Is  it  the  gladness  in  Mary's  face; 
Or  in  Joseph's  protecting  her? 

Is  it  a  child's  expectancy; 
Is  it  the  gay  wreath  at  the  door? 
Is  it  the  love  that  Jesus  taught? 
Oh,  yes.    All  this  and  more.  .  .  . 


Nathan  Eldon  Tanner 

Appointed  to  the 

Council  of  the  Twelve 


ELDER  NATHAN  ELDON  TANNER 


F 


1 LDER  Nathan  Eldon  Tanner 
J  was  sustained  as  an  apostle 
and  member  of  the  Council 
of  the  Twelve  of  The  Church  of 
Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints  at 
the  Saturday  afternoon  session  of  the 
i32d  Semi-Annual  Conference,  Oc- 
tober 6 J  1962.  This  appointment 
fills  the  vacancy  in  the  Council 
occasioned  by  the  death,  in  May 
1962,  of  Elder  George  Q.  Morris. 

Elder  Tanner  brings  to  his  new 
and  sacred  calling  humility  and  a 
sense  of  purpose,  as  well  as  com- 

882 


petency  and  inspiration  that  mark 
him  as  an  outstanding  servant  of  the 
Church.  Two  years  ago  he  was 
called  to  be  an  Assistant  to  the 
Council  of  the  Twelve,  and  for  the 
past  eighteen  months  he  has  pre- 
sided over  all  the  missions  of  West- 
ern Europe,  with  headquarters  near 
London,  England. 

'Tew  men  are  chosen  for  high 
office  in  the  Church  who  have  a 
richer  heritage  and  more  varied  back- 
ground of  training  and  experience 
than  Nathan  Eldon  Tanner''  —  so 
wrote  President  Hugh  B.  Brown  for 
The  Relief  Society  Magazine,  when 
Elder  Tanner  was  appointed  an  As- 
sistant to  the  Twelve. 

He  is  of  the  sixth  generation  of 
Latter-day  Saints  on  both  sides  of 
his  family  inheritance.  His  great- 
grandfather John  Tanner  was  an 
associate  of  the  Prophet  Joseph 
Smith  in  Zion's  Camp  and  in  Nau- 
voo,  Illinois.  His  great-grandfather 
on  his  mother's  side  of  the  family, 
James  S.  Brown,  was  a  soldier 
in  the  Mormon  Battalion  and  a 
noble  and  honored  pioneer.  Elder 
Tanner  was  born  in  Salt  Lake  City, 
Utah,  May  9,  1898,  and  three  years 
later  went  to  Canada  with  his  par- 
ents, Nathan  W.  and  Sarah  Edna 
Brown  Tanner.  In  1919  he  was 
graduated  from  the  Alberta  Normal 


silt 

ELDER   AND   SISTER   NATHAN   ELDON   TANNER  AND    FAMILY 

Seated  in  front:  Sara  Isabelle  Merrill  Tanner;  Elder  Nathan  Eldon  Tanner. 

Back  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Mrs.  W.  S.  Jensen  (Isabelle);  Mrs.  C.  R. 
Walker  (Roth);  Mrs.  H.  S.  Rhodes  (Zola);  Mrs.  G.  L.  Spackman  (Beth);  Mrs.  L. 
Williams  (Helen). 


School.  Later  in  the  same  year^  he 
married  Sara  Isabelle  Merrill  of  Hill 
Spring,  Alberta,  in  the  temple  at 
Cards  ton.  They  are  the  parents  of 
five  lovely  daughters:  Ruth  (Mrs. 
C.  R.  Walker);  Isabelle  (Mrs.  W.  S. 
Jensen);  Zola  (Mrs.  H.  S.  Rhodes); 
Beth  (Mrs.  G.  L.  Spackman);  and 
Helen  (Mrs.  L.  Williams).  There 
are  twenty-three  living  grandchil- 
dren and  two  deceased. 

Elder  Tanner's  distinguished  ca- 
reer in  the  field  of  education  began 
with  his  appointment  as  a  teacher  in 
Hill  Spring,  where  he  added  to  his 
small  teaching  income  by  operating 
a  store  and  doing  farm  chores.  Later, 
he  became  principal  of  the  Cardston 
Public  School.    He  was  elected  to 


the  Alberta  Legislature  in  1935. 
After  serving  as  speaker  in  the  legis- 
lature, he  became  a  member  of  the 
provincial  cabinet  as  Minister  of 
Lands  and  Mines.  In  this  capacity 
he  was  influential  in  determining 
the  provincial  policy  for  regulating 
and  encouraging  oil  and  gas  produc- 
tion in  Alberta.  He  was  appointed 
chairman  of  the  Alberta  Research 
Council  in  1942,  and  became  pro- 
vincial Boy  Scout  Commissioner  in 
1946.  He  has  been  president  of  the 
Merrill  Petroleums  Ltd.,  a  director 
of  the  Toronto  Dominion  Bank,  and 
many  other  business  organizations. 
In  1956  Elder  Tanner  was  award- 
ed an  honorary  degree  of  Doctor  of 
Laws    from    the    Brigham    Young 


883 


884 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1962 


University.  At  the  time  of  his  call 
to  be  an  Assistant  to  the  Council  of 
the  Twelve,  he  was  serving  as  a 
member  of  the  Board  of  Governors 
of  the  University  of  Alberta. 


rj^LDER  Tanner's  Church  activity 
began  in  his  early  years,  and 
after  serving  as  an  officer  in  various 
auxiliaries,  he  became  bishop  of  the 
Cardston  First  Ward  in  1932,  where 
he  had  previously  served  as  a  coun- 
selor. He  also  served  as  a  member 
of  the  High  Council  of  Alberta 
Stake.  In  1938,  after  moving  to 
Edmonton,  he  became  president  of 
that  branch,  where  he  was  instru- 
mental in  building  the  first  chapel 
in  Edmonton,  and  the  seminary 
building  at  the  University  of  Alberta. 
At  the  organization  of  Calgary  Stake 
in   1953,  he  became  president  and 


served  in  that  position  until  the 
time  of  his  call  to  be  an  Assistant 
to  the  Council  of  the  Twelve  in 
i960.  During  his  presidency  the 
commodious  and  impressive  Calgary 
Stake  Center  was  built. 

In  accepting  his  call  as  a  member 
of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve,  Elder 
Tanner  fervently  expressed  his  testi- 
monv  of  the  gospel: 

I  want  to  bear  you  my  testimony,  my 
brethren  and  sisters,  that  if  every  member 
of  the  Church  would  accept  the  call  of  our 
prophet  today  and  live  the  gospel  and  keep 
the  commandments  of  our  Heavenly  Father 
and  become  missionaries  in  ver)^  deed,  we 
could  contribute  more  to  the  cause  of 
peace  than  all  the  power  that  might  be 
gathered  together  by  all  the  governments 
and  all  the  men  in  uniform.  May  we 
prove  worthy  of  our  membership  in  the 
Church  and  Kingdom  of  God  is  my 
prayer. 


The  Pheasant 

Gladys  Hesser  Burnham 

When  gold  and  bronze  and  red  of  fall 
Have  burnished  ditchbank's  tattered  edge, 
And  ragged  goldenrod  stands  tall 
Along  the  marsh,  among  the  sedge, 
The  multicolored  pheasant  hides, 
All  wary  of  the  season's  chill. 
Protective  plumage  now  derides 
The  innate  caution  of  his  will. 
He  hesitates  and  cocks  an  eye, 
Crouches,  sprints  across  the  loam, 
Clucks  at  his  maneuver,  sly. 
Triumphant  in  his  hidden  home. 


Bernard  P.  Brockbank 

Appointed  Assistant  to  the 

Council  of  the  Twelve 


ON  October  6,  1962,  at  the 
1 32d  Semi-Annual  Confer- 
ence of  the  Church,  Elder 
Bernard  P.  Brockbank  was  sustained 
as  an  Assistant  to  the  Council  of  the 
Twelve  to  fill  the  vacancy  occasioned 
by  the  appointment  of  Elder  Nathan 
Eldon  Tanner  to  membership  in  the 
Council  of  the  Twelve.  Elder  Brock- 
bank has  been  a  devoted  and  suc- 
cessful mission  president  for  two 
years,  serving  first  as  president  of  the 
North  British  Mission,  and  later  as 
president  of  the  Scottish  Mission. 
He  recently  conducted  the  session 
at  which  the  new  Glasgow  Stake  was 
formed  by  President  McKay  and 
Elder  Nathan  Eldon  Tanner,  in  the 
native  land  of  the  paternal  ancestors 
of  President  McKay. 

Elder  Brockbank  was  born  in  Salt 
Lake  City,  Utah,  May  24,  1909,  the 
son  of  Taylor  P.  Brockbank  and 
Sarah  LeCheminant  Brockbank.  He 
graduated  from  Granite  High  School 
and  attended  the  University  of  Utah 
and  George  Washington  University, 
majoring  in  business  studies.  He 
has  been  a  prominent  business  man, 
builder,  and  contractor  in  Salt  Lake 
City  and  has  contributed  much  to 
civic  improvement  and  community 
activities. 

Before  his  appointment  as  Presi- 
dent of  Holladay  Stake  in  May  1959, 
he  had  served  as  a  counselor  in  two 


Guttenberg,  Ltd. 
Manchester,   England 

ELDER  BERNARD  P.  BROCKBANK 


bishoprics,  as  bishop  of  the  Winder 
Ward,  and  as  a  high  councilman  in 
both  the  Big  Cottonwood  and  Holla- 
day  Stakes.  He  filled  a  mission  to 
Great  Britain  in  1929-30,  during 
which  he  was  president  of  the  Leeds 
District. 

Elder  Brockbank  was  married  to 
Nada  Rich  of  Logan,  Utah,  Novem- 
ber 11,  1935,  in  Washington,  D.  C. 
The  marriage  was  later  solemnized 
in  the  Logan  Temple.  They  are  the 
parents  of  six  children:  Loren  Rich, 

885 


'-»M^2 


^^s^^ 


Km 


,,'J^^  ~ 


)H>iii#~' 


ELDER  AND  SISTER  BERNARD  P. 


BROCKBANK  AND   FAMILY 

Brockbank.     Standing,  left 


Center:  Nada  Rich  Brockbank  and  Elder  Bernard  P 
to  right:  Von  R.;  Roger  R.;  Diane;  and  Bruce. 

This  picture  was  taken  in  i960  at  the  time  Elder  Brockbank  was  called  to  preside 
over  the  North  British  Mission.  Two  other  sons,  Loren  Rich,  and  Bernard  Park,  Jr., 
are  not  in  the  picture. 


Bernard    Park,    Jr.,    Diane,    Bruce, 
Von,  and  Roger. 

In  concluding  the  address  which 
he  gave  upon  the  acceptance  of  his 
new  calling,  Elder  Brockbank  spoke 
of  his  gratitude  for  the  opportunity 


to  serve  the  Church  and  to  be  a  wit- 
ness to  the  restoration  of  the  gospel: 

I  pray  for  the  ability  and  inspiration  to 
serve  the  Lord  and  my  fellow  men.  I  am 
thankful  for  the  atonement  of  our  Savior 
Jesus  Christ  and  for  the  principle  of  re- 
pentance. .  .  . 


886 


The  Relief  Society 

Anniial 
General  Conference 


1962 

Hulda  Parker 

General  Secretary-Treasurer 


IN  a  beautiful  autumn  setting, 
Relief  Society  workers  from  all 
over  the  world  assembled  in  the 
historic  Tabernacle  on  Temple 
Square  in  Salt  Lake  City  and  re- 
ceived inspiration,  instruction,  and 
renewed  enthusiasm  for  the  work 
through  the  sessions  of  the  Relief 
Society  Annual  General  Conference 
held  6n  Wednesday  and  Thursday, 
October  3  and  4,  1962.  The  uni- 
versality of  the  organization  was 
strongly  felt  through  the  presence  of 
leaders  from  such  faraway  places  as 
Samoa,  Australia,  England,  the 
European  Continent,  and  South 
Africa,  and  when,  for  the  first  time 
in  a  Relief  Society  Conference, 
translating  facilities  and  special  in- 
terpreters were  used  to  convey  the 
messages  of  the  conference  to  Ger- 
man and  Spanish-speaking  sisters 
in  attendance  from  newly  created 
stakes  in  Germany,  Switzerland,  and 
Mexico. 

A  total  of  2,997  stake  and  mission 
officers  from  344  stakes  and  16  mis- 
sions attended  the  opening  session, 
the  Officers  Meeting,  on  Wednes- 
day morning. 

All  sessions  of  the  conference  were 


conducted  by  President  Belle  S. 
Spafford  with  her  counselors,  Mari- 
anne C.  Sharp  and  Louise  W. 
Madsen  and  the  thirty-three  other 
members  of  the  General  Board  in 
attendance. 

Stirring  and  inspirational  mes- 
sages were  given  in  the  opening 
session  by  President  Joseph  Fielding 
Smith  and  Elder  Mark  E.  Petersen, 
the  Relief  Society  advisors  from  the 
Council  of  The  Twelve.  Each 
stressed  the  need  for  mothers  in  the 
Church  to  teach  and  set  proper  ex- 
amples of  modesty  in  dress  and  pur- 
ity in  thought.  President  Smith 
admonished  the  women  of  the 
Church  to  make  their  children 
aware  of  the  pitfalls  and  dangers  of 
living  in  this  wicked  world  and  to 
deplore  the  tendency  to  imitate  the 
fashions  of  the  world.  Elder  Peter- 
sen declared  that  ''If  the  women  of 
the  Church  would  practice  the 
kind  of  virtue  the  Lord  speaks  of, 
they  could  change  this  situation," 
and  thus  protect  the  virtue  of  their 
young  people  with  a  shield  of 
integrity. 

In  her  Report  and  Official  Instruc- 
tions President  Spafford  told  of  the 

887 


888 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1962 


outstanding  increase  of  17,000  Re- 
lief Society  members  during  1961, 
and  the  magnitude  of  the  services 
and  accomphshments  of  Rehef  So- 
cieties throughout  the  world  as  re- 
vealed in  the  annual  reports.  She 
also  gave  pertinent  instruction  rela- 
tive to  various  phases  of  the  vv^ork, 
stated  new  policies  related  to  record 
keeping,  and  cited  examples  of  the 
blessings  and  development  that 
come  through  service  and  affiliation 
with  Relief  Society. 

The  music  for  the  opening  session 
was  provided  by  a  well-trained 
chorus  of  Singing  Mothers  from  the 
South  Sanpete  Stake  under  the  di- 
rection of  Bly  M.  Beal,  with  Elder 
Alexander  Schreiner  at  the  organ. 

T^HE  Wednesday  afternoon  meet- 
ing was  a  general  session  for 
Relief  Society  members  and  the  gen- 
eral public.  All  in  attendance  were 
deeply  touched  and  inspired  through 
the  presence  in  that  session  of  our 
beloved  Prophet,  President  David 
O.  McKay,  who  was  the  principal 
speaker.  He  appealed  for  greater 
parental  guidance  and  training  in  the 
homes,  in  having  prayer  and  in- 
stilling faith  in  the  hearts  of  children, 
and  in  the  development  of  strong 
characters.  He  declared  that  ''Never 
before  was  there  such  need  of  re- 
vitalizing the  teaching  of  faith  and 
repentance  on  the  part  of  par- 
ents. Never  before  in  the  history 
of  our  country  was  the  state  in 
greater  need  of  young  men  and 
young  women  who  cherish  the  high- 
er life  in  preference  to  the  sordid, 
the  selfish,  and  the  obscene." 

President  Spafford  and  her  coun- 
selors and  Sister  Charlotte  A. 
Larsen  of  the  General  Board  also 


spoke  in  this  session.  President 
Spafford  urged  mothers  to  train  and 
fortify  their  children  for  rich,  sei:- 
viceable  lives  by  teaching  them  to 
study  the  standard  works  of  the 
Church.  She  said  parents  should 
''train  children  in  the  use  of  the 
scriptures,  for  the  Lord  has  made 
clear  that  it  is  the  duty  of  parents 
to  see  that  children  are  reared  in 
light  and  in  truth."  Counselor 
Sharp  told  of  the  greatest  func- 
tion of  Relief  Society  through  its 
entire  program  to  build  testimony  in 
the  lives  of  its  members.  Counselor 
Madsen  emphasized  the  tremen- 
dous influence  for  good  that  can  be 
exerted  by  women  of  the  Church 
when  they  are  unified  in  feeling 
and  purpose,  seeking  power  from  our 
Heavenly  Father  in  righteousness. 
Sister  Larsen  stressed  the  importance 
of  keeping  all  of  the  Lord's  com- 
mandments and  the  blessings  that 
are  realized  through  doing  so. 

Under  the  baton  of  Sister  Flor- 
ence Jepperson  Madsen,  with  Elder 
Alexander  Schreiner  at  the  organ,  a 
chorus  of  450  Singing  Mothers  in- 
spired those  in  attendance  through 
the  music  it  provided  in  the  general 
session.  The  participants  in  the 
chorus  were  from  the  American 
Falls,  Bannock,  East  Pocatello,  Ida- 
ho, North  Pocatello,  Pocatello, 
Portneuf,  West  Pocatello,  Blaine, 
Burley,  Cassia,  Cooding,  Minidoka, 
Raft  River  and  Twin  Falls  Stakes. 

Wednesday  evening  approximate- 
ly 3,000  Relief  Society  stake  and 
mission  leaders  were  warmly  greeted 
by  members  of  the  General  Board  at 
a  beautiful  reception  in  the  Relief 
Society  Building. 

The  second  day  of  the  conference 


«^     ^, 


■v.4r^ 


^y 


•/   ,.« 


Courtesy  the  Deseret  News 

THE   OPENING  SESSION   OF  THE   RELIEF  SOCIETY  ANNUAL 
GENERAL   CONFERENCE,    1962 

President  Belle  S.  Spafford  stands  at  the  pulpit  addressing  the  audience.  Seated  at  Presi- 
dent Spafford's  right,  First  Counselor  Marianne  C.  Sharp,  and  at  her  left,  Second  Counselor 
Louise   W.    Madsen. 

Seated  at  the  right:  Elder  Mark  E.  Petersen  of  The  Council  of  The  Twelve,  and  President 
Joseph  Fielding  Smith,  President  of  The  Council  of  The  Twelve,  advisors  to  Relief  Society; 
Sister  Jessie   Evans   Smith. 

Members  of  the  General  Board  of  Relief  Society  are  seated  in  front,  and  the  Singing 
Mothers  are  seen  in  the  background,  with  their  conductor,  Florence  J.  Madsen,  of  the  General 
Board   of  Relief   Society,    seated   at   the    right. 


was  devoted  to  impressive  presenta- 
tions in  the  Tabernacle  featuring  the 
various  courses  of  study  for  the  1962- 
63  season,  and  to  specific  instruc- 
tions for  stake  and  mission  officers  in 
separate  departmental  sessions.  The 
presentation  ''An  Eye  Single  to  My 
Glory"  introduced  the  theology 
course,  the  sixth  year  of  the  study 
of  The  Doctrine  and  Covenants.  A 
glimpse  into  some  of  the  writings  of 
the  authors  to  be  studied  in  the  fifth 
year  of  the  course  on  American  lit- 
erature was  given  in  the  dramatiza- 
tion ''Stairway  of  Surprise,"  and  a 
new  social  science  course  on  "Divine 
Law  and  Church  Government"  was 
featured  in  the  presentation  "For 
God  So  Loved  the  World."  The 
presentation  "Toward  Ideal  Wom- 
anhood" based  on  the  life  of  Mary 
Fielding  Smith  emphasized  an  ap- 
plication of  eternal  principles  con- 


tained in  the  visiting  teaching  mes- 
sages for  the  new  season.  Elder 
Frank  W.  Asper  was  at  the  console 
at  both  sessions  in  the  Tabernacle 
on  Thursday. 

Elder  Marion  G.  Romney  of  The 
Council  of  The  Twelve  addressed  the 
1 130  P.M.  session  on  Thursday  telling 
of  the  function  of  Relief  Society  to 
administer  to  the  spiritual  and  physi- 
cal needs  of  people  and  of  the  great 
service  that  has  been  given  by  the 
sisters  in  "supplying  clothing,  pre- 
serving of  foodstuffs,  nursing  the 
sick,  and  all  that  relates  to  the  care 
of  the  poor." 

Separate  departmental  sessions 
were  held  in  the  afternoon  for  presi- 
dencies, secretary-treasurers,  work 
meeting  leaders,  choristers  and  or- 
ganists, Magazine  representatives, 
and  theology,  literature,  and  social 
science  class  leaders. 

889 


Utristmas  n>ith 


Helen  H.  Tiutton 


DRIVING  alone  the  fifty  miles 
from  my  apartment  in  Coun- 
cil City  to  Uncle  Ben's  and 
Aunt  Sarah's  farm  in  Willow  Coun- 
ty, gave  me  time  to  reminisce  about 
the  happy  holidays  I  had  spent  with 
them  in  former  years.  Five,  to  be 
exact,  and  every  one  filled  with  the 
spirit  of  true  Christmas  meaning. 

This  one  would  be  just  as  glorious 
as  all  the  rest.  It  had  to  be,  because 
it  would  be  my  last  one  with  them 
before  Gary  returned  from  his 
Church  mission  in  Scotland,  and  I 
wanted  to  carry  a  lasting  memory  of 
an  old-fashioned  Christmas,  free  of 
expensive  gifts,  debts,  and  worldly 
frivolities  that  seemed  so  prevalent 
in  the  world.  I  wanted  their  way 
to  be  a  pattern  for  Gary  and  me  and 
our  future  family. 

Auntie's  invitation  to  spend  the 
holidays  with  them  lay  beside  me  on 

890 


the  car  seat,  but  every  time  I 
thought  about  it,  my  enthusiasm 
took  a  sudden  nosedive.  Usually, 
she  wrote  pages  of  bubbling,  excit- 
ing plans  and  news,  even  though 
she  would  be  seeing  me  in  a  few 
days,  but  this  year,  the  sparkle  just 
wasn't  in  her  words.  Maybe  she 
was  busier  than  usual,  or  tired,  but, 
again,  she  might  not  be  well,  or  per- 
haps Uncle  Ben  was  sick?  There 
was  nothing  to  do  but  wait. 

I  tried  to  relax  a  little  in  my  driv- 
ing, traffic  was  very  light,  and  I 
visualized  Auntie  at  about  this  mo- 
ment. Likely,  she  was  hurrying 
about  the  kitchen,  dressed  in  a  crisp 
cotton  frock  with  an  immaculate 
gay  apron  tied  around  her  slightly 
chubby  waist,  taking  care  of  last 
minute  details.  When  she  would 
spot  my  car  coming  up  the  drive- 
way, she  would  rush  out  the  kitchen 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  AUNTIE  Wl 

door,  still  clutching  whatever  object  CUDDENLY  big  snowflakes  came 

she  was  working  with  at  the  mo-  swirling  down   from    the   gray 

ment,   whether   it   be   rolling   pin,  skies,  spreading  a  fresh  blanket  of 

bread  pan,  or  maybe  a  cookie  cutter,  white  over  the  countryside  as  I  came 

''Camille,  darling,  I  thought  you'd  near  the  farm.     If  only  Gary  could 

never  get  here,"  she  would  greet  me  spend  Christmas  with  us,  I  breathed, 

with  open  arms.     ''We  should  see  as  I  drank  in  the  beauty  and  peace- 

you  more  often."    Then  she  would  fulness  of  the  picturesque  setting, 

look  down  at  her  usually  doughy  But    that    wasn't    possible,    for   he 

hands  and  apologize.    ''I  should  be  would  not  finish  his  mission  until 

finished  with  all  this,  but  I  had  a  August,  and  was  accepting  a  posi- 

few  last  minute  chores."  tion  in  the  East  immediately.    We 

I    laughed    aloud.     Aunt    Sarah  would   be    married   in   the   temple 

purposely  left  the  cookie  and  bread  upon  his  return  and  leave  for  Phila- 

making  until  late  afternoon  so  the  delphia  within  the  week, 

delicious    aroma    of    fresh    baking  Glancing  down  at  Auntie's  note 

filled  the  room  and  encouraged  ap-  again,   I  repeated   aloud  her  exact 

petites,   or  so    I    suspected.     Fruit  words:   ''We're  looking  forward  to 

cakes  and  plum  puddings  had  been  your   visit   as   usual."      Surely,   she 

prepared    several    weeks    ago    and  would  have  said  something  if  she 

stacked  away  in  the  basement  until  or    Uncle    were    ill.     I    had    been 

tonight  when    Uncle  would  bring  imagining    things,    been    too    over- 

them  upstairs,  and  after  supper,  they  anxious    with    this    being    my   last 

would  be  delivered  to  neighbors  in  Christmas  with  them.     Or  was  I? 

Willow  County.  Her  note  had  included  only  a  few 

There  would  be  a  cake  and  a  knit  other  sentences.  Telephone  lines 
shawl  for  Widow  Marsh,  as  every-  had  been  down  in  Willow  County, 
one  called  her;  the  Kennedy  family  I  couldn't  call. 
—  they  had  six  children  and  he  As  I  came  around  the  last  bend 
wasn't  always  able  to  find  steady  in  the  road,  I  caught  sight  of  their 
work  —  so  they  would  find  special  neat  white  farmhouse  nestled  against 
little  gifts  in  their  box,  like  gay  red  the  foothills,  looking  like  a  frosty 
mittens  and  warm  socks,  soft  rag  painting  on  a  Christmas  card.  A 
dolls  and  stuffed  animals,  plus  the  large  glittering  tree,  decorated  with 
small  gifts  I  had  brought  for  them,  brightly  sequined  lights,  twinkled 
and,  of  course,  several  loaves  of  out  its  cheery  welcome  through  the 
fresh,  light  bread.  The  elderly  front  window,  and  old  Britt,  the 
Brother  Barnes  would  get  a  basket  family  dog,  lazily  got  up  from  the 
of  Auntie's  goodies,  a  warm  knit  porch  and  trotted  out  to  meet  me. 
scarf,  and  an  invitation  to  spend  Other  than  that,  the  place  remained 
Christmas  with  us;  the  Wilsons,  as  quiet  as  a  tomb  after  I  stopped 
Carsons,  and  others  I  couldn't  re-  the  car.  Quickly  gathering  an  arm- 
member  would  receive  a  gift  cake  load  of  packages  from  the  back  seat, 
or  a  pudding.  Naturally,  Miss  Em-  I  passed  loyal  old  Britt  without  even 
ily  Green,  Aunt  Sarah's  best  friend,  a  pat  as  I  hurried  up  the  steps  and 
would  spend  Christmas  with  us.  knocked. 
She  always  did.  There  was  a  shuffling  sound  in- 


892 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1962 


side  and  the  door  opened.  Auntie 
looked  at  me  in  astonishment.  ''Whv 
I  can't  beheve  you  could  drive  up 
without  my  seeing  you.  I  must  have 
really  been  preoccupied.  Come  in, 
Camille  darling,"  and  she  hugged 
me  closely  to  her  as  my  packages 
tumbled  to  the  floor. 

''Aunt  Sarah,  are  you  all  right?"  I 
asked  when  she  gave  me  a  chance 
to  speak. 

"Of  course,  dear." 

"And  Uncle  Ben?" 

"Same  as  ever."  He  came  forward, 
kissing  me  on  the  cheek.  "Sarah  and 
I  were  just  talking  about  how  we're 
going  to  miss  you  next  year."  He 
picked  up  my  packages  from  the 
floor  and  loaded  my  arms  again. 
"We're  mighty  happy  for  you, 
though." 

"He's  a  lucky  one."  Auntie 
squeezed  my  hand.  "Here,  let  me 
help  you  with  those  packages.  I 
hope  you  haven't  spent  money  on 
us." 

"Not  much.  Most  of  them  I 
made.  You  taught  me  that,"  I 
said  as  we  walked  into  the  living 
room  and  placed  the  gifts  under  the 
tree.  And  then  I  noticed  Emily 
Green  was  missing. 

"W^^^^'^   Emily?" 

Aunt  Sarah  turned  away, 
but  not  before  I  saw  the  hurt  look 
in  her  eyes. 

"She  isn't  spending  Christmas 
with  us  this  year." 

"Why?"  I  asked,  astonished.  "Is 
she  ill?" 

"No.  Well,  she's  just  not  spend- 
ing Christmas  with  us,  that's  all. 
Now,  if  you'll  excuse  me,  dear,  I'll 
finish  up  in  the  kitchen,"  and  she 
hurried  out  of  the  room. 

"Why?"    I   repeated,   turning   to 


Uncle  Ben.    "Emily  is  always  here. 
She  doesn't  have  any  near  relatives." 

"I  know,  but  things  are  different 
this,  year,"  he  said,  looking  to  make 
sure  Aunt  Sarah  was  out  of  hearing 
before  he  sat  down  beside  me. 
"You  see,  they  had  a  misunderstand- 
ing. Emily  likely  wouldn't  come 
even  if  Sarah  asked  her." 

"They've  been  friends  since  they 
were  children.  Besides,  it  just  isn't 
like  Auntie  to  hold  a  grudge." 

"Sarah  is  miserable,"  Uncle  Ben 
sighed. 

"Do  vou  mind  telling  me  about 
it?" 

He  ran  his  hand  through  his  thick 
gray  hair  before  speaking.  "It's  ri- 
diculous. Last  fall,  just  before  the 
county  fair,"  he  hesitated  a  moment, 
"Emily  raises  dahlias,  you  know." 

"Yes,  I  know." 

"She  had  a  rare  beauty.  Sarah 
went  up  to  see  it  a  few  days  before 
the  fair,  and,  well,  Britt  tagged 
along.  That's  not  unusual,"  he 
looked  quickly  at  me.  "He  often 
does." 

"Go  on." 

"I  don't  know  what  got  into  that 
dog.  He  saw  a  mole  digging,  of  all 
places,  right  by  that  prize  dahlia,  and 
before  Sarah  or  Emily  could  do  any- 
thing, he  dug  the  plant  up,  trying 
to  get  the  blame  rodent.  Emily  was 
furious." 

"I  suppose  she  would  be  disap- 
pointed, but  she  must  have  known 
it  wasn't  Auntie's  fault." 

"She  should  have.  Sarah  apolo- 
gized and  offered  to  pay  for  it.  She 
even  offered  to  give  Emily  her  best 
dahlia."  Uncle  shook  his  head  sad- 
ly. "Sarah  didn't  even  enter  her 
dahlias  in  the  fair  out  of  respect  for 
Emily's  bad  luck." 

"If  Auntie  apologized,  even  offered 


CHRISTMAS  WITH   AUNTIE 


893 


restitution,    what    more    could    she 
have  done?" 

''I  don't  know,  Camille.     Sarah 
thinks  it's  up  to  Emily  to  speak  up 


now." 

<<T  yy 

I  see. 


"I  hoped  Sarah  would  try  again, 
but  she  has  not." 

'I'm  sorry.  Uncle  Ben." 

AUNTIE  came  back  into  the 
room  and  sat  down  opposite 
us.  "Is  Gary  still  happy  on  his  mis- 
sion?" she  asked. 

'Tes,  very,"  I  answered,  wonder- 
ing if  she  had  heard  our  conversation 
and  come  in  to  change  the  subject. 
"He's  a  wonderful  missionary." 

"I'm  sure  of  that,"  she  smiled. 
Then,  leaning  back  in  her  chair,  she 
looked  mutely  out  the  window  for 
several  minutes  before  speaking 
again.  "It's  getting  late.  I'll  fix 
something  to  eat." 

"Let  me  help  you."  I  followed 
her  to  the  kitchen.  "Do  we  go  the 
usual  places  tonight?" 

"Mostly.  The  Simpsons  had  a 
bit  of  bad  luck  this  year,  so  we'll 
include  them."  She  handed  me  a 
pitcher  of  milk.  "And  there's  a  new 
family  moved  into  our  community." 

"Oh!  Aunt  Sarah,"  I  asked,  after 
a  silence,  "couldn't  I  talk  to  Em- 
ily?" 

She  glanced  up  quickly.  "Ben 
told  you?" 

"Yes." 

"No,  dear.  It  wouldn't  help," 
she  said,  opening  the  refrigerator 
and  reaching  for  the  eggs.  "It's  up 
to  Emily  now." 

"I  could  try  " 

"Emily  doesn't  want  my  friend- 
ship. Would  you  like  to  set  the 
table?" 

"Of  course." 


In  a  few  minutes,  we  sat  down  to 
a  platter  of  scrambled  eggs,  warm 
bread,  raspberry  jam,  a  pitcher  of 
milk,  and  cookies.  After  Uncle 
blessed  the  food,  Aunt  Sarah  smiled 
across  the  table  at  me. 

"You've  been  like  a  daughter  to 
us.    We'll  be  lost  without  you." 

"I'll  miss  you  both,  too.  With 
Dad  and  Mother  gone,  I'd  have 
been  terribly  lonely  these  past  five 
years."  I  stopped  speaking,  over- 
come with  emotion,  and  for  some 
time,  we  ate  in  silence.  We  were 
going  to  miss  each  other,  but  that 
was  only  a  small  fragment  of  our 
lack  of  enthusiasm  tonight.  Nor 
was  it  entirely  that  Emily  wasn't 
with  us,  either.  We  missed  her  very 
much,  of  course,  but  something  else 
was  missing,  something  intangible. 
It  was  peace  in  our  hearts! 

"Maybe  some  Christmas  you  two 
can  spend  the  holidays  with  Gary 
and  me,"  I  broke  the  long  silence. 

Aunt  Sarah  shook  her  head. 
"We'd  love  to,  but  Philadelphia  is 
a  long  way  from  here." 

"We  may  not  always  live  in  the 
East,"  I  remarked.  "Gary  is  going 
to  work  for  his  Uncle  Thad  for 
awhile  at  least.  We  aren't  buying 
a  home  until  we're  sure  we  want  to 
live  back  there!" 

"Good  idea,"  Uncle  agreed,  shov- 
ing his  chair  away  from  the  table. 
"And  speaking  of  good  ideas,  I'd 
better  get  the  things  from  the  base- 
ment." 

"Everything  else  is  ready,"  Auntie 
called  after  her  husband  as  he  start- 
ed down  the  steps. 

Y^ITHIN  a  short  time,  the  car 

was  loaded  and  we  were  on 

our  way.  These,  I  thought,  are  the 

things  I'm  going  to  miss,  living  in 


894 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1962 


a  strange  city  —  driving  along  a 
country  lane,  watching  the  earth 
silently  take  on  its  beautiful  fresh 
white  armor  as  the  snowflakes  fall 
earthward,  greeting  old  and  dear 
friends,  like  the  Kennedys,  Emily, 
Sister  Marsh,  and  others,  riding 
through  the  countryside  in  a  car 
filled  with  the  spicy  fragrance  of 
new-made  cookies  and  bread.  Most 
of  all,  though,  I  would  miss  the  two 
wonderful  people  sitting  next  to  me. 
Only,  Emily  should  be  here  with 
us,  too,  like  old  times. 

We  were  passing  her  house  now. 
It  seemed  that  Uncle  Ben  slowed 
down  a  little,  but  Auntie  only 
glanced  momentarily  in  that  direc- 
tion, and  then  looked  the  other  way. 

Our  first  stop  was  at  Sister 
Marsh's  home.  She  greeted  us  with 
a  cheery,  ''Merry  Christmas.''  Tak- 
ing Auntie  by  the  hand,  she  said, 
''You  shouldn't  do  things  for  me, 
Sarah.  You  do  so  much  for  every- 
one." 

"How's  that  rheumatism?"  Auntie 
inquired. 

"Oh,  it's  better,  or  I'm  learning 
to  live  with  it.  I  was  just  straighten- 
ing up  Roy's  room." 

"He's  making  it  home  for  Christ- 
mas?" 

"Be  here  in  the  morning,"  she 
smiled.  "The  army  will  have  to  get 
along  without  my  son  for  a  couple 
of  weeks.    He  has  a  furlough." 

"That's  good  news,"  Auntie  re- 
plied, loosening  her  coat.  "I'd  just 
better  give  you  a  hand  straightening 
up  that  room." 

Half  an  hour  later,  we  left  Sister 
Marsh  and  drove  to  the  Kennedys. 
It  was  my  favorite  stop.  Just  watch- 
ing six  excited,  happy  faces  converg- 
ing upon  us,  and  listening  to  their 


gay  chatter  was  reward  enough  for 
anyone. 

Mrs.  Kennedy  met  us  at  the  door, 
looking  tired  and  worn.  "You're 
all  so  kind  to  drop  by.  Come  in, 
the  children  have  a  little  gift  for 
you." 

Each  year  the  children  presented 
us  with  these  special  gifts  —  draw- 
ings they  had  made  at  school. 
Auntie  prized  their  offerings  very 
highly,  not  for  the  skill,  usually 
quite  lacking,  but  that  they  were 
gifts  from  the  children's  hearts. 

"Daddy  has  a  steady  job  coming 
up  the  first  of  January,"  Mary,  the 
eight-year-old  told  us.  "Next  Christ- 
mas we'll  give  you  a  better  gift." 

A  UNTIE  slipped  her  arm  around 
^^  the  little  girl.  "That's  great 
news  about  your  Daddy's  job,  but 
we  love  these  presents.  I've  saved 
every  one." 

Mary  danced  around  the  room. 
"Really?" 

"Right,"  Auntie  answered,  and 
then  turning  to  Mrs.  Kennedy,  she 
said.  "You  look  tired.  Are  you  all 
finished  with  the  day's  work?" 

"I  just  have  to  bathe  Delores, 
then  I'm  finished.  The  children  go 
to  bed  early." 

Without  looking,  I  knew  what 
Aunt  Sarah  was  doing.  She  was 
taking  off  her  coat  again.  "Well, 
now  you  just  sit  right  in  that  chair 
and  rest  a  bit.  I'll  give  Delores  her 
bath,'  she  said,  shooing  Mrs.  Ken- 
nedy to  a  chair.  "You  look  ex- 
hausted." 

Mrs.  Kennedy  protested,  but 
Auntie  insisted.  Just  where  she  got 
such  bubbling  energy  after  the  busy 
day  she  had  spent  at  home  was  a 
puzzle  to  me.  But  that  was  Auntie, 
always    willing    to    help    someone, 


CHRISTMAS  WITH  AUNTIE  895 

only,  why  wasn't  she  trying  to  be  her.  '1  want  us  to  be  friends  again, 

friends  with  Emily?  We  want  you  to  spend  Christmas 

with  us.     Please  forgive  me  for  be- 

\  FTER  leaving  the  grateful  Ken-  ing  so  stubborn  in  not  asking  you 

nedys,  we  stopped  at  Brother  earlier.  I  wanted  to." 
Barnes'.  He  was  delighted  to  spend  Emily  looked  away  a  moment, 
Christmas  Day  with  us.  Next  we  then  her  eyes  filled  with  tears, 
went  to  the  Carsons,  Simpsons,  and  'Tour  heart  is  so  big,  Sarah.  Fm 
the  new  people  named  Sanders,  the  one  who  should  be  apologizing 
Then  the  Wilsons,  an  elderly  couple,  to  you.  Fve  been  too  stubborn  to 
and,  finally,  we  were  on  our  way  admit  I  was  wrong."  She  was  cry- 
home,  ing  softly  now,  and  Auntie  put  her 

We  passed  the  Kennedys  again  arm  around  her  and  repeated,  'Tou 

and   it  was  in  darkness,   and  once  will  spend  Christmas  with  us?" 

again,  we  came  to  Emily's.     From  ''If  you  want  me,  Sarah.     Come 

the  road,  I  could  see  a  small  light  in,"  she  stood  aside  for  us  to  enter, 

flickering     through     the     window,  and  for  the  first  time,  noticed  me 

Uncle  Ben  started  past  just  as  Aunt  standing  back  of  Auntie.  "It's  good 

Sarah    called,    "Stop,    Ben,    a    mo-  to  see  you,  Camille." 

ment."  To  say  the  least,  we  were  a  happy 

Uncle  Ben  brought  the  car  to  a  foursome  on  our  way  home.  Emily 

stop  and  waited.    No  one  said  any-  and    Auntie    chatted    continuously, 

thing  for  several  seconds.     Finally  with  Uncle  Ben  and  me  joining  in 

Auntie  spoke.  "I  can't  have  peace  in  every    opportunity    we    found  '  an 

my  heart  and  be  at  odds  with  any-  opening.    That  wasn't  often, 

one."     She   looked   at   Uncle   Ben  Soon  we  were  back  at  the  farm 

and  then  off  into  the  distance.  "It  in  the  living  room,  taking  off  our 

is  the  birthday  of  Jesus.  He  was  the  wraps    and    settling    in    our    usual 

Prince  of  Peace.     I'll  ask  Emily  to  places,  just  as  we  had  the  past  five 

spend  Christmas  with  us."  years.     Uncle  Ben  strolled  over  to 

Uncle  slipped  his  arm  around  her  the  fireplace  and  poked  at  the  fire 

waist  and  smiled  down  proudly  at  before  picking  up  the  Bible  from 

her.     "I  have  the  best  wife  in  the  the  table  and  sitting  down  in  his 

world."  usual  favorite  chair.    As  always,  he 

"I  always  thought  I  was  the  lucky  was  going  to  read  the  first  Christ- 
one."    She  patted  his  arm.  "I  won't  mas    from   the   second    chapter    of 
be  long,  Ben.    Want  to  come  along,  Luke. 
Camille?"  Leaning  back  contentedly  in  my 

We   walked    quickly    up    to    the  chair,  I  watched  the  flickering  blue 

door  and  Aunt  Sarah  knocked.   No  and  yellow  flames  dart  crazily  from 

one  answered,  so  she  knocked  again  log  to  log  in  the  fire  as  I  silently 

a  little  louder.    Then  we  saw  Emily  mused,  if  you  toss  one  pebble  in  a 

coming  to  the  door.  pond,  the  waves  spread  and  reach 

"Hello,   Emily,"    Auntie   greeted  out.     Peace  was  like  that,  too.     If 

her.  only   people   of   all    nations    could 

"Hello,"  she  answered.  feel  the  deep  need  to  have  peace  in 

"Emily,"   Aunt   Sarah   smiled   at  their  hearts  for  all  mankind,  if  they 


896 


were  willing  to  go  the  second  mile, 
as  Auntie  was  tonight,  they  would 
be  following  the  teaching  of  the  one 
whose  birthday  we  were  commem- 
orating. 

Reaching  out,  I  took  Auntie  and 
Emily's  hands  in  mine.  ''You  know, 
this  is  the  best  Christmas  ever." 

'It  sure  is,"  Emily  smiled  through 
tears. 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1962 

Uncle  Ben's  firm,  strong  voice 
could  be  heard  over  the  crackling 
of  the  fire  as  he  began  to  read: 
"And  it  came  to  pass  in  those 
days.  .  .  ."  When  he  came  to  the 
fourteenth  verse,  he  looked  tender- 
ly over  at  Auntie.  "Glory  to  God  in 
the  highest,  and  on  earth  peace, 
good  will  toward  men." 


The  Sfreet  You'd  Love  to  Live  On 

Helen  F.  Parker 

Along  the  street  the  trees  are  bare; 

Their  dehquescent  tips  investigate  the  frosty  air. 

A  stone  wall  and  the  hedges,  snow  encrusted, 

Surround  the  houses, 

Tall  Cape  Cods, 

Skywards, 

Upthrusted. 

Knee  deep  in  snow  rose  bushes  stand  and  stare. 

Their  leaves,  dead,  brown,  and  dry, 

Hang  waiting  in  the  quiet  air. 

I  am  the  stranger  here  — 

Newly  moved  into  this  place. 

I  stare 

At  all  the  stark  beauty  exposed  to  what  my  eyes  might  meet, 

And  ponder  — 

Can  spring  possibly  add  to  the  wonder  of  my  street? 


Opposite  Page:     Winter  in  Yosemite  National  Park,  California 
Photograph  by  Don  Knight 


Words  Af^  Snow 

Ida  Ehihe, James 

This  season  of  white  fortitude  will  melt 
At  last  into  a  tender  time  of  bloopi, 
An  hour  less  visioned.  than  obscurely  felt, 
After  long  months  of  chaste^^jad  frozen  gloom 
Insistently  the  heart,  cloakeo^^^spair, 
Scents  fragrance  subtle  as  the  breath  of  hope. 
Moving  through  braciches,  pulseless  yet,\ttd  bare, 
Over  the  winter's  chill  and  empty  slope. ^ 

There  will  come  beauty  from  this  barren  hour 
A  peril-sweet  interval  when  children  sing 
Beneath  the  dogwood's  luminqus  ivory  floweyg^, 
When  faith  shall  come  to  warm  awakening, 
To  roll  the  stone  of  winter's  bhght  and  doom 
Away  at  last  fron^  vspring's  beleaguered  tomb. 


^*]^Jr»*-f^h 


(§m  Kttl^  OltynBtmaH  (gift 

Sylvia  Probst  Young 


WHEN  I  came  out  of  Miss 
Mandy's  house  two  days 
before  Christmas,  the  win- 
ter sun  was  fast  disappearing  behind 
the  low  western  hills,  and  the  sky 
was  like  a  great,  rainbow-painted 
bowl  overhead  —  a  special  kind  of 
sky  that  made  the  world  look  gold- 
en and  glowing.  Happy  as  my  heart, 
I  thought,  as  I  held  the  cardboard 
box  more  closely,  and  hurried  along 
the  snow-covered  road.  Mother 
would  be  so  pleased  with  a  dozen 
fresh  eggs  from  Miss  Mandy's  hens. 
Tomorrow  we  could  make  Christ- 
mas cookies  and  a  pound  cake  and 
still  have  eggs  to  fry  for  breakfast 
on  Christmas  morning. 

But  more  important  than  the 
eggs  in  the  box  were  the  two  nickels 
slipped  inside  of  my  glove.  I  cupped 
my  fingers  to  feel  them.  What  I 
could  buy  with  two  shining  nickels! 
In  the  window  of  Van  Wagoner's 
Mercantile  were  all  sorts  of  toys. 
Night  after  night  on  our  way  home 
from  school,  Susie  and  I  had  stood 
with  our  noses  pressed  against  the 
cold  pane,  gazing  at  the  wonderful 
things  there  —  harmonicas  —  story- 
books —  jackknives  —  and  dolls  — 
beautiful  little  dolls  with  rubber 
bodies  and  movable  arms  and  legs. 
Ten  cents  would  buy  one  of  those 
dolls,  and  I  had  that  much  money! 
I  had  earned  it  and  the  eggs  by  do- 
ing Miss  Mandy's  dusting,  and 
scrubbing  her  kitchen  floor  every 
Saturday  morning  since  she  had 
broken  her  leg. 

898 


Of  course,  I  was  sorry  that  Miss 
Mandy  had  slipped  on  her  front 
steps  and  had  to  be  an  invalid,  but 
I  was  real  glad  that  she  had  asked 
me  to  do  her  work,  for  if  she  hadn't 
I  wouldn't  have  had  a  chance  to  earn 
anything.  Mama  didn't  have  dimes 
to  pay  with,  and  almost  nobody  in 
Hillsburg  had  a  hired  girl,  especially 
not  a  nine-year-old.  No  wonder  I 
felt  luckv! 

The  kitchen  was  warm  and 
bright,  and  Mama,  who  was  stirring 
a  pot  of  soup  at  the  stove,  turned  a 
smiling  face  to  me  as  I  entered. 
Mama's  smile  was  the  thing  you 
remembered  most  about  her,  for  she 
was  a  smiling  kind  of  person.  I 
thought  she  was  beautiful,  with  her 
thick,  shining  hair  that  looked  like 
warm  honey,  and  her  eyes  bright  as 
Christmas  lights. 

''Hello,  Polly,"  she  greeted  me. 
"How's  Miss  Mandy?  Fine,  I  hope. 
And  what  do  you  have  in  the  box, 
dear?" 

''Miss  Mandy's  feeling  much  bet- 
ter, today."  I  set  the  box  down 
carefully  on  the  table. 

"These  are  eggs,"  I  said,  "a  dozen 
of  Miss  Mandy's  fresh  eggs." 

Mama  beamed.  "How  wonderful, 
Polly.  With  our  own  hens  on 
strike  as  they  are.  Miss  Mandy 
couldn't  have  given  you  anything 
better." 

"But,  Mama,  that  isn't  all  she 
gave  me."  I  pulled  off  my  glove  and 
held  up  the  coins  for  her  to  see. 

Little  Tim  and  Susie,  who  had 


ONE  LITTLE  CHRISTMAS  GIFT 


899 


been  playing  with  Mama's  button 
box  on  the  floor,  came  to  look  at 
my  wealth,  too. 

"Bless  Miss  Mandys  heart," 
Mama  exclaimed,  ''now  you  can  buy 
one  of  those  little  dolls  in  Van 
Wagoner's  window." 

I  was  glad  to  hear  Mama  say  that 
because  I  knew  that  Santa  Claus 
was  awful  poor,  and  Mama  had  said 
she  was  afraid  that  he  couldn't  bring 
new  dolls  for  Susie  and  me.  Susie, 
who  always  liked  to  play  with  kit- 
tens and  stick  horses  better  than 
dolls,  didn't  mind  at  all,  but  to  me 
dolls  were  very  special.  Samantha, 
the  one  doll  I  had,  was  forgotten  in 
a  summer  rain  and  the  paint  on  her 
face  was  almost  all  washed  away. 
She  really  wasn't  very  beautiful  now. 
So  the  prospects  of  having  even  a 
little  new  doll  seemed  wonderful, 
especially  since  Mama  had  suggested 
it. 

She  turned  from  the  stove  and 
her  eyes  were  shining. 

'Tut  the  eggs  in  the  pantry,  hon- 
ey," she  said,  "and  tomorrow  morn- 
ing we'll  borrow  Aunt  Mary's  cookie 
cutters  and  make  cookies  and  a 
pound  cake,  too." 

V\/^HEN  Papa  came  in  with  a 
bucket  of  white,  foaming 
milk,  the  table  was  set  with  bowls 
of  steaming  onion  soup  and  warm 
biscuits. 

"Well,  isn't  this  a  happy  family," 
he  observed. 

Papa  was  so  thin,  and  I  thought 
his  eyes  looked  as  deep  as  the  forest. 
But  it  was  wonderful  to  have  him  up 
and  about  again,  it  seemed  he  had 
been  sick  for  so  long. 

While  Mama  was  straining  the 
milk,  I  told  Papa  about  Miss  Mandy 


and  the  eggs  and  my  dime.  He  was 
real  interested  and  pleased. 

"Now  you  can  buy  that  little  doll 
you've  talked  about,"  he  said. 

"That's  just  what  Mama  said," 
I  replied  happily. 

Papa  smiled.  "Your  Mama  and 
I  usually  think  alike." 

When  Johnny  came  in  from  feed- 
ing the  calves  and  our  supper  was 
over.  Papa  put  a  big  log  on  the  fire 
in  the  front  room.  There,  by  the 
dancing,  warm  light,  we  sat  while 
he  read  the  Christmas  story  from 
the  old  family  Bible. 

We  all  loved  to  hear  that  wonder- 
ful story,  even  Susie  and  little  Tim, 
for  the  way  Papa  read  it  made  you 
feel  you  were  on  the  plains  of  Judea 
hearing  the  angels  sing.  We  talked 
about  Bethlehem  and  the  Christ 
Child,  and  why  he  had  come  to 
earth. 

"The  happiest  people  in  the 
world  are  those  who  would  rather 
give  than  get,"  Papa  concluded,  "for 
they  are  following  the  example  of 
the  Lord." 

Papa  and  Mama  believed  in  giv- 
ing. I  remembered  more  than  once 
when  we  had  gone  without  to  give 
to  someone  who  they  thought  was 
in  greater  need  than  we. 

"When  you  give  what  you  want 
for  yourself,  that's  when  giving  is 
really  giving,"  Papa  had  often  ex- 
plained. 

Now  the  log  on  the  fire  was 
almost  burned  away.  Timmy  lay 
asleep,  curled  up  like  a  kitten  on  the 
big  bear  rug.  Little  fingers  of  frost 
were  creeping  around  the  window- 
panes. 

"It's  going  to  be  a  cold  night," 
Papa  observed,  as  he  bent  down  to 


900 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1962 


get  Timmy.     ''Time  for  bed,  chil- 
dren, tomorrow's  a  big  day." 

We  went  up  the  stairs  thinking 
of  the  morrow.  To  us  the  day  be- 
fore Christmas,  with  corn  popping, 
cookie  making,  and  going  up  the 
hill  for  a  tree,  was  almost  as  good 
as  Christmas  day. 

IVTEXT  morning  the  windows 
were  silver  sheets  of  ice,  and 
when  Papa  came  in  from  milking, 
his  moustache  looked  as  if  it  had 
been  dipped  in  white  frosting. 

'1  hate  to  think  of  you  hauling 
the  milk  in  this  weather,"  Mama 
told  him,  and  before  he  left  she 
found  a  square  of  calico  in  her  rag 
bag  and  tied  it  around  his  face. 

'1  don't  want  you  breathing  that 
cold  air  or  you'll  be  in  bed  again." 

''What  Papa  needs  is  a  scarf  to 
cover  his  face  on  mornings  like 
this,"  she  sighed,  as  we  watched  him 
going  toward  the  barn  to  harness 
the  horses. 

Turning  to  our  own  work,  we 
cleared  the  breakfast  dishes  away  in 
record  time,  and  then  our  kitchen 
became  a  hive  of  activity  as  we  pre- 
pared for  Christmas  Day. 

By  noon  the  windows  were  all 
thawed  out,  Johnny  brought  the 
hand  sleigh  from  the  shed,  and  I 
went  with  him  up  the  hill  to  get 
our  Christmas  tree. 

When  we  came  back.  Mama 
brought  out  a  half  dollar  she  had 
been  carefully  saving. 

"Polly,"  she  said,  "you  can  go  to 
Van  Wagoner's  and  get  some  pea- 
nuts —  two  pounds,  and  the  rest 
in  hardtack  candy." 

My  feet  fairly  flew  along  the 
glistening  white  road.  I  was  think- 
ing of  the  precious  little  doll  that 
I  wanted  so  much.    The  two  nickels 


were  safe  with  the  fifty  cents  in 
Mama's  brown  handbag  that  she 
had  let  me  carry. 

There  weren't  many  toys  left  in 
Van  Wagoner's  window  now,  and 
for  a  moment  my  heart  sank,  but 
then  I  saw  it  —  one  little  doll  still 
standing  there. 

Mr.  Van  Wagoner  was  a  round, 
jolly  man  with  twinkling  eyes.  I 
thought  he  looked  like  Santa  Claus' 
brother.  He  smiled  at  me  when  I 
came  into  the  store,  but  he  was 
busy  showing  outing  flannel  to  Mrs. 
Christy,  so  I  just  wandered  around 
looking  at  things.  There  was  every- 
thing you  could  think  of  in  that 
store  from  barn  lanterns  to  penny 
candy. 

Usually  I  liked  to  look  at  the 
fancy  trinkets  in  the  showcases,  but 
today  I  had  eyes  for  a  doll  only. 
Then  I  saw  it  —  a  red  bandana 
handkerchief  in  the  window,  right 
beside  my  precious  doll,  funny,  I 
hadn't  noticed  it  before.  For  some 
reason  I  thought  of  Papa  then  with 
the  white  frost  covering  his  mous- 
tache. Papa  had  been  sick  with 
pneumonia  for  a  long  time.  It  had 
only  been  the  last  two  weeks  that 
he  had  been  out  on  his  milk  route 
again,  and  it  worried  Mama  so  much 
to  have  him  out  in  this  zero  weather. 

"I  should  buy  him  a  scarf  of  some 
kind  to  cover  his  face,"  she  had  said 
anxiously. 

Right  then  I  had  an  idea  —  that 
bandana  handkerchief  would  make 
a  fine  face  scarf.  I  tried  to  turn  my 
attention  back  to  the  doll,  but 
thoughts  of  Papa  and  the  handker- 
chief persisted.  Papa  —  just  think- 
ing about  him  made  my  heart  warm. 

Mr.  Van  Wagoner  came  to 
wait  on  me  then.  While  he 
weighed  out  the  candy  and  peanuts 


ONE  LITTLE  CHRISTMAS  GIFT  901 

I  was  thinking  of  the  first  Christ-  Mama   didn't   mention   the   doll 

mas,  and  about  giving  gifts.    Mama  when  I  got  home,  she  was  so  busy  I 

had  always  said  that  only  the  people  guess  that  she  forgot,  and  I  was  glad 

who  sacrificed  to  give  really  knew  because  I  wanted  Papa's  present  to 

the  meaning  of  giving.  be  a  surprise  to  everyone. 

''Can  I  get  anything  else  for  you,  Johnny  had  made  a  stand  for  the 

Polly?"   Mr.   Van  Wagoner  asked,  tree,  and  he  had  brought  it  into  the 

as  he  turned  from   the  scales  and  house. 

held  out  a  piece  of  peanut  brittle  to  "Let's    decorate    it    now,"    Susie 

me.  cried. 

'The  red  bandana  in  the  window  So  Mama  let  us   start  with  the 

—  how  much  is  it  Mr.  Van  Wag-  apples  and  popcorn  strings.    When 

oner?"  we  had  finished  decorating  it,  our 

"Oh,  that?"     He  took  out  a  box  Christmas  tree  was  an  unforgettable 

from  under  the  counter.     "A  lot  of  sight,   with   ropes   of  popcorn   and 

them  in  here,"  he  said,  lifting  the  rose  berries,  apples,  bright  red,  and 

lid,  "and  they're  just  ten  cents  each,  cookies  cut  in   all  sorts  of  shapes. 

Bet  you're  thinking  of  a  present  for  Mama  put  the  candles  on  and  prom- 

your  Papa."  ised  that  we  could  light  them  for  a 

I    nodded.     "My   Papa,"    I    told  few  minutes  before  we  went  to  bed. 

him,  "needs  something  to  cover  his  When   supper  dishes  were   done 

face  on  a  cold  morning.  He  hasn't  we  gathered  around  the  organ  and, 

a  scarf.    And  I  have  ten  cents  that  while  Mama  played,  we  sang  "Silent 

I  earned  myself."  Night,"  and  "Away  in  a  Manger," 

"Well  now,  isn't  that  nice?"  Mr.  and  all  the  other  carols  we  knew. 
Van  Wagoner  approved.  "Not  every 

man  gets  a  present  from  his  daugh-  T^HEN  it  was  time  to  light  the 

ter."  Christmas  tree,  and  we  watched 

"I  think  Fd  like  to  buy  one,"  I  in   breathless   wonder  as   one   tiny 

heard  myself  saying.  light    after    another    flickered    into 

Mr.  Van  Wagoner  beamed.  "I'll  view.     When  the  last  candle  was 

wrap  it  up.     Let's  see.  .   .  ."     He  lighted  Papa  blew  out  the  lamp,  and 

disappeared  into  the  back  room  for  the  wonderful  Christmas  tree  stood 

a  minute,  and  returned  with  a  small  glowing  in  the  darkened  room, 

piece  of  green  tissue  paper  and  a  All  too  soon  it  was  time  for  bed. 

length  of  red  twine.  I  watched  for  a  chance,  and  when 

"Lm  going  to  make  your  Papa's  no  one  was  looking,  I  laid  Papa's 

present  look  really  festive,"  he  said,  present  under  the  tree.  Then  I  went 

With  wide  eyes  I  watched  him,  to  bed  with   my  wonderful   secret 

and  when   he  handed   it  to   me   I  making  me  feel  warm   and  happy 

thought   that   I   had   never   seen   a  inside, 

package  that  looked  so  beautiful.  In  the  early  Christmas  dawn  we 

Thanking  Mr.  Van  Wagoner,   I  trouped    downstairs    to    see    what 

turned  and  went  out  of  the  store,  Santa  Claus  had  left.    My  old  doll, 

but  I  didn't  trust  my  eyes  to  look  Samantha,   and   Susie's   Mary   Jane 

at  the  window  where  the  little  doll  were  sitting  proudly  under  the  tree 

was  still  standing.  all  dressed  up  in  new  clothes.    The 


902 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1962 


clothes  almost  made  the  dolls  look 
new,  too.  There  was  a  harmonica 
for  Johnny,  and  some  building 
blocks  for  little  Tim.  And,  wonder 
of  wonders,  somehow  Santa  had 
managed  to  leave  a  pearl  necklace 
for  Susie  and  a  blue  bracelet  for  me. 

Papa  and  Mama  stood  by  smiling 
at  our  exclamations  of  delight.  But 
when  everything  else  had  been  ex- 
amined, one  little  gift  was  still  under 
the  tree. 

'Tapa,"  I  said,  ''you  forgot  one 
present,  there  under  the  tree." 

''Well,  so  I  did,''  he  exclaimed, 
stooping  down  to  pick  it  up.  "I 
wonder  whom  this  is  for?" 

"It's  for  you,"  I  said  quickly,  re- 
membering that  I  had  forgotten  to 
write  his  name  on  it. 

With  starry  eyes  I  watched  as  he 
untied  the  red  string.  The  whole 
family  was  watching,  too.  And  Ma- 
ma looked  at  me  and  gave  me  such 
a  wonderful,  sweet  kind  of  smile  that 
I  knew  I  would  never  forget  it. 


As  Papa  held  up  the  red  ban- 
dana, his  voice  got  kind  of  chokey. 

"Polly,"  he  said,  "it's  the  nicest 
Christmas  gift  I've  ever  had  in  my 
whole  life." 

"It  will  make  a  perfect  scarf  for 
your  face  on  these  cold  mornings," 
Mama  told  him,  and  she  tied  it 
around  his  face  to  show  us. 

My  heart  was  singing,  I  hadn't 
known  until  then  just  how  wonder- 
ful it  was  to  be  a  giver.  I  was  proud 
and  happy,  happier  than  I  had  ever 
been  on  any  Christmas  before.  I 
think  I  knew  a  little  how  the  Ju- 
dean  hill  folks  felt  when  they 
brought  presents  to  the  manger  on 
that  first  Christmas  morning. 

Later,  when  I  was  helping  Mama 
clear  up  the  breakfast  dishes,  she 
looked  at  me  with  glowing  eyes. 

"Polly,"  she  said  wisely,  "you 
have  made  your  Papa  and  me  so 
happy  and  proud,  and  this  is  the 
Christmas  you  will  remember  the 
longest,  for  today  you  have  learned 
what  Christmas  really  means." 


New  Serial  to  Begin  in  January 

A  new  serial  "Keep  My  Own,"  by  Kit  Linford,  will  begin  in  the  January 
1963  issue  of  The  Relief  Society  Magazine.  The  story  narrates  the 
adjustments  and  sacrifices  by  which  a  young  bride,  Irene  Spencer,  strives 
to  integrate  herself  into  her  husband's  family.  Her  ideal  is  a  pattern  of 
love  and  unity,  which  requires  a  mature  devotion  and  the  giving  up  of 
many  treasures. 


The  Breath  of  Life 

James  E.  Perkins,  M.  D.,  Managing  Director 

National  Tuberculosis  Association 


IT  has  been  said,  "It  is  a  woman's  world''  and  also  "The  hand  that  rocks 
the  cradle  shapes  the  earth."  These  two  eloquently  phrased  thoughts 
are  oft  repeated  and  hence  must  hold  the  important  element  of  truth.  It 
is  then  to  the  women,  the  guardians  of  the  family  health,  we  would  like  to 
bring  our  short  message. 

Along  with  our  battle  against  TB,  we  should  remember  two  more 
letters  —  "RD."  RD  stands  for  Respiratory  Diseases.  RD  has  for  so  long 
complicated  and  cost  us  many  battles  with  Tuberculosis.  Anything  that 
damages  lungs  or  hinders  breathing  must  be  of  concern  to  your  local  TB 
Associations  across  the  country. 

How  many  mothers  have  been  awakened  in  the  still,  dark  hours  of 
the  night  to  hear  the  gasping  struggle  to  breathe  and  cry  of  a  child  suffer- 
ing from  Asthma? 

Bronchitis,  Pneumonia,  Emphysema,  Influenza,  Pleurisy,  and  even  the 
Common  Cold  can  be  helped  by  the  expanded  research  program  financed 
by  Christmas  Seals.  Won't  you  add  Christmas  Seals  to  all  your  holiday 
mail? 

Join  us  in  our  quest  to  save  lives  and  ease  human  suffering.  Support 
your  local  Tuberculosis  Association  by  keeping  and  using  the  1962  Christ- 
mas Seals. 


Whistling  Carols 

Evelyn  Fjddsted 

Up  and  down  the  street  he  went  each  night 
Bicycle  spinning  on  his  route. 
Whistling  carols  loud  and  clear 
"Joy  to  the  world"  and  "Peace  on  Earth." 

And  as  he  whistled  stars  came  out, 

And  blinked  approval  of  his  joy. 

For  David's  music  long  ago 

Could  not  have  brought  more  peace  and  cheer 

Than  David  in  our  little  town, 

Whistling  on  his  paper  route. 


903 


Si:sty  Years  Ago 


Excerpts  From  the  Woman's  Exponent,  December  1902 

"For  the  Rights  of  the  Women  of  Zion  and  the  Rights  of  the  Women 

OF  All  Nations" 

CHRISTMAS  THOUGHTS:  It  is  but  a  small  thing  to  give  of  one's  substance, 
but  how  great  comparatively  to  receive  the  compensation  of  the  soul  that  comes 
through  reaction  to  the  giver.  The  joy  one  feels  but  does  not  quite  comprehend, 
which  invariably  comes  afterwards  to  those  whose  hearts  are  attuned  to  harmony  and 
love  for  all  mankind.  .  .  .  The  Christmas  spirit  is  one  of  forgiveness,  it  partakes  of  the 
charity  that  forgives  seventy  times  seven,  delighting  in  doing  good  to  suffering  hu- 
manity. ...  —  Editorial 

CHRISTMAS  CAROL 

The  wise  men  journey  from  afar, 

And  follow  close  His  guiding  star; 
It  stands  o'er  Bethlehem  tonight. 

Imposing,  wondrous,  is  the  sight. 
O,  hear  the  angels  sing  again, 

"On  earth  dawns  peace,  good  will  to  men." 
He  lowly  in  the  manger's  laid. 

No  room  for  him  can  else  be  made.  .  .  . 
—  Lydia  D.  Alder 

TESTIMONIAL  TO  SISTER  M.  I.  HORNE:  The  anniversary  of  Sister  M.  I. 
Home's  eighty-fourth  birthday  was  celebrated  by  the  officers  and  members  of  the 
Relief  Society  of  Salt  Lake  Stake.  .  .  .  President  Angus  M.  Cannon  addressed  the  sisters: 
I  am  very  glad  to  be  honored  and  privileged  to  meet  with  Sister  Home  and  the  rest  of 
the  sisters.  ...  I  have  been  acquainted  with  her  for  fifty-eight  years.  ...  I  thought 
while  sitting  here  of  the  experience  this  "woman  has  obtained  in  gaining  a  testimony 
of  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith  and  in  associating  with  the  wives  and  brethren  of  some 
of  the  twelve  apostles.  .  .  .  She  was  acquainted  with  the  Prophet  Joseph,  and  with  his 
brother  Hyrum,  and  with  his  sisters  and  with  his  other  brothers.  .  ,  .  When  I  have 
thought  of  a  happy  home  and  of  the  dignity  of  a  woman,  a  woman  of  gentle  and 
queenly  dignity,  I  have  thought  of  Joseph  Home,  Sister  Home,  their  children,  and  the 
government  of  their  family.  ...        —  News  Note 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  CONFERENCE  IN  WOODRUFF  STAKE:  Sister  Steven- 
son and  Sister  Badger,  visitors  from  Salt  Lake  City,  were  on  the  stand  ,  .  .  Sister 
Stevenson  said  the  Relief  Society  work  is  a  self-denying  work  .  ,  .  spoke  of  the  love  and 
unity  that  should  be  in  the  family  circle,  teach  our  daughters  how  to  be  good  wives 
and  our  sons  to  seek  a  wife  by  inspiration;  said  the  duties  of  a  Relief  Society  teacher 
were  very  sacred  and  they  were  the  backbone  of  Relief  Society.  .  .  .  Let  us  not  forget 
the  dead  or  neglect  the  wonderful  work  for  them.  .  .  .  We  are  to  be  judged  out  of 
the  books,  and  I  believe  one  of  these  is  the  Relief  Society  books.  We  don't  want  to 
be  at  ease  in  Zion,  we  want  to  set  an  example  that  our  lives  will  be  acceptable  to  the 
Lord.  ...  —  Katie  H.  Eppich,  Stake  Sec. 

NOTES  AND  NEWS:  Mrs.  Kipling,  the  mother  of  Rudyard  Kipling,  has  just 
published,  with  her  daughter,  Mrs.  Fleming,  a  little  book  of  poems  entitled  "Hand 
in  Hand." 

904 


man's  Sphere 


Ramona  W.  Cannon 


A/TARY  BRAN  is  an  independent 
impresario,  who  in  Europe  and 
America  has  presented  the  pubhc 
such  artists  as  Anna  Pavlova,  Vasalav 
Nyinsky,  Yvette  Guilbert,  Jose  Gre- 
co, the  Stainislavsky  Moscow  Art 
Theatre,  the  Vienna  Boys  Choir. 
She  has  settled  in  Los  Angeles,  and 
has  received  some  of  the  highest 
decorations  for  artistic  achievement 
given  in  France,  Italy,  and  America. 

OUTH    MEHRTENS,    one    of 

America's  most  distinguished 
newspaper  women,  is  Bureau  Chief 
of  the  New  England  area  for  Time 
Magazine.  She  brings  to  her  re- 
sponsible position  a  limitless  curios- 
ity and  an  agile  mind.  A  Boston 
colleague  describes  Miss  Mehrtens  as 
one  who  ''grasps  any  kind  of  news 
situation  in  a  minute."  She  works 
quickly,  and  efficiently  supervises 
her  staff  of  reporters  who  were  re- 
sponsible for  three  cover  stories  in 
Time  for  1961. 

T^HE  death  rate  among  married 
men  and  women  is  lower  than 
among  unmarried  adults.  Girls  born 
in  Sweden  have  the  longest  life  ex- 
pectancy of  any  women  in  the  world 
—seventy-five  years. 


lyrRS.  CHESTER  WILLIAMS  of 
Kanarraville,  Utah,  is  chief  of 
the  volunteers  fire  department,  com- 
posed entirely  of  women.  Her  group 
has  been  called  ''The  Girls  Who  Go 
to  Blazes."  Numbering  twenty-two 
women,  including  grandmothers  and 
young  mothers,  the  women  assumed 
a  responsibility  necessitated  by  the 
men  of  the  town  being  at  work  in 
other  towns  or  on  adjacent  ranches. 


V\^OMEN  represent  only  seven 
per  cent  of  the  166,000  per- 
sons listed  in  the  United  States 
National  Register  of  Scientific  and 
Technical  Personnel.  Most  of  these 
women  work  in  the  fields  of  biology 
and  psychology.  In  medicine,  wom- 
en tend  to  go  into  pediatrics,  ob- 
stetrics, gynecology,  anesthesiology, 
general  practice,  laboratory  diagno- 
sis, and  laboratory  research. 


M 


RS.  ERWIN  SMOGOR,  of 
South  Bend,  Indiana,  won  first 
prize  in  Pillsbury's  fourteenth  grand 
national  bakeoff.  The  prize  was 
$25,000,  the  product,  an  apple  pie 
with  caramel  and  whipped  cream 
cheese  topping. 

905 


EDITORIAL 


The  132d  Semi-Annual  Church  Conference 


'T^HE  1320!  Semi-Annual  Confer- 
ence of  the  Church  was  held  in 
the  Tabernacle  in  Salt  Lake  City, 
Utah,  October  5th,  6th,  and  yth, 
1962.  Under  autumn  skies,  and  in 
a  valley  golden  with  harvest,  the 
saints  from  many  lands  assembled 
to  hear  words  of  testimony,  inspira- 
tion, and  direction  from  the  General 
Authorities,  all  of  whom  were  pres- 
ent for  the  conference  sessions. 
President  David  O.  McKay,  Prophet, 
Seer,  and  Revelator,  now  in  his 
ninetieth  year,  presided  at  and  con- 
ducted all  the  general  sessions  and 
the  Priesthood  meeting. 

There  was  much  rejoicing  among 
the  saints  to  know  that  the  words  of 
this  conference  were  the  most  wide- 
ly disseminated  in  all  the  history  of 
the  Church.  Reception  was  excel- 
lent in  Europe,  Africa,  the  Islands 
of  the  Sea,  and  other  far-off  lands, 
as  well  as  in  all  parts  of  the  United 
States.  The  potential  viewing  audi- 
ence on  Sunday  was  estimated  at 
seventy-seven  million. 

Of  much  interest  was  the  appoint- 
ment of  Elder  Nathan  Eldon  Tan- 
ner, former  Assistant  to  the  Council 
of  the  Twelve,  as  a  member  of  the 
Council  of  the  Twelve.  The  saints 
assembled  also  participated  in  sus- 

906 


taining  Elder  Bernard  P.  Brockbank, 
President  of  the  Scottish  Mission,  as 
an  Assistant  to  the  Council  of  the 
Twelve.  President  George  Carlos 
Smith,  Jr.,  of  the  Central  States  Mis- 
sion was  named  Superintendent  of 
the  Young  Men's  Mutual  Improve- 
ment Association,  to  succeed  Joseph 
T.  Bentley.  Marvin  J.  Ashton  and 
Carl  W.  Buehner  were  sustained  as 
counselors  to  President  Smith. 

pOREMOST  among  the  many 
outstanding  features  of  the  con- 
ference was  the  opening  address  of 
President  David  O.  McKay.  Key- 
noting  his  address  on  the  theme  of 
obedience  to  the  gospel  in  the  life 
of  the  individual.  President  McKay 
declared: 

I  believe  that  governments,  institutions, 
and  organizations  exist  primarily  for  the 
purpose  of  securing  to  the  individual  his 
rights,  his  happiness,  and  proper  develop- 
ment of  his  character.  When  organiza- 
tions fail  to  accomplish  this  purpose,  their 
usefulness  ends.  ...  In  all  ages  of  the 
world  men  have  been  prone  to  ignore  the 
personality  of  others,  to  disregard  men's 
rights  by  closing  against  them  the  oppor- 
tunity to  develop.  The  worth  of  man  is 
a  good  measuring  rod  by  which  we  may 
judge  the  rightfulness  or  the  wrongfulness 
of  a  policy  or  principle,  whether  in  gov- 
ernment, in  business,  or  in  social  activities. 


Belle  S.    Spafford,   President    •    Marianne   C.    Sharp,    First  Counselor 
Louise  W.  Madsen,  Second  Counselor   •  Hulda  Parker,  Secretary- Treasurer 


Anna  B.   Hart 
Edith  S.   Elliott 
Florence  J.  Madsen 
Leone  G.  Layton 
Blanche  B.   Stoddard 
Evon  W.   Peterson 
Aleine  M.   Young 
Josie  B.  Bay 


Alberta  H.   Christensen 
Mildred  B.   Eyring 
Charlotte  A.   Larsen 
Edith  P.   Backman 
Winniefred  S. 
Man  waring 
Elna  P.  Haymond 
Annie   M.   Ellsworth 


Mary  R.  Young 
Mary  V.  Cameron 
Afton  W.  Hunt 
Wealtha  S.  Mendenhall 
Pearle  M.   Olsen 
Elsa  T.  Peterson 
Fanny  S.   Kienitz 
Elizabeth  B.   Winters 
LaRue  H.  Resell 


Jennie  R.  Scott 
Alice  L.  Wilkinson 
LaPriel  S.  Bunker 
Irene  W.  Buehner 
Irene  C.   Lloyd 
Hazel  S.  Cannon 
Hazel  S.  Love 
Fawn   H.   Sharp 


Theories  and  ideologies  exploited  dur- 
ing the  last  half  century  present  challenges 
more  critical  and  dangerous  than  mankind 
has  ever  before  faced.  .  .  . 

Force  and  compulsion  will  never  estab- 
lish the  ideal  society.  This  can  come  only 
by  a  transformation  within  the  individual 
soul. 

PRESIDENT  Henry  D.  Moyle 
declared  that  obedience  to  the 
gospel  must  be  our  ensign  in  order 
to  estabhsh  peace  within  ourselves 
and  make  ourselves  secure  in  the 
household  of  God. 

Our  work,  therefore,  is  to  promulgate 
knowledge  of  God  that  all  who  listen  may 
come  to  know  God  and  thereby  put  them- 
selves in  the  way  of  immortality  and  eternal 
life 

Our  work  is  cut  out  for  us  once  we 
accept  membership  in  his  Church  and 
kingdom  and  obey  the  commandments  of 
God.  We  become  conscious  of  the  reality 
and  the  actual  existence  of  God  —  the 
Holy  Ghost  becomes  our  comforter  and 
our  guide.  .  .  . 

We  must  know  Christ  to  become  part 
of  his  household  and  prepare  for  the  day 
of  judgment,  which  will  start  at  his 
house.  .  .  . 

AN  eternal  quest  is  necessary  to 

the  attainment  of  a  knowledge 

of  God,  President  Hugh  B.  Brown 


declared,  in  explaining  the  attri- 
butes of  this  knowledge  and  the  way 
it  may  be  obtained. 

As  God  is  our  father  and  the  source  of 
all  truth,  as  we  are  all  primarily  interested 
in  attaining  eternal  life,  and  as  it  is  eternal 
life  to  know  him,  surely  an  open-minded 
and  courageous  study  of  him  and  his  di- 
vine plan  with  respect  to  our  salvation  will 
be  the  most  interesting  and  permanently 
rewarding  of  all  ventures  into  the  vast 
realms  which  invite  man's  questing 
spirit.  .  .  . 

The  restored  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ 
which  we  proclaim,  when  understood  and 
accepted,  will  unite  all  men  in  a  common 
cause,  and  then  only  will  all  new  scientific 
discoveries  be  utilized  for  the  benefit  of 
mankind  and  then  we  shall  have  peace.  A 
knowledge  of  truth  will  help  men  to  be 
free.  .  .  . 

In  his  fervent  and  solicitous 
closing  address,  President  McKay 
thanked  all  those  who  had  partici- 
pated in  the  conference  and  extend- 
ed his  blessing  to  the  saints  in  all 
lands,  and  to  all  people  everywhere. 

God  bless  you  that  you  may  realize  the 
blessings  that  are  yours  through  the  revela- 
tion and  restoration  in  this  day  and  age 
of  the  world  of  the  Priesthood  of  God, 
which  gives  you  authority  to  represent 
him  ...  in  this  day  of  the  gospel  as  given 
through  Christ  the  Lord  as  the  plan  of 
salvation  to  all  mankind. 


907 


Christmas  in  the  Home 

/^HRISTMAS  holidays  are  of  long-lasting  significance  in  the  family  pat- 
tern. Marked  by  family  love  and  unity,  they  also  set  the  the  pattern 
throughout  the  generations  of  those  who  have  shared  in  the  joy  of  the 
home,  and  who  have  carried  its  ideals  in  a  design  for  affection  and  unity 
in  the  many  new  homes  that  are  the  branches  of  the  family  tree. 

Some  small  remembrance  given  in  love,  some  gift  requiring  fore- 
thought and  sacrifice,  some  handmade  memento,  may  carry  a  long-contin- 
ued aura  of  affection.  There  are  many  now  grown  old,  and  others  at 
various  stations  along  the  lifetime  progression,  who  recall  a  picture  of 
father  standing  in  the  open  door  carrying  in  his  arms  the  needle-boughed 
Christmas  tree.  And  there  are  those  who  will  not  forget  the  blessed 
occasion  of  the  exchange  of  gifts,  with  mother  seated  in  the  midst  of  the 
little  ones. 

It  is  from  the  home  that  there  must  come  the  true  and  everlasting 
meaning  of  Christmas.  It  is  there  that  children  learn  the  difference  be- 
tween the  symbol  and  the  substance,  the  tinsel  and  the  testament. 

The  Wise  Men,  the  shepherds,  the  star,  the  evergreen  trees,  the 
various  customs  in  many  lands  —  they  are  not  Christmas  —  but  they  are 
symbols  of  Christmas.  Such  long-established  and  beloved  symbols  may 
help  to  impart  the  everlasting  significance  of  the  Christmas  star  and  the 
birth  of  the  Savior  and  this  a  small  child  can  understand. 

Some  children,  even  those  who  have  not  yet  been  to  school,  will  listen 
to  a  few  lines  from  the  New  Testament,  wherein  Luke  speaks  of  the  shep- 
herds ''abiding  in  the  fields"  and  their  journey  to  the  manger.  The  children 
must  be  told  that  through  the  long  centuries  the  people  had  looked  for 
the  coming  of  a  King  through  the  royal  lineage  of  David  —  a  King  who 
would  bring  a  message  of  salvation  ''from  everlasting  to  everlasting." 

The  children,  seeing  a  star  at  the  top  of  the  Christmas  tree,  can  be 
told  of  the  new  star  that  lighted  the  darkness  of  Bethlehem  and  shone 
above  the  place  where  the  young  Child  lay.  They  may  not  understand  the 
unlimited  vastness  of  space  and  the  innumerable  suns  and  planets  of  the 
universe,  but  they  can  hear  the  story  of  a  new  light  that  came  to  illuminate 
the  pathway  for  all  children  and  for  all  people  everywhere  in  every  land, 
and  through  all  the  generations. 

And  the  Wise  Men,  journeying  by  the  light  of  the  star,  coming  from 
a  far  land,  in  search  of  a  promised  King  —  let  the  children  hear  for  them- 
selves the  words  of  the  Bible:  "Now  when  Jesus  was  born  in  Bethlehem 
of  Judea  in  the  days  of  Herod  the  king,  behold,  there  came  wise  men  from 
the  east.  .  .  ." 

How  quickly  the  Christmas  Eve  comes  —  how  soon  the  Christmas 
Day  departs  —  how  soon  the  family  is  grown  and  the  members  scattered 
.  .  .  how  soon  earth  life  is  done.  Let  us  cherish  each  moment  with  the 
children  that  the  story  of  the  first  Christmas  may  become  the  reality  of 
reverence  and  rejoicing.  —V.  P.  C. 

908 


,^s!^ammK^ 


Lorraine  Hyde  Clawson  ^  ^ 


Color  Transparency  by  Hal  Rumcl 


<H1U  ^R."^-     ^^ 


Color  Transparency  by  Hal  Runicl 


WE  have  established  a  tradi- 
tion in  the  family  of 
having  Christmas  Eve 
dinner  together  in  one  of  our  homes. 
It  is  one  of  the  few  times  during 
the  year  when  all  of  us,  my  mother, 
brother,  sisters,  and  children  gather 
together,  and  we  all  look  forward 
to  it  with  keen  anticipation.  To  me, 
it  is  the  highlight  of  the  Christmas 
season. 

It  was  our  turn  last  year  to  have 
the  party  at  my  home,  and  what 

910 


fun  it  was  to  plan!  From  the  first 
moment  of  their  arrival,  with  every- 
one attired  in  his  holiday  best,  the 
litde  ones  scrubbed  and  combed, 
and  wearing  excited  expressions,  to 
the  climax  of  the  evening,  when  re- 
membrances from  Santa  Claus  were 
passed  around,  it  was  a  truly  happy 
occasion. 

The  soft  candlelight,  the  smell  of 
pine,  the  warmth  of  the  glowing  fire 
and  the  gaily  lighted  Christmas 
tree  combined  to  cast  a  magic  spell. 


And  the  aroma  of  roasting  turkey  green,  and  white  felt.    At  the  base 

and  freshly  baked  goodies  added  were  fresh  greens  and  white  styro- 

the  finishing  touch.  foam  balls.    The  dolls  in  their  vari- 

The  fireplace  is  the  focal  point  ous  positions  caused  a  great  deal  of 

in  our  living  room,  and  the  deco-  merriment  for  those  little  children, 
ration   I    chose    to   hang    on    the         The  grownups'  table  was  in  the 

wall  last  year  dictated   the  color  dining  room,   and   here,   again,   a 

scheme  for  our  table  decorations,  bright  color  scheme  was  used.  This 

An  old,  worn  violin  was  wired  to  table  was  more  formal,   but  very 

large  sprays  of  deep  green  pine.  At-  festive  by  candlelight.     I  used   a 

tached  to  this  were  clusters  of  artifi-  Bristol  blue  linen   cloth  which   I 

cial  fruits.     Tables  were  set  up  in  trimmed  in  lime  green  fringe.    The 

this  room  for  the  teenagers,  and  the  linen  napkins  were  alternating  blue 

tables  were  covered  in  cloths  made  and  green.     Tall  blue  tapers  were 

from  inexpensive  drip-dry  cotton  used  in  the  silver  candelabra  and 

in  the  bright  colors  of  the  fruits  and  glass  hurricanes.    Clusters  of  balls 

greens.     Centering  each  table  were  in  assorted  sizes,  in  blue,  green,  and 

wicker    sleds,    sprayed   with    gold  silver  completed  the  centerpiece, 
paint,  trimmed  with  leftover  bits  of  These   were   decorations   that 

felt  and  velvet.     Gold  braid  and  anyone  could  put  together;  but  it 

paper  decorations  were  glued  on,  was  the  use  of  many  bright  colors 

and  tiny  bunches  of  fruit  attached  which  were,  nevertheless,  compli- 

to  both  sides.  These  were  filled  with  mentary  to  each  other,  against  the 

wrapped,  homemade  caramels.  For  simple   beige   background   of   my 

place  card  holders,  I  sprayed  pine  home,  that  made  them  warm  and 

cones  gold,  and  tucked  a  tiny  bunch  appealing, 
of  fruit  in  each  one.  The  candy  filled  sleds  were  given 

In  our  television  room,  we  set  up  to  each  family  as  favors,  and  the 

a  larger  table  for  the  younger  chil-  children  took  home  gaily  wrapped 

dren  in  the  family.    This  was  bright  trinkets    from    Santa    Claus.    No 

and  gay,  and  especially  interesting  Christmas  party  would  be  complete 

to  them.     Vivid  red  was  used  for  without  the  singing  of  carols.  And 

the  cloth,  here,  again  in  the  cotton  from  the  harmonies  of   the  older 

material.  members  to  the  precious  voices  of 

At  each  place  was  a  candy  cane  the  little  ones,  it  was  a  heart-warm- 

with   Santa   Claus  heads   for   the  ing  experience.  We  all  had  a  prayer 

boys'  places,  and  litde  girls'  heads  of  thanksgiving  in  our  hearts  for 

marking  the  girls'  places.     In  the  our  bounteous  blessings,  and  I  be- 

center  of  the   table  was  a  white  lieve  each  one  went  to  bed  that 

candolier  with  white  candles.  Hang-  night  feeling  that  the  real  spirit  of 

ing  from  the  branches  of  the  cando-  Christmas  —   gratitude     for     our 

lier,    in    amusing    positions,    were  Savior  and  love,  one  for  another  — 

wired  pixie  dolls,   dressed  in  red,  was  truly  felt  by  all. 

911 


Th  ARLY  in  the  new  year.  Mother  hand,  use  the  drill  to  bore  a  hole 

begins  to  plan  and  work  on  her  di rough  the  shell.    Dip  end  of  21^ 

decorations  and  gifts  for  the  Christ-  inch  piece  of  wire  into  the  glue  and 

mas  season.  Her  Christmas  wreaths  insert  the  same  end  into  hole  in  nut. 

are  beautiful  to  behold,  especially  Set  aside  to  dry.    If  you  are  adept 

the  ones  which  utilize  the  materials  with  a  jigsaw,  cut  pine  cones  into 

nature  provides.  two-inch  sections.     Otherwise,  ask 

If  you  wish  to  make  a  wreath  of  your  husband  or  butcher  to  do  this, 

nuts  and  pine  cones  like  the  one  as  there  is  no  place  on  the  wreath 

pictured  here,  these  are  the  things  for  a  sawed-off  thumb.     Using  the 

you  will  need:  drill  again,  bore  hole  in  back  of  pine 

A  styrofoam  circle,  which  can  be  cone,  insert  wire  dipped  in  glue, 
purchased  at  your  florist  or  display  and  dry.  Only  the  roses,  or  tops  of 
house,  or  a  substitute  circle  made  of  the  pine  cones,  were  used  in  the  pic- 
chicken  wire  stuffed  with  moss.  tured  wreath,  but  the  other  sections 

Green  plastic  ribbon  to  wrap  the  may  be  used, 

circle  or  green  or  brown  paint  to  Now  you  are  ready  to  form  your 

spray  it.  wreath.     Using  your  imagination, 


Handiwork  for  Christmas 


Adele  Williams  Worsley 

Designs   and   Arrangements 
by    Florence    C.    Williams 


Any  hard-shelled  nuts,  such  as  push  the  nuts  and  pine  cones  into 

walnuts,  pecans>  hazelnuts,  Brazil  the  styrofoam  circle,  placing  them 

nuts,  acorns,  horse  chestnuts.  as  close  together  as  possible  in  order 

Large  and  small  hard  pine  cones,  to  conceal  the  basic  circle.     When 

An  electric  drill  set  in  a  vise,  with  you  have  covered  the  front  of  the 

a  small  finishing  nail  inserted  in-  wreath   completely,   stick   a   heavy 

stead  of  the  drill.  wire  into  the  back  for  hanging.    To 

Stiff  wire  cut  in  2V2  inch  pieces.  preserve    your    wreath    for    many 

A  jigsaw  to  cut  through  the  pine  years,   spray  it  with  clear  plastic, 

cones.  which  also  gives  it  a  lovely  sheen. 

Florist  pins  that  look  like  this  Make  four  or  five  loops  of  green 

or  stiff  wire  formed  velvet  ribbon,  tie  it,  and  insert  it 

in  the  same  shape.        P into  die  wreath  with  a  florist  pin.  It 

A  commercial  glue.  is  now  ready  to  hang  on  your  front 

Three  yards  of  2V2  or  SVi  inch  door,  above  your  mande,  or  it  can 

moss  green  velvet  ribbon.  be  used  as  a  centerpiece  for  your 

After  your  materials  are  assem-  Christmas    table.       Mother    hap- 

bled,  either  wrap  the  circle  wreath  pened  to  have  three  handsome  brass 

with  green  plastic  ribbon,  or  spray  bells  which  she  placed  in  the  center 

paint  it  to  conceal  the  white  color,  of  her  wreath  before  hanging  on  the 

Next,  holding  a  nut  firmly  in  one  door  knocker. 

912 


Color  Transparency  by  Hal  Rumcl 


Christmas  Wreaths 


The  other  wreaths  pictured  here 
were  made  in  the  same  manner. 
However,  in  both  these  wreaths, 
various  kinds  of  artificial  fruit 
were  used,  as  well  as  soft  pine 
cones  (both  natural  and  sprayed 
gold) ,  and  colored  Christmas  balls. 
Around  the  edges  of  one,  fresh  hol- 
ly was  stuck  into  the  wreath  with 

florist    pins.       The    other   one   is   fin- 


Transparencies  by  Arthur  Gritfin 
Free  Lance  Photographers  Guild,  Inc. 


ished  with  Euonymus  leaves.  Why 
not  try  pine  or  cedar?  As  you  walk 
in  the  fields  and  canyons  nearby, 
open  your  eyes  to  the  things  around 
you,  such  as  dried  seed  pods  and 
weeds,  and  you  can  make  your 
wreath  an  original  creation  to  en- 
joy for  many  years. 


CTARTING  with  the  bag  nestled     cover  the  many  attractive  combina- 

in  the  pine  branch  directly  below  tions  you  can  assemble, 
the  candles  this  bag  would  make  a  The  next  bag  (hanging  below  the 
lovely  gift  to  be  used  for  evening  candles),  with  the  brightly  colored 
wear.  Shop  for  an  inexpensive  flowers  embroidered  with  a  satin 
cloth  clutch  bag,  or  if  you  have  one  stitch  and  buttonhole  stitch,  is  truly 
of  which  you  have  grown  tired,  a  work  of  art.  Mother  bought  an 
reline  and  recover  it  yourself.  The  ordinary  tapestry  bag  for  $5  and 
one  pictured  here  is  black  silk.  In  began  working  on  it  several  months 
her  ribbon  box,  Mother  found  ago.  She  would  pick  it  up  in  the 
quarter-inch  velvet  ribbon  in  shades  evening  while  watching  television, 
of  purple,  green,  and  fuchsia,  and  or  carry  it  to  a  party.  While  sitting 
one-inch  black  brocade  ribbon  em-  and  chatting,  she  would  take  out 
broidered  \vith  small  field  flowers,  her  needle  and  embroider  a  flower 
Using  pins,  and  starting  about  IV2     or  even  a  leaf.    What  an  heirloom 

this  will  be. 

The  first  basket  on  the  rim  of  the 
sofa  (at  the  left)  has  been  fun  to 
use  at  Christmas,  for  her  grandchil- 
dren know  "Nanny"  has  a  surprise 
for  them  when  she  goes  to  visit  with 
it  on  her  arm.    It  is  a  roomy,  wicker 
inches  in  from  the  side  of  the  purse,     basket  with  two  jolly  stuffed  holi- 
she  applied  five  rows  of  the  vari-     day  figures  sewed  on,  plus  a  row  of 
colored  velvet  ribbon,  tucking  the     gay  red  braid  to  trim  the  bottom, 
ends  under  the  band  at  the  top.  and         For  a  gardening  friend,  the  next 
going  completely  around  the  bag.     basket  (center)  makes  an  appealing 
Next,  she  glued  the  velvet  ribbon     gift.    Made  of  shiny  reed,  it  is  filled 
in  place.    Tlie  brocade  ribbon  came     widi  seed  pods  of  the  Oriental  pop- 
next,  then  three  more  rows  of  the     py.     To  make  this,  cut  a  piece  of 
velvet  ribbon,  a  repeat  of  brocade,     florists'  oasis,  or  any  other  porous 
another  set  of  velvet,  one  more  row     material  to  fit  the  shape  of  the  bas- 
of  brocade,  and  last,  the  five  rows     ket.     Leaving  various  length  stems 
of  velvet  ribbon.    If  there  is  not  a     on  the  dried  pods,  push  them  into 
band  at  the  top  of  the  bag  to  hide     the  oasis  until  the  desired  arrange- 
the  edges,   a  piece  of  fine  round     ment  is  achieved.    A  bright  yellow 
braid  may  be  glued  on  to  cover  the     bird  perched  atop  the  handle  adds 
ends   of  the   ribbons.      Rummage     a  note  of  spring, 
through  your  ribbon  box  and  dis-         The  circus  basket  (at  the  right) 


Baskets  and  Bags 


914 


Color  Transparency  by  Hal  Rumel 


915 


would  be  fun  for  someone  planning  is  covered  with  peasants  made  of 

a  resort  vacation.     Spray  a  basket  yarn,  giving  it  an  old-world  look, 
white,   cut  out  circus  animals  of         Speaking  of  evening,  what  could 

brightly  colored  felt,  and  glue  them  be  lovelier  for  your  own  daughter 

to  the  purse.    Each  animal  could  be  than  her  first  party  bag  done  in 

decorated  with  discarded  pieces  of  strips  of  baby  blue  velvet  and  soft 

jewelry.    To  complete  the  illusion,  blue  and  gold  brocade  ribbon,  such 

add  strips  of  gold  braid  to  resemble  as  the  one  in  the  picture  (on  sofa 

the  bars  of  a  cage.  at  left) . 

The  three  small  bags  resting  on  And  now,  why  not  a  Christmas 
the  back  of  the  sofa  are  made  in  shopping  bag  for  you?  The  large 
the  same  manner  as  the  first  bag  de-  black  felt  one  in  the  center  will  put 
scribed.  They  were  bought  for  $1  you  in  a  holiday  mood,  with  its 
each  in  the  basement  of  a  depart-  Christmas  carolers  and  tree  cut  out 
ment  store.  The  red  and  white  bags  of  felt  and  appliqued  with  glue, 
at  the  ends  are  especially  treasured  Mother  made  the  large  red  sewing 
by  the  young  girls  in  our  family,  basket  (on  sofa  at  right)  for  me 
for  the  figured  Tyrolean  braids  several  years  ago,  and  I  must  say  it 
decorating,  the  bags  look  well  with  always  seems  to  be  full.  Find  a 
both  school  clothes  and  afternoon  durable  basket,  spray  it  bright  red, 
ski  outfits.  The  braid  and  ribbon  and  line  it  with  red  and  white 
on  these  three  bags  cover  the  entire  checked  gingham  with  an  attractive 
purse.  Plastic  bags  could  not  be  edging  of  scalloped  blue  felt  in- 
used  as  the  glue  will  not  hold.  serted.      Shape   the   lining   to   the 

One  of  the  two  burlap  bags  is  sewing  basket  and  sew  it  on  by 

lined  with  red,  the  other  with  orange  hand.      A    heart-shaped    gingham 

broadcloth,   with   zippers   inserted  pocket,  trimmed  in  the  same  scal- 

into  the  lining  of  each  for  a  money  loped  felt,  is  attached  to  the  lining, 

purse.    Mother  trimmed  the  inside  Red    felt    geraniums,    with    green 

of  the  handles  and  finished  the  top  leaves,  are  cut  with  pinking  shears, 

of  the  lining  with  two-inch  Swiss  and  sewed  to  the  handle  and  rim 

braid.     The   strips   of   burlap   are  of  the  basket.    A  11^  yard  long  tube 

sewed  together  with  a  zigzag  stitch,  of  green  felt  is  tied  in  a  bow  on  the 

To   decorate   the  bag   at   the   left  handle.    From  the  ends  protrude  a 

Mother  embroidered  large  pompons  bright   red   darning   egg   and   pin 

of  colored  yarn.    The  other  burlap  cushion.    Glued  to  the  edge  of  the 

bag  (at  the  right)  has  just  returned  basket  is  a  tiny  farmer  sitting  in  his 

from  a  jaunt  to  Europe,  where  it  wagon,  looking  to  see  if  his  clothes 

must  have  felt  right  at  home,  as  it  have  been  mended. 


916 


/^HRISTMAS  will  be  more  festive  use  a  full  row  of  pine  roses  to  start 
^  in  our  house  this  year  because  the  tree.  Next,  place  the  nuts  on 
of  the  pine  cone  and  nut  tree  which  the  tree  in  groups  of  three,  adding 
Mother  made  for  us.  We  will  place  pine  cones  here  and  there,  until  you 
it  on  a  Chinese  red  lacquered  com-  reach  the  top.  To  finish,  place  a 
pote  which  is  centered  in  a  wreath  pine  cone  rose  on  the  top. 
also  made  of  nuts  and  pine  cones, 
and  use  it  on  a  low  round  table  in 
the  living  room.  Around  the  tree 
will  be  branches  of  freshly  cut  pine 
which  have  been  fireproofed  so  we 
can  tuck  bright  red  candles  here 
and  there.  What  a  warm  and  frag- 
rant spot  to  gather  for  our  stories 
and  music  on  Christmas  Eve. 


Gala  Holiday  Tree 


If  you  have  studied  the  directions 
for  making  the  nut  wreath,  it  will 
be  easy  to  make  a  tree  for  your 
home.  From  your  florist  or  display 
house,  obtain  a  styrofoam  cone. 
These  cones  come  in  various  sizes, 
and  should  be  sprayed  either  green 
or  brown,  or  wrapped  with  green 
plastic  ribbon.  If  necessary,  you 
can  make  a  cone  of  chicken  wire 
and  moss,  being  careful  to  keep  a 
true  cone  shape.  Prepare  the  nuts 
and  pine  cones  in  the  same  manner 
as  for  a  wreath,  and  push  them  into 
the  styrofoam  cone,  beginning  at 
the  bottom.    It  is  more  attractive  to 


Color  Transparency  by  Hal  Rumcl 

When  making  any  of  her  Christ- 
mas decorations.  Mother  accom- 
plishes much  more  by  drilling,  glu- 
ing, or  assembling  whenever  she  has 
ten  or  fifteen  minutes  to  spare,  rath- 
er than  trying  to  finish  the  product 
at  one  sitting.  The  tree  can  be  an 
exciting  family  project  and  one  that 
boys  as  well  as  girls  will  enjoy. 


917 


Easy  Christmas  Cookies 


Myrtle  E.  Henderson 


Courtesy  American  Dairy  Association 


Sugar  Cookies 

(Key  recipe) 
Mix  thoroughly: 

%  c.  soft  shortening   (part  butter)  Sift  together  and  stir  in: 

1  c.  sugar  zYz    c.  sifted  flour 

2  eggs  1   tsp.  baking  powder 
1  tsp.   flavoring    (I    like    Yi    tsp.   lemon  i   tsp.  salt 

and   Yz  tsp.  vanilla) 

This  will  make  a  soft  dough.  Chill  at  least  i  hr.  Roll  out  Ys  inch  thick.  Cut 
into  desired  shapes.  Sprinkle  with  sugar  if  desired.  Place  on  ungreased  baking  sheet 
and  bake  about  6  minutes  at  400°. 

Chocolate  Pinwheels 

Follow  key  recipe.  Divide  the  dough  into  two  equal  parts.  Into  1  part  blend 
2  squares  unsweetened  chocolate  melted.  Chill  all  the  dough.  Roll  out  white  dough 
to  Ys  inch  thick.  Roll  out  the  chocolate  dough  to  the  same  size  and  lay  on  top  of  the 
white  dough.  Roll  the  double  layer  of  dough  gently  to  about  Ys  inch  thick.  Cut  the  edges 
straight.  Beginning  at  the  wide  side,  roll  up  tightly  to  a  roll  about  2  inches  in  diameter 
and  12  inches  long.  Chill.  Cut  in  sHces  Y2  inch  thick.  Bake  6  to  8  minutes  at 
400° 

918 


Surprise  Sugar  Cookies 

Use  key  recipe.  Divide  dough  into  two  equal  parts.  Roll  out  one  part  and 
sprinkle  liberally  with  candied  fruit  mix.  Cover  with  the  rest  of  the  dough  rolled  to 
the  same  size  (about  9"  x  12").  Roll  double  layer  gently  and  cut  into  desired  shapes. 
Bake  6  to  8  minutes  at  400°. 

Cinnamon-Pecan   Bars 

Use  key  recipe.  Mix  into  the  dough  1  c.  finely  chopped  nuts.  Roll  out  Vi  inch 
thick.  Cut  into  oblongs  i/4"  x  3".  Sprinkle  with  a  mixture  of  2  tbsp.  sugar  and  2 
tsp.  cinnamon.     Press  Vi  of  pecan  nut  into  each  bar.     Bake  5  or  6  minutes  at  400°. 

Filled  Sugar  Cookies 

Use  key  recipe.  After  cutting  out  cookies  put  1  tsp.  raisin  filling  on  Vi  of  the 
cookies  and  cover  them  with  the  other  half.    Press  down  firmly  with  a  fork. 

Filling  for  Sugar  Cookies: 

1  c.  ground  raisins  Vi    c.  water 

4  tbsp.  sugar  1   tbsp.  flour 

Mix  raisins  and  sugar  well,  bring  to  a  boil  and  thicken  with  flour  mixed  with 
water. 

Sugar  Plum  Cookies 

3  Vi  c.  flour 

1  tsp.  salt 

1  c.  shortening  (part  butter) 

1  pkg.  active  dry  yeast 

!4  c.  warm  water  (not  hot) 

Mix  flour,  sugar,  and  salt  and  cut  in  the  shortening.  Dissolve  the  yeast  in  water. 
Stir  into  flour  mixture  with  sour  cream,  eggs,  and  flavoring.  Mix  well.  If  you  desire 
to  make  canes  of  red  and  white,  and  wreaths  of  green,  divide  the  dough  into  two 
equal  parts,  then  divide  one  part  again  into  equal  parts.  Into  Vi  of  the  dough  put 
about  1  tsp.  red  food  coloring,  and  into  the  other  half  put  1  Vi  tsp.  green  food  coloring. 
Cover  all  the  dough  with  a  damp  cloth  and  chill  2  hours.  Heat  oven  to  375°. 
Roll  red  piece  of  dough  on  sugared  board  to  oblong  shape.  (Keep  the  rest  chilled.) 
Sprinkle  with  sugar.  Fold  the  two  ends  to  the  center,  then  sprinkle  with  sugar  and 
roll  again  to  about  Vs  inch  thick.  Now  take  Vi  the  white  dough  and  repeat  the 
process.  Cut  both  the  red  and  white  dough  into  strips  4"  x  Vi" .  Place  the  white 
strips  on  top  of  the  red  and  twist  the  ends  in  opposite  directions  and  shape  into  canes. 
Put  on  ungreascd  baking  sheet  and  bake  10  to  12  minutes.  Repeat  with  the  green 
dough  and  form  into  wreaths.  Decorate  with  pieces  of  maraschino  cherries.  The  rest 
of  the  white  dough  may  be  made  into  hearts,  twisters,  bells,  or  stars  and  decorated 
with  pieces  of  candied  fruit  mix  or  cake  candies. 


%   c.  commercial  sour  cream 
2  eggs,  well  beaten 
1   tbsp.  flavoring 
1   c.  sugar 


GRANDMOTHER'S  CHRISTMAS  COOKIES 


Vi  c.  shortening 

Vi  c.  brown  sugar 

/4  c.  granulated  sugar 

1  egg 


1  tsp.  vanilla 

2  c.  flour 
Vz  tsp.  salt 

2  tsp.  baking  powder 


Cream  shortening  and  sugar.  Add  egg  and  beat  well.  Add  vanilla.  Add  sifted 
dry  ingredients  and  shape  into  roll.  Place  in  waxed  paper  and  chill  in  refrigerator  over- 
night. Roll  the  dough  out  as  for  a  cinnamon  roll.  Make  a  sauce  of  butter,  sugar, 
chopped  fruit  mix,  and  chopped  Brazil  nuts  in  amounts  to  suit  taste.  Spread  on  the 
dough  and  roll  up  like  a  cinnamon  roll.  Slice  Vz  inch  thick.  Bake  at  425°  for  10 
minutes. 


919 


Cora  E.  Cook-Specialist  in  Household  Handicraft 

Mrs.  Cora  E.  Cook,  of  Naples,  Uintah  County,  Utah,  is  a  speciahst  in  household 
handicraft.  Her  designs  and  her  craftsmanship  are  an  inspiration  to  all  the  needle  and 
thread  women  who  know  her.  Her  rugs  and  quilts  are  beautiful,  as  well  as  useful.  For 
Christmas  1961,  Mrs.  Cook  gave  each  of  her  thirty-three  grandchildren  a  handmade 
article.  For  these  lovely  and  thoughtful  gifts,  she  will  always  be  remembered  in  the 
homes  of  her  posterity.  Many  friends  and  neighbors  of  Sister  Cook  have  been  made 
happy  with  handiwork  gifts.  Mrs.  Cook  is  partially  paralyzed,  but  her  handicap  has 
been  overshadowed  by  the  courage  and  enthusiasm  Mrs.  Cook  displays  for  her  many 
hobbies,  and  for  all  her  lifetime  blessings. 


Seagulls 

Ida  Isaacson 

What  a  pavilion  of  air 
Where  gray  gulls  rise  and  soar  at  will, 
And  winging  skyward  mount  a  stair 
Of  ether,  light,  high,  vast,  and  still. 


920 


Out  of  the  Wilderness 


Chapter  6 
Shirley  Thulin 


Synopsis:  Marian  Morgan,  a  widow  and 
mother  of  six  children,  has  come  to  Mon- 
tana to  supervise  assessment  work  on  the 
mining  property  owned  by  the  family. 
They  encounter  many  difficulties,  and  they 
mistrust  Jake  Hadley,  the  owner  of  a 
neighboring  mine,  who  has  made  protesta- 
tions of  friendship.  While  Marian  and  the 
older  boys  are  repairing  the  roof  on  the 
cabin,  three-year-old  Jill  wanders  away  and 
becomes  lost  in  the  wilderness. 

MARIAN  and  Jim  hurried  along 
toward  the  road  that  led  to 
the  Silver  Bear  mine  to  get 
help.  Jim's  long,  anxious  strides 
made  it  difficult  for  Marian  to  keep 
up  with  him  as  they  picked  their 
way  over  roots  and  rocks.  Daylight 
was  slipping  away,  and  Jill  was  out 
there  somewhere  in  the  wilderness 
alone,  frightened.  .  .  . 

"Jim,  there's  not  much  time  left, 
is  there?"  Marian  was  talking  more 
to  herself  than  to  him. 

''Hurry,  Mother,  just  hurry."  His 
words  were  so  sharp  that  Marian 
knew  something  other  than  worry 
was  mixed  with  them. 

''Jim,  wait."  As  he  turned,  she 
could  see  there  was  something  be- 
sides fright  in  his  eyes,  and  there 
were  lines  of  pain  around  his  mouth. 
"Jim,  what  is  it?" 

"Nothing,  let's  just  hurry." 

"Oh,  Jim,   your  wrist!"     Marian 


saw  that  he  was  holding  his  right 
arm  with  his  left  hand.  "Let  me 
see  it,  son." 

"We  haven't  time.  Every  minute 
counts. 

"But.  .  .  ."  She  could  say  no 
more. 

He  strode  out  ahead  of  her  and 
thereby  dismissed  further  conversa- 
tion. They  were  almost  running 
now,  but  running  where?  Marian 
knew  that  Jill  could  be  clear  over 
the  opposite  mountain  by  now.  But 
even  as  she  thought  this,  something 
compelled  her  feet  to  move  quickly 
in  the  direction  of  the  mine. 

They  hurried  along  in  silence. 
Then  Marian  turned  around  to  see 
where  the  sun  was.  It  was  setting  on 
a  ridge  between  two  towering  peaks, 
reluctant  to  go  behind  the  moun- 
tain. It  seemed  to  know  how  much 
its  light  meant  to  them. 

"Jim,  will  the  men  at  the  Silver 
Bear  have  something  to  light  our 
way?    Torches,  maybe,  or.  .  .  ?" 

"They  have  carbide  lamps.  They 
use  them  for  light  in  the  mines." 

"Oh,  yes,  I  remember  the  carbide 
lamps.  .  .  ." 

"I  didn't  think  to  bring  ours. 
They're  back  in  the  shed.  Come  on, 
Mother,  please  hurry." 

They  were  coming  to  a  clearing 

921 


922 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1962 


now,  and  even  after  so  many  years, 
Marian  recognized  the  wooden- 
framed  hole  in  the  face  of  the  moun- 
tain. It  was  their  mine,  the  ''Silver 
Star/' 

''Jim.  .  .  ."  Marian's  feet  were 
heavy,  her  body  weary.  She  leaned 
against  a  tree  and  put  her  hand  up 
to  her  pounding  chest. 

"What's  the  matter?"  he  came 
back  to  her,  a  mixture  of  anxiety  and 
annoyance  in  his  face. 

"I'm  .  .  .  I'm  out  of  breath.  I'll 
have  to  rest  a  minute  .  .  .  just  a  min- 
ute." 

Jim  wiped  his  forehead  with  the 
back  of  his  left  arm,  and  Marian  saw 
the  swelling  in  his  right  wrist  as  he 
let  go  of  it.  She  didn't  say  anything. 
She  knew  they  must  find  Jill.  There 
was  no  time  for  swollen  wrists,  or 
for  being  tired.  She  straightened  up 
and  tried  to  make  her  feet  take  her 
where  she  knew  they  must.  Jim 
looked  at  the  lowering  sun,  and  then 
at  the  path  that  now  began  its  steep 
climb  over  the  hill  to  the  other 
mine. 

"Mother,  I  think  you  had  better 
go  back  to  the  cabin.  ...  I  can  go 
faster  by  myself." 

"No,  Jim.    I  can't." 

"Then  wait  here.  I'll  go  for  the 
men  and  when  we  come  back,  you'll 
be  rested." 

"No!     I've  got  to  go  with  you." 
"Mother,  please.    We  are  losing 
too  much  time." 

There  was  a  new  note  in  his  voice. 
It  was  a  note  that  hung  somewhere 
between  tolerance  and  anger.  Mar- 
ian knew  he  was  right.  She  knew 
she  must  not  slow  him  down,  but 
how  could  she  stay  here  alone?  How 
could  she  just  sit  here  on  a  rock  and 


do  nothing  toward  finding  Jill?  Final- 
ly her  words  came.  Slowly  she  told 
him  she  would  stay,  but  as  he  started 
to  run  up  the  path,  she  called  him, 
called  his  name  as  though  she  were 
grabbing  a  floating  log  in  the  sea  of 
bewilderment  that  swirled  around 
her.  Even  as  her  words  formed  his 
name,  she  was  sorry  —  ashamed.  He 
stopped  and  turned.  She  lifted  her 
hand  and  waved  him  on.  He  smiled 
briefly  and  waved  in  silent  acknowl- 
edgment of  what  he  must  have 
known  she  felt,  then  went  swiftly  on 
his  way,  up  the  trail  and  out  of  sight 
in  the  underbrush. 

rj^OR  a  long  time  Marian  watched 
the  place  where  he  had  vanished 
from  her  view.  Too  heartsick  to 
think,  too  weary  to  move,  she  leaned 
there  against  the  tree.  Then  realiza- 
tion began  to  take  hold  of  her.  She 
should  have  told  Jim  she  would  go 
back  to  the  cabin.  At  least  she 
could  do  something  worthwhile 
there,  get  something  for  the  other 
children  to  eat  and  comfort  them. 
Here  she  could  do  nothing.  It  was 
too  late  to  go  now.  She  had  said  she 
would  wait  here.  Why  did  she 
always  make  such  poor  choices,  she 
wondered?  Why  did  she  seem  to  be 
so  short-sighted? 

She  looked  around  her.  The  last 
flickers  of  sunlight  struck  the  mine 
entrance  at  an  odd  angle,  and  lighted 
part  of  the  way  inside.  The  rail  was 
rusty  from  idleness,  and  partly  cov- 
ered with  dirt.  The  old  brown 
boards  that  outlined  the  mouth  of 
the  mine  looked  rotted  as  though  a 
push  would  send  them  crashing  to 
the  ground. 

Marian's  gaze  was  about  to  move 
on,    when    something    caught    her 


OUT  OF  THE  WILDERNESS  923 

eye.  Something  peculiar  about  the  mixed  with  green  moss  trickhng 
ground  where  the  dampness  had  set-  down  and  running  along,  and  black- 
tied  just  outside  the  mine.  ness  beyond  the  small  circle  of  their 

''It  can't  be!"  she  said  aloud.  lamps. 

Running  to  the  spot  which  now  "Jill!  Oh,  Jill,  can  you  hear  Mom- 
revealed  itself  as  truly  the  little  girl's  my?"  Marian  screamed  into  the 
footprints  in  the  wet  earth,  she  knelt  mine,  not  being  able  to  control 
down.  There  were  many  prints  in  her  voice  now,  or  the  sobbing  of  it. 
all  directions,  and  she  was  sure  they  She  took  a  few  steps  into  the  en- 
were  made  by  Jill.  For  a  moment  trance  and  called  over  and  over,  but 
her  thoughts  came  and  went  in  never  the  slightest  sound  came  in  re- 
almost  hysterical  unrealities.  Then  turn,  only  the  odor  of  musty  wood 
fear  gripped  her  anew.  Jill's  in  the  to  annoy  her  nose,  and  the  ominous 
mine,  she  told  herself.  And  though  silence  of  the  darkness  within  gave 
she  had  been  terrified  when  she  first  answer. 

knew  her  baby  was  somewhere  in  Marian  stepped  back  outside  to 
the  woods,  she  was  even  more  so  do  her  thinking.  She  knew  she  had 
now.  The  mine,  to  Marian,  held  to  make  a  plan  .  .  .  something,  any- 
even  worse  danger  than  the  trees  and  thing,  but  what?  How  long  is  Jim 
underbrush.  going  to  be?  she  wondered.    I  can't 

From   her  honeymoon   days   she  just  stand  here  and  wait.    Jill  must 

remembered  the  mine.     David  had  be  lying  in  there  hurt.  .  .  .  I've  got 

coaxed  so  hard  to  get  her  to  put  on  to  go  in  and  find  her,  she  thought, 

a  pair  of  his  coveralls  and  the  heavy  but   it's   so   dark   ...   the  carbide 

helmet  with  the  light  attached.  lights.     Jim  said  they  were  back  in 

''We  won't  go  in  very  far,"  he  had  the  shed.     Quickly  Marian  started 

told  her.    "Just  let  me  tell  you  about  towards  the  cabin  to  get  a  lamp, 

the  work  I'm  doing,  and  show  you  She  had  gone  but  a  few  feet,  not 

the  streaks  of  ore."  even  out  of  the  clearing,  when  she 

Marian  only  gave   in  to  him   to  heard  the  voices,  men's  voices,  heavy 

avoid  making  his  fine  brow  wrinkle  and  loud  echoing  against  the  moun- 

in  disappointment.  .  .  .  "Only  be-  tains.    She  couldn't  believe  they  had 

cause  I  love  you  very  much,"  she  come  so  soon. 

had  told  him.  ''Jim,  oh,  Jim.  .  .  ."     She  ran  up 

the  path,  and  then,  as  the  men  came 

"M'OW,  as  she  knelt  in  the  warm  within     her     view,     she     stopped, 

dirt,  near  the  damp  place,  she  stopped  and  stared  in  disbelief.     It 

recalled  how,  after  a  few  feet  of  flat  couldn't  be  .  .  .  but  it  was.  .  .  .  Jim 

ground  with   the  rail  and  wooden  was  carrying  Jill  piggyback,  and  she 

ties  running  along,  there  was  a  sud-  was  laughing  and  Jim  was  grinning, 

den  drop.    David  had  led  the  way  "Mom,   look.     Jill  .  .  .  safe  and 

down  a  rickety  old  board  ladder,  to  sound." 

still  another  few  feet  of  flat  ground  "But  she's  .  .  .  she's.  .  .  ." 

and  then   more  ladders  and   every-  "She  wandered  into  our  camp  a 

where  old  wood  holding  up  the  dirt  little  while  ago,"  Jake  explained, 

ceilings  and  dirt  walls,  and  water  "She  must  have  followed  the  road 


924 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1962 


from  our  cabin/'  said  Jim.  ''I  met 
them  on  the  way.  They  were  bring- 
ing her  home." 

''Oh,  Jill!"  Marian  took  her  from 
Jim  and  hugged  her  closely.  ''I  found 
her  footprints.  ...  I  thought  she  was 
in  the  mine."  And  when  they  got 
back  to  the  mine,  Marian  showed 
them  the  tiny  prints  on  the  ground. 

''She  had  gone  in,  all  right/'  one  of 
the  men  said. 

"It  was  dark  in  there/'  Jill  said. 

"There  are  so  many  prints  that 
you  couldn't  see  she  came  back  out/' 
Jake  said. 

"Oh,  Jim,  let's  get  back  to  the 
cabin  fast.  The  other  children  will 
be  so  anxious." 

"Let  me  carry  her  back,"  Jake 
offered. 

"We  can,  thanks,  anyway.  And 
thanks  to  all  of  you  for  bringing  her 
back " 

"That's  all  right,  I'm  glad  she  fol- 
lowed that  road,"  Jake  said.  "When 
kids  get  lost  in  these  mountains 
they  are  hard  to  find.  Dangerous 
place  for  kids." 

Marian  studied  Jake.  Was  he  try- 
ing to  make  polite  conversation,  or 
to  frighten  her?  The  look  in  his 
eves  confused  her. 

"Mommy,  Spotty  ran  away,"  Jill 
said. 

"Oh,  he  did,  did  he?"  said  Mar- 
ian. She  hugged  the  little  girl  very 
close  and  said  a  silent  ih^vik  you. 

"Poor  little  Spotty,"  said  Jim.  "I 
hope  he'l!  be  able  to  take  care  of 
himself." 

Then  Jim  looked  in  the  direction 
of  the  departing  men,  and  Marian 
knew  he  was  wishing  there  was 
something  he  could  do  about  their 
killing  the  deer. 


IT  was  so  good  to  get  back  to  the 
cabin  that  for  a  moment  Marian 
felt  a  warm  glow  all  about  her.  She 
felt  as  though  she  had  come  home. 
Why,  yes,  she  told  herself,  surprised, 
the  cabin  really  feels  like  home.  It 
must  be  because  we  are  all  together, 
she  thought. 

Jill  couldn't  understand  all  the 
hugs  and  kisses,  and  she  mildly  pro- 
tested. 

"I'm  hungry,"  she  finally  an- 
nounced, and  that  reminded  the  oth- 
ers that  they  were,  too. 

"We  were  so  worried  that  we  for- 
got we  hadn't  eaten,"  Sue  said. 

"Tell  us  how  you  found  her,  Jim," 
Jed  coaxed. 

"We  thought  you  wouldn't  find 
her,"  Tommy  said. 

And  while  the  children  talked  ex- 
citedly, Jim  made  a  fire  and  Marian 
opened  fruit  and  heated  leftovers 
and  cut  thick  slices  of  her  home- 
made bread. 

After  the  little  ones  were  tucked 
into  bed,  Marian  heated  some  water 
and  helped  Jim  soak  his  painfully 
swollen  wrist. 

"Jim."  She  didn't  want  to  say  the 
words  that  she  felt  must  be  said. 
"Jim,  we'll  have  to  go  home  now. 
You  can't  do  anything  with  your 
wrist  like  this." 

"No."  There  was  a  finality  to  his 
voice  that  made  Marian  raise  hers 
a  little. 

"But  we  have  to!  You  can't  work 
now,  and  there  ate  so  many  things 
that  need  to  be  done  .  .  .  and  I'm 
frightened,  Jim.  If  Jill  or  one  of  the 
little  boys  should  wander  away,  we 
wouldn't  find  them  next  time.  We 
have  to  go  back  with  Dick  when  he 
comes  Saturday.    That  gives  us  two 


OUT  OF  THE  WILDERNESS 


925 


days  to  get  all  the  clothes  ready  and 
packed." 

She  finished  wrapping  his  arm, 
then  looked  at  him,  sitting  there, 
his  head  slightly  forward,  his  chin 
firm. 

'Til  never  let  you  sell  out  to 
Jake,"  he  said. 

''We  don't  have  to.  Maybe  some- 
body else.  .  .  ." 

"No,  Mother.  That  mine  should 
be  mine." 

"Let's  not  decide  now." 

Marian  went  into  her  bedroom, 
with  the  unspoken  words  still  hang- 
ing between  them. 

For  a  long  time  she  lay  there  in 
the  darkness.  She  knew  she  had 
hurt  Jim  by  giving  up  the  fight,  but 
she  knew  it  was  the  only  thing  they 
could  do. 

"If  only  I  had  listened  to  Charles 
in  the  first  place,"  she  said  to  her- 
self, "if  only " 

"Mom."    Jim's  voice  came  to  her 


from  the  darkness  of  her  doorway. 
"You  awake?" 

"Yes,  Jim." 

"I'm  not  going  home.  If  I  have 
to  do  it  all  alone  with  my  one  hand, 
I'm  not  going  home." 

Marian  felt  the  determination  in 
his  voice  there  in  the  night.  She  also 
felt  the  disappointment  and  the 
hurt. 

"Let's  talk  about  it  in  the  morn- 
ing, son,"  she  said. 

But  the  morning  was  long  in  com- 
ing. The  night  was  full  of  a  number 
of  little  nightmares  that  blended  in- 
to one  frightening  one.  She  woke 
up  time  and  time  again  and  went 
over  to  make  sure  Jill  was  still  there. 
She  heard  time  and  time  again  the 
hurt  in  Jim's  voice,  and  felt  the  dis- 
tasteful bitterness  that  was  within 
her.  Just  before  the  light  came  into 
her  window,  she  had  made  up  her 
mind  what  she  had  to  do. 
{To  be  continued) 


Where  Are  the  Nine? 


Hazel  Loomis 


leaped  and  ran! 


Ten  lepers  crying  from  afar  — 

Have  mercy,  Lord.     Have  mercy.  Lord! 

The  Master  answered  with  a  word  .  .  .  with  a  word, 

And  they  were  cleansed  that  day. 

Ten  lepers  exultant,  leaped  and  ran  . 

One  turned  back  —  only  one, 

And  he  a  loathed  Samaritan 

Who,  falling  at  the  Master's  feet, 

A  well  —  an  everflowing  spring 

Of  thankful  worshiping. 

One  leper  —  cleansed  —  prostrate  at  the  Master's  feet, 

Waited  for  his  Lord  to  speak 

The  sorrowing  impassioned  line: 

You  are  but  one,  where  are  the  nine? 


LESSON   DEPARTMENT 


THEOLOGY    •    The  Doctrine  and  Covenants 


Lesson  46  —  The  Waters  and  The  Land 


Elder  Roy  W.  Doxey 

(Text:  The  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  Section  61) 

For  First  Meeting,  March  1963 

Objective:  To  learn  that  although  one  of  the  signs  of  the  last  days  is  destruction  on 
tl:^  waters,  yet  the  Lord  warns^^xixi-^fot-ects-the-  f ai Lhf nt 

ackPTOund  W.  W.  Phelps.  This  is  suggested  in 

S  pointed  out  in  the  last  lesson,      the  opening  verses  of  Section   61, 

the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith  and  a     where  the  Lord  d'ecTares  that  their 


A 


party  of  elders  left  Independence 
landing  for  St.  Louis  by  canoe.  In 
the  Prophet's  own  words,  we  read: 

...  in  company  with  ten  Elders,  I 
left  Independence  landing  for  Kirtland 
...  at  Mcllwaine's  Bend,  Brother  Phelps, 
in  open  vision  by  daylight,  saw  the  de- 
stroyer in  his  most  horrible  power,  ride 
upon  the  face  of  the  waters;  others  heard 
the  noise,  but   saw   not   the   vision. 

The  next  morning  after  prayer,  I  re- 
ceived the  following:  [D.H.C.  1:202-203; 
D  &  C,  Section  61)  ^ 


sins  are.^rgiven.  It  continues  to 
make//Known  the  reason,  for  this 
blessing,  as  follows: 

...  for  I,  the  Lord  forgive  sins,  and 
an-\  merciful  unto  those  who  confess  their 
sins^with  hurnble  hearts  (D  &  C  61:2). 


Bear  Record  By  Testimony 
These  elders  were  permitted   to 

travel  upon  the  waters  that  they 
might  bear  record  of  their  experi- 
ences.   Some  of  the  elders  traveling 


1^ 


/  -  i  ^  (p  ^'1  by  water  needed  to  preach  to  the 
It  appears  that  the  elders  In  thq-;  ■  people  on  both  sides  of  the  river 
party  were  greatly  humbled  becausei/;  who  were  perishing,  in  unbehef. 
of  the  dangerous  water  arid  beOTisq  ^(Jbid.,  61:3-4.)  fZc-'c^. 
of  the  great  noise  and  th^  h^ribll  Vi\  What  was  there  in  this  experi- 
power  ^f  the  adversary  on^Jthe  wat-  '"ence  about  which  they  could  bear 
ers,  as  shown  in  vision  to  Brother     t%imonyL  OYregbajportant  faet-^ar"^ 


926 


/ 


f-^ 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


927 


the  existence  of  Satan,  the^estroy^r. 
His  powers  on  the  wate^^  were 
Inewn  to-  these  brethren.  They 
could  also  be  thankful  that  the 
Lord  was  all-powerful  for  the  bene- 
fit-olthe  faithful.  (Ibid.,  61:5-6.) 
n  outstanding  example  of  pro- 
ction  to  the  faithful  is  that  of 
elaman's  two  thousand  sons.  (Al- 
ma 53:10-23;  56:41-57.)  True  faith 
y  in  God  will  bring  preservation  to  a 
Vpeople.  (Alma  44:4.) 

President  Wilford  Woodruff,  who 
was  appointed  by  President  Brig- 
ham  Young  to  gather  saints  living 
in  New  England  and  Canada,  said: 


...  I  did  as  he  told  me.  It  took  me 
two  years  to  gather  up  everybody,  and  I 
brought  up  the  rear  with  a  company. 
When  I  got  into  Pittsburg  with  this 
company  it  was  dusk,  and  I  saw  a  steamer 
just  preparing  to  go  out.  I  walked  right 
up  to  the  captain  and  asked  him  if  he 
was  ready  to  go  out.  He  said  he  was. 
"How  many  passengers  have  you?"  "Two 
hundred  and  fifty."  "Can  you  take  an- 
other hundred?"  "I  can."  "Then,"  said 
I,  "I  would  like  to  go  aboard  with  you." 
The  words  were  hardly  out  of  my  mouth 
when  the  Holy  Ghost  said  to  me,  "Don't 
you  nor  your  company  go  aboard  that 
steamer."  That  was  enough;  I  had 
learned  the  voice  of  the  Spirit.  I  turned 
and  told  the  captain  that  I  had  made  up 
my  mind  not  to  go  at  present.  That 
steamer  started  out.  It  was  a  dark  night, 
and  before  the  steamer  had  gone  far  she 
took  fire,  and  all  on  board  was  lost.  We 
should  probably  have  shared  the  same 
fate,  had  it  not  been  for  that  monitor 
within  me  {The  Deseret  Weekly,  Vol.  53, 
No.  21,  Nov.  7,  1896,  Nelson,  P  &  Pub. 
Spk.    436-44;    cf.    Discouises    oi   WiJfoid 

The  Lord  Reasons 

The  Lord  said'  he  wdjuld  reason 
with  Jmese  elders  as  he  had  done 
with/men  in  days  of  old   (D  &  C 
61/13). 
^A    modern     revelation     showing 


forth  the  reasoning  of  the  Lord  with 
his  servants  is  Section  50,  verses  10 
through  24.     (Lesson  35,  Relief  So- 
ciety Magazine,  September  1961.) 
"'""'"Why  did  the  Lord  give  this  reve- 
lation; was  it  for  these  few  elders 
,    only?     It  is  apparent  from  the  fol- 
'   lowing  verses  that  the  counsel  con- 
cerning the  waters  was  for  all  saints 
in  the  latter  days: 

Behold,   I,  the  Lord,  in  the  beginning 

blessed   the  waters;  but  in  the  last  days, 

by    the    mouth    of    my  servant    John,    I 
cursed  the  waters. 

Wherefore,  the  days  will  come  that  no 
flesh  shall  be  safe  upon  the  waters. 

And  it  shall  be  said  in  days  to  come 
that  none  is  able  to  go  up  to  the  land 
of  Zion  upon  the  waters,  but  he  that  is 
upright  in  heart  (D  &  C  61:14-16). 

In  the  beginning  the  Lord  saw 
that  his  creations  were  good.  (Gen. 
1  :io.)  The  waters  were  blessed  for 
the  use  of  man.  But  in  the  last  days 
the  waters  are  cursed.  It  was  John 
the  Revelator  who  saw  the  judg- 
ments of  God  poured  out  upon  the 
world  in  the  last  days.  Among  the 
viaTs^  of  wrath,  the  second  angel 
poured  his  vial  upon  the  sea  and 
every  living  soul  died  in  the  sea.. 
With  the  release  of  the  contents  of 
the  vial  upon  the  rivers  carried  by 
the  next  angel,  they  became  blood. 
(Rev.  16:3-4.) 

"As  a  part  of  the  Plan  conceived' 
in  the  heavens  before  the  world  was 
formed,  men  were  to  learn  from  the 
prophets  that  judgments  or  calami- 
ties would  visit  the  earth  if  the  laws 
of  God  were  not  observed.  Amos 
announced  the  truth  that  the  Lord 
would  do  nothing  but  what  he 
would  reveal  it  to  his  prophets  first. 
(Amos  3:7.)  The  Lord's  object  is 
to  save  and  not  to  destroy  or  curse. 


928 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1962 


As  pointed  out  in  Proverbs,  the 
Lord's  object  is  to  bless,  even  in 
chastisement     (Proverbs    3:11-12.) 

Waters  Cursed 

Attention  is  called  to  verse  5  of 
Section  61  in^Avhich  the  brethren  in 
Joseph  Smith's  party  were  informed 
that  many  destructions  would  occur 
on  the  Missouri  .and  Mississippi 
Rivers.  It  is  virtually  impossible  to 
give  specific  data  regarding  the  de- 
struction on  these  two  rivers  and 
their  tributaries  since  the  time  that 
this  revelatioii  was  given.  That  the 
number  of /lives  lost  has  been  great 
and  the  property  damage  enormou^ 
is  known.  During  his  lifetime,  the 
Prophet  Joseph  Smith  mentioned 
great  losses  in  lives  and  property 
damage.  (D  &  C^Gommentary,  pp. 
362-363.) 


^^^^^^eslruc t ion&^.LIp£m~ th e  W-etcrs  —■"•-- 
Not  only  were  the  waters  of  the 
Missouri  and  Mississippi  cursed  in 
the  last  days,  but  also  other  waters. 
(D  &C  61:4-5.) 

It  states  that  the  days  would  come 
when  no  flesh  would  be  safe  upon 
the  waters  except  the  upright  in 
heart.  {Ibid.,  verses  15-16.)  One 
need  only  think  of  the  great  sea 
disasters  caused  by  striking  iceburgs, 
collisions,  burnings,  tossing  on  rocks 
or  other  objects  during  peace  times, 
to  bring  forcefully  to  one's  mind 
destructions  upon  the  waters.  The 
tremendous  property  damage  and 
loss  of  life  during  the  last  two 
World  Wars  are  staggering.  (D  Sl  C 
C(pnimentary,  page  365.) 

A  Contrast  and  the  Lords 

Assurance 
,  /J,     In   the  last  days   the  waters   are 
\  ■^cursed.     Nevertheless,  there  would 


be  traffic  on  the  waters.  The  elders 
for  whom  Section  61  was  given 
specifically,  were  to  travel  by  water, 
after  a  little  while,  or  by  land.  Other 
brethren  were,  however,  to  be 
warned  about  the  Missouri  and 
Mississippi  River&C?       4 

And  now  I  give  unto  you  a  command- 
ment that  what  I  say  unto  one  I  say  unto 
all,  that  you  shall  forewarn  your  brethren 
concerning  these  waters,  that  they  come 
not  in  journeying  upon  them,  lest  their 
faith  fail  and  they  are  caught  in  snares; 

I,  the  Lord,  have  decreed,  and  the 
destrover  ridcth  upon  the  face  thereof, 
and    I    revoke   not    the    decree    (D    &    C 

61:18-19). 

The  Lord,  however,  gave  assur- 
ances to  his  saints  that  they  would 
not  perish  by  the  waters,  although 
the  day  would  come  that  only  the 
upright  in  heart  would  come  to  Zion 

Nevertheless,  all  flesh  is  in  mine  hand, 
and  he  that  is  faithful  among  you  shall 
not  perish  by  the  waters.  .  .  . 

Wherefore,  the  days  will  come  that  no 
flesh  shall  be  safe  upon  the  waters. 

And  it  shall  be  said  in  days  to  come 
that  none  is  able  to  go  up  to  the  land  of 
Zion  upon  the  waters,  but  he  that  is 
upright  in  heart   (Jbid.,  61:6,   15-16). 

Emigration  to  Zion  in 
Earlier  Days 

To  come  to  Zion  was  the  desire 
of  the  saints  almost  as  soon  as  the 
gospel  was  preached  in  Great  Brit- 
ain, the  first  European  mission  to  be 
opened.  This  movement  of  the 
members  to  assist  in  the  building  of 
settlements  and  temples  in  selected 
areas  of  the  Western  United  States 
was  encouraged  by  providing  funds 
for  the  converts  from  the  Emigra- 
tion Fund. 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


929 


The  success  of  this  emigration 
movement  under  the  direction  of 
the  General  Authorities  of  the 
Church  is  history.  The  pioneer 
period  was  ended  with  the  coming 
of  the  railroad  to  Utah  in  1869.  In 
this  same  year  the  emigrant  voyages 
by  sailing  vessels  ceased,  as  the 
steamship  took  the  place  of  the 
slower  vessel.  It  would  take  from 
five  to  six  weeks  by  sailing  vessel 
from  Europe.  'An  interesting,  no- 
TaBTe  description  on  one  of  these 
Tpacket"    ships   was    given    by   the 

ted  English  author  Charles  Dick- 
ens, who  went  on  board  the  Mor- 
mon emigrant  ship  to  testify  against 
the  saints  but  came  off  the  ship 
praising  the  character  of  them.. 

r.  Uncommercial"  in  the  fol- 
ding is  Charles  Dickens: 

Behold  me  on  my  way  to  an  Emigrant 
Ship,  on  a  hot  morning  early  in  June.  .  .  . 

I  go  aboard  my  Emigjrant  sliip  .  .  . 
But  nobody  is  in  an  ill-temper,  nobody  is 
the  worseTor  dniiT,  nobody  swears  an 
oath  or  uses  a  coirse  word,  nobodv  appears 
depressed,  nobody^  is  weeping,  and  down 
upon  the  deck  in  every  corner  where  it 
is  nossiblr  +-0  find  a  few  square  feet  to 
kneel,  crouch,  or  lie  in,  people  in  every 
unsuitable  attitude  for  writing,  are  writing 
letters.  ~ 

Now,  I  have  been  in  emigrant  ships 
before  this  day  in  June.  And  these  people 
are  so  strikingly  different  from  all  other 
people  in  like  circumstances  whom  I  have 
ever  seen,  that  I  wonder  aloud,  "What 
would  a  stranger  suppose  these  emigrants 
to  be!" 

The  vigilant  bright  face  of  the  weather- 
browned  captain  of  the  Amazon  is  at  my 
shoulder,  and  he  says,  "What,  indeed! 
The  most  of  these  came  aboard  yesterday 
evening.  They  came  from  various  parts 
of  England  in  small  parties  that  had  never 
seen  one  another  before.  Yet  they  had 
not  been  a  couple  of  hours  on  board, 
when    they   established    their   own    police^ 


made  their  own  regulations,  and  set  their 
own  watclies.at  all  the  hatchways.  Before 
nine  o'clock,  the  ship  was  as  orderly  and 
aTquiet  as  a  man-of-war!  .  .  . 

"A  stranger  would  be  puzzled  to  gu^s 
the  right  name  of  these  people,  Mr.  Un- 
commercial," says  the  captain. 

"Indeed  he  would." 

"If  you  hadn't  known,  could  you  ever 
have  supposed  —  ?" 

"How  could  I!"  I  should  have  said 
they  were  in  their  degree  the  pick  and 
flower  of  England." 

"So  should  I,"  says  the  captain. 

"How  many  are  they?" 

''EightJiiindxedillJXiund  numbers."  .  .  . 

EIGHT   HUNDRED   MORMONS. 

I  afterwards  learned  that  a  Dispatch 
was  sent  home^by  the  captain  before  he 
struck  15ut  into  the  wide  Atlantic,  his^hly 
extolling  the  behavior  of  these  Emip;rants, 
9^c\  the  perfect  order  and  propriety  of 
all  their  social  arrangements.  .  .  .  But  I 
went  on  board  their  ship  to  bear  testi- 
mony against  them  if  thev  deserved  it, 
as  I  fullv  believed  they  would;  to  my 
great  astonishment  they  did  not  deserve 
it;  and  my  predispositions  and  tendencies* 
must  not  affect  me  as  an  honest  witness. 
I  went_Qver  the  Amazon's  side,  feeling  it 
impossible  to  deny  that,  so  far,  some  re- 
markable influence  had  produced  a  re- 
markable result,  which  better  known  in- 
fl^enres  have  often  missed  (Dickens, 
Charles:  The  Uncommercial  TiaveUer, 
pp.   200-21  O. 


^in^     ''^^bUjLu/^ 


Thtsmmillu's  maternal  grandpar- 
ents were  among;  the  more  than  800 
saints  described  by  Charles  Dickens 
on  the  vessel  ''Amazon"  that  left 
London,  England,  on  June  4,  1863. 
It  is  traditional  in  the  family  that 
the  ship  was  saved  from  destruction 
by  heavy  storms  through  the  prayers 
of  the  ship's  passengers. 

Among  the  many  accounts  of  this 
kind,  the  following  one  concerning 
Harrison  Burgess,  a  missionary  to 
England  in  1850,  indicates  fulfil- 
ment of  the  Lord's  promise  that 
they  who  traveled  to  Zion   in  the 


lastdavs__vvouLd_npt_  perish  by  the 
water: 

Wc  sailed  along  quite  comfortililv 
until  the  tvvent\-sixth  of  tin,  month 
(Januan-,  1850]  when  a  terrible  storm 
aldose!  ^out  two  o'cloek  in  tTic  after- 
noon the  sea  began  to  swell  and  show 
its  power,  and  the  vessel  lay  first  on  one 
side  and  then  on  the  other.  Water  came  in 
upon  us  on  both  sides  of  our  ship.  We 
lost  our  sails  and  yard-arms,  and  the 
cTiains  in  the  rigging  on  the  ship  broke. 
In  the  e\ening,  wlien  e\er\'t]iing  looked 
most  dismal,  our  president  called  togetlier 
his  counselors  and  all  joined  in  prayer  to 
thr""t(5fd  to  cause  the  winds  to  cease. 
Scarcely  had  the  brethren  censed  their 
supplications  when' there  was  a  calm,  so 
su^cri  in  fact  that  the  captain  and  the 
officers  of  the  ship  were  greatly  surprised, 
and  thcv  came  and  inquired  of  us  how  it 
was  that  we  felt  so  happy  and  gay  amid 
tlT£  great  danger  through  which  wc  had 
just  passed.  Thej-  could  not  realize  that 
the  Lord  remo\ed  all  fear  from  the  hearts 
of  his  faithful  Saints  when  they  were 
endeavoring  to  do  their  dutj-  (Labors  in 
tlTe  Vineyard,  Twelfth  Book  of  the  Faith- 
Promoting  Series,  pp.  -2-1,). 

When  the  time  comes  for  the 
saints  to  gather  to  Zion,  the  Lord's 
power  will  be  manifest  in  their 
behalf. 

Land  Blessed 

In  the  beginning  the  land  was 
cursed  (Gen.  3:17),  but  in  the  last 
days  it  is  blessed  for  the  use  of  the 
saints.  (D  &  C  61:17.)  The  eom- 
plcte  fulfillment  of  this  prophecv  is 
reserved  for  the  millennium  when 
the  earth  will  be  rcnev\ed  and  re- 
ceive its  condition  of  terrestrializa- 
tion  and  become  as  a  beautiful 
garden.  Elder  George  A.  Smith 
made  this  observation  concerning 
the  way  the  Lord  blessed  the  land 
of  Utah  for  his  saints: 

Wtycame  to  this^Wd  [Utah]  because 
it  wds  so  desert,  desQMe  and  God-forsaken 


RELIEF  SOCIETrMAGAHNE— DECEMBQ  1962 

that  no  mortal  upon  earth  ever  would 
co\et  it;  but,  as  Colonel  Fremont  reported, 
that  at  the  mouth  of  the  Bear  River,  in 
the  early  part  of  August,  his  thermom- 
eter stood  at  29  degrees  Fahrenheit, 
three  degrees  bcTmv  the  freezing-point, 
which  would  kill  grain,  fruit,  or  vege- 
tables, our  enemies  said,  "You  Mormons 
may  go  there  and  welcome,"  chuckling 
to  each  other  over  what  seemed  to  them 
our  annihilation.  .  .  .  The  newspapers 
recorded  the  jo\-.  and  gratificalion  felt"  at' 
the  iiftci  ciul  of  "Mormonism."  .  .  . 
Notwithstanding,  however,  the  many 
drawbacks  and  difficulties  encountered  in 
the  shape  of~cIrought,  crickets,  grasshop- 
pers, and  the  cold,  sterile  climate,  the 
Spirit  of  the  J-ord  was  hovering  over  the 
Great  JBasinLa_  ;_i_3llii  ihe- climate,  became 
genial   and__soft    .(D    &    C    Commentary,         1 

Prophetic  L/freraricc     '  ^     \ 

Verses24~th  rough  29  of  Section 
ii  give  instructions  concerning  the  / 
'course  the  saints  were  to  travel  en 
route  to  Zion.     In   the  main  they 

'  were  to  journey  by  land  and  not  by 
these    waters,     the     Missouri    and     ' 
Mississippi  Rivers.    By  the  spirit  of       , 
revelation  they  were  to  be  led  as  the 

\  children  of  Israel  were  led  anciently 


yby  Moses.   (^  ^  C^Qomni^pfflry. 


I 


age  ^) 


I<j1.aA 


Section  61  Concluded 

The  Lord  counseled  his  servants 
in    their    traveling    to    Cincinnati, 
Ohio,  and  beginning  in  Cincinnati, 
-    to  be  diligent  in  testimony.     (See 
D  &  C  61:30-35.)      In  concluding 
the    revelation,    encouragement    is 
given  to  these  brethren  by  remind- 
ing them  that  they  are  little  chil- 
dren  who  should  be   cheerful,   for  ■$/-' 
the  Lord  is  with  them.    He  has  not    )^ 
forsaken  them.  (Ibid.,  verses  3 6- 3 7 J^*"". "9 
Finally,   there  comes   this   admoni 
tion,  applicable  to  all  saints 

Vl  V  Gird    up   your    loins    and    be    watchful 
and  be  sober,  looking  forth  for  the  com- 


^ 


V-' 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 

ing  of  the  Son   of  Man,   for  he  cometh 
in  an  hour  you  think  not. 

Pray  always  that  you  enter  not  into 
temptation,  that  you  may  abide  the  day 
of  his  coming,  whether  in  life  or  in  death. 
Even  so.  Amen  (/bid.,  verses  38-39). 

Gird  up  your  loins  .  .  ."  is  a 
common  statement  among  Latter- 
day  Saints.  It  means  "Be  Prepared." 
For  what?  The  coming  of  the  Lord. 
What  should  be  one  means  of 
preparation?     Praying  that  one  will 


have  the  strength  and  courage  to 
resist  temptation.  If  so,  the  saints 
will  surely  abide  the  day  of  Jesus' 
coming,  whether  in  death  or  in  life. 

Ouaikms  for  Discussion 

1.  What  scriptural  basis  is  there  for 
the  fact  that  the  waters  arc  cursed  in  the 
last  days? 

2.  How  may  the  land  be  blessed  in 
the  last  days? 

3.  How  docs  the  scripture  "Gird  up 
your  loins"  apply  to  you? 


VISITING  TEACHER  MESSAGES 

Truths  to  Live  By  From  the  Doctrine  and  Covenants 


Message   46  —  "He  Who  Has  Repented  of  His  Sins,  the  Some  Is  Forgiven, 
and  I,  the  Lord,  Remember  Them  No  More"  (D  &  C  58:42). 

Chxisiine  H.  Robinson 

For  First  Week,  March  1963 

Objective:  To  .show  how  greatly  we  are  blessed   through  the  divine  principle  of  re- 
pentance.   


/^NE  of  the  most  gracious  and 
generous  promises  that  comes 
to  us  from  our  Father  in  heaven  is 
the  divine  blessing  of  repentance 
coupled   with   forgiveness.     It   is  a 

,i,»*^  wonderfully  encouraging  and  stimu- 
lating conviction  to  know  that  if 
we  sincerely  and  genuinely   repent 

^  of  our  faults,  errors,  and  sins  they 
will  be  forgiven  by  the  great  and 
final  Judge,  our  Father  in  heaven, 
and  "shall  be  as  white  as  snow" 
(Isa.  1:18). 


Truly,  this  is  a  marvelous  blessing 
which  comes  to  us  from  the  good- 
ness of  God.  As  the  apostle  Paul 
said,  "the  goodness  of  God  leadeth 
thee  to  repentance"  (Romans  2:4). 
If  it  were  not  for  this  "goodness," 
all  of  us  would  remain  forever  in 
our  sins  and  we  would  be  unable  to 
move  forward  toward  more  useful, 
purposeful,  and  effective  lives. 

What  is  the  meaning  of  true 
repentance?  How  does  it  lay  the 
foundation    for    progress    and    for 


932 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1962 


more  satisfying  and  useful  lives? 
The  process  of  repentance  has  been 
said  to  consist  of  the  application  of 
the  four  ''R's/'  These  are,  recog- 
nition, remorse,  resolve,  and  lestitu- 
tion.  Certainly,  the  first  step  in 
true  repentance  consists  in  a  genu- 
ine recognition  of  our  faults.  After 
recognizing  our  mistakes,  the  next 
step  follows  naturally,  we  must  be 
sorry  and  regret  them.  Tlien  comes 
a  genuine  desire  and  resolve  to  elim- 
inate them  and,  finally,  to  make  full 
and  complete  restitution.  President 
Joseph  F.  Smith  expressed  this 
thought  beautifully  when  he  said: 

.  .  .  True  repentance  is  not  only  sorrow 
for  sins,  and  humble  penitence  and  con- 
trition before  God,  but  it  involves  the 
necessity  of  turning  away  from  them,  a 
discontinuance  of  all  evil  practices  and 
deeds,  a  thorough  reformation  of  life,  a 
vital  change  from  evil  to  good,  from  vice 
to  virtue,  from  darkness  to  light.  Not  only 
so,  but  to  make  restitution,  so  far  as  is 
possible,  for  all  the  wrongs  we  have  done, 
to  pay  our  debts,  and  restore  to  God  and 
man  their  rights  —  that  which  is  due  to 
them  from  us.  This  is  true  repentance, 
and  the  exercise  of  the  will  and  all  the 
powers  of  body  and  mind  is  demanded, 
to  complete  this  glorious  work  of  repent- 
ance; then  God  will  accept  it  {Joiunal  of 
Discourses.  Vol.  19,  page  190). 

According  to  an  ancient  account, 
a  man  in  a  far  eastern  country 
was  caught  stealing.  As  a  part  of 
his  punishment  a  large  ''S"  was 
branded  on  his  forehead.  Applying 
the  great  gift  of  repentance,  this 
man  overcame  his  sin  and  lived  a 
life  of  virtue  and  service  in  his  com- 
munity. Some  years  later  a  stran- 
ger asked  one  of  his  friends  the 
meaning  of  the  "S"  that  had  been 
burned  into  this  man's  forehead. 
The  friend  replied,  "I  don't  really 


know,  but  judging  by  his  life,  Fm 
sure  it  must  stand  for  'Saint.'  " 

Every  day  we  live  there  is  room 
for  repentance.  Every  one  of  us 
needs  constantly  to  be  cleansed  by 
this  purifying  principle,  for  we  read, 
".  .  .  there  is  not  a  just  man  upon 
earth,  that  doeth  good,  and  sinneth 
not"  (Feci.  7:20).  The  apostle 
John  re-emphasized  this  truth  when 
he  said,  ''If  we  say  that  we  have  no 
sin,  we  deceive  ourselves,  and  the 
truth  is  not  in  us"  (i  John  1:8). 

Probably  one  of  the  greatest  dif- 
ficulties we  encounter  in  repenting 
lies  in  the  rationalization  of  our  so- 
called  "little  sins."  Most  of  us  have 
consciences  that  are  sufficiently 
sharp  to  bring  us  remorse  when  we 
make  big  mistakes.  Our  "little" 
sins,  however,  such  as  jealousy,  mal- 
ice, gossip,  and  similar  weaknesses 
are  easy  to  rationalize,  cover  up,  and 
forget.  If  we  truly  are  going  to  re- 
pent, we  should  follow  the  admoni- 
tion of  the  ancient  apostles  when 
they  said  to  lay  aside  "all  malice, 
and  all  guile,  and  hypocrisies,  and 
envies,  and  all  evil  speakings"  (I 
Peter  2:1)  and  "Put  on  therefore 
.  .  .  kindness,  humbleness  of  mind, 
meekness,  longsuffering;  forbearing 
one  another,  and  forgiving  one 
another"  (Col.  3:12-13). 

Repentance  has  a  purifying  power 
because  associated  with  it  and  as  a  i 
fundamental  part  of  it,  is  the  glori- 
ous principle  of  forgiveness.  As  the 
Lord  has  promised  in  The  Doctrine 
and  Covenants,  "he  who  has  repent- 
ed of  his  sins,  the  same  is  forgiven, 
and  I,  the  Lord,  remember  them  no 
more"  (D  &  C  58:42).  Milton  has 
said  that  forgiveness  and  repentance 
are  "the  golden  keys  that  open  the 
palace  of  eternity." 


934 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1962 


Daily:  Sweep  linoleum  and  tile  care- 
fully. Wipe  up  spots.  Use  roller-broom 
on  rugs  and  carpets  or,  if  there  is  much 
traffic,  use  vacuum  cleaner.     Clean  spots. 

Weekly  or  when  necessary:  Damp  mop 
linoleum  or  tile  using  light  suds  or  clear 
water.     Vacuum  rugs  and  carpets. 

Monthly  or  oftener:  Use  self-polishing 
wax  on  linoleum  and  tile  after  damp  mop. 

Annually:  Use  absorbent  rug  cleaning 
powder  on  rugs,  and  vacuum,  or  hire  a 
professional  rug  cleaner.  Tips  on  using 
vacuum:  count  to  six  slowly  as  you  push 
vacuum  slowly  forward  and  count  to  six 
slowly  as  you  bring  vacuum  back.  The 
machine  will  do  the  best  work  if  given 
time  to  draw  in  dirt.  Clean  vacuum 
brushes  after  each  use. 

Tell  Show  —  How  to  Clean 
Upholstered  Furniture 

Daily:  Remove  spots.  Sugar  spots  can 
be  removed  with  clear  water.  Crease 
spots  can  be  removed  with  a  commercial 
cleaner.  (Test  anything  you  do  on  an 
inconspicuous  place  before  doing  com- 
plete job.)  In  cleaning  spots,  work  from 
outside  of  spot  toward  center. 

Weekly  Use  vacuum  upholstery  attach- 
ment or  brush  and  dust  thoroughly.  If 
cushions  are  made  of  down,  do  not 
vacuum,  but  fluff  up  and  air  in  the  sun. 
Turn  reversible  cushions. 

Annually:  Dry  scrub.  Put  Vs  cup  of 
pure  white  soap  flakes  and  I  tablespoon 
of  ammonia  into  2  cups  of  boiling  water 
and  let  cool.  Then  beat  vigorously  with 
rotary  egg  beater  until  the  bowl  is  filled 
with  suds.  With  a  soft  brush,  use  some 
suds  and  work  over  an  eight-inch  square 
of  fabric.  With  a  soft  cloth  wrung  light- 
ly out  of  clean  warm  water,  wipe  off  suds 
and  if  the  fabric  has  a  pile,  smooth  fabric 
in  the  direction  of  the  pile.  Continue 
until  all  the  fabric  has  been  cleaned.  Try 
to  prevent  the  fabric  from  absorbing  much 
moisture.  Dry  for  twenty-four  hours  be- 
fore using.  There  are  good  commercial 
cleaners  on  the  market,  if  you  do  not 
wish  to  make  your  own. 

Tell  Show  —  How  to  Clean  Metals 

Metals  are  the  magic  elements 
that  give  sparkle  to  a  home.  If 
they  are  not  clean  and  bright,  they 
should   be  hidden   from   sight,   for 


there  isn't  anything  which  so  quick- 
ly gives  the  status  of  the  managerial 
ability  of  a  homemaker  as  the  con- 
dition of  her  metals. 

Daily:  Wash  pots  and  pans  in  sudsy 
water  and  keep  aluminum  bright  by 
using  a  stainless  steel  wool  soap  pad. 
Clean  copper  with  hot  vinegar  and  salt. 
Wipe  enamel  surfaces  of  range  and  re- 
frigerator;  wipe  and  shine   chromium. 

Weekly:  Remove  tarnish  from  tips  of 
silver  forks  and  spoons  by  dipping  them 
into  an  old  aluminum  pan  which  con- 
tains 2  cups  of  boiling  water,  Yz  teaspoon 
salt,  and  Yz  teaspoon  soda.  Commercial 
polish  takes  more  time,  but  it  is  recom- 
mended for  more  thorough  all-over  pol- 
ishing. Use  a  treated  silver  polishing 
cloth  to  shine  ornamental  pieces.  Polish 
brass  by  using  commercial  polish;  let  dry, 
rub  with  a  soft  cloth,  and  finish  with  a 
chamois.  Lacquered  brass  needs  only  a 
dusting  and  occasional  washing.  Clean 
all  parts  of  your  range.  Ammonia  in  the 
water  helps.  Put  aluminum  foil  under 
electric  burners  to  catch  the  drip  and 
replace  as  needed. 

Ways  to  Make  Cleaning  Easy 

1.  Get  your  daily  exercise  as  you 
make  the  best  use  of  your  body. 
Use  your  leg  muscles  instead  of 
back  muscles  when  bending  and 
when  lifting  objects.  Imagine  that 
you  have  a  third  leg  to  sit  on  as  you 
bend  your  knees;  keep  your  back 
straight. 

2.  Save  energy  for  time  with  your 
family.  It  takes  six  times  as  much 
energy  to  go  upstairs  as  it  takes  to 
walk  the  same  distance  on  the  level; 
plan  your  trips  up  and  down;  have 
duplicate  cleaning  materials  where 
needed.  It  takes  three  times  as 
much  energy  to  stand  as  to  sit;  try 
ironing  sitting  down  and  do  as  many 
jobs  as  possible  while  seated. 

3.  Use  the  best  tools  and  cleaning 
agents  for  the  job.  Try  long  han- 
dled mops  and  brushes  for  floors, 
walls,  and  bathtubs;  cellulose  spong- 


LESSON   DEPARTMENT 


935 


es  for  wipe-up  jobs;  carts  on  wheels 
for  moving  equipment  and  supplies; 
vacuum  attachments  for  brushing 
walls  and  dusting  furniture  and 
draperies;  commercial  products, 
such  as  disposable  dusting  paper, 
self-polishing  wax,  and  cleaning 
agents  that  require  no  rinsing. 

4.  Plan  your  cleaning  jobs  and 
arrange  a  work  schedule.  Spread 
out  the  hardest  jobs  to  avoid  peaks 
of  overwork. 

5.  Prevent  dirt  from  collecting. 
Keep  walks  and  porches  clean.  Have 
storage  space  near  entrance  for 
boots  and  rubbers.  Close  off  rooms 
not  in  use. 


6.  Learn  something  new  every 
day  about  your  profession  as  a 
homemaker,  and  be  ready  to  change 
your  methods  if  you  find  a  better 
way.  New  acquisitions  that  en- 
hance and  enlarge  your  understand- 
ing of  the  world  and  its  peoples  will 
have  deeper  meaning,  if  you  know 
how  to  care  for  them  and  if  you 
make  them  a  meaningful  part  of 
your  family  life. 

Questions  for  Discussion 

1.  Give  some  pointers  about  cleaning 
windows,  mirrors,  and  glass  dishes  and 
stem  ware. 

2.  Relate  some  historical  event  in  con- 
nection with  family  china,  silver,  or  fur- 
nishings. 


LITERATURE     •  America's  Literature 


The  New  Birth  of  Freedom 


Lesson  38  -  Herman  Melville  (1819-1891) 

Elder  Biiant  S.  Jacobs 

(Textbook:  America's  Literature  by  James  D.  Hart  and  Clarence  Gohdes 
Dryden  Press,  New  York,  pp.   512-537) 

For  Third  Meeting,  March  1963 

Objective:   To  become  acquainted  with  Melville  as  man  and  as  American  that  we  may 
better  understand  the  close  relationship  between  his  life  and  his  writings. 

TJERMAN  Melville,  born  in  She  was  proud  of  her  patriot  an- 
1819  in  New  York  City,  was  cestors.  Her  parents  were  con- 
reared  there  and  in  Albany,  New  scientious  members  of  the  Dutch 
York.  His  mother  was  Maria  Gan-  Reformed  Church.  She  inherited 
sevoort  —  New  York  City  Dutch,  their  piety  and  was  strict  in  her  re- 
saturated  with  centuries  of  tradition,  ligious  observances  all  her  life.  This 
regal  and  stern  in  money  and  pride,  religious  orthodoxy  left  an  impres- 


936 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1962 


sion  upon  young  Herman  though 
he  later  turned  away  from  it.  Her- 
man worshipped  his  father,  Allan 
Melville,  who  loved  travel  and  was 
a  merchant  in  elegant  imports  and 
fineries.  During  a  business  depres- 
sion he  became  bankrupt  before 
Herman  was  in  his  teens.  Bravely 
he  tried  to  provide  for  his  family 
but  he  died  from  overwork  and 
worry  in  1832  leaving  his  responsi- 
bilities to  his  widow  and  eight  chil- 
dren. The  shock  of  being  the  be- 
holden poor  relatives  in  complete 
contrast  to  their  former  security 
stunned  young  Herman  who  was 
forced  to  leave  school  for  office 
jobs,  boarding  about  as  a  rural 
schoolteacher  and  finally,  at  eight- 
een, shipping  as  a  cabin  boy  aboard 
a  merchant  vessel  bound  for  Liver- 
pool in  1837. 

This  incident,  sometimes  thought 
of  as  an  escape  from  hardship,  was 
more  romantic  than  real.  Actually 
his  mood  was  understood,  and  his 
departure  planned  by  his  widowed 
mother  and  his  envious  but  helpful 
brothers  who  went  down  to  New 
York  to  make  the  necessary  arrange- 
ments. 

The  cowardice  and  inhumanity 
of  the  wealthy  cabin  passengers 
aboard  the  vessel  outraged  his 
sense  of  fairness  and  human  broth- 
erhood. On  his  arrival  in  Liverpool, 
still  resentful  and  confused  at  the 
disturbing  change  in  his  fortunes, 
he  attempted  to  guide  himself 
through  the  city  by  the  map  his 
father  had  used  thirty  years  earlier, 
but  learned  after  wandering  through 
''the  black  spot  on  the  river  Mer- 
sey" with  its  abject  poverty  and  de- 
graded misery  that  ''the  thing  that 
had  guided  the  father  could  not 
guide  the  son."    Thus  young  Mel- 


HERMAN  MELVILLE 

From   a   Painting   by   Goff   Dowding 

Reproduced  by  Permission  of 
Wheelwright  Lithographing  Company 

ville,  in  his  untried  innocence,  fell 
from  the  security  of  family  pride 
into  a  violent  awareness  of  the  evils 
of  his  time  which  became  an  even 
stronger  reality,  one  of  the  great 
themes  of  American  literature.  Fol- 
lowing his  return  home  he  taught 
school  at  intervals  in  New  York. 
This  he  disliked;  it  did  not  prove 
congenial  with  the  things  he  really 
wanted  to  do. 

Pioneer  oi  the  Exotic  Mystic 
Pacific 

The  spirit  of  westeining,  which 
has  been  the  germinal  force  of  our 
American  greatness  and  character, 
applied  to  western  waters  as  well  as 
to  western  lands.  The  Sandwich 
(now  the  Hawaiian)  Islands  were 
discovered  by  Captain  Cook  in 
1778  during  the  American  Revolu- 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


937 


ion;  in  1788  the  first  British  settle- 
ment, a  penal  colony,  was  estab- 
lished where  Sydney,  Australia,  now 
stands.  Some  sixty  years  later  Mel- 
ville discovered  the  vast  Pacific  for 
literature  when,  on  January  3,  1841, 
he  shipped  at  New  Bedford,  Massa- 
chusetts, aboard  the  whaling  ship 
Acushnet  for  the  South  Seas.  He 
was  twenty-three,  one  of  18,000 
Americans  seeking  whales  on  735 
American  vessels  out  of  900  whal- 
ers then  afloat  on  the  oceans  of 
the  world.  Whaling  was  one  of  the 
vigorous  young  Nation's  major  in- 
dustries, adventurous,  lonely,  rough, 
dangerous,  but  immensely  profitable 
to  the  crews  and  ship-owners  whose 
vessels  returned,  every  barrel  filled 
with  precious  spermaceti  oil  from 
which  the  best  candles  were  made. 
But  crew  mortality  was  high.  Com- 
posed of  ''the  bottom-dogs  of  all 
nations  and  races,  one-half  were 
green  hands  such  as  Melville,  and 
more  than  two-thirds  deserted  every 
voyage." 

If  the  vast  west,  stretching  end- 
lessly to  the  Pacific  was  huge,  the 
Pacific  which  bordered  these  un- 
spoiled, empty,  wealthy  lands  was 
ten  times  more  so.  Optimism,  ex- 
pansion, desire  for  space,  free  lands 
and  oceans,  dominated  young  Mel- 
ville as  they  did  his  countrymen. 
The  pioneering  credo  known  as 
Manifest  Destiny  surged  strong  in 
the  impassioned  young  writer: 

God  has  predestinated,  mankind  expects, 
great  things  from  our  race;  and  great 
things  we  feel  in  our  souls.  The  rest  of 
the  nations  must  soon  be  in  our  rear. 
We  are  the  pioneers  of  the  world;  the 
advance-guard,  sent  on  through  the  wil- 
derness of  untried  things,  to  break  a  new 
path  in  the  New  World  that  is  ours.  In 
our  youth  is  our  strength;  in  our  inex- 
perience, our  wisdom.     At  a  period  when 


other  nations  have  but  lisped,  our  deep 
voice  is  heard  afar.  .  .  .  And  let  us  always 
remember  that  with  ourselves,  almost  for 
the  first  time  in  the  history  of  earth, 
national  selfishness  is  unbounded  phi- 
lanthropy; for  we  cannot  do  a  good  to 
America  but  we  give  alms  to  the  world. 

The  Acushnet  was  better  than 
most  ships,  but  when  its  luck 
changed  for  the  worse  Melville  be- 
gan to  find  conditions  intolerable. 
Accordingly,  he  and  one  of  his  ship- 
mates, 'Toby"  Green,  deserted  in 
a  harbor  of  the  Marquesas  Islands 
on  July  9,  1842.  They  sought  ref- 
uge among  the  natives  who  were 
reputed  to  be  ferocious  cannibals. 
Although  they  held  Herman  a  pris- 
oner after  "Toby"  escaped,  they 
were  friendly  and  free  from  the  eco- 
nomic worries  of  civilization.  On 
August  9,  an  Australian  whaler 
rescued  him.  Conditions  on  the 
new  ship  turned  out  to  be  even 
worse  than  on  the  Acushnet.  When 
it  put  in  at  the  harbor  of  Tahiti, 
Melville  again  escaped  to  a  neighbor- 
ing island.  After  two  weeks'  wander- 
ing about  the  island,  he  was  picked 
up  by  a  Nantucket  whaler  and  taken 
to  the  Hawaiian  Islands,  May  2, 
1843.  Weary  and  homesick,  he 
enlisted  in  the  United  States  Navy 
for  a  voyage  home  on  the  frigate, 
United  States.  The  voyage  lasted 
for  fourteen  months.  While  it  gave 
him  a  strong  distaste  for  the  flog- 
gings so  often  used  in  maintaining 
naval  discipline,  the  ship  provided 
him  with  a  number  of  interesting 
companions  with  whom  he  cor- 
responded and  whom  he  never  for- 
got. The  crew  arrived  in  Boston  and 
was  discharged  on  October  14,  1844. 

Early  Novels 

In  retrospect,  Melville  dated  the 
beginning  of  his  life  from  1844,  his 


938  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1962 

twenty-fifth   year,   when   his   seven  These  early  novels  brought  him 

years    of    intermittent    sea-voyaging  popularity,  fame,  and  money,  but  no 

ended.    Early   in    1846    Typee,    his  lasting    self-esteem.      In    his    own 

first  novel  telling  of  his  four-month  scornful    phrase    he    feared    being 

stay  among  the  friendly,  happy  can-  remembered   only  as   'The  author 

nibals  of  the  Marquesas  Islands  in  of  Typee  and  Piddledee' ;  instead, 

the  South  Pacific,  made  him  famous  he  yearned  to  write  so  ''true"  a  nov- 

over   night.   This   was    followed   in  el  that  it  would  not  make  money. 

1847  by  Omoo.  The  simple  charms  Moby-DicJc,  published  in  1851,  ful- 

of  Polynesian  life  detailed  in  Typee  filled  that  dream  —  perhaps  all  too 

and   Omoo  created   for  Melville  a  abundantly. 

wide  audience.  But  Melville  could  Other  novels  written  and  pub- 
not  escape  from  seeing  that  the  lished  after  Moby-Dick  are:  Pierre 
white  man's  entry  into  the  great  (1852),  a  study  of  good  and  evil; 
Oceania  brought  to  the  hitherto  Israel  Potter  (1855;  Piazza  Tales 
peaceful  islanders  ruthless  and  vio-  (1856),  which  include  "Benito 
lent  pillaging,  smallpox  and  social  Cereno,"  perhaps  Melvilles  best 
diseases,  conflicts  and  frustrations  short  story;  The  Confidence  Man 
withm  the  natives'  social,  cultural,  (1857);  Billy  Budd  (1924),  a  sea- 
and  religious  lives,  and  he  did  not  faring  novel  published  after  Mel- 
permit  his  readers  to  escape  seeing  yille's  death  and  considered  second 
these  results.  to  his  masterpiece  Moby-Dick. 

Mardf,  published  in  March  1849, 
is  also  based  on  his  South  Pacific  The  Domesticated  Author 
experiences  but  in  it  Melville  In  1844  Melville's  distinguished 
changes  his  style  to  allegory  and  family  was  delighted  to  have  the 
satire.  Redburn,  based  on  his  voy-  bronzed  young  sailor  safely  home, 
age  to  Liverpool  and  published  in  and  even  more  delighted  with  the 
September  1849,  opposes  the  evils  exciting  tales  which  he  reeled  off  to 
of  the  Liverpool  slums  and  expres-  them  with  animation  and  power, 
ses  concern  over  the  horrible  condi-  But  after  only  two  years  at  home, 
tions  in  the  immigrant's  black  hole  with  the  successes  of  Typee  and 
below  deck  compared  with  the  sel-  Omoo  now  behind  him,  he  had 
fish  comforts  of  the  cabin  passen-  to  borrow  money  to  rent  a  large 
gers.  In  White  Jacket,  published  in  house  in  New  York  City  in  prepara- 
1850,  he  voices  his  hatred  of  mili-  tion  for  his  marriage,  August  4, 
tary  medicine  and  surgical  practices,  1847,  to  Elizabeth  Shaw,  daughter 
constant  severe  floggings,  and  of  Chief  Justice  Lemuel  Shaw  of 
tyrannical  military  authoritarianism  Boston,  perhaps  the  closest  friend 
which  he  witnessed  as  a  common  Herman  Melville  had  ever  had.  But 
seaman  while  aboard  the  United  from  the  beginning  of  his  married 
States.  As  long  as  such  abuses  were  life  Melville's  family  circle  included 
allowed  to  exist  Melville  felt  our  his  mother,  his  four  unmarried  sis- 
Declaration  of  Independence  with  ters,  and  his  brother  and  his  bride, 
its  guarantees  of  "life,  liberty,  and  all  for  whom  Melville  felt  full  love 
the  pursuit  of  happiness"  was  a  and  responsibility.  Realizing  how 
mockery.  large   his    "family"   was,    it   is    not 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


939 


surprising  to  find  Herman  applying 
for  a  government  position.  Soon 
his  first  of  four  children  was  born. 
He  went  to  England  to  insure  best 
possible  publishing  arrangements  for 
his  books,  then  removed  his  family 
to  ''Arrowhead,"  a  large  farm  just 
outside  Pittsfield,  Massachusetts, 
not  far  from  Hawthorne,  who  be- 
came his  confidant  and  literary 
stimulant.  It  was  here  that  he 
wrote  Moby-Dick  and  lived  for 
thirteen  years.  Following  the  sar- 
castic and  hostile  reception  accord- 
ed Mohy-Dick,  Melville's  health  be- 
ban  to  fail.  In  1857  he  sailed  for 
the  Holy  Land  and  Europe,  return- 
ing five  months  later  restored  in 
health  and  spirits.  Unsuccessful  in 
his  attempts  to  gain  consulships, 
Melville  tried  lecturing,  but  by  i860 
he  felt  he  was  a  failure  in  this  as 
in  all  else.  In  1863  he  moved  once 
more  to  New  York  City  where  he 
worked  as  a  customs  inspector  for 
almost  twenty  years,  and  where  he 
lived  in  retirement  until  his  death 
in  1891. 

Melville's  Poetry 

During  the  last  thirty-five  years 
of  his  life  Melville  wrote  little  ex- 
cept poetry.  His  earliest  printed 
poetry  as  we  know  it  appeared  in 
his  third  novel  Mardi.  Although 
we  have  no  evidence  of  earlier  po- 
etic writing,  we  may  reasonably 
assume  that  he  had  written  verses 
before  the  ones  printed  in  Mardi. 

Melville's  wife  wrote  her  moth- 
er in  1859:  "Herman  has  taken  to 
writing  poetry.  You  need  not  tell 
anyone,  for  you  know  how  such 
things  get  around."  Whatever 
meaning  she  intended  to  convey  by 
this  remark,  it  is  fact  that  Mrs.  Mel- 
ville assumed   the  responsibility  of 


seeing  through  the  press  the  volume 
he  had  prepared.  Melville  wished 
to  have  his  poems  published  but 
feared  the  reaction  of  his  readers. 
''The  publication  of  a  first  volume 
.  .  .  though  a  matter  of  no  moment 
to  the  world  ...  is  still  of  some 
concern  to  the  author,"  he  wrote. 
Indeed,  it  was  of  such  sensitive 
concern  to  Melville  that  he  evaded 
the  task  of  finding  a  publisher  by 
taking  passage  for  San  Francisco  on 
his  brother's  ship,  the  Meteor.  Mrs. 
Melville,  however,  sought  the  help 
and  opinion  of  Evart  Duyckinck, 
the  well-known  editor  of  the  Liter- 
ary World.  His  efforts  were  unsuc- 
cessful in  securing  a  publisher,  al- 
though he  spoke  favorably  of  the 
poems.  This  caused  Mrs.  Melville 
to  write  Mr.  Duyckinck  that  she  did 
not  consider  rejection  by  the  pub- 
lishers a  true  test  of  the  merits  of 
the  writing.  "I  think  infinitely 
more  of  your  opinion  of  it,  and  feel 
some  confidence  in  its  worth,  since 
it  has  been  such  a  profound  secret 
between  Herman  and  myself  for  so 
long  that  I  rejoice  to  have  my  own 
prejudice  in  its  favor  confirmed  by 
someone  in  whose  appreciation  we 
can  feel  confidence."  The  loyalty 
and  faith  expressed  in  this  letter  are 
but  one  evidence  of  the  devotion 
and  encouragement  which  Eliza- 
beth Shaw  Melville  gave  to  her  hus- 
band during  their  lifetime  together. 
The  poems  never  appeared  as 
planned.  If  he  was  sadly  disap- 
pointed by  the  failure  of  his  book 
to  find  a  publisher,  he  tried  to  con- 
ceal it  in  the  half  jocular  way  in 
which  he  wrote  his  brother  Tom, 
May  25,  1862,  that  a  trunkmaker 
had  taken  the  whole  lot  of  it  off 
his  hands  at  ten  cents  a  pound.  He 
suggested  if  Tom  were  not  "such  a 


940 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1962 


devil  of  a  ways  off"  he  would  send 
him  a  trunk  lined  with  the  stanzas 
as  a  presentation  copy.  He  frequent- 
ly referred  to  his  poems  in  this 
depreciatory  manner. 

When  the  Civil  War  began  in 
1861,  Melville  volunteered  his  serv- 
ices but  he  was  rejected,  even  while 
his  cousins  of  similar  age  were  ac- 
cepted and  advanced  in  their  mili- 
tary careers.  However,  the  war 
moved  him  to  affirmative  action 
such  as  he  had  not  known  since 
Moby-Dick.  In  1866  he  published 
Battle  Pieces,  a  collection  of  his 
poems  prefaced  by  his  fervent  plea 
for  a  reconstruction  policy  of  ''do- 
ing as  we  would  be  done  by,"  and 
of  allowing  no  consideration  to 
''tempt  us  to  pervert  the  national 
victory  into  oppression  for  the  van- 
quished." The  pity  and  terror  and 
irony  of  war  he  caught  in  such  mem- 
orable examples  as  are  found  in  our 
text,  "The  Portent"  (page  536), 
"Misgivings"  (page  536),  "Shiloh" 
(page  537),  and  "The  House-Top" 

(page  537)- 
Clarel,  A  Poem  and  Pilgnmage  in 

the  Holy  Land,  was  written  shortly 
after  he  took  up  his  duties  as  Cus- 
toms Inspector  for  the  Port  of  New 
York  (1865).  It  was  inspired  by  his 
own  trip  to  the  Holy  Land  and  was 
written  under  extreme  difficulties, 
with  nerve-shattering  labor.  Only 
with  the  selfless  devotion  of  Eliza- 
beth to  sustain  his  spirits  was  he 
able  to  give  it  shape.  It  remained 
unpublished  until  1876  when, 
through  the  generosity  of  his  Uncle 
Peter  Gansevoort,  it  was  given  to 
the  public.  It  was  completely 
ignored  by  his  readers.  A  long, 
two-volume  poem,  it  hopelessly  be- 
wilders the  casual  reader.  It  begins 
as  a  story  of  Clarel,  a  theological 


student,  who  becomes  engaged  to  a 
young  Jewess,  Ruth.  Following  her 
father's  death,  he  is  forbidden  by 
Jewish  custom  to  see  her  so  he 
leaves  on  a  pilgrimage  to  the  Dead 
Sea  and  Bethlehem.  From  here 
the  story  fades  away  into  a  descrip- 
tion of  places  and  a  record  of  con- 
versations on  science,  faith,  and 
problems  of  the  modern  age.  When 
the  story  finally  reappears  with  the 
sudden  discovery  of  Ruth's  death, 
the  emotion  it  might  have  aroused 
in  us  is  lost  for  we  have  forgotten 
her.  And  yet,  students  of  Melville 
seem  to  ponder  over  this  work  long- 
er than  any  other,  for  it  is  the  key 
to  his  thought  in  his  later  years. 
Here  "he  has  it  out  with  himself," 
coming  at  last  to  a  fixed  place 
where  "he  can  stand  for  the  rest  of 
his  days."  We  are  rewarded,  how- 
ever, when  we  come  to  the  Epilogue 
which  concludes  on  a  triumphant 
note: 

Then  keep  thy  heart,  though  yet  but  ill- 
resigned  — 

Clarel,  thy  heart,  the  issues  there  but 
mind; 

That  like  the  crocus  budding  through  the 
snow  — 

That  like  a  swimmer  rising  from  the 
deep  — 

That  like  a  burning  secret  which  doth  go 

Even  from  the  bosom  that  would  hoard 
and  keep; 

Emerge  thou  mayst  from  the  last  whelm- 
ing sea, 

And  prove  that  death  but  routs  life  into 
victory. 

In  the  last  six  years  of  his  life 
Melville  produced  two  other  vol- 
umes of  poetry,  John  Man  and 
Other  SaiJors  (1888)  and  TimoJeon 

(1891). 

Until  he  found  himself  anew  in 
Billy  Budd,  written  during  the  three 
years    immediately    preceding    his 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


941 


death,  Melville  found  his  greatest 
creative  release  in  poetry.  Often 
uneven  in  quality,  patched,  and 
rough,  nevertheless  some  of  his 
works,  such  as  ''Art,"  and  ''Maldive 
Shark"  achieve  their  own  power  to 
a  degree  not  unworthy  of  Melville. 

ART 

In  placid  hours  well-pleased  we  dream 
Of  many  a  brave  unbodied  scheme. 
But  form   to  lend,   pulsed  life   create, 
What  unlike  things  must  meet  and  mate; 
A  flame  to  melt  —  a  wind  to  freeze; 
Sad  patience  —  joyous  energies; 
Humility  —  yet  pride  and  scorn; 
Instinct  and  study;  love  and  hate; 
Audacity  —  reverence.    These  must  mate 
And  fuse  with  Jacob's  mystic  heart. 
To  wrestle  with  the  angel  —  Art. 

Like  his  friend  Hawthorne,  Mel- 
ville knew  full  well  the  duality  of 
life.  To  them  the  great  challenge 
lay  in  condensing  and  unifying 
seeming  opposites  into  one  blending 
truth.  While  Melville  did  not 
always  succeed  in  his  poetic  endeav- 
ors, the  art  which  is  the  unexplic- 
able  secret  of  his  prose  is  at  once 
evident. 

It  is  necessary  that  we  know  Mel- 
ville, the  man,  completely  alive  in 
the  searing  cross-currents  of  his 
time,  that  we  might  have  back- 
ground for  a  reading  of  Mohy-Dick, 
which  among  other  major  forces  is 
one  of  the  greatest  treatments  of 
mortal  pride  and  evil  ever  written. 


A  simple,  subtle  statement  of  the 
relation  of  obvious  brute  evil  to 
concealed,  intellectual  evil  is  found 
in 

THE  MALDIVE  SHARK 

About  the  shark,  phlegmatical  one, 

Pale  sot  of  the  Maldive  sea. 

The  sleek  little  pilot-fish,  azure  and  slim. 

How  alert  in  attendance  be. 

From    his    saw-pit    of    mouth,    from    his 

charnel  of  maw 
They  have  nothing  of  harm  to  dread. 
But  liquidly  glide  on  his  ghastly  flank 
Or  before  his  Gorgonian  head; 
Or  lurk  in  the  port  of  serrated  teeth 
In  white  triple  tiers  of  glittering  gates, 
And    there    find    a    heaven    when    peril's 

abroad, 
An  asylum  in  jaws  of  the  Fates. 
They  are  friends;  and  friendly  they  guide 

him   to  prey. 
Yet  never  partake  of  the  treat  — 
Eyes   and    brains   to    the    dotard   lethargic 

and  dull. 
Pale  ravener  of  horrible  meat. 


Thoughts  foT  Discussion 

1.  Enumerate  some  of  the  experiences 
of  Melville's  early  life  which  influenced 
his  writings. 

2.  In  the  poem  excerpts  included  in 
this  lesson  do  you  think  clarity  of  expres- 
sion was  the  most  important  character- 
istic? 

3.  What  did  Elizabeth  Melville  con- 
tribute  to   Melville's   success   as   a   writer? 

Note:  Clare]  is  a  two-volume  narra- 
tive poem.  Class  leaders  are  not  expected 
to  read  this  poem  in  order  to  present  the 
lesson. 


SOCIAL  SCIENCE  •     Divine  Law  and  Church  Government 
The  Foundation  of  Church  Government 


Lesson  5  —  Application  of  the  Law  in  the  Dispensations  of  Man 

Elder  Ariel  S.  Ballif 

For  Fourth  Meeting,  March  1963 

Objective:   To  help  reahze  that  divine  law  has  operated  from  the  beginning  of  time. 

Hear,  O  ye  heavens,  and  give  ear,  O  earth,  and  rejoice  ye  inhabitants  thereof,  for 
the  Lord  is  God,  and  beside  him  there  is  no  Savior.  Great  is  his  wisdom,  marvelous  are 
his  ways,  and  the  extent  of  his  doings  none  can  find  out.  His  purposes  fail  not,  neither 
are  there  any  who  can  stay  his  hand.  From  eternity  to  eternity  he  is  the  same,  and 
his  years  never  fail  (D  &  C  76:1-4) . 

The  works,  and  the  designs,  and  the  purposes  of  God  cannot  be  frustrated,  neither 
can  they  come  to  naught  (D  &  C  3:1). 


Purpose  in  the  Divine  Law 
T  N  the  Pearl  of  Great  Price  (Moses 
1)  we  are  informed  that  Moses, 
speaking  to  the  Lord,  said,  ''Be 
merciful  unto  thy  servant,  O  God, 
and  tell  me  concerning  this  earth, 
and  the  inhabitants  thereof,  and 
also  the  heavens  .  .  ."  (verse  36). 
The  Lord  explained  to  Moses  that 
the  heavens  and  earths  could  not  be 
numbered.  As  one  passes  away  an- 
other comes.  Thus  there  is  no  end 
to  his  works  or  his  word.  Then  in 
a  simple  statement,  the  Lord  gives 
meaning  and  understanding  to  his 
creation  —  'Tor  behold,  this  is  my 
work  and  my  glory  —  to  bring  to 
pass  the  immortality  and  eternal  life 
of  man"  (verse  39). 

From  the  discussions  in  previous 
lessons,  we  are  aware  that  through 
divine  law  God  has  established  a 
plan  of  life  and  salvation,  the  ob- 
servance of  which  makes  possible 
the  accomplishment  of  his  purpose. 
From  the  quotations  at  the  begin- 

942 


ning  of  this  lesson,  we  are  informed 
of  God's  great  wisdom,  that  his 
purposes  fail  not,  and  that  no  one 
can  stay  his  hand.  We  are  further 
impressed  with  his  eternal  nature 
and  that  there  is  no  end  to  eternity. 
From  this  we  can  conclude  that  the 
purpose  and  plan  of  God  in  its  es- 
sential points  has  been  revealed  to 
man  from  Adam  to  the  present  day. 
It  is  also  evident  that  the  divine 
laws  directing  man's  activities  were 
equally  binding  on  the  people  of 
each  period  of  time. 

The  Dispensations 

These  periods  of  time  are  often 
referred  to  as  dispensations,  meaning 
a  period  of  time  during  which  God 
has  made  himself  known  to  man, 
establishing  his  Priesthood  upon  the 
earth  and  revealing  the  essential  ele- 
ments of  the  plan  of  life  and  salva- 
tion, providing  for  the  function  and 
operation  of  his  Church  through 
organization.  Elder  Orson  F.  Whit- 
ney writes  that  Mormonism 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


943 


.  .  .  stands  for  the  Gospel  itself  in  all 
the  dispensations,  as  those  periods  are 
termed  during  which  God,  from  the  begin- 
ning, has  spoken  to  man  and  revealed'  from 
heaven  these  sa\'ing  principles  and  powers 
(Saturday  Night  Thoughts,  page  96). 

The  dispensations  are  usually  re- 
ferred to  under  the  name  of  the 
distinguished  prophet  and  leader  of 
the  period.  Specifically  they  refer  to 
the  dispensations  of  Adam,  Enoch, 
Noah,  Abraham,  Moses,  Jesus 
Christ,  and  the  dispensation  of  the 
fulness  of  times.  What  they  are 
called  is  not  so  important  as  the 
fact  that  during  each  dispensation 
the  divine  law  governing  the  destiny 
of  man  was  upon  the  earth.  That 
men  held  the  Priesthood  and  were 
properly  commissioned  to  organize 
The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  for  the 
enlightenment  and  welfare  of  the 
human  family  was  equally  im- 
portant. 

What  Adam  Taught 

''And  thus  the  gospel  began  to  be 
preached,  from  the  beginning,  being 
declared  by  holy  angels  sent  forth 
from  the  presence  of  God,  and  by 
his  own  voice,  and  by  the  gift  of 
the  Holy  Ghost"  ( Moses  5:58).  The 
gospel  includes  a  clear  understand- 
ing of  man's  relationship  to  God, 
the  rules  governing  individual  de- 
velopment, and  man's  relationship 
to  his  fellow  men.  In  other  words, 
it  is  the  plan  of  life  and  salvation. 

Adam  made  all  things  known  unto 
his  children.  Thus  the  descendants 
of  Adam  were  made  aware  of  the 
teachings  essential  to  their  exalta- 
tion. The  teachings  Adam  received 
may  be  summarized  as  follows: 

1.  That  God  the  Eternal  Father 
hves.  Adam  walked  and  talked  with 
him.    The  Priesthood,  the  power  to 


act  in  his  name,  was  bestowed  upon 
Adam.  ''And  thus  all  things  were 
confirmed  upon  Adam,  by  an  holy 
ordinance  .  .  .  (Moses  5:59). 

2.  That  Jesus  Christ  is  the  Son  of 
God  and  that  his  mission  is  to  re- 
deem the  world.  Adam  was  given 
the  law  of  sacrifice,  "a  similitude  of 
the  sacrifice  of  the  Only  Begotten 
of  the  Father,  which  is  full  of  grace 
and  truth"  (Moses  5:7).  Christ's 
action  provided  for  the  redemption 
of  man  from  the  fall.  "And  the  Lord 
God  called  upon  men  by  the  Holy 
Ghost  everywhere  and  commanded 
them  that  they  should  repent" 
(Moses  5:14).  Eternal  life  is  prom- 
ised to  those  who  can  hear  (under- 
stand )  the  word  of  the  Lord  and  act 
in  the  hght  of  truth.  Baptism  is  the 
portal  to  the  joy  of  exaltation  and 
the  presence  of  the  Eternal  Father. 

3.  That  the  Holy  Ghost,  a  person- 
age of  spirit,  is  a  member  of  the 
Godhead  and  the  special  witness  of 
the  Father  and  the  Son  to  man- 
kind. The  Holy  Ghost  is  a  con- 
stant source  of  light  and  truth  for 
human  progress. 

4.  That  revelation  is  a  continual 
flow  of  the  divine  will  to  enlighten 
mankind. 

5.  An  acceptance  of  the  first  and 
great  commandment,  love  of  God. 
The  second  is  like  unto  it,  love  thy 
neighbor  as  thyself.  "On  these  two 
commandments  hang  all  the  law 
and  the  prophets."  In  an  effort  to 
give  man  the  proper  concept  of  love 
and  to  assure  its  continuance,  the 
celestial  pattern  of  family  life  was 
given  to  Adam.  "...  It  is  not  good 
that  the  man  should  be  alone" 
(Genesis  2:18).  In  the  teachings  of 
love  of  fellow  men,  their  general 
welfare  was  emphasized  and  specifi- 
cally the  fact  that  we  are  our  broth- 


944 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER   1962 


er's  keeper.  Essential  to  the 
operation  of  love  is  the  personal 
discipline  of  bridling  desires  and 
controlling  appetites. 

Divine  Law  and  Human  Response 

Adam  taught  the  essentials  for  the 
exaltation  of  his  children.  At  the 
same  time  they  were  subject  to  the 
influence  of  evil.  They  had  the 
capacitv  to  make  judgments  and  de- 
cisions in  the  exercise  of  their  right 
of  choice.  The  first  apostasy  oc- 
curred within  Adam's  time.  Not  all 
of  Adam's  children  loved  darkness 
more  than  light,  but  there  were 
those  among  them  who  were  envi- 
ous, selfish,  and  greedy.  They  cov- 
enanted with  Satan  and  swore  secret 
oaths  among  themselves  to  gain 
power  over  their  fellow  men.  This 
is  all  symbolized  in  the  actions  of 
Cain  which  brought  death,  sin,  and 
misery  to  those  who  disregarded  the 
divine  law.  There  were  many  who 
followed  after  him. 

Enoch  received  direct  revelation 
to  assist  him  in  calling  the  people  to 
repentance.  The  basic  teachings 
were  the  same  as  Adam  taught,  with 
great  emphasis  upon  the  importance 
of  accepting  the  mission  of  Jesus 
Christ  and  being  baptized  in  his 
name  for  the  remission  of  sins.  The 
people  had  become  carnal,  sensual, 
and  devilish  following  the  counsel  of 
Satan.  These  conditions  refer  to 
the  weakness  of  the  flesh.  In  this 
condition,  men  are  ruled  by  the 
gratification  of  their  desires  and 
appetites.  War,  a  common  expres- 
sion of  Satan's  influence  in  the  world 
and  basically  caused  by  greed  and 
selfishness,  was  rampant  in  the  land. 
Enoch's  plea  was  to  return  to  proper 
human  relations  with  love  of  God  the 
directing  force  in  the  people's  lives. 


He  pointed  out  that  ''naught  but 
peace,  justice,  and  truth  is  the  habi- 
tation of"  the  throne  of  God  (Moses 
7:31).  Many  of  Enoch's  people, 
particularly  those  living  in  the  city 
of  Zion,  believed  in  his  teachings. 
''And  the  Lord  called  his  people 
Zion,  because  they  were  of  one  heart 
and  one  mind,  and  dwelt  in 
righteousness;  and  there  was  no 
poor  among  them  (Moses  7:18). 

"And  Enoch  and  all  his  people 
walked  with  God,  and  he  dwelt  in 
the  midst  of  Zion;  and  it  came  to 
pass  that  Zion  was  not,  for  God 
received  it  up  into  his  own  bos- 
om .  .  ."  (Moses  7:69).  But  the 
balance  of  mankind  was  left  in  their 
wickedness. 

When  Noah  came  to  his  leader- 
ship, the  spiritual  condition  of  men 
and  their  behavior  patterns  had  fal- 
len very  low.  "...  Noah  prophe- 
sied, and  taught  the  things  of  God, 
even  as  it  was  in  the  beginning" 
(Moses  8:16).  Noah  was  ordained 
after  the  order  of  the  Lord  and 
cried  repentance  unto  the  people, 
but  they  were  lifted  up  in  their  own 
pride.  In  fact  they  had  so  com- 
pletely forsaken  the  way  of  the  Lord 
that  "God  said  unto  Noah:  The  end 
of  all  flesh  is  come  before  me,  for 
the  earth  is  filled  with  violence,  and 
behold  I  will  destroy  all  flesh  from 
off  the  earth"  (Moses  8:30). 

Noah  had  the  unique  position  of 
giving  mankind  a  new  start.  He, 
with  his  sons  and  their  families,  was 
given  the  responsibility  of  peopling 
the  earth  and  of  establishing  the 
basic  teachings  given  to  Adam  as 
the  directing  force  in  human  associa- 
tion and  progress.  But  the  descend- 
ants of  Noah  lost  themselves  in  the 
quest  for  the  material  riches  of  the 
world.     They  spent   themselves   in 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


945 


building  cities,  in  accumulating 
riches,  and  defending  their  gain. 
Finally  they  attempted  to  defy  God 
by  building  Babel  and  he  dispersed 
them  o\er  the  face  of  the  earth. 
(See  Genesis  9,  10,  11.) 

The  dispensation  of  Abraham  is 
a  record  of  the  rise  of  the  house  of 
Israel.  Abraham,  being  dissatisfied 
with  his  social  environment,  decided 
to  find  another  place  of  residence. 
He  received  the  Priesthood  and  the 
knowledge  of  the  fathers,  and  called 
his  own  generation  to  repentance. 
But  thev  v/ere  steeped  in  the  idol- 
atry of  the  Pharaohs  of  Egypt  and 
would  not  listen.  (See  Abraham 
1:5.)  Following  the  inspiration  of 
heaven,  Abraham  took  his  family 
"out  of  the  world"  (the  land  of  the 
Chaldeans)  into  the  promised  land. 
Here  he  established  his  people  (who 
were  later  given  the  name  of  Israel 
from  his  grandson  Jacob),  whose 
heritage  included  the  direct  bio- 
logical and  Priesthood  lineage  from 
Adam  and  the  social  environment 
created  by  the  application  of  divine 
law  to  daily  living,  the  major  theme 
of  which  is  love. 

Famine  eventually  drove  the 
house  of  Israel  into  Egypt  where  the 
Lord  had  prepared  for  their  preser- 
vation through  his  servant  Joseph. 
Israel  prospered  and  grew  strong  in 
Egypt.  After  Joseph's  death,  there 
came  leaders  who  ''knew  not  Jo- 
seph" and  Israel  was  put  in  bond- 
age. Thev  became  slaves  to  the 
Egyptians  in  work  and  in  thought. 

In  considering  the  dispensation  of 
Moses,  we  must  be  aware  of  the  fact 
that  the  people  of  the  world  who 
did  not  follow  the  divine  law  nor 
recognize  the  Priesthood  as  the 
authority  to  act  in  the  name  of  God 
now  constituted  the  mass  of  man- 


SACRED  THREE  PART 

CHORUSES  FOR 

LADIES  VOICES 

FORTH    IN    THY    NAME,    O 

LORD,   1   GO-Madsen    

.20     j 

GOSPEL   GrVES    UNBOUNDED 

STRENGTH-Schrelner     

.30 

HOW    LOVELY    ARE   THY 

DWELLINGS-Liddle    

.25     1 

JESU,   JOY    OF   MAN'S 

DESIRING-Bach   

.25     1 

LET    NOT    YOUR    SONG 

END-Cain     

.25      1 

LET  THE  MOUNTAINS  SHOUT 

FOR    JOY-Stephens    

.20 

LORD,   GOD  OF  OUR 

FATHERS-Armbruster     

.25      1 

LORD   IS   MY   LIGHT-Allitsen 

.20     1 

LORD    WE    DEDICATE   THIS 

HOUSE    TO   THEE-Madsen    . 

.20      1 

MY   HEART   EVER    FAITHFUL- 

Bach     

.25 

STILL,    STILL    WITH    THEE- 

Madsen    

.22      1 

VOICE  IN  THE  WILDERNESS- 

Scott     

.25      1 

Music  Sent  on  Approval 

Use  this  advertisement  as  your 
order   blank 


DAYNES   MUSIC   COMPANY 

15    E.    1st    South 

Salt    Lake   City    11,    Utah 

Please     send     the     music     indicated 
above. 

Q   On   Approval        D   Charge 
□   Money    Enclosed 

Name    

Address    

City   and  State  


Ilai|iies  Mimic    | 


nfMlilllHtlHUII 


15  E.   1st  South 
«^Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah 


Oiw  lOmiJm  1862-1962 


946 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1962 


Rose  Parade  Tour 

Leaves  December  27  for  eight  days 

Also  via  San  Francisco  and  Reno 

ten  days 

Hawaiian  Tours 

February,   June,    and    November,    1963 

Orient  Tour 

leaves  March  to  April 

Northwestern  Tour 

in  June 

Alaskan  Tour 

in  July 

Hill  Cumorah  Tour 

July-August 

Europe 

in  August 

Margaret  Lund  Tours 

3021  South  23rd  East 

P.O.  Box  2065 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


SPECIAL 

CHRISTMAS 

PRICE 

only 

$19.95 

postpaid 


IT'S  SO  EASY  ...  SO  ECONOMICAL  TO 
MAKE  BREAD  WITH  THE  NEW 
DOUBLE  H  BREADMASTER 
Here's  the  perfect  gift  for  the  homemaker! 
Just  put  in  the  ingredients,  turn  the  crank 
.  .  .  and  in  five  short  minutes  the  dough 
is  kneaded.  So  economical  too!  100  pounds 
of  flour  makes  140  loaves  of  delicious, 
healthful,  homemade  bread!  Big  12-qt. 
size.  Lifetime  aluminum.  For  Christmas 
delivery  .  .  .  send  $19.95  check  or  money 
order  to  address  below.  Ask  for  PERMA- 
PAK's  Free  catalog  of  storage  foods  and 
survival   goods. 

Small    Flour    &  Deluxe  Flour  & 

Cereal   Grinder  Cereal   Grinder 

$6.95   value —  $14.50  value — 

now  $4.95  now  $12.50 

Write    for    Grinder  shipping     information. 

PSRMArPAK 

PIOr^KBRB  IN   PREPAREONEBB  PROOUCTB 

40  E.  Robert  Ave.,  Salt  Lake  City  15,  Utah. 


kind.  The  house  of  Israel  was  com- 
paratively small,  but  through  this 
small  but  choice  group  the  Savior 
of  mankind,  the  Son  of  the  living 
God  was  to  come. 

Moses  and  the  Wilderness 
As  a  Training  Ground 

Moses,  divinely  chosen  and  mirac- 
ulously preserved  for  the  leadership 
of  Israel,  was  taken  out  of  Egypt 
and  trained  under  the  direction  of 
the  Lord  for  the  task  of  returning  Is- 
rael to  the  promised  land.  Moses  re- 
ceived the  Priesthood  from  Jethro 
and  a  special  commission  from  God 
himself.  He  led  Israel  from  Egypt 
to  the  wilderness  and  for  forty  years 
trained  them  in  the  divine  law. 

The  influence  of  the  Pharaohs  was 
strong  upon  the  children  of  Israel. 
The  law  of  an  eye  for  an  eye  and 
a  tooth  for  a  tooth  was  the  type  of 
direction  they  understood.  The  Ten 
Commandments  were  to  be  under- 
stood in  terms  of  daily  behavior. 

Moses  taught  with  patience  and 
diligence,  praying  for  their  response 
in  righteousness.  The  golden  calf, 
an  idol,  was  made  while  Moses 
talked  with  God.  Instructions  writ- 
ten by  the  finger  of  God  on  stone 
tablets  were  broken  to  bits  when 
Moses  saw  the  children  of  Israel 
worshiping  the  idol.  They  were  not 
ready  for  the  new  instructions.  But 
Moses  pleaded  for  his  people  and 
continued  to  teach  the  law  pertain- 
ing to  every  human  relationship,  the 
responsibility  for  conduct  and  prop- 
er recognition  for  the  Priesthood. 
The  people  were  slow  to  respond. 
Finally,  God  took  Moses  and  the 
higher  or  Melchizedek  Priesthood 
out  of  their  midst.  The  Aaronic 
Priesthood  was  left  for  their  official 
direction  until  the  coming  of  Christ. 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


947 


Fulfilling  the  Law 

The  dispensation  of  Christ  is  re- 
ferred to  as  the  meridian  of  time. 
All  the  prophets  from  Adam  on 
taught  the  mission  of  Jesus  Christ 
and  that  he  would  be  crucified  for 
the  sins  of  the  world.  They  point- 
ed out  that  faith  in  his  atoning 
sacrifice  is  the  key  to  the  blessing 
of  salvation  and  exaltation. 

That  Jesus,  the  Son  of  God, 
would  be  born  into  the  world  was 
the  testimony  of  every  true  prophet. 
He  alone  could  overcome  death 
and  make  certain  the  resurrection. 
He  fulfilled  the  law,  justified  the 
prophets,  and  testified  to  the  reality 
of  God,  the  Eternal  Father. 

His  teachings  graphically  express 
the  meaning  of  the  divine  law  re- 
vealed to  Adam.  Jesus  was  the 
personification  of  the  first  great  com- 
mandment, love  of  God,  and  of  the 
second,  love  of  fellow  men.  The 
importance  of  human  behavior  in 
relation  to  exaltation  is  expressed  in 
the  Beatitudes  presented  in  the 
Sermon  on  the  Mount.  Christ's  life 
is  an  example  of  the  effectiveness  of 
divine  law  in  producing  perfection 
in  human  behavior. 

In  spite  of  the  heralding  of  angels 
at  his  birth;  the  identification  of 
Jesus  as  the  Son  of  God  as  revealed 
by  the  Father  at  the  time  of  Christ's 
baptism;  his  ministry  of  miracles; 
the  organization  and  functioning  of 
his  Church  upon  the  earth;  and  his 
resurrection,  his  chosen  people  did 
not  accept  him.  Acceptance  re- 
quired faith  in  the  fact  of  his  divine 
origin.  They  could  not  believe. 
Consequently,  the  Priesthood  and 
his  Church  were  taken  from  the 
earth. 


•  BEAVTIFVL 
•  HAXDY 

•  DURABLE 

A.  sure  way  of  keeping  alive  the  valuable  instruc- 
tion of  each  month's  Relief  Society  Magazine  is  in 
a  handsomely  bound  cover.  The  Mountain  West's 
first  and  finest  bindery  and  printing  house  is  pre- 
pared to  bind  your  editions  into  a   durable  volume. 

Mail  or  bring  the  editions  you  wish  bound  to  the 
Deseret  News  Press  for  the  finest  of  service. 

Cloth    Cover   —   $2.75;    Leather    Cover    —   $4.20 

Advance    payment    must    accompany    all    orders. 

Please    include    postage    according    to    table    listed 

below   if   bound   volumes   are   to   be   mailed. 

Distance    from 

Salt  Lake  City,   Utah  Rate 

Up  to   150  miles  35 

150   to     300   miles   39 

•          300   to     600   miles   45 
600   to    1000    miles   54 
1000   to    1400   miles   64 

1400   to   1800   miles   76 

Over   1800   miles   87 

Leave  them  at  our  conveniently  locat- 
ed uptown  office. 

Deseret  News  Press 

Phone  EMpire  4-2581    gCt>^ 

33  Richards  St.       Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah^jT^^^ 


ROSE  PARADE  TOUR 

Eight  fun  filled  days,  including  San 
Diego;  Tijuana,  Mexico;  Catalina  Is- 
land; Los  Angeles;  Las  Vegas. 

Grandstand  seats  at  Rose  Parade 
leaving   December  26,    1962. 

Also  another  eight-day  Rose  Parade 
Tour  via  Reno  and  San  Francisco 
leaving    December    26. 

MEXICAN  TOUR 

Leaving   middle   of  March,    1963. 
Mexico    City;    Cholula,    Pueblo,    Taxco, 
Cuernavaca,    Acapuico,    Archaeological 
Ruins. 

ESTHER  JAMES  TOURS 

460  7th  Avenue 

Salt    Lake   City   3,    Utah 

Phones:    EM    3-5229   —   EL   9-8051 


948 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1962 


The  Dispensation  of  the 
Fuhiess  oi  Times 

When  the  boy  Prophet  Joseph 
Smith  received  the  manifestation  of 
God  the  Father  and  his  Son,  the 
dispensation  of  the  fulness  of  times 
began.  With  the  bestowal  of  the 
Priesthood  and  the  revealing  of  di- 
vine law  and  ordinances,  the  correct 
organization  of  the  Church  of  God 
was  established.  Modern  revelation 
established  the  true  meaning  of  the 
ancient  scripture,  and  the  plan  of 
life  and  salvation,  as  taught  by 
Adam,  became  the  direction  for  the 
development  and  progress  of  mod- 
ern man. 

The  major  responsibility  of  the 
Church  today  is  to  teach  the  mis- 
sion of  Jesus  Christ,  his  crucifixion 
and  resurrection,  to  every  nation, 
kindred,  tongue,  and  people. 

In  this  dispensation  every  en- 
lightenment, every  key  and  power 
that  God  has  given  through  the  ages 
to  help  man  fulfill  his  destiny  and 
to  assist  in  the  fulfillment  of  the 
purpose  of  the  Father  in  man's  cre- 
ation, has  been  restored  and  is 
available  to  assist  man  in  his  struggle 
to  perfection. 

Thoughts  ioT  Discussion 

1.  What  evidence  can  you  give  to 
show  that  the  purposes  of  God  are  the 
same  today  as  in  Adam's  day?    . 

2.  What  is  meant  by  "neither  are  there 
any  who  can  stay  his  hand"? 

3.  What  do  you  understand  by  the  term 
"dispensation"? 

4.  Does  the  right  of  choice  assure  cor- 
rect decision? 


REFERENCES 


D&C  Sections  3,  76. 

Pearl  of  Great  Price 
Moses,  Chapters  1, 
Book  of  Abraham 


6,7,  8 


New   Testament 
Book  of  Revelation 
Chapters  5,  6,  8 

Old  Testament 

Genesis,  Chapters  9-41 
Exodus 


Plea 

Betty  G.  Spencer 

I  ask  thee,  not 

To  sweep  this  hurt  aside, 

Nor  smooth  my  path 

That  twists,  in  darkened  glades. 

But  grant  me  strength 
To  meet  grief  face  to  face; 
And  faith  —  that  I 
Shall  walk  in  sunnier  days. 


Amazing  NEW! 

MAGNIFYING    GLASS 


ADJUSTABLE 


MagnaJ^u 


SPECIAL 
CHRISTMAS 
GIFT 
FOR  A 
LOVED  ONE 

Helps  You  See  Better  .  .  . 
Leaves  Hands  Free  To  Work 

Unfolds  so  that  it  can  be  hung  from  the  neck 
and  be  supported  away  from  the  body  leav- 
ing both  hands  free  to  do  dozens  of  tedious 
jobs.  Small  objects  become  larger. 
Folds  up  small  enough  to  carry  in  a  lady's 
or  man's  pocket.  Comes  with  case. 
LOOK  -  Many  Uses 
It  is  especially  good  for: 

1.  Reading. 

2.  Needlepoint. 

3.  Sewing. 

4.  Removing    slivers. 

5.  Crocheting. 

6.  Threading    needle. 

Price    $5.00   postpaid 

DESERET  SUPPLY 

464  North  8th  West       Salt  Lake  City  16,  Utah 


purse 


AUDIO-VISUAL  PRESENTATIONS  AVAILABLE 

FOR  RENTAL 

At  fhe  Relief  Society  General  Board  Office 
76  North  Main,  Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah 

VISITING   TEACHING: 

"A  Light  Shining,"  Conference  1958,  28  slides  and  script,  illustrating  the  many 
blessings   received   through    visiting   teaching    $1.00 

"Tov/ard  Ideal  Womanhood,"  Conference  1962,  slides  and  script,  featuring  the 
life  of  Mary  Fielding  Smith,  wife  of  Hyrum  Smith,  and  mother  of  President  Joseph 
F.  Smith,  exemplifying  the  application  of  the  Visiting  Teacher  Messages  $1.00 

"Unto  the  Least  of  These,"  Conference  1959,  a  30-minute,  16  mm  color  film 
dealing  v/ith  the  value  of  Visiting  Teaching  $5.00 

MAGAZINE: 

"As  a  Voice  Speaking,"  Conference  1960,  35  slides  and  script,  an  historical 
account  of  the  "Woman's   Exponent"  and  "The  Relief  Society   Magazine"   $1.00 

"The  Make-Up  and  Mailing  of  'The  Relief  Society  Magazine',"  Conference  1962, 
12-slide  presentation  and  script  $   .50 

SOCIAL  SCIENCE: 

"God  So  Loved  the  World,"  Conference  1962,  24  slides  and  script  on  the  life 
of  the  Savior,  introducing  the  Social  Science  Course,  "Divine  Law  and  Church  Gov- 
ernment"  $1.00 

SECRETARIAL:   (sold   only) 

"A  Record  Shall  Be  Kept,"  Conference  1961,  a  25-minute  color  filmstrip  with  re- 
corded  narration,   showing  the   importance  of   record   keeping    $3.00 


For  Bazaars  —  Gifts  —  Handicraft  Days — 

LOOKING  FOR  NEW  IDEAS? 

YOU'LL  FIND  THEM  AT  ZIM'S 

THE  BEST   IN   HANDICRAFT  SUPPLIES  —  ESTABLISHED   1932 

SEND  FOR  OUR  LATEST  CATALOG  -  FREE 

V  Lowest  Prices  MARBLE   ''JEWELRY/'   PLASTIC    FILM  SUPPLIES 

V  Largest  Stocks  AND  INSTRUCTIONS,  FOAM  AND  TOTE  BAGS, 

V  Most  Variety  TIER  HANDLES,  BASKETRY,  MOSAIC  SUPPLIES, 

V  Newest  Ideas  DOLL  AND  ANIMAL  FACES,  COPPER  TOOLING, 

TEXTILE  PAINTS,  "IRON-ON"  TRANSFER  PEN- 
CILS, ALL  FLOWER  SUPPLIES,  POPSICLE  STICKS 
-EVERYTHING  IN  HANDICRAFTS 


Wholesale   to  Dealers  —  Discounts   to   Groups 

240  East  2nd  South 
Salt  Lake  City  IT,  Utah 


ZIM'S 


949 


Christinas  Gifts 


"WIST  YE  NOT  THAT  I  MUST  BE 
ABOUT   MY    FATHER'S   BUSINESS?" 

Book    by 
President  J.   Reuben  Clark,  Jr. 

This  book  is  on  engaging  and  high- 
ly informative  account  of  the 
Passover  and  a  valuable  addition 
to  any  home  library.  $2.00 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE: 

Inspirational  articles,  fiction,  po- 
etry, and  the  Relief  Society  educa- 
tional  program.  $2.00 

COVER  FOR  BINDING  twelve  issues 
of  the  Relief  Society  Magazine. 

$1.75 

SOUVENIR  RELIEF  SOCIETY 
BUILDING  PLATE: 

Made  of  Old  English  Staffordshire 
Ware,  with  bordered  pictures  of 
the  Relief  Society  General  Presi- 
dents. $3.50 


SEGO  LILY  JEWELRY: 

Necklaces 

Heavy  chain,  gold  -  filled  with 
double  gold-filled  pendant.  $8.75 
Light  chain,  gold-filled  with  double 
gold-filled  pendant.  $6.00 

Bracelet 

Gold-filled   with   double   gold-filled 

pendant.  $6.75 

Pins 

Double  gold-filled.  $5.50 

Gold-filled.  $3.75 

SMALL  RELIEF  SOCIETY 

EMBLEM  PIN  (12  kt.  gold)       $1.75 


All  prices  include  federal  tax. 

Available  at 

Office  of  the  General  Board 

76  North  Main 

Salt  Lake  City   11,  Utah 


Between  the  Covers  of  this  Book 

is  the  story  back  of  the  story  of  Joseph  Smith  —  The 
Latter-day  Prophet.  The  man  who  came  at  the  right 
time  —  in  the  right  place  —  with  the  right  message! 
Here  is  the  factual  basis  for  all  of  his  unique  claims  you 
have  been  awaiting  and  need  to  know.  (1962  edition.) 


Within  this  volume  is  a   chart  of 

YOUR  PEDIGREE  FOR  2200  YEARS 

(24  generations  from  Adam  to  Ephraim). 
It  is  prepared  with  approved  dates  and 
references. 

JAMES  H.  ANDERSON  v^as  one  of  the 
best  students  of  scripture  and  history 
ihot  the  Church   has  ever  had. 

He  was  the  first  secretary  of  the  Gene- 
alogical Society  of  Utah. 

He  has  written  about  YOUR  RACIAL 
FAMILY  and  birthright. 

THIS  BEAUTIFULLY  BOUND  BOOK  AND 
CHART  WILL  PLEASANTLY  SURPRISE  YOU. 

THE  IDEAL  CHRISTMAS  GIFT 
ORDER  YOUR  COPY  NOW! 

(You'll  Be  Glad  You  Did) 


JOSEPH  SMITH 


■'^^i^. 


(Detach  and  Mail) 

ORDER  FOR  "JOSEPH   SMITH  and   OUR  DESTINY" 
EARL  W.   HARMER,  PUBLISHER 
1177  Yale  Avenue  Salt  Lake   City  5,   Utah 

Please  send  copies  to  me. 

PRICE  $2.50   POSTPAID 

D  $ 

Enclosed  Check  or  Money  Order 

Nome    

Address     


□    Please    send    C.O.D. 


BIRTHDAY  CONGRATULATIONS 


Ninety-six 

Mrs.  Alice  Potts  Soule 
North   Little   Rock,  Arkansas 

Ninety-five 

Mrs.    Mary    Ann    Herran    Burrie 
Logan,  Utah 

Mrs.  Elisabeth  Thomas  Shaw 
Los  Angeles,  California 

Mrs.  Arvilla  Harrison  Storrs 
American   Fork,   Utah 

Mrs.  Annie  Roberts  Smith 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Elizabeth   Goulding   Strauser 
Sullivan,  Missouri 

Ninety -four 

Mrs.  Catherine  Owens  Daniels 
Malad,  Idaho 

Ninety-three 

Mrs.  Mary  Rovina  Norris 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.   Laura  Nielsen  Nielsen 
Logan,  Utah 

Ninety -two 

Mrs.  Olive  L.  Sanders  Pritchett 
Hales 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.    Clara   Anderson    Nielsen 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


Mrs.  Alice  Paxman  McCune 
Nephi,  Utah 

Mrs.  Edith  Hilton  Cheney 
San  Leandro,  California 

Mrs.  Katy  Holiday  Cragun 
Smithfield,  Utah 

Mrs.  Alice  Jane  Workman  Winegar 
Independence,  Missouri 

Mrs.  Annie  Irene  Free  Morris  Young 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Ninety-one 

Mrs.  Lily  May  Munk  Livingston 
Manti,  Utah 

Mrs.  Mary  Godfrey  Humphreys 
Rigby,  Idaho 

Ninety 

Mrs.  Mary  Ann  Hyde  Mortensen 
Ogden,  Utah 

Mrs.  Lizzie  Ann  Gull  Monk 
Spanish  Fork,  Utah 

Mrs.  Anna  Vanden  Kreuninger 

Bach 

Ogden,  Utah 

Mrs.  Lydia  Jane  Allen  Hardy 
Orderville,  Utah 

Mrs.  Mary  Ellen  Midgley  Perry 
Holladay,  Utah 


Thought: 


Catherine  B.  Bowles 


As  we  stop  to  ponder  along  the  way, 

Are  we  worthy  of  blessings  sent  today, 

Are  the  skies  much  brighter  for  kind  words  said, 

Is  someone  happier  for  radiance  spread? 

If  so,  that  day  has  been  worthwhile, 

For  a  helping  hand  and  a  word  of  cheer 

Have  driven  away  all  the  doubt  and  fear. 


952 


In  Time  For  Christmas  Giving! 


t 


Ijrtasurts 
ofXift 

by  President  David  O.  McKay 

This  inspiring  compilation  of  wisdom  and  coun- 
sel from  the  pen  of  the  Prophet,  President 
David  O.  McKay,  is  just  off  the  press  in  time 
for  Christmas  giving  and  reading  enjoyment. 
From  the  pages  of  the  Instructor  come  inspira- 
tion, stories,  lessons,  and  the  gospel  message  as 
presented  by  the  Lord's  living  mouthpiece.  Here 
is  a  book  that  every  Latter-day  Saint  will  want 
to  read  and  refer  to  over  and  over  again.  $4.95 


Behold  the  Lamb  of  God 

by  the  late  President  J.  Reuben  Clark,  Jr. 

The  late  President  Clark  spent  a  lifetime  in  the  study  of 
Jesus  and  His  teachings  and,  on  several  occasions,  stated 
that  he  felt  his  life's  work  was  testifying  of  the  divinity 
of  the  Son  of  the  Living  God.  Even  after  his  passing, 
President  Clark's  challenge  to  Latter-day  Saints  to 
pattern  their  lives  after  Christ  comes  forcefully  to  life  in 
this  new  compilation  of  addresses  focusing  on  the  Savior. 
Here  is  a  perfect  gift  for  Christmas!  $3.95 


44  East  South  Temple,  Salt  Lake  City 
2472  Washington  Blvd.,  Ogden,  Utah 
777  South  Main  Street,  Orange,  California^ 


Dcscrct 


IHI  Booh  Co. 


44   East   South   Temple  -     Salt   Lake  City,   Utah 


Deseret  Book  Company 

44  East  South  Temple,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Gentlemen:  Enclosed  please  find  check 

money  order.  I  have  account,  please  charge. 

Amount  enclosed  $ for  encircled 

(numbered)  books:  1  2 


Name.. 

Address. 

City... 


Zone. ...  State. 

Residents  of  Utah  include  3%  Sales  Tax 


Second  Class  Postage  Paid 
at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


J  J 


Even  would-be  homemakers  recognize  a  good  thing  when  they  see  it  -  pure 
U  and  I  Sugar.  It's  tops  for  cakes  and  frostingsand  other  holiday  sweet  treats . . . 
in  fact,  it's  the  purest,  sweetest,  finest  sugar  you  can  buy  for  all  kinds  of  baking, 
canning  and  candy  making. 

U  AND  I  SUGAR  COMPANY  General  Offices:  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah